The general history of England, as well ecclesiastical as civil. Vol. I from the earliest accounts of time to the reign of his present Majesty King William : taken from the most antient records, manuscripts, and historians : containing the lives of the kings and memorials of the most eminent persons both in church and state : with the foundations of the noted monasteries and both the universities / by James Tyrrell.
         Tyrrell, James, 1642-1718.
      
       
         
           1696
        
      
       Approx. 3053 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 373 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A64087
         Wing T3585
         ESTC R32913
         12780450
         ocm 12780450
         93814
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A64087)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 93814)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1538:8)
      
       
         
           
             The general history of England, as well ecclesiastical as civil. Vol. I from the earliest accounts of time to the reign of his present Majesty King William : taken from the most antient records, manuscripts, and historians : containing the lives of the kings and memorials of the most eminent persons both in church and state : with the foundations of the noted monasteries and both the universities / by James Tyrrell.
             Tyrrell, James, 1642-1718.
          
           710 p. in various pagings : genealogical tables.
           
             Printed for Henry Rhodes [and 3 others],
             London :
             MDCXCVI [1696]
          
           
             Illustrated engraved frontispiece.
             Includes indexes.
             Errata: p. cxxxiii-cxxxvi.
             Reproduction of original in the Emanuel College Library, Cambridge University.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Great Britain -- History -- To 1066.
        
      
    
     
        2003-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-05 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-01 Ben Griffin
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-01 SPi Global
        Rekeyed and resubmitted
      
        2007-01 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-01 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2007-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
         
         
           
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           General
           History
           OF
           ENGLAND
           AS
           WELL
           Ecclesiastical
           as
           Civil
           .
           From
           the
           Earliest
           Accounts
           of
           Time
           ,
           To
           the
           Reign
           of
           his
           Present
           Majesty
           King
           WILLIAM
           .
           Taken
           from
           the
           most
           ANTIENT
           RECORDS
           ,
           MANUSCRIPTS
           ,
           and
           HISTORIANS
           .
           Containing
           the
           LIVES
           of
           the
           KINGS
           ,
           and
           MEMORIALS
           of
           the
           most
           EMINENT
           PERSONS
           both
           in
           CHURCH
           and
           STATE
           :
           With
           the
           Foundations
           of
           the
           NOTED
           MONASTERIES
           ,
           and
           both
           the
           UNIVERSITIES
           .
        
         
           VOL.
           I.
           
        
         
           By
           
             JAMES
             TYRRELL
          
           ,
           
             Esq
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Henry
             Rhodes
          
           in
           
             Fleetstreet
             ,
             Iohn
             Dunton
          
           in
           
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Iohn
             Salusbury
          
           in
           Cornhil
           ,
           and
           
             Iohn
             Harris
          
           in
           〈…〉
           MDCXCVI
        
      
       
         
         
           
             
               Collegium
               Emmanuelis
               Cantabrigiae
            
             Emmanuel College coat of arms or blazon
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Honourable
           THOMAS
           Earl
           of
           Pembroke
           and
           Montgomery
           ;
           Baron
           Herbert
           of
           Caerdiff
           ;
           Lord
           
             Rosse
             ,
             Par
             ,
             Marmion
             ,
             St.
             Quintin
          
           and
           Shurland
           ;
           Lord
           Privy-Seal
           ;
           Lord
           Lieutenant
           of
           the
           County
           of
           Wilts
           ,
           and
           South-Wales
           ;
           and
           One
           of
           his
           Majesty's
           most
           Honourable
           Privy-Council
           .
        
         
           
             MY
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           having
           been
           usual
           to
           dedicate
           Works
           of
           publick
           Use
           and
           Benefit
           to
           great
           Persons
           ,
           eminent
           for
           Vertue
           ,
           Learning
           and
           Nobility
           ,
           I
           think
           my self
           happy
           under
           the
           Obligation
           of
           that
           Custom
           ;
           since
           it
           somewhat
           excuses
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           encourages
           my
           Presumption
           ,
           to
           lay
           this
           Performance
           at
           your
           Lordship's
           Feet
           .
        
         
         
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           could
           not
           be
           honoured
           with
           a
           more
           agreeable
           Name
           :
        
         
           A
           Name
           so
           universally
           known
           ,
           that
           all
           Men
           acknowledg
           your
           Lordship
           to
           be
           signally
           endued
           with
           those
           excellent
           Qualities
           ,
           which
           render
           you
           not
           only
           a
           great
           Master
           in
           the
           most
           useful
           Parts
           of
           Learning
           ,
           but
           likewise
           incline
           you
           to
           a
           generous
           Encouragement
           of
           all
           those
           who
           have
           any
           pretence
           to
           them
           .
           Which
           Favour
           ,
           your
           Lordship
           having
           been
           pleased
           to
           confer
           on
           me
           ,
           among
           several
           others
           of
           greater
           Merit
           ,
           gives
           me
           the
           more
           Confidence
           to
           address
           this
           first
           Volume
           of
           our
           English
           History
           to
           your
           Lordship's
           Patronage
           :
           for
           as
           no
           Person
           hath
           been
           more
           conversant
           in
           things
           of
           this
           Nature
           than
           your self
           ;
           so
           I
           know
           none
           more
           able
           to
           make
           a
           right
           Judgment
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           tho
           I
           will
           not
           affirm
           this
           to
           be
           an
           Exact
           History
           according
           to
           the
           strict
           Rules
           of
           Art
           ,
           yet
           if
           I
           were
           conscious
           to
           my self
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           wholly
           unworthy
           your
           Acceptance
           ,
           I
           should
           derogate
           very
           much
           from
           that
           Respect
           which
           is
           so
           justly
           due
           to
           your
           Lordship's
           Character
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           the
           not
           Writing
           any
           thing
           which
           I
           did
           not
           believe
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           nor
           the
           concealing
           any
           thing
           useful
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           is
           so
           ,
           might
           qualify
           me
           for
           an
           Historian
           ,
           perhaps
           then
           I
           may
           have
           some
           pretence
           to
           that
           Title
           .
           However
           ,
           your
           Lordship
           will
           here
           meet
           with
           a
           faithful
           Account
           of
           all
           the
           chief
           Actions
           and
           Revolutions
           ,
           that
           
           have
           happened
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           down
           to
           the
           
             Norman
             William
          
           .
           As
           first
           ,
           the
           Conquest
           the
           Romans
           made
           of
           that
           part
           of
           Britain
           we
           now
           call
           England
           ;
           then
           their
           quitting
           it
           after
           a
           long
           Possession
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           secure
           their
           Empire
           at
           Home
           from
           the
           Insults
           of
           so
           many
           barbarous
           Nations
           :
           after
           which
           followed
           the
           calling
           in
           of
           the
           Saxons
           to
           assist
           the
           Britains
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           from
           the
           formers
           quarrelling
           with
           the
           latter
           ,
           ensued
           their
           total
           Expulsion
           out
           of
           the
           best
           and
           most
           fertile
           parts
           of
           this
           Island
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Invasions
           by
           the
           Danes
           under
           King
           Cnute
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Normans
           under
           King
           William
           ,
           commonly
           called
           the
           Conqueror
           ;
           though
           it
           must
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           these
           Princes
           were
           victorious
           by
           their
           Arms
           ,
           yet
           was
           not
           this
           Nation
           subdued
           by
           either
           of
           them
           so
           entirely
           ,
           as
           that
           its
           Submissions
           could
           properly
           be
           stiled
           Conquests
           ,
           but
           rather
           Acquisitions
           gained
           by
           those
           Princes
           upon
           certain
           Compacts
           between
           them
           and
           the
           People
           of
           England
           ;
           both
           Parties
           standing
           obliged
           in
           solemn
           Oaths
           ,
           mutually
           to
           perform
           their
           parts
           of
           the
           Agreement
           ,
           as
           will
           be
           clearly
           seen
           in
           the
           Sequel
           of
           this
           History
           .
        
         
           Yet
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           in
           these
           great
           Revolutions
           ,
           your
           Lordship
           will
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           were
           never
           overcome
           by
           Strangers
           ,
           till
           their
           Luxury
           softning
           their
           warlike
           Tempers
           ,
           and
           producing
           a
           careless
           Administration
           of
           their
           Affairs
           ,
           had
           made
           them
           an
           easy
           Prey
           to
           their
           Invaders
           :
           This
           I
           observe
           not
           to
           reproach
           ,
           
           but
           to
           warn
           our
           Nation
           ,
           lest
           by
           the
           like
           Miscarriages
           they
           should
           incur
           the
           like
           Punishments
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           now
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           to
           beg
           your
           Lordship's
           Acceptance
           of
           this
           Dedication
           ,
           as
           a
           Tribute
           justly
           yours
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           those
           great
           Obligations
           ,
           for
           your
           so
           freely
           communicating
           to
           me
           some
           part
           of
           your
           uncommon
           Knowledg
           ,
           whenever
           I
           have
           had
           the
           Happiness
           of
           your
           excellent
           Conversation
           ;
        
         
           An
           Honour
           ,
           which
           engages
           me
           to
           own
           my self
           ,
           with
           the
           utmost
           Respect
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             most
             humble
             and
             most
             obedient
             Servant
             ,
             
               James
               Tyrrell
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           THO
           it
           hath
           been
           a
           general
           Complaint
           of
           the
           most
           Learned
           and
           Judicious
           Men
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           extreamly
           wanted
           an
           exact
           Body
           of
           English
           History
           in
           our
           own
           Language
           ,
           for
           the
           Instruction
           and
           Benefit
           of
           our
           Nobility
           and
           Gentry
           ,
           together
           with
           others
           who
           would
           be
           glad
           to
           understand
           by
           it
           the
           Original
           Constitutions
           and
           Laws
           of
           their
           own
           Country
           ;
           yet
           since
           perhaps
           some
           ordinary
           Readers
           may
           be
           inclined
           to
           think
           this
           Work
           unnecessary
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           been
           already
           performed
           by
           so
           many
           different
           Hands
           ;
           I
           shall
           therefore
           in
           the
           first
           Place
           say
           somewhat
           to
           obviate
           and
           remove
           this
           seeming
           Objection
           .
        
         
           THOSE
           that
           are
           any
           thing
           conversant
           in
           our
           Historians
           ,
           do
           know
           that
           the
           Writers
           in
           English
           ,
           especially
           of
           this
           Period
           now
           publish'd
           ,
           are
           not
           many
           .
           As
           for
           
             Caxton
             ,
             Fabian
          
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           less
           Note
           ,
           (
           who
           are
           very
           short
           ,
           and
           now
           read
           but
           by
           few
           )
           I
           shall
           pass
           them
           by
           ,
           and
           only
           mention
           Grafton
           and
           Hollingshead
           ,
           the
           former
           of
           whom
           lived
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           
             Henry
             VIII
          
           .
           and
           the
           latter
           in
           that
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           .
           And
           of
           these
           I
           need
           not
           say
           much
           :
           for
           tho
           they
           contain
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Matter
           ,
           very
           curious
           and
           fit
           to
           be
           known
           ,
           especially
           relating
           to
           the
           Times
           wherein
           they
           lived
           ,
           yet
           not
           only
           their
           dry
           and
           uncouth
           way
           of
           Writing
           ,
           and
           dwelling
           so
           long
           on
           the
           exploded
           Fables
           of
           Geoffrey
           of
           Monmouth
           ,
           but
           the
           stuffing
           of
           their
           Histories
           with
           divers
           mean
           and
           trivial
           Relations
           unworthy
           the
           Dignity
           of
           their
           Subject
           ,
           have
           rendred
           their
           Labours
           tedious
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           unuseful
           to
           their
           Readers
           .
        
         
           BVT
           as
           for
           Stow
           and
           Speed
           ,
           who
           wrote
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           James
           the
           First
           ,
           't
           is
           true
           the
           former
           of
           them
           is
           not
           so
           long
           and
           tiresom
           in
           
           Geoffrey's
           Stories
           ,
           as
           those
           abovementioned
           ;
           and
           it
           must
           be
           confessed
           that
           Mr.
           Speed
           was
           the
           first
           English
           Writer
           ,
           who
           ,
           slighting
           
           Geoffrey's
           Tales
           ,
           immediately
           fell
           upon
           more
           solid
           Matter
           ;
           giving
           us
           a
           large
           Account
           of
           the
           History
           of
           this
           Island
           during
           the
           Time
           of
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           ,
           and
           
             English
             Saxon
          
           Kings
           ;
           and
           had
           he
           not
           ,
           by
           making
           his
           Reader
           follow
           those
           Emperors
           in
           all
           their
           Foreign
           Wars
           and
           Expeditions
           ,
           wherein
           Britain
           was
           no
           way
           concerned
           ,
           he
           had
           rendred
           his
           Work
           less
           Irksome
           ,
           and
           more
           Profitable
           than
           now
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           BVT
           notwithstanding
           both
           these
           Writers
           had
           many
           choice
           Collections
           of
           Noble
           Manuscripts
           relating
           to
           our
           English
           History
           ,
           and
           might
           have
           had
           the
           View
           of
           several
           others
           if
           they
           would
           have
           been
           at
           the
           Pains
           of
           seeking
           after
           
           them
           ;
           yet
           it
           must
           be
           owned
           they
           did
           not
           make
           that
           Improvement
           of
           those
           Opportunities
           as
           might
           have
           been
           expected
           from
           such
           great
           Assistances
           ;
           there
           being
           not
           much
           to
           be
           found
           material
           〈◊〉
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           in
           the
           other
           Histories
           before
           published
           :
           though
           this
           must
           be
           allowed
           in
           their
           Commendation
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           both
           of
           them
           (
           especially
           the
           former
           )
           commonly
           right
           in
           their
           Ch●onologi●●
           ,
           and
           the
           latter
           has
           given
           us
           a
           choice
           Coll●ction
           of
           the
           Antient
           C●ins
           of
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           
             English
             Saxon
          
           Kings
           ;
           an●
           has
           been
           also
           more
           exact
           than
           any
           oth●r
           Writer
           ,
           in
           his
           Account
           of
           their
           Wives
           and
           Issue
           .
        
         
           AND
           as
           for
           those
           who
           wrote
           in
           the
           Time
           of
           K.
           Charles
           the
           First
           ,
           viz.
           Mr.
           Daniel
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Richard
             Baker
          
           ;
           the
           Relations
           they
           have
           afforded
           us
           of
           those
           Kings
           ,
           are
           rather
           short
           Abstracts
           of
           their
           Reigns
           ,
           than
           just
           Histories
           ,
           it
           not
           being
           their
           Design
           to
           write
           at
           large
           of
           that
           Period
           we
           here
           treat
           of
           .
        
         
           BVT
           since
           the
           Restoration
           of
           K.
           Charles
           the
           Second
           ,
           there
           are
           several
           who
           have
           undertaken
           this
           Province
           ,
           the
           first
           of
           whom
           was
           Mr.
           Milton
           ;
           and
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           he
           wrote
           this
           
             English
             Saxon
          
           History
           with
           Judgment
           ,
           though
           not
           with
           that
           〈◊〉
           and
           ●●●ctness
           as
           we
           may
           see
           he
           did
           his
           other
           Works
           of
           a
           different
           Nature
           ;
           since
           either
           through
           want
           of
           Opportunity
           to
           consult
           Antient
           Manuscripts
           ,
           (
           several
           of
           which
           have
           been
           published
           since
           he
           wrote
           )
           or
           else
           by
           not
           making
           use
           of
           those
           Authors
           he
           might
           have
           had
           ,
           and
           by
           confining
           himself
           too
           much
           to
           the
           relating
           of
           Military
           Matters
           ,
           and
           almost
           wholly
           neglecting
           Ecclesiastical
           Affairs
           ,
           or
           looking
           into
           those
           things
           which
           he
           by
           way
           of
           Contempt
           called
           
             Cathedral
             Registers
          
           ;
           as
           also
           by
           omitting
           the
           giving
           us
           any
           Account
           of
           the
           An●ient
           Saxon
           Laws
           ,
           and
           Original
           Constitutions
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ;
           he
           has
           thereby
           rendred
           that
           Work
           much
           more
           dry
           and
           imperfect
           than
           otherwise
           no
           doubt
           it
           would
           have
           been
           from
           such
           a
           Pen
           as
           his
           .
        
         
           THE
           next
           that
           succeeded
           him
           in
           this
           Labour
           was
           Mr.
           Sammes
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           fair
           Opportunity
           of
           improving
           his
           History
           ,
           by
           amending
           Mr.
           
           Milton's
           Omissions
           ;
           but
           instead
           of
           this
           ,
           by
           indulging
           himself
           too
           much
           in
           the
           Relation
           of
           ,
           and
           giving
           Credit
           to
           Geoffrey
           of
           Monmouth
           ,
           and
           White
           (
           that
           called
           himself
           Basingstoke
           )
           their
           old
           Stories
           ,
           and
           by
           making
           long
           and
           unnecessary
           Excursions
           on
           the
           Antiquity
           and
           Original
           of
           the
           
             Greeks
             ,
             Romans
          
           and
           Saxons
           ,
           as
           likewise
           of
           their
           Religion
           and
           Manners
           (
           things
           altogether
           foreign
           to
           this
           Subject
           )
           tho
           he
           hath
           shewn
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Reading
           ,
           yet
           having
           been
           all
           the
           while
           very
           short
           in
           that
           which
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           the
           main
           Business
           of
           his
           History
           ,
           he
           hath
           thereby
           spoiled
           a
           Noble
           Design
           .
        
         
           'T
           IS
           true
           ,
           the
           Learned
           Dr.
           Howell
           ,
           in
           the
           second
           and
           third
           Volumes
           of
           his
           General
           History
           ,
           hath
           given
           us
           a
           faithful
           Account
           of
           the
           Affairs
           of
           Britain
           ,
           from
           the
           Coming
           in
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Norman
           Conquest
           ;
           and
           hath
           also
           a
           very
           elaborate
           Discourse
           of
           their
           Civil
           Policy
           and
           Laws
           :
           and
           had
           that
           Work
           been
           done
           by
           it self
           ,
           and
           not
           involved
           in
           such
           large
           Volumes
           ,
           (
           but
           written
           in
           a
           more
           Chronological
           Method
           )
           and
           had
           he
           not
           laid
           the
           History
           of
           each
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           
             English
             Saxon
          
           Heptarchy
           separately
           and
           apart
           ,
           which
           makes
           him
           often
           guilty
           of
           divers
           unnecessary
           Repetitions
           ;
           that
           Work
           would
           have
           proved
           much
           more
           useful
           than
           now
           it
           is
           :
           which
           being
           observed
           by
           many
           others
           besides
           my self
           ,
           hath
           caused
           a
           certain
           Clergy-man
           (
           as
           I
           hear
           )
           to
           undertake
           the
           Epitomizing
           of
           that
           whole
           Work
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           very
           useful
           to
           those
           ordinary
           Readers
           who
           cannot
           well
           purchase
           these
           larger
           Volumes
           .
        
         
           BVT
           since
           these
           Learned
           and
           Ingenious
           Authors
           have
           in
           some
           Point
           or
           other
           here
           mentioned
           been
           deficient
           in
           this
           Vndertaking
           ,
           I
           found
           it
           requisite
           
           (
           for
           the
           making
           a
           full
           and
           compleat
           History
           of
           the
           Affairs
           contained
           in
           this
           Volume
           )
           rather
           wholly
           to
           erect
           a
           new
           Edifice
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           at
           the
           Trouble
           of
           altering
           of
           theirs
           ;
           and
           therefore
           have
           thought
           it
           necessary
           to
           draw
           this
           Work
           afresh
           from
           the
           same
           Originals
           from
           which
           they
           had
           taken
           theirs
           .
           To
           which
           I
           have
           also
           added
           several
           other
           material
           Passages
           ,
           that
           either
           they
           wanted
           the
           Happiness
           of
           seeing
           ,
           or
           else
           would
           not
           be
           at
           the
           Pains
           and
           Expence
           I
           have
           been
           at
           to
           peruse
           ;
           not
           but
           that
           I
           must
           own
           my self
           much
           beholding
           to
           them
           for
           divers
           Choice
           Remarks
           and
           Observations
           ;
           which
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           thought
           guilty
           of
           Plagiary
           ,
           I
           have
           noted
           in
           the
           Margin
           by
           the
           Initial
           Letters
           of
           their
           Names
           ;
           and
           have
           likewise
           sometimes
           taken
           their
           Translations
           of
           a
           few
           diverting
           Legends
           or
           Stories
           ,
           to
           spare
           my self
           the
           Trouble
           of
           making
           them
           anew
           :
           and
           even
           these
           I
           have
           also
           compared
           with
           the
           Originals
           ,
           and
           corrected
           the
           Stile
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Sense
           ,
           in
           divers
           Places
           .
        
         
           BVT
           I
           cannot
           here
           omit
           taking
           notice
           (
           among
           other
           Writers
           )
           of
           the
           first
           Part
           of
           Dr.
           
           Brady's
           compleat
           History
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           ,
           tho
           it
           comprehends
           the
           same
           Period
           of
           Time
           as
           this
           we
           now
           present
           you
           with
           ;
           yet
           seeing
           he
           hath
           there
           rather
           chosen
           to
           give
           us
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           Political
           Government
           ,
           and
           Laws
           of
           the
           German
           and
           
             English
             Saxons
          
           ,
           than
           to
           write
           an
           Entire
           History
           of
           those
           Times
           ;
           I
           beg
           his
           Pardon
           ,
           if
           I
           do
           not
           take
           it
           as
           to
           that
           part
           for
           so
           
             compleat
             a
             History
          
           as
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           intitle
           it
           :
           however
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           confessed
           he
           hath
           taken
           much
           Pains
           ,
           and
           shewn
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           reading
           in
           that
           Volume
           ;
           and
           I
           could
           have
           wished
           I
           might
           have
           been
           able
           to
           say
           ,
           he
           had
           been
           also
           as
           careful
           of
           the
           just
           Rights
           and
           Liberties
           of
           his
           Country
           ,
           (
           which
           he
           has
           done
           all
           he
           can
           to
           depress
           )
           as
           he
           has
           been
           
             in
             asserting
             an
             Imaginary
             Right
             of
          
           Lineal
           Succession
           
             in
             our
             Kings
             long
             before
             the
             Conquest
             ;
             and
             that
             before
             that
             time
             as
             well
             as
             after
             ,
             the
             Commons
             had
             no
             Representatives
             in
             Parliament
          
           ;
           both
           which
           Assertions
           we
           shall
           make
           bold
           to
           examine
           in
           our
           ensuing
           Introduction
           .
           And
           (
           tho
           I
           have
           otherwise
           a
           great
           Value
           for
           his
           Learning
           ,
           yet
           )
           I
           hope
           neither
           he
           himself
           ,
           nor
           any
           one
           else
           who
           has
           a
           real
           Concern
           for
           the
           publick
           Good
           ,
           will
           take
           it
           amiss
           if
           I
           differ
           from
           him
           ,
           where
           the
           Truth
           of
           our
           History
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           our
           Antient
           Laws
           and
           Constitutions
           will
           justify
           me
           ,
           in
           contradicting
           some
           Assertions
           ,
           which
           he
           has
           with
           so
           great
           an
           Assurance
           published
           to
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           AND
           thus
           having
           acquainted
           you
           with
           the
           Defects
           of
           these
           Writers
           in
           their
           several
           Vndertakings
           ,
           and
           the
           Reasons
           why
           it
           was
           necessary
           to
           compile
           a
           new
           History
           ;
           I
           shall
           now
           shew
           you
           what
           Method
           I
           have
           followed
           ,
           and
           what
           Authors
           I
           have
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           in
           the
           Performance
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           AS
           for
           the
           first
           Book
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           other
           than
           an
           Epitome
           of
           Geoffrey
           of
           
           Monmouth's
           pretended
           British
           History
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           more
           for
           the
           Diversion
           of
           the
           younger
           sort
           of
           Readers
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Work
           would
           have
           been
           thought
           by
           some
           others
           to
           be
           imperfect
           without
           it
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           been
           much
           better
           satisfied
           in
           wholly
           omitting
           it
           ;
           yet
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           neither
           prove
           tedious
           nor
           unuseful
           ,
           since
           it
           may
           sometimes
           be
           of
           Advantage
           to
           know
           Legends
           as
           well
           as
           true
           History
           ;
           or
           else
           which
           way
           can
           one
           tell
           how
           to
           pass
           a
           just
           Censure
           on
           them
           ?
        
         
           NOR
           can
           we
           positively
           affirm
           ,
           that
           every
           thing
           contained
           in
           that
           Book
           of
           his
           is
           absolutely
           false
           ;
           for
           he
           ,
           being
           a
           Person
           well
           vers'd
           in
           the
           History
           of
           his
           own
           Countrey
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           give
           us
           all
           he
           knew
           concerning
           it
           ,
           though
           interspersed
           with
           so
           many
           notorious
           Fables
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           which
           he
           seemeth
           to
           have
           interwoven
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           connect
           those
           broken
           Remains
           of
           old
           Times
           :
           But
           since
           no
           Man
           can
           easily
           at
           this
           distance
           distinguish
           Truth
           from
           
           Falshood
           ,
           he
           ought
           to
           be
           dealt
           with
           as
           we
           do
           with
           those
           who
           would
           impose
           counterfeit
           Coin
           upon
           us
           ;
           in
           refusing
           the
           whole
           Sum
           ,
           where
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           it
           is
           so
           plainly
           discernable
           to
           be
           false
           .
        
         
           HERE
           by
           the
           way
           I
           must
           ingenuously
           own
           a
           small
           Mistake
           I
           have
           committed
           in
           the
           first
           Book
           of
           this
           Volume
           ;
           where
           speaking
           somewhat
           in
           Defence
           of
           this
           Author
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           the
           first
           Inventor
           of
           the
           Story
           of
           Brutus
           ,
           it
           being
           also
           found
           in
           Nennius
           who
           lived
           long
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           from
           whom
           I
           then
           supposed
           Henry
           of
           Huntingdon
           to
           have
           borrowed
           it
           ;
           I
           now
           perceive
           upon
           better
           Information
           ,
           that
           Geoffrey
           and
           
             H.
             Huntingdon
          
           were
           not
           only
           Cotemporaries
           ,
           but
           the
           latter
           in
           that
           part
           of
           his
           English
           History
           still
           in
           Manuscript
           ,
           
             (
             viz.
          
           in
           the
           Second
           of
           his
           Epistle
           ,
           dedicated
           to
           one
           Gwarin
           a
           British
           or
           Welsh
           Nobleman
           )
           confesses
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           Journey
           to
           Rome
           ,
           staying
           some
           time
           by
           the
           Way
           at
           the
           Abbey
           of
           Bec
           ,
           he
           there
           found
           a
           large
           Book
           of
           this
           
           Geoffrey's
           ,
           (
           whom
           he
           also
           calls
           Arthur
           )
           who
           had
           copiously
           and
           diligently
           wrote
           the
           British
           History
           ;
           though
           in
           the
           common
           printed
           Copies
           we
           find
           no
           more
           ,
           than
           that
           travelling
           to
           the
           Place
           abovementioned
           ,
           he
           had
           there
           met
           with
           a
           certain
           Volume
           ,
           in
           which
           were
           divers
           things
           relating
           to
           the
           British
           History
           not
           before
           known
           ,
           but
           yet
           without
           naming
           the
           Author
           .
        
         
           THIS
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           advertise
           the
           Reader
           of
           ,
           because
           those
           Sheets
           were
           wrought
           off
           before
           ever
           I
           was
           sensible
           of
           my
           Mistake
           .
        
         
           AS
           for
           my
           second
           Book
           ,
           I
           can
           only
           tell
           you
           it
           is
           a
           true
           and
           just
           Translation
           of
           the
           British
           History
           from
           all
           the
           Greek
           and
           Roman
           Authors
           I
           could
           meet
           with
           that
           have
           treated
           of
           it
           ;
           from
           whom
           also
           I
           have
           given
           you
           a
           Description
           of
           the
           Manners
           and
           Customs
           of
           the
           Antient
           Britains
           :
           and
           tho
           I
           grant
           this
           has
           been
           already
           attempted
           by
           one
           
             Daniel
             Rodgers
          
           ,
           whose
           Papers
           are
           in
           the
           Cottonian
           Library
           ,
           and
           is
           fully
           performed
           by
           Mr.
           Camden
           in
           his
           Introduction
           to
           his
           Britannia
           ,
           and
           likewise
           by
           Mr.
           Speed
           before
           his
           History
           ;
           yet
           I
           have
           my self
           compared
           them
           with
           the
           Originals
           ,
           and
           added
           some
           Remarks
           ,
           which
           I
           thought
           were
           further
           necessary
           to
           be
           known
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           begun
           this
           Part
           with
           
           Caesar's
           Relation
           ,
           as
           I
           found
           it
           in
           his
           Commentaries
           concerning
           his
           two
           Expeditions
           into
           Britain
           ;
           and
           have
           ended
           with
           the
           last
           of
           the
           Greek
           and
           Roman
           Historians
           ,
           viz.
           
             Zosimus
             ,
             Orosius
          
           ,
           and
           
             Aurelius
             Victor
          
           .
        
         
           AND
           whereas
           others
           who
           have
           undertaken
           this
           Province
           ,
           have
           used
           the
           Liberty
           of
           Epitomizing
           or
           enlarging
           those
           Passages
           they
           have
           cited
           from
           the
           Greek
           and
           Latin
           Authors
           ;
           I
           have
           thought
           fit
           faithfully
           to
           translate
           them
           ,
           except
           in
           some
           of
           their
           long-winded
           Orations
           ;
           which
           ,
           to
           avoid
           Prolixity
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           better
           to
           abridg
           ,
           as
           not
           believing
           those
           Orations
           to
           have
           been
           deliver'd
           in
           those
           Circumstances
           in
           which
           they
           are
           now
           dress'd
           .
        
         
           AND
           tho
           I
           do
           not
           pretend
           to
           have
           added
           much
           to
           what
           Mr.
           Camden
           and
           Mr.
           Milton
           have
           already
           collected
           from
           those
           Writers
           relating
           to
           the
           History
           of
           Britain
           ;
           yet
           I
           hope
           I
           have
           from
           several
           Verses
           of
           the
           Poet
           Claudian
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           the
           Assistance
           of
           those
           great
           Masters
           in
           Antiquity
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Primate
           Usher
           ,
           the
           Reverend
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           ,
           now
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           Lloyd
           ,
           now
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Coventry
           and
           Litchfield
           ,
           not
           only
           illustrated
           ,
           but
           settled
           divers
           things
           relating
           to
           that
           part
           of
           our
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Civil
           Affairs
           ,
           not
           commonly
           taken
           notice
           of
           before
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           third
           Book
           ,
           I
           have
           from
           Mr.
           
           Sheringham's
           Treatise
           
             De
             Origine
             Gentis
             Anglorum
          
           ,
           as
           also
           from
           other
           Authors
           ,
           given
           you
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           our
           
             English
             Saxon
          
           History
           ,
           a
           more
           Exact
           Account
           of
           the
           Original
           of
           those
           Nations
           ,
           which
           (
           when
           they
           came
           over
           into
           England
           )
           were
           comprehended
           
           under
           the
           General
           Name
           of
           Saxons
           ,
           than
           hath
           been
           hitherto
           published
           in
           our
           own
           Language
           .
        
         
           AFTER
           which
           I
           have
           given
           you
           a
           Relation
           of
           the
           Manner
           of
           their
           coming
           over
           hither
           ,
           and
           the
           Ground
           and
           Occasion
           of
           their
           quarrelling
           with
           the
           Britains
           ,
           from
           
             Gildas
             ,
             Bede
          
           and
           Nennius
           .
        
         
           BVT
           as
           for
           the
           Time
           of
           their
           erecting
           themselves
           into
           an
           Heptarchy
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           learnt
           from
           Bede
           ,
           who
           is
           wholly
           silent
           of
           what
           the
           Saxons
           did
           here
           from
           their
           first
           entrance
           to
           the
           Propagation
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           which
           he
           made
           it
           his
           Business
           chiefly
           to
           treat
           of
           ;
           I
           have
           taken
           it
           from
           the
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           other
           later
           Authors
           that
           have
           mentioned
           any
           thing
           of
           it
           ;
           though
           as
           to
           the
           whole
           Period
           of
           Time
           contained
           in
           this
           Book
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           confessed
           it
           was
           when
           Letters
           were
           not
           in
           use
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           could
           only
           be
           convey'd
           down
           by
           Tradition
           ,
           which
           makes
           us
           here
           be
           beholding
           to
           the
           Annals
           abovementioned
           ,
           or
           to
           some
           Antient
           Memoirs
           ,
           which
           tho
           now
           lost
           ,
           were
           certainly
           seen
           by
           those
           Writers
           ,
           who
           have
           gathered
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           INDEED
           I
           was
           somewhat
           perplexed
           what
           Method
           to
           take
           in
           digesting
           the
           History
           of
           seven
           concurring
           Kingdoms
           ;
           since
           ,
           which
           way
           so
           ever
           I
           engaged
           ,
           I
           found
           it
           attended
           with
           some
           Inconveniences
           .
        
         
           WILLIAM
           of
           Malmesbury
           ,
           and
           several
           other
           Authors
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           Latin
           as
           English
           ,
           I
           know
           thought
           it
           best
           to
           give
           us
           this
           History
           digested
           under
           each
           respective
           Kingdom
           apart
           ;
           but
           then
           there
           is
           this
           Exception
           against
           that
           way
           of
           Writing
           ,
           that
           without
           Chronological
           Tables
           ,
           or
           frequent
           turning
           backward
           and
           forward
           ,
           one
           cannot
           understand
           the
           Synchronisms
           of
           the
           several
           Kings
           Reigns
           ,
           or
           the
           Time
           wherein
           they
           lived
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           compare
           them
           with
           others
           their
           Cotemporaries
           .
        
         
           BESIDES
           which
           ,
           there
           is
           also
           a
           necessity
           of
           an
           unnecessary
           Repetition
           of
           the
           same
           Wars
           or
           Transactions
           ,
           as
           well
           under
           the
           History
           of
           the
           King
           that
           made
           ,
           as
           of
           him
           who
           suffered
           that
           Invasion
           ;
           this
           appeareth
           in
           Speed
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           Howel
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           Mr.
           Speed
           thought
           of
           a
           good
           Method
           to
           help
           this
           ,
           by
           supposing
           so
           many
           successive
           Monarchs
           to
           have
           been
           always
           in
           England
           ,
           from
           the
           Time
           of
           Hengest
           to
           K.
           Egbert
           ,
           under
           whose
           several
           Reigns
           he
           also
           reduces
           whatsoever
           Actions
           happened
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           all
           the
           other
           subordinate
           Kings
           then
           Regnant
           .
           This
           I
           confess
           had
           been
           a
           very
           good
           Expedient
           to
           avoid
           the
           Difficulties
           abovementioned
           ,
           were
           it
           as
           just
           as
           it
           seems
           specious
           :
           but
           upon
           Examination
           it
           will
           be
           found
           ,
           that
           tho
           Bede
           as
           well
           as
           the
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           ,
           have
           given
           us
           a
           Series
           of
           all
           those
           Supream
           Kings
           ,
           whom
           some
           of
           the
           Modern
           Writers
           are
           pleased
           to
           call
           Monarchs
           ;
           yet
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           sufficiently
           shewn
           in
           this
           ensuing
           History
           ,
           they
           could
           by
           no
           means
           deserve
           that
           Title
           ;
           since
           it
           may
           be
           clearly
           seen
           by
           any
           one
           who
           will
           peruse
           Mr.
           Speed
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           sometimes
           Intervals
           of
           ten
           or
           twenty
           Years
           ,
           before
           such
           a
           victorious
           Prince
           could
           make
           all
           the
           rest
           by
           the
           Terror
           of
           his
           Arms
           submit
           themselves
           to
           him
           ;
           which
           yet
           they
           never
           all
           did
           till
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Egbert
           ,
           without
           preserving
           entire
           all
           their
           Royal
           Rights
           and
           Prerogatives
           over
           their
           own
           Subjects
           .
        
         
           AND
           besides
           ,
           this
           Power
           owing
           its
           Original
           wholly
           to
           Force
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           a
           Lineal
           Succession
           or
           Election
           over
           the
           rest
           of
           those
           Princes
           upon
           whom
           it
           was
           usurped
           ,
           was
           without
           any
           Just
           or
           Legal
           Right
           ,
           and
           consequently
           lasted
           no
           longer
           than
           the
           Success
           ,
           or
           at
           farthest
           the
           Life-time
           of
           such
           a
           Conquering
           Prince
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           was
           for
           a
           time
           Extinct
           ,
           until
           some
           other
           of
           the
           Seven
           by
           the
           like
           success
           of
           his
           Arms
           ,
           could
           set
           up
           for
           the
           same
           Power
           and
           Greatness
           .
        
         
           SO
           that
           at
           length
           we
           found
           ,
           that
           the
           best
           way
           of
           Writing
           this
           History
           was
           to
           follow
           the
           plain
           and
           natural
           Method
           of
           our
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           ,
           not
           only
           as
           the
           most
           easy
           for
           our selves
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
         
           AND
           tho
           perhaps
           an
           Objection
           may
           be
           made
           against
           this
           Method
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           crowding
           of
           so
           many
           different
           Actions
           done
           in
           several
           Places
           ,
           and
           under
           several
           Kings
           ,
           renders
           the
           Work
           perplexed
           and
           difficult
           to
           be
           remembred
           ,
           which
           I
           grant
           is
           in
           part
           true
           ;
           yet
           to
           obviate
           this
           ,
           I
           have
           at
           the
           end
           of
           each
           of
           the
           ensuing
           Books
           (
           except
           the
           last
           )
           presented
           you
           with
           exact
           Chronological
           Tables
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           the
           Names
           of
           all
           the
           Kings
           contained
           under
           each
           Period
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           what
           Year
           of
           our
           Lord
           they
           began
           and
           ended
           their
           Reigns
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Reader
           by
           casting
           his
           Eye
           upon
           any
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           may
           easily
           find
           what
           Kings
           lived
           and
           reigned
           together
           ,
           and
           consequently
           in
           which
           of
           their
           Reigns
           any
           Action
           related
           in
           the
           History
           was
           performed
           .
           And
           now
           ,
        
         
           TO
           come
           to
           the
           fourth
           Book
           ,
           Bede
           being
           the
           most
           antient
           Author
           that
           gives
           us
           an
           Account
           of
           what
           was
           done
           in
           this
           Period
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           whom
           the
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           themselves
           have
           borrowed
           almost
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           what
           they
           relate
           ,
           concerning
           those
           early
           Times
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           I
           have
           therefore
           wholly
           confined
           my self
           to
           him
           ,
           without
           having
           recourse
           to
           these
           Annals
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           where
           I
           find
           they
           relate
           any
           Action
           of
           which
           he
           has
           been
           wholly
           silent
           .
           But
           in
           this
           Period
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           mention
           
             Stephen
             Eddi
          
           ,
           or
           Heddi
           ,
           a
           Monk
           ;
           who
           ,
           as
           Bede
           tells
           ,
           was
           one
           of
           the
           first
           Masters
           for
           Singing
           in
           the
           Northumbrian
           Churches
           ;
           and
           having
           been
           invited
           by
           Wilfred
           Archbishop
           of
           York
           out
           of
           Kent
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           had
           so
           great
           a
           Veneration
           for
           his
           Memory
           ,
           that
           he
           wrote
           his
           Life
           in
           Latin
           ,
           in
           a
           Stile
           somewhat
           better
           than
           could
           be
           expected
           from
           that
           Age
           :
           this
           Treatise
           having
           continued
           in
           Manuscript
           in
           the
           Library
           of
           Sir
           
             Jo.
             Cotton
          
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           that
           of
           Salisbury
           ,
           has
           lately
           been
           published
           by
           the
           Learned
           Dr.
           Gale
           ,
           in
           his
           last
           Volume
           of
           English
           Writers
           ;
           and
           to
           which
           I
           must
           own
           my self
           beholding
           for
           many
           choice
           Passages
           relating
           to
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Civil
           State
           in
           those
           Times
           :
           this
           Author
           flourish'd
           cotemporary
           with
           Bede
           ,
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Osric
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           and
           died
           about
           
             Anno.
             Dom.
             720.
          
           
        
         
           BVT
           indeed
           as
           for
           the
           last
           forty
           Years
           ,
           or
           thereabouts
           ,
           viz.
           from
           the
           Time
           when
           Bede
           ceased
           to
           write
           ,
           which
           was
           
             Anno
             Dom.
             637.
          
           we
           have
           been
           forced
           to
           make
           use
           of
           the
           Annals
           ,
           or
           else
           of
           those
           of
           later
           Writers
           that
           have
           made
           any
           Additions
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           WHICH
           Annals
           ,
           since
           I
           found
           them
           the
           Store-house
           ,
           or
           Repository
           ,
           from
           whence
           most
           (
           if
           not
           all
           )
           of
           our
           Latin
           Historians
           ,
           as
           well
           those
           that
           wrote
           before
           ,
           as
           since
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           have
           borrowed
           the
           earliest
           Accounts
           of
           our
           
             English
             Saxon
          
           Affairs
           ;
           I
           have
           by
           the
           advice
           of
           Persons
           of
           much
           greater
           Learning
           and
           Judgment
           than
           my self
           ,
           rather
           chose
           to
           translate
           and
           give
           you
           them
           almost
           entire
           ,
           as
           I
           find
           them
           in
           the
           Edition
           lately
           published
           ,
           than
           to
           (
           do
           as
           most
           other
           Writers
           )
           cite
           them
           at
           second
           Hand
           ;
           not
           that
           I
           have
           omitted
           setting
           down
           whatsoever
           any
           other
           Authors
           have
           added
           to
           these
           Annals
           by
           way
           of
           Improvement
           or
           Illustration
           .
        
         
           WHEREFORE
           to
           avoid
           stuffing
           my
           Margins
           with
           unnecessary
           Quotations
           ,
           I
           desire
           my
           Reader
           once
           for
           all
           ,
           to
           observe
           ,
           that
           wheresoever
           he
           shall
           find
           the
           Lines
           Comma'd
           ,
           (
           unless
           they
           be
           before
           some
           Speeches
           or
           Laws
           )
           they
           always
           denote
           the
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           ,
           whether
           expresly
           mentioned
           or
           not
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           all
           other
           places
           ,
           tho
           not
           Comma'd
           ,
           where
           no
           other
           Writer
           is
           cited
           .
        
         
           BVT
           if
           some
           think
           I
           have
           inserted
           too
           many
           Names
           of
           Authors
           into
           the
           Body
           of
           this
           History
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           had
           been
           better
           omitted
           there
           ,
           and
           put
           into
           the
           Margin
           ,
           or
           bottom
           of
           the
           Pages
           ;
           to
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           intending
           faithfully
           to
           translate
           these
           Annals
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           such
           frequent
           use
           of
           them
           as
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           there
           could
           be
           no
           way
           to
           distinguish
           them
           from
           other
           Writers
           ,
           but
           either
           by
           Letters
           in
           the
           Margin
           ,
           or
           else
           by
           setting
           them
           in
           a
           different
           Character
           .
           
           But
           as
           the
           former
           would
           have
           been
           a
           constant
           and
           unsightly
           clog
           to
           the
           Margin
           ,
           so
           the
           other
           would
           have
           looked
           as
           unhandsome
           in
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           especially
           at
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           the
           Work
           ,
           where
           these
           Annals
           alone
           take
           up
           several
           whole
           Pages
           .
        
         
           AND
           tho
           in
           my
           Citations
           of
           Authors
           I
           have
           seldom
           quoted
           the
           Page
           ,
           yet
           having
           taken
           what
           I
           write
           from
           those
           who
           have
           wrote
           in
           a
           Chronological
           Method
           ,
           the
           Reader
           by
           turning
           to
           the
           Years
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           may
           easily
           find
           what
           he
           looks
           for
           ,
           making
           some
           small
           allowance
           for
           different
           Accounts
           ;
           and
           where
           other
           Authors
           have
           not
           taken
           that
           Course
           ,
           I
           have
           there
           quoted
           the
           Chapter
           or
           Book
           ,
           and
           in
           matters
           of
           greater
           Moment
           the
           very
           Page
           .
        
         
           BVT
           that
           even
           the
           Annals
           themselves
           do
           vary
           from
           each
           other
           in
           Account
           of
           Time
           ,
           often
           one
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           two
           or
           three
           Years
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           be
           ascribed
           either
           to
           the
           fault
           of
           the
           several
           Amanuenses
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           the
           different
           Calculations
           of
           those
           Monks
           ,
           who
           drew
           them
           up
           in
           the
           Form
           we
           now
           have
           them
           ,
           as
           any
           may
           easily
           perceive
           that
           will
           give
           himself
           the
           Trouble
           to
           compare
           the
           various
           Readings
           of
           the
           several
           Copies
           of
           these
           Annals
           ,
           lately
           published
           at
           Oxford
           by
           the
           Ingenious
           Mr.
           
             Edmund
             Gibson
          
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           fifth
           and
           sixth
           Books
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           faithfully
           to
           translate
           the
           same
           Annals
           ,
           so
           I
           have
           also
           used
           that
           Liberty
           ,
           as
           not
           slavishly
           to
           confine
           my self
           to
           the
           very
           Words
           themselves
           ,
           when
           either
           the
           Obscurity
           or
           Vncouthness
           of
           the
           Phrase
           would
           not
           bear
           a
           literal
           Translation
           ,
           but
           I
           thought
           I
           could
           give
           them
           a
           better
           turn
           .
        
         
           AND
           here
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           the
           two
           preceding
           Books
           ,
           I
           have
           often
           added
           by
           way
           of
           Illustration
           to
           the
           Text
           ,
           the
           present
           proper
           Names
           of
           Places
           in
           a
           Parenthesis
           immediately
           after
           the
           obsolete
           Saxon
           ones
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           Titles
           of
           the
           Ealdormen
           ,
           or
           Earls
           ,
           Bishops
           and
           Abbots
           ,
           out
           of
           Florence
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           and
           other
           Authors
           ,
           where
           the
           Annals
           have
           only
           given
           their
           bare
           Names
           ,
           without
           telling
           us
           to
           what
           Places
           they
           belonged
           ;
           and
           here
           likewise
           I
           would
           note
           ,
           That
           in
           all
           Saxon
           words
           ,
           where
           the
           Letter
           
             (
             C
          
           )
           is
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           it
           is
           always
           pronounced
           like
           
             (
             K
             )
          
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           K
           in
           that
           Language
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Saxon
           Names
           of
           Men
           made
           use
           of
           in
           the
           Annals
           ,
           I
           have
           as
           near
           as
           I
           could
           faithfully
           kept
           to
           the
           Saxon
           Original
           ,
           tho
           they
           often
           differ
           very
           much
           in
           their
           way
           and
           manner
           of
           spelling
           them
           from
           that
           of
           those
           Latin
           Authors
           that
           translate
           them
           .
        
         
           HAVING
           thus
           given
           you
           a
           short
           Account
           of
           the
           several
           Books
           into
           which
           I
           have
           divided
           this
           Volume
           ,
           I
           will
           now
           proceed
           to
           acquaint
           you
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           my
           Authors
           from
           whom
           I
           have
           collected
           it
           ;
           nor
           will
           I
           give
           you
           only
           their
           Names
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           done
           by
           so
           many
           already
           ,
           but
           a
           brief
           Censure
           of
           them
           and
           their
           Works
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           Time
           they
           wrote
           ,
           being
           such
           as
           lived
           either
           before
           or
           after
           the
           Conquest
           :
           Of
           the
           former
           sort
           there
           are
           but
           few
           ,
           since
           from
           Bede
           to
           
             Asser.
             Menev.
          
           there
           flourish'd
           no
           general
           Historian
           ;
           for
           William
           of
           Malmsbury
           himself
           confesses
           ,
           that
           after
           Bede
           ,
           all
           liberal
           Studies
           more
           and
           more
           declining
           ,
           those
           that
           followed
           spent
           their
           Lives
           in
           Idleness
           or
           Silence
           :
           yet
           during
           even
           that
           Period
           ,
           there
           were
           some
           Writers
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           viz.
           certain
           Monks
           in
           the
           greater
           Monasteries
           ,
           whose
           business
           it
           was
           to
           set
           down
           in
           short
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Annals
           ,
           the
           most
           remarkable
           Passages
           of
           their
           own
           Times
           in
           their
           own
           Language
           ;
           nay
           ,
           Learning
           was
           in
           that
           King's
           Reign
           fallen
           to
           so
           low
           an
           Ebb
           ,
           
           that
           even
           King
           Alfred
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           Preface
           to
           the
           Saxon
           Version
           of
           
           Gregory's
           Pastoral
           ,
           That
           
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             there
             were
             few
             on
             this
             side
             Humber
             who
             could
             understand
             their
             own
             Prayers
             ,
             much
             less
             turn
             a
             piece
             of
             Latin
             into
             English
             ,
             and
             where
             then
             were
             our
             supposed
             flourishing
             Vniversities
             ?
          
        
         
         
           AND
           I
           shall
           here
           begin
           with
           
             Asserius
             Menevensis
          
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           called
           because
           he
           was
           a
           Monk
           of
           Menevia
           or
           
             St.
             Davids
          
           .
           This
           was
           he
           who
           being
           sent
           for
           by
           King
           Alfred
           out
           of
           Wales
           ,
           assisted
           him
           in
           his
           Studies
           ,
           and
           besides
           taught
           his
           Children
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           Latin
           :
           after
           this
           King
           Alfred
           sent
           him
           with
           others
           to
           fetch
           Grimbald
           out
           of
           Flanders
           into
           England
           ;
           
           and
           after
           the
           Schools
           were
           opened
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           the
           latter
           there
           professed
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           the
           former
           Grammar
           and
           Rhetorick
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           find
           in
           the
           Annals
           of
           Hyde
           ,
           cited
           in
           the
           ensuing
           History
           .
        
         
           THIS
           Monk
           ,
           being
           Learned
           above
           the
           Age
           in
           which
           he
           lived
           ,
           first
           wrote
           the
           Annals
           that
           go
           under
           his
           Name
           ;
           which
           having
           long
           continued
           in
           the
           Cottonian
           and
           other
           Libraries
           in
           Manuscript
           ,
           have
           been
           lately
           published
           by
           the
           Learned
           Dr.
           Gale
           ,
           in
           his
           last
           Volume
           of
           Historians
           printed
           at
           Oxon.
           After
           these
           Annals
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           Asser
           also
           wrote
           the
           whole
           History
           of
           King
           
           Alfred's
           Life
           ,
           under
           the
           Title
           of
           
             de
             Gestis
             Regis
             Aelfredi
          
           ,
           which
           were
           first
           published
           by
           the
           Reverend
           Arch-bishop
           Parker
           ,
           in
           Saxon
           Characters
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Copy
           now
           in
           the
           Cottonian
           Library
           ,
           and
           was
           also
           again
           put
           out
           by
           Mr.
           Camden
           in
           another
           Edition
           at
           Frankford
           .
           But
           it
           must
           be
           confessed
           there
           is
           some
           difference
           between
           these
           two
           Copies
           concerning
           the
           Vniversity
           of
           Oxford
           ,
           which
           is
           taken
           notice
           of
           in
           this
           Work
           in
           its
           proper
           Place
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           Annals
           abovementioned
           were
           written
           before
           his
           History
           of
           King
           
           Alfred's
           Life
           ,
           
           is
           plain
           ,
           for
           he
           there
           refers
           you
           to
           those
           Annals
           ,
           which
           he
           has
           also
           inserted
           in
           the
           Life
           almost
           word
           for
           word
           .
           But
           tho
           the
           former
           of
           these
           is
           continued
           to
           the
           Death
           of
           King
           Alfred
           ,
           and
           the
           latter
           as
           far
           as
           the
           14th
           Year
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           K.
           Edward
           the
           Elder
           :
           yet
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           he
           himself
           wrote
           neither
           the
           one
           nor
           the
           other
           after
           the
           Year
           893
           ,
           being
           the
           45th
           of
           King
           
           Alfred's
           Age
           ;
           and
           this
           appears
           from
           the
           Life
           it self
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Author
           particularly
           mentions
           it
           ,
           nor
           could
           he
           extend
           the
           Annals
           any
           farther
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           written
           before
           he
           wrote
           the
           Life
           .
           This
           I
           observe
           to
           let
           the
           Reader
           understand
           ,
           that
           whatever
           he
           finds
           farther
           in
           the
           Annals
           or
           Life
           ,
           (
           the
           Substance
           of
           both
           which
           I
           have
           given
           him
           in
           this
           Volume
           )
           were
           continued
           by
           some
           other
           Hand
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           the
           Annals
           they
           sufficiently
           declare
           it
           ;
           for
           towards
           the
           latter
           end
           ,
           under
           
             Anno
             Dom.
             909.
          
           you
           may
           meet
           with
           this
           Passage
           ,
           
             hoc
             Anno
             Asserius
             Episcopus
             Scireburnensis
             obiit
             ,
          
           which
           was
           no
           other
           than
           our
           Author
           himself
           :
           yet
           this
           must
           be
           farther
           observed
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           so
           extreamly
           negligent
           in
           his
           Account
           of
           Time
           ,
           that
           he
           begins
           the
           first
           Year
           of
           King
           
           Alfred's
           Reign
           ,
           sometimes
           at
           one
           Year
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           at
           another
           ,
           so
           that
           no
           Man
           can
           tell
           by
           him
           when
           it
           commenced
           .
        
         
           BVT
           why
           he
           left
           off
           Writing
           so
           many
           Years
           before
           King
           Alfred
           died
           ,
           and
           never
           finish'd
           his
           Life
           though
           he
           survived
           him
           nine
           Years
           ,
           I
           confess
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           unless
           being
           preferred
           ,
           about
           the
           Time
           when
           he
           had
           finish'd
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Shireburne
           ,
           he
           left
           the
           King's
           Service
           ,
           and
           going
           to
           reside
           at
           his
           own
           See
           had
           other
           Business
           on
           his
           Hands
           than
           Writing
           .
           And
           that
           the
           same
           Asser
           who
           taught
           King
           Alfred
           ,
           was
           also
           by
           him
           made
           Bishop
           of
           Shireburne
           ,
           appears
           from
           this
           King's
           Preface
           to
           the
           Saxon
           Translation
           of
           St.
           
           Gregorie's
           Pastoral
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           tells
           you
           ,
           he
           was
           assisted
           by
           Plegmund
           his
           Archbishop
           ,
           and
           Asser
           his
           Bishop
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           said
           King
           in
           his
           Will
           ,
           (
           after
           the
           Archbishop
           and
           some
           other
           Bishops
           )
           bequeathed
           a
           100
           Marks
           ,
           by
           the
           Title
           of
           Asser
           Bishop
           of
           Shireburne
           :
           from
           whence
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Person
           who
           was
           King
           
           Alfred's
           Instructor
           ,
           was
           also
           Bishop
           of
           Shireburne
           ;
           which
           Bishoprick
           was
           certainly
           bestowed
           on
           him
           after
           he
           had
           done
           Writing
           ,
           since
           tho
           he
           mentions
           the
           Abbeys
           of
           
             Banwell
             ,
             Ambresbury
          
           ,
           and
           Exceter
           ,
           to
           
           have
           been
           bestowed
           upon
           him
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           utterly
           silent
           of
           his
           being
           made
           Bishop
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           not
           surely
           have
           omitted
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           been
           then
           so
           preferred
           ;
           but
           how
           long
           he
           held
           this
           Bishoprick
           we
           can
           say
           little
           positively
           ,
           because
           we
           do
           not
           find
           when
           it
           was
           first
           given
           him
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Death
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           Annals
           that
           go
           under
           his
           Name
           ,
           but
           the
           Saxon
           Chronicle
           also
           ,
           places
           it
           under
           
             Anno
             909.
          
           
           So
           that
           I
           think
           there
           can
           be
           no
           reasonable
           cause
           to
           doubt
           of
           that
           .
        
         
           BVT
           what
           should
           lead
           such
           a
           careful
           Chronographer
           as
           Florence
           of
           Worcester
           into
           so
           great
           a
           Mistake
           ,
           as
           to
           place
           this
           Bishop's
           Death
           under
           
             Anno
             883
          
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           unless
           he
           had
           some
           other
           Copies
           of
           the
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           by
           him
           than
           are
           now
           extant
           ,
           but
           the
           Fasti
           of
           the
           Saxon
           Kings
           and
           Bishops
           publish'd
           by
           Sir
           
             H.
             Savil
          
           ,
           at
           the
           end
           of
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           ,
           and
           other
           Writers
           are
           guilty
           of
           the
           like
           Mistake
           ,
           making
           this
           Asser
           to
           have
           succeeded
           Sighelm
           Bishop
           of
           Shireburn
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           died
           
             Anno
             883
          
           ;
           whereas
           it
           appears
           from
           our
           Annals
           ,
           that
           Sighelm
           (
           whom
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           makes
           to
           be
           the
           same
           Person
           with
           the
           Bishop
           abovementioned
           )
           this
           very
           Year
           carried
           King
           
           Alfred's
           Alms
           to
           Rome
           ,
           
           and
           afterwards
           went
           himself
           as
           far
           as
           India
           :
           however
           this
           Mistake
           of
           Florence
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           pretended
           Authority
           of
           our
           Welsh
           Chronicle
           ,
           hath
           (
           as
           I
           suppose
           )
           led
           divers
           other
           Learned
           Men
           (
           and
           particularly
           Bishop
           Godwin
           ,
           and
           Arch-bishop
           Usher
           )
           into
           a
           Belief
           of
           two
           Assers
           both
           Bishops
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           whom
           died
           
             Anno
             883
          
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           to
           have
           been
           Arch-bishop
           of
           
             St.
             Davids
          
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           succeeded
           Novis
           :
           who
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Chronicle
           of
           that
           Church
           publish'd
           in
           the
           2d
           Volume
           of
           
             Anglia
             Sacra
          
           )
           died
           
             Anno
             872
          
           ;
           and
           there
           immediately
           follows
           under
           
             Anno
             909
             ,
             Asserius
             Episcopus
             Britanniae
             fit
             ,
          
           which
           must
           certainly
           be
           an
           Errour
           in
           the
           Monk
           that
           wrote
           this
           Chronicle
           ;
           for
           Asser
           himself
           in
           his
           Life
           of
           King
           Alfred
           ,
           tells
           us
           of
           Hemeid
           Prince
           of
           South-wales
           ,
           That
           
             &
             Nobis
             Archiepiscopum
             Propinquum
             meum
             &
             me
             expulit
             ,
          
           viz.
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           
             St.
             Davids
          
           :
           which
           word
           Nobis
           ,
           the
           Learned
           Dr.
           Gale
           reads
           Novis
           ,
           and
           so
           makes
           it
           good
           Sense
           ,
           that
           otherwise
           seems
           Non-sense
           in
           the
           printed
           Copies
           .
           The
           false
           reading
           of
           which
           Word
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           this
           Chronological
           mistake
           of
           Florence
           abovementioned
           ,
           
           led
           Bale
           into
           the
           belief
           that
           the
           Arch-bishop
           above-mentioned
           must
           have
           been
           that
           Asser
           ,
           whom
           
           Caradoc's
           Chronicle
           (
           publish'd
           by
           Dr.
           Powel
           )
           makes
           to
           have
           died
           
             Anno
             Dom.
             906.
          
           and
           which
           Authority
           led
           the
           Lord
           Primate
           Usher
           into
           that
           small
           Mistake
           in
           his
           
             Index
             Chronologicus
          
           ,
           at
           the
           end
           of
           his
           
             Britan.
             Eccles.
             Antiquitat
          
           .
           of
           supposing
           this
           Asser
           to
           have
           been
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           History
           of
           King
           Alfred
           ,
           and
           not
           he
           who
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Shireburn
           .
        
         
           AND
           the
           right
           reading
           of
           this
           word
           Nobis
           in
           Asser
           ,
           also
           proves
           the
           falshood
           of
           that
           Welsh
           Annal
           but
           now
           mentioned
           :
           for
           if
           Novis
           was
           expell'd
           his
           Bishoprick
           not
           long
           before
           Asser
           was
           sent
           for
           by
           King
           Alfred
           ,
           which
           was
           about
           
             Anno
             885.
          
           then
           Novis
           could
           not
           be
           dead
           in
           
             Anno
             872.
          
           as
           that
           Chronicle
           makes
           him
           ;
           nor
           yet
           could
           Asser
           succeed
           
             Novis
             ,
             Anno
             Dom.
             909.
          
           for
           then
           there
           would
           have
           been
           a
           Vacancy
           of
           near
           40
           Years
           in
           that
           See
           ,
           whereas
           the
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           rightly
           place
           the
           Death
           of
           our
           Asser
           Bishop
           of
           Shireburn
           under
           this
           very
           Year
           .
        
         
           SO
           that
           upon
           the
           whole
           Matter
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Reverend
           and
           Learned
           the
           now
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Litchfield
           and
           Coventry
           ,
           
             That
             there
             never
             was
             but
             one
             Asser
             ,
             who
             was
             also
             Bishop
             of
             Shireburn
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             for
             this
             Asser
             Bishop
             of
             
               St.
               Davids
            
             ,
             he
             had
             never
             any
             Being
             in
             Nature
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Brain
             of
             some
             ignorant
             Monks
             ,
             who
             would
             for
             the
             Honour
             of
             their
             Church
             have
             made
             this
             Asser
             to
             have
             been
             Bishop
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             
             St.
             Davids
             ,
             but
             of
             Britain
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             all
             Chronology
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Matter
             of
             Fact.
             
          
        
         
           I
           have
           no
           more
           to
           remark
           of
           this
           Asser
           ,
           but
           that
           Ingulph
           not
           only
           says
           he
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Shireburn
           ,
           but
           also
           Abbot
           of
           Bangor
           ,
           which
           I
           find
           not
           related
           by
           Asser
           himself
           ,
           nor
           by
           any
           other
           Author
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           Mistake
           either
           in
           Ingulph
           or
           his
           Transcriber
           ,
           in
           writing
           Bangor
           instead
           of
           Banwell
           ,
           which
           was
           one
           of
           those
           Abbeys
           that
           Asser
           says
           King
           Alfred
           bestowed
           upon
           him
           .
        
         
           FROM
           this
           Asser
           to
           Ethelwerd
           ,
           who
           calls
           himself
           
             Quaestor
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           Treasurer
           )
           and
           wrote
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Edgar
           ,
           being
           descended
           from
           the
           Saxon
           Blood-Royal
           by
           King
           Alfred
           his
           Great-Grandfather
           ,
           there
           flourished
           no
           Historian
           ;
           nor
           are
           we
           indeed
           so
           much
           the
           better
           for
           him
           as
           I
           could
           wish
           ,
           for
           unless
           it
           be
           in
           the
           right
           settling
           of
           the
           Reigns
           and
           Deaths
           of
           some
           of
           our
           Saxon
           Kings
           ,
           who
           lived
           not
           long
           before
           him
           ,
           (
           about
           which
           the
           several
           Copies
           of
           the
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           do
           differ
           )
           there
           is
           not
           much
           to
           be
           learnt
           from
           him
           but
           what
           is
           in
           the
           Annals
           themselves
           ,
           or
           else
           in
           the
           last
           mentioned
           Author
           :
           from
           both
           which
           one
           may
           perceive
           that
           he
           had
           borrowed
           the
           most
           part
           of
           what
           he
           there
           writes
           .
           So
           that
           partly
           from
           the
           affected
           Obscurity
           of
           his
           Stile
           ,
           and
           partly
           from
           the
           bad
           Copy
           from
           which
           it
           was
           printed
           ,
           (
           being
           that
           which
           is
           now
           in
           the
           Cottonian
           Library
           )
           in
           many
           Places
           we
           do
           not
           understand
           his
           meaning
           ;
           but
           as
           far
           as
           we
           are
           able
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           we
           have
           given
           you
           a
           true
           Account
           of
           what
           he
           has
           added
           to
           this
           History
           .
        
         
           BVT
           either
           from
           the
           Laziness
           or
           Ignorance
           of
           the
           Monks
           ,
           who
           were
           almost
           the
           only
           Writers
           of
           that
           Age
           ,
           from
           the
           Time
           that
           Ethelwerd
           left
           off
           ,
           to
           some
           Years
           after
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           we
           meet
           with
           no
           Historians
           ,
           except
           Osbern
           and
           another
           Monk
           ,
           that
           is
           Anonymous
           ;
           the
           former
           of
           whom
           writing
           the
           Lives
           of
           St.
           Dunstan
           and
           St.
           Alphege
           ,
           has
           afforded
           us
           some
           Passages
           relating
           to
           this
           History
           ,
           as
           has
           also
           the
           latter
           in
           his
           Life
           of
           St.
           Dunstan
           ,
           which
           is
           still
           in
           Manuscript
           in
           the
           Cottonian
           Library
           :
           But
           as
           for
           Osbern
           ,
           he
           is
           published
           in
           the
           first
           Volume
           of
           
             Anglia
             Sacra
          
           .
           And
           from
           these
           that
           Age
           gives
           us
           none
           ,
           unless
           the
           Author
           (
           whose
           Name
           we
           know
           not
           )
           that
           wrote
           that
           short
           Account
           of
           the
           Times
           immediately
           preceding
           the
           Reign
           of
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           ,
           called
           
             Encomium
             Emmae
          
           ,
           until
           Ingulph
           Abbot
           of
           Croyland
           finished
           the
           History
           of
           that
           Abbey
           about
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           William
           the
           First
           .
           And
           tho
           he
           did
           not
           take
           upon
           him
           to
           write
           a
           History
           of
           more
           Affairs
           than
           those
           of
           his
           own
           Monastery
           ,
           yet
           he
           hath
           by
           the
           by
           interspersed
           many
           considerable
           Passages
           relating
           to
           the
           Publick
           Transactions
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           I
           likewise
           have
           here
           inserted
           .
        
         
           FROM
           him
           to
           Eadmerus
           we
           find
           no
           Historian
           ;
           and
           He
           ,
           only
           relating
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           History
           during
           the
           Reign
           of
           William
           the
           First
           ,
           and
           his
           Sons
           
             William
             Rufus
          
           and
           Henry
           ,
           is
           of
           no
           use
           to
           us
           in
           this
           Volume
           here
           published
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           Henry
           the
           First
           ,
           we
           find
           a
           most
           Laborious
           and
           Diligent
           Chronologer
           ,
           viz.
           Florence
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           who
           continuing
           and
           enlarging
           the
           History
           of
           
             Marianus
             Scotus
          
           ,
           hath
           among
           the
           various
           Transactions
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           Europe
           ,
           given
           us
           at
           the
           end
           of
           almost
           every
           Year
           out
           of
           the
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           ,
           an
           exact
           Account
           of
           the
           Affairs
           of
           England
           ;
           to
           which
           he
           hath
           also
           added
           divers
           very
           curious
           Memoirs
           and
           Illustrations
           of
           his
           own
           :
           and
           besides
           what
           is
           printed
           ,
           there
           is
           also
           in
           Manuscript
           in
           the
           Bodleian
           Library
           ,
           a
           fair
           and
           perfect
           Copy
           of
           this
           Author
           ,
           which
           once
           belonged
           to
           the
           Monastery
           of
           
             St.
             Edmundsbury
          
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           have
           been
           much
           beholding
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           some
           things
           concerning
           that
           Abbey
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           several
           choice
           Passages
           relating
           to
           this
           our
           History
           ,
           which
           are
           neither
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           
           printed
           Editions
           of
           this
           Author
           ,
           nor
           any
           where
           else
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ;
           therefore
           where-ever
           the
           Reader
           shall
           meet
           with
           any
           thing
           cited
           from
           Florence
           which
           is
           not
           found
           in
           Print
           ,
           he
           may
           be
           assured
           it
           is
           in
           that
           Manuscript
           ,
           under
           the
           Year
           there
           set
           down
           in
           the
           Margin
           :
           this
           I
           mention
           ,
           that
           the
           Reader
           may
           not
           be
           startled
           ,
           if
           he
           does
           not
           find
           the
           Passage
           I
           cite
           in
           the
           printed
           Copies
           ,
           since
           I
           had
           not
           always
           time
           to
           compare
           them
           together
           .
        
         
           FLORENCE
           was
           immediately
           followed
           by
           Simeon
           of
           Durham
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           only
           Copy
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           also
           added
           several
           Remarkable
           things
           particularly
           relating
           to
           the
           Northumbrian
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           well
           before
           as
           after
           it
           came
           under
           the
           Government
           of
           Earls
           .
           Tho
           Mr.
           Selden
           in
           his
           Preface
           to
           the
           Decem-scriptores
           ,
           will
           not
           allow
           this
           Simeon
           to
           have
           been
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Work
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Plagiary
           ,
           and
           stole
           it
           from
           Turgot
           a
           Monk
           of
           the
           said
           Church
           ,
           who
           was
           also
           afterwards
           ordained
           Bishop
           of
           
             St.
             Andrews
          
           in
           Scotland
           ;
           and
           Simeon
           only
           adding
           some
           things
           to
           it
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           took
           the
           whole
           Honour
           to
           himself
           :
           his
           History
           reaches
           no
           farther
           than
           1129.
           but
           was
           continued
           by
           John
           Prior
           of
           Hagulstad
           to
           
             Anno
             1154.
          
           
        
         
           TO
           whom
           we
           may
           adjoin
           Richard
           (
           a
           Monk
           of
           the
           same
           Monastery
           )
           his
           History
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Durham
           ,
           who
           has
           interspersed
           many
           excellent
           Passages
           concerning
           the
           same
           Northern
           Story
           .
           Here
           likewise
           we
           may
           add
           the
           Chronicle
           of
           the
           Abbey
           of
           Mailross
           ,
           which
           tho
           wrote
           by
           the
           Abbot
           of
           Dundraimon
           ,
           was
           certainly
           collected
           out
           of
           some
           much
           antienter
           Annals
           of
           that
           Monastery
           which
           was
           then
           destroyed
           ;
           and
           these
           together
           with
           the
           last
           mentioned
           Authors
           ,
           have
           helped
           us
           to
           make
           up
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           Northumbrian
           Kings
           after
           Eardulf
           ,
           that
           was
           expelled
           his
           Kingdom
           
             Anno
             806.
          
           from
           whom
           our
           common
           Writers
           suppose
           there
           was
           an
           Interregnum
           for
           the
           space
           of
           above
           sixty
           Years
           ,
           tho
           by
           those
           above-named
           it
           appears
           to
           have
           been
           otherwise
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           in
           the
           Tables
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           last
           Book
           .
        
         
           AFTER
           these
           flourished
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           ,
           who
           finished
           his
           History
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Stephen
           ;
           but
           certainly
           he
           began
           it
           long
           before
           ,
           viz.
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Henry
           the
           First
           .
           To
           which
           Learned
           Monk
           ,
           being
           one
           of
           the
           best
           Writers
           both
           for
           Judgment
           and
           Stile
           of
           that
           Age
           ,
           I
           must
           own
           my self
           obliged
           for
           the
           best
           and
           choicest
           Passages
           in
           this
           Volume
           .
        
         
           TO
           him
           succeeded
           Henry
           Arch-Deacon
           of
           Huntington
           ,
           who
           wrote
           a
           History
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           well
           before
           as
           after
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           and
           retiring
           to
           Rome
           lived
           there
           for
           some
           time
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
           He
           deduced
           his
           History
           almost
           to
           the
           end
           of
           K.
           Stephen
           ,
           and
           writing
           most
           commonly
           by
           way
           of
           Annals
           ,
           transcribed
           many
           things
           out
           of
           Florence
           of
           Worcester
           ;
           and
           was
           of
           that
           great
           Reputation
           ,
           that
           Geoffrey
           of
           Monmouth
           ,
           who
           was
           his
           Cotemporary
           ,
           recommends
           the
           English
           History
           to
           be
           written
           by
           his
           Pen
           ,
           as
           he
           does
           the
           British
           to
           be
           continued
           by
           Caradoc
           of
           Lancarvon
           ,
           who
           wrote
           a
           Welsh
           Chronicle
           as
           far
           as
           his
           own
           Time
           ;
           the
           Substance
           whereof
           I
           have
           here
           likewise
           given
           you
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           put
           out
           by
           Dr.
           Powell
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           have
           also
           added
           several
           remarkable
           Passages
           that
           were
           designed
           in
           a
           new
           Edition
           of
           the
           same
           Work
           ,
           to
           be
           published
           from
           the
           Manuscripts
           of
           the
           Learned
           Antiquary
           Mr.
           
             Robert
             Vaughan
          
           ,
           by
           Mr.
           Ellis
           late
           of
           Jesus
           College
           in
           Oxon
           ,
           but
           which
           were
           never
           finished
           .
           And
           I
           have
           likewise
           inserted
           divers
           choice
           Notes
           ,
           that
           I
           gathered
           from
           another
           Manuscript
           of
           the
           same
           Author's
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           Chronology
           and
           Actions
           of
           the
           British
           Princes
           ,
           which
           he
           wrote
           for
           the
           Satisfaction
           of
           the
           Lord
           Primate
           Usher
           ,
           and
           from
           him
           is
           now
           in
           my
           Possession
           .
           And
           I
           suppose
           no
           Ingenious
           British
           Antiquary
           will
           think
           this
           Performance
           unnecessary
           ,
           since
           he
           will
           here
           find
           the
           Substance
           of
           all
           that
           is
           contained
           in
           
           Caradoc's
           Chronicle
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           great
           many
           considerable
           
           Additions
           from
           the
           Manuscripts
           abovementioned
           ,
           as
           also
           some
           others
           gathered
           from
           two
           MS.
           
           Copies
           of
           the
           Chronicles
           of
           Wales
           ,
           the
           one
           in
           the
           Cottonian
           Library
           ,
           the
           other
           in
           the
           Exchequer
           ,
           written
           at
           the
           end
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Volumes
           of
           Doomesday
           ;
           for
           the
           perusal
           of
           which
           I
           stand
           obliged
           to
           the
           Reverend
           Dr.
           Gale.
           
        
         
           
             H.
             Huntingdon
          
           was
           followed
           by
           
             Rog.
             Hoveden
          
           a
           secular
           Priest
           of
           Oxford
           ,
           and
           was
           Domestick
           Clerk
           or
           Secretary
           to
           Henry
           the
           Second
           ;
           he
           seems
           to
           have
           chiefly
           transcribed
           from
           Simeon
           of
           Durham
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Affairs
           before
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           as
           he
           does
           from
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           and
           other
           Authors
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           own
           Observations
           for
           those
           that
           occur'd
           afterwards
           to
           his
           own
           Time
           ,
           continuing
           his
           History
           to
           the
           beginning
           of
           King
           
           John's
           Reign
           .
        
         
           THE
           next
           we
           come
           to
           ,
           are
           those
           Authors
           contained
           in
           that
           noble
           Volume
           ,
           called
           the
           Decem-Scriptores
           ,
           such
           as
           Ailred
           ,
           Abbot
           
             de
             Rievalle
          
           ,
           who
           wrote
           concerning
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           so
           far
           as
           King
           Henry
           the
           2d
           .
           in
           whose
           Time
           he
           lived
           ;
           as
           also
           concerning
           the
           Life
           and
           Miracles
           of
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           ,
           from
           whom
           I
           have
           taken
           divers
           memorable
           Passages
           relating
           to
           the
           Life
           of
           that
           King
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           his
           Predecessors
           ,
           omitting
           his
           Fables
           and
           Legends
           in
           which
           he
           does
           too
           much
           abound
           .
        
         
           AFTER
           him
           follows
           
             Radulphus
             de
             Diceto
          
           Dean
           of
           St.
           
             Pauls
             ,
             London
          
           ,
           who
           flourished
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           John
           ,
           about
           the
           Year
           1210.
           he
           was
           esteemed
           a
           very
           accomplished
           Historian
           ,
           and
           an
           indefatigable
           Collector
           in
           his
           Time
           of
           things
           not
           only
           before
           ,
           but
           after
           the
           Conquest
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           also
           taken
           some
           few
           Passages
           from
           
             William
             Thorn
          
           a
           Monk
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           who
           wrote
           an
           entire
           History
           of
           the
           Affairs
           of
           his
           own
           Monastery
           of
           St.
           Augustin
           down
           to
           the
           beginning
           of
           King
           Richard
           the
           Second
           ,
           in
           whose
           Reign
           he
           lived
           .
        
         
           AFTER
           whom
           we
           had
           for
           a
           long
           time
           no
           printed
           Historians
           of
           the
           Times
           before
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           till
           that
           in
           the
           Decem-Scriptores
           ,
           which
           goes
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           
             John
             Brompton
          
           Abbot
           of
           Jorvaulx
           in
           Richmondshire
           ;
           tho
           Mr.
           Selden
           has
           shewn
           us
           in
           his
           Preface
           to
           that
           Volume
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           rather
           the
           Purchaser
           ,
           than
           Author
           of
           this
           Chronicle
           ,
           which
           he
           left
           to
           his
           own
           Abbey
           :
           he
           is
           supposed
           to
           have
           lived
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Edward
           the
           Third
           ,
           but
           the
           History
           concludes
           with
           the
           Death
           of
           Richard
           the
           First
           .
        
         
           BVT
           the
           said
           Reverend
           Dr.
           Gale
           farther
           observes
           of
           him
           ,
           
             That
             he
             intended
             to
             continue
             Geoffrey
             of
             Monmouth
             ,
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             Preface
             ,
             and
             in
             Col.
             1153.
             as
             also
             that
             he
             took
             much
             from
             
               Benedictus
               Abbas
            
             (
             still
             in
             Manuscript
             in
             the
             Cottonian
             Library
             )
             and
             not
             from
             
               Roger
               Hoveden
            
             ;
             for
             where
             a
             Fault
             or
             Omission
             is
             found
             in
             Benedictus
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             here
             found
             also
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             in
             Hoveden
             :
             e.
             g.
             Benedictus
             wanted
             the
             Seal
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Sicily
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             Bromton
             ,
             till
             it
             was
             added
             from
             some
             other
             Copy
             ,
             and
             not
             out
             of
             Hoveden
             ,
             for
             the
             Seals
             differ
             ,
             and
             some
             Copies
             of
             Hoveden
             have
             it
             not
             at
             all
             .
             And
             tho
             the
             Compiler
             of
             this
             History
             seems
             to
             have
             lived
             in
             the
             Time
             of
             
               Richard
               I.
            
             as
             himself
             seems
             to
             intimate
             ,
             yet
             
               Col.
               967.
            
             it
             mentions
             Richard
             the
             Third
             ,
             which
             must
             have
             been
             added
             to
             continue
             down
             the
             Genealogy
             of
             our
             Kings
             ,
             as
             is
             often
             done
             in
             antient
             Chronicles
             by
             some
             later
             Hand
             .
             But
             the
             Learned
             Doctor
             farther
             supposes
             this
             Chronicle
             to
             have
             been
             written
             by
             one
             
               John
               Brompton
            
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             the
             Doctor
             found
             in
             an
             old
             Manuscript
             Year-Book
             ,
             or
             Collection
             of
             Reports
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             First
             )
             was
             a
             
               Justice
               Itinerant
            
             about
             that
             Time
             ;
             which
             Conjecture
             is
             also
             confirmed
             by
             his
             careful
             inserting
             the
             Antient
             Saxon
             Laws
             into
             this
             Chronicle
             :
             This
             as
             it
             was
             not
             done
             by
             any
             before
             him
             ,
             so
             neither
             does
             it
             savour
             of
             the
             Monk.
             
          
        
         
         
           THIS
           is
           the
           more
           worthy
           taking
           notice
           of
           ,
           because
           Sir
           
             William
             Dugdale
          
           hath
           omitted
           this
           
             John
             Brompton
          
           in
           his
           Catalogue
           of
           Judges
           Itinerant
           ,
           at
           the
           end
           of
           his
           
             Origines
             Juridiciales
          
           .
        
         
           TO
           this
           Historian
           succeeds
           
             Henry
             de
             Knyghton
          
           Canon
           of
           Leicester
           ,
           who
           wrote
           his
           History
           
             de
             Eventibus
             Angliae
          
           ,
           beginning
           with
           King
           Edgar
           ,
           and
           ending
           with
           the
           Reign
           of
           Richard
           the
           Second
           .
        
         
           BVT
           the
           Reader
           may
           be
           pleased
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           in
           these
           two
           last
           Authors
           are
           found
           many
           Passages
           which
           are
           in
           none
           of
           the
           more
           Antient
           Writers
           ;
           and
           since
           most
           of
           them
           relate
           to
           Customs
           and
           Terms
           that
           had
           their
           Original
           after
           the
           coming
           in
           of
           the
           Normans
           ,
           therefore
           they
           may
           with
           good
           Reason
           be
           suspected
           to
           have
           been
           borrowed
           from
           some
           common
           Stories
           or
           Traditions
           that
           then
           passed
           up
           and
           down
           for
           current
           .
        
         
           NOR
           can
           we
           here
           omit
           several
           other
           Pieces
           of
           less
           Bulk
           and
           Note
           ,
           published
           since
           that
           Volume
           last
           mentioned
           ,
           containing
           the
           Chronicles
           and
           Histories
           of
           divers
           Cathedrals
           and
           Abbeys
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           the
           Annals
           of
           the
           Abbey
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           &c.
           which
           have
           been
           published
           from
           the
           Cottonian
           and
           other
           Libraries
           ,
           in
           
             Monasticon
             Anglicanum
          
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           Volume
           of
           
             Anglia
             Sacra
          
           ,
           lately
           published
           by
           the
           late
           Learned
           and
           Industrious
           Mr.
           Wharton
           .
        
         
           TO
           these
           likewise
           may
           be
           added
           the
           Histories
           of
           the
           Monasteries
           of
           Ely
           and
           Ramsey
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           Glastenbury
           ,
           by
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           ,
           from
           whom
           we
           have
           taken
           several
           Things
           ,
           not
           only
           relating
           to
           that
           Abbey
           ,
           but
           the
           General
           History
           of
           England
           :
           nor
           can
           I
           omit
           the
           History
           of
           John
           of
           Wallingford
           ,
           whom
           
             Matthew
             Paris
          
           mentions
           in
           his
           Lives
           of
           the
           Abbots
           of
           St.
           Albans
           ;
           as
           the
           21st
           Abbot
           of
           St.
           Albans
           ,
           he
           wrote
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           as
           far
           as
           the
           42d
           of
           King
           Henry
           the
           Third
           ;
           the
           first
           Part
           of
           which
           down
           to
           the
           Norman
           Conquest
           ,
           hath
           been
           published
           in
           the
           aforesaid
           last
           Volume
           at
           Oxford
           by
           the
           Learned
           Dr.
           Gale.
           From
           all
           which
           last
           mentioned
           ,
           tho
           mingled
           with
           abundance
           of
           Monkish
           Trash
           ,
           we
           have
           here
           and
           there
           excerpted
           several
           excellent
           Remarks
           .
        
         
           WE
           have
           also
           sometimes
           made
           use
           of
           
             Ranulph
             Higden
          
           his
           Polychronicon
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Monk
           of
           Chester
           ,
           the
           first
           Part
           of
           which
           is
           published
           also
           by
           the
           said
           Dr.
           Gale
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Conquest
           ;
           and
           Matthew
           a
           Monk
           of
           Westminster
           ,
           his
           
             Flores
             Historiarum
          
           :
           these
           Authors
           being
           Cotemporaries
           ,
           and
           collecting
           to
           the
           Reign
           of
           Edward
           the
           Third
           ,
           from
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Antient
           Writers
           abovementioned
           ,
           I
           have
           seldom
           used
           but
           as
           subsidiary
           Helps
           ,
           when
           the
           Passages
           they
           relate
           are
           not
           to
           be
           found
           any
           where
           else
           ,
           several
           other
           Authors
           they
           borrowed
           from
           ,
           being
           now
           lost
           ,
           or
           very
           rare
           to
           be
           met
           with
           .
        
         
           HAVING
           now
           done
           with
           our
           printed
           Authors
           ,
           I
           proceed
           to
           those
           that
           continue
           still
           in
           Manuscript
           ,
           in
           the
           Bodleian
           and
           Cottonian
           Libraries
           ;
           and
           also
           in
           those
           of
           Lambeth
           ,
           Gresham's
           College
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Heraulds
             Office
          
           ;
           such
           as
           are
           John
           of
           Tinmouth
           his
           
             Historia
             Aurea
             ,
             Johannes
             Castorius
          
           (
           in
           English
           ,
           Beaver
           )
           his
           History
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           
             John
             Rouse
          
           of
           Warwick
           his
           Collections
           on
           the
           same
           Subject
           ;
           together
           with
           above
           forty
           or
           fifty
           nameless
           Authors
           which
           I
           have
           perused
           ,
           to
           see
           what
           I
           could
           find
           in
           any
           of
           them
           that
           had
           not
           been
           taken
           notice
           of
           by
           others
           :
           but
           how
           little
           they
           have
           answered
           in
           my
           Expectations
           ,
           the
           small
           Additions
           I
           have
           made
           from
           them
           I
           hope
           will
           satisfy
           the
           unprejudiced
           Reader
           ;
           and
           for
           any
           that
           are
           otherwise
           ,
           if
           they
           please
           to
           take
           the
           same
           Pains
           that
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           I
           wish
           their
           Labours
           may
           be
           better
           requited
           .
        
         
           BVT
           as
           for
           the
           Extracts
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Canons
           and
           Laws
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           inserted
           at
           the
           end
           of
           divers
           King's
           Reigns
           ,
           I
           have
           faithfully
           transcribed
           
           them
           ou●
           of
           Sir
           Henry
           Spelman's
           first
           Volume
           of
           British
           Councils
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           
           Lambard's
           Archaionomia
           ,
           under
           their
           respective
           Years
           ;
           and
           have
           also
           compared
           and
           corrected
           them
           in
           a
           great
           Part
           from
           the
           Manuscript
           Notes
           of
           the
           Learned
           Junius
           ,
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Cambridg
           Edition
           of
           Bede
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           Bodleian
           Library
           ;
           or
           else
           by
           another
           Latin
           Manuscript
           Version
           of
           the
           Industrious
           Mr.
           
           Somner's
           .
           And
           I
           do
           not
           know
           of
           any
           other
           Saxon
           Laws
           ,
           unless
           there
           be
           some
           of
           King
           
           Cnute's
           ,
           which
           remain
           as
           yet
           in
           Manuscript
           untranslated
           in
           the
           Bodleian
           Library
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           the
           Hands
           of
           Dr.
           Gale
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           well
           informed
           :
           I
           hope
           they
           may
           be
           one
           day
           added
           to
           a
           new
           Edition
           of
           Mr.
           
           Lambard's
           most
           useful
           Work.
           
        
         
           THVS
           having
           gone
           through
           all
           the
           chiefest
           English
           Historians
           ,
           both
           in
           Print
           and
           Manuscript
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           Times
           before
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           which
           I
           think
           are
           as
           many
           ,
           and
           of
           as
           good
           Credit
           as
           any
           Countrey
           in
           Europe
           can
           shew
           in
           the
           like
           space
           of
           Time
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           expected
           I
           should
           say
           something
           in
           their
           Vindication
           ,
           since
           I
           find
           they
           have
           been
           attacked
           in
           a
           post-humous
           Treatise
           ,
           long
           since
           written
           by
           a
           Learned
           Civilian
           ,
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Craig
          
           ,
           
           in
           Latin
           ,
           in
           answer
           to
           what
           Mr.
           Hollingshead
           has
           published
           concerning
           the
           Homage
           that
           was
           due
           from
           the
           Kings
           of
           Scotland
           to
           those
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           is
           lately
           translated
           into
           English
           by
           the
           Ingenious
           Mr.
           Ridpath
           :
           and
           as
           I
           shall
           here
           faithfully
           give
           you
           his
           Arguments
           against
           the
           Antiquity
           and
           Credit
           of
           our
           Writers
           ,
           so
           I
           hope
           I
           shall
           return
           such
           Answers
           to
           them
           as
           will
           satisfy
           all
           impartial
           Readers
           .
        
         
           HIS
           first
           Objection
           is
           ,
           
             That
             from
             the
             Death
             of
             Bede
             ,
             (
             whose
             Credit
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             he
             will
             every
             where
             preserve
             entire
             ,
             )
             the
             English
             have
             no
             certain
             History
             nor
             Writer
             to
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             First
             ,
             except
             that
             Fragment
             of
             
             Ethelwerd's
             ;
             
             for
             (
             says
             he
             )
             I
             do
             not
             acknowledg
             that
             Fragment
             of
             Ingulphus
             ,
             who
             preceded
             Ethelwerd
             twenty
             Years
             ,
             as
             an
             History
             ;
             nor
             
               Asserius
               Menevensis
            
             ,
             who
             wrote
             only
             concerning
             the
             Transactions
             of
             his
             own
             King
             Alfred
             .
          
           And
           lest
           he
           should
           be
           thought
           to
           affirm
           any
           thing
           rashly
           ,
           
           
             He
             brings
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             to
             witness
             the
             Matter
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             Memorials
             of
             Transactions
             from
             the
             Death
             of
             Bede
             to
             his
             own
             Time
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             
               Henry
               I.
            
             about
             1142.
             were
             utterly
             lost
             ;
             nor
             was
             there
             any
             who
             followed
             that
             Study
             ,
             or
             indeavoured
             to
             pursue
             the
             thread
             of
             History
             till
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           NOW
           to
           give
           an
           Answer
           to
           this
           Learned
           Advocate
           ,
           and
           take
           him
           Point
           by
           Point
           as
           he
           goes
           on
           ;
           in
           the
           first
           Place
           I
           am
           sorry
           to
           find
           a
           Person
           ,
           otherwise
           every
           ways
           Able
           and
           Skillful
           in
           his
           own
           Profession
           ,
           so
           ignorant
           in
           our
           English
           Historians
           ,
           since
           if
           he
           had
           not
           been
           so
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           have
           committed
           almost
           as
           many
           Mistakes
           as
           he
           hath
           wrote
           Lines
           :
           for
           in
           the
           first
           Place
           he
           calls
           Ingulph
           and
           Ethelwerd
           two
           Fragments
           ,
           whereas
           if
           he
           had
           been
           pleased
           to
           have
           looked
           upon
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           found
           them
           entire
           Pieces
           so
           far
           as
           they
           went
           ,
           (
           and
           we
           call
           
             Polybius
             ,
             Diodorus
             Siculus
             ,
             Salust
             ,
             Livy
             ,
          
           Historians
           ,
           not
           Fragments
           ,
           altho
           each
           of
           them
           be
           imperfect
           )
           only
           the
           Edition
           that
           was
           then
           published
           of
           Ingulph
           wanted
           the
           Laws
           of
           William
           the
           Conqueror
           ,
           
           and
           some
           few
           Sheets
           at
           the
           Conclusion
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           since
           added
           .
        
         
           AND
           whereas
           he
           says
           ,
           that
           Ingulph
           preceded
           Ethelwerd
           twenty
           Years
           ,
           he
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           in
           the
           right
           of
           that
           ,
           that
           the
           direct
           contrary
           is
           true
           ;
           for
           Ingulph
           lived
           and
           wrote
           above
           one
           hundred
           Years
           after
           Ethelwerd
           had
           finished
           his
           History
           with
           King
           
           Edgar's
           Reign
           ,
           whose
           Eulogy
           he
           only
           gives
           us
           in
           barbarous
           Verse
           .
        
         
         
           AND
           as
           for
           what
           the
           Advocate
           says
           concerning
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           ,
           he
           much
           misrepresents
           the
           Sense
           of
           this
           Author
           ,
           who
           does
           not
           affirm
           that
           there
           were
           no
           Memorials
           from
           the
           Death
           of
           Bede
           to
           his
           Time
           ,
           but
           the
           contrary
           ;
           for
           he
           mentions
           the
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           in
           his
           Proem
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Sunt
             sanè
             quaedam
             vetustatis
             Indicia
             ,
             patrio
             Sermone
             ,
             &
             chronico
             more
             per
             annos
             Domini
             ordinata
             :
          
           also
           in
           his
           Book
           
             de
             Antiquitate
             Glastoniae
          
           (
           published
           by
           Dr.
           Gale
           ,
           as
           above
           )
           he
           citeth
           them
           as
           good
           Authority
           ,
           
             Tradunt
             Annales
             bonae
             credulitatis
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Nay
           ,
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Craig
          
           himself
           (
           I
           suppose
           through
           Forgetfulness
           )
           has
           allowed
           no
           less
           than
           three
           Writers
           of
           part
           of
           our
           History
           ,
           who
           lived
           before
           Malmesbury
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           above
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           must
           also
           be
           understood
           only
           in
           this
           Sense
           ,
           that
           till
           himself
           there
           was
           none
           had
           undertaken
           an
           entire
           Latin
           Body
           of
           English
           History
           ;
           for
           he
           ,
           distinguishing
           between
           an
           History
           and
           Annals
           ,
           did
           not
           reckon
           (
           it
           seems
           )
           these
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           as
           such
           ,
           though
           he
           often
           mentions
           them
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           English
           Chronicles
           ;
           being
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           the
           ground-Work
           upon
           which
           that
           Author
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           that
           followed
           him
           ,
           built
           their
           History
           :
           and
           these
           Annals
           remaining
           in
           Manuscript
           till
           long
           after
           Sir
           Thomas
           Craig's
           Death
           ,
           gave
           him
           perhaps
           occasion
           to
           affirm
           in
           the
           same
           Place
           ,
           
             That
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             certainty
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             British
             History
             from
             734.
             which
             was
             the
             Year
             of
             
             Bede's
             Death
             ,
             to
             the
             Year
             957.
             but
             all
             things
             were
             founded
             upon
             the
             Rumours
             of
             Antient
             Men
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             old
             Wives
             Fables
             ,
             which
             being
             collected
             together
             into
             one
             Book
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             a
             Latin
             Dress
             ,
             made
             up
             as
             it
             were
             the
             shadow
             of
             a
             History
             ,
             from
             whence
             Hollingshead
             does
             nevertheless
             bring
             most
             certain
             Arguments
             to
             establish
             his
             fictitious
             Homage
             .
          
        
         
           THIS
           Point
           concerning
           the
           Homage
           I
           shall
           not
           take
           upon
           me
           here
           to
           decide
           :
           but
           tho
           I
           confess
           there
           is
           no
           express
           mention
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Annals
           ,
           
           yet
           I
           must
           needs
           say
           there
           is
           somewhat
           to
           be
           met
           with
           in
           them
           that
           comes
           very
           near
           it
           ;
           for
           under
           
             Anno
             924.
          
           they
           relate
           thus
           of
           King
           Edward
           the
           Elder
           ,
           
             That
             the
             King
             and
             whole
             Nation
             of
             the
             Scots
             chose
             him
             
               in
               Patrem
               &
               Dominum
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Latin
             Version
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             for
             their
             Father
             and
             Lord
             ;
             which
             is
             word
             for
             word
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Saxon
             Original
             ,
             which
             I
             omit
             because
             not
             commonly
             understood
             or
             read
             in
             that
             Character
             .
          
           But
           because
           he
           supposes
           that
           Florence
           of
           Worcester
           was
           the
           first
           Author
           that
           wrote
           this
           Homage
           and
           Fealty
           ,
           
           therefore
           he
           must
           be
           the
           first
           that
           ever
           mentioned
           the
           Submission
           of
           the
           Scotish
           King
           to
           the
           King
           of
           England
           :
           I
           desire
           those
           of
           Sir
           Thomas
           his
           Opinion
           to
           tell
           me
           ,
           tho
           the
           formal
           Ceremonies
           of
           Homage
           and
           Fealty
           (
           which
           in
           different
           Ages
           and
           divers
           Countries
           ,
           even
           where
           the
           Feudal
           Law
           was
           obtained
           ,
           were
           very
           different
           )
           were
           not
           brought
           up
           till
           after
           the
           Norman
           William
           came
           hither
           ;
           yet
           what
           could
           those
           words
           
             in
             Patrem
             &
             Dominum
          
           signify
           ,
           but
           such
           an
           Acknowledgment
           or
           Dependance
           upon
           a
           Superior
           Lord
           as
           was
           tantamount
           ?
           And
           it
           is
           the
           more
           remarkable
           ,
           because
           this
           is
           mentioned
           above
           20
           Years
           before
           .
           The
           same
           Annals
           relate
           ,
           that
           King
           Edmund
           the
           Younger
           ,
           Son
           to
           King
           Edward
           ,
           bestowed
           Cumberland
           upon
           Malcolm
           King
           of
           Scots
           ,
           viz.
           
             Anno
             945.
          
           on
           condition
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           serve
           him
           in
           his
           Expeditions
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
           for
           which
           alone
           the
           Scotish
           Writers
           will
           allow
           this
           Homage
           to
           have
           been
           due
           .
        
         
           AND
           in
           the
           Year
           following
           we
           find
           in
           the
           same
           Annals
           ,
           that
           K.
           Eadred
           ,
           Brother
           to
           Edmund
           ,
           having
           reduced
           all
           Northumberland
           into
           his
           Power
           ,
           (
           which
           then
           took
           in
           almost
           all
           the
           Low-Lands
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           Edinburgh
           )
           thereupon
           
             Scoti
             etiam
             ei
             juramenta
             praestiterunt
             ,
             sese
             velle
             qui●quid
             is
             vellet
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           the
           Scotish
           Nation
           (
           by
           which
           I
           suppose
           must
           be
           understood
           
           the
           King
           as
           well
           as
           the
           People
           )
           took
           an
           Oath
           to
           King
           Eadred
           to
           perform
           whatsoever
           he
           should
           please
           to
           command
           them
           .
           But
           that
           Florence
           of
           Worcester
           understood
           this
           to
           be
           an
           Oath
           of
           Fealty
           ,
           appears
           by
           his
           Paraphrase
           of
           these
           words
           in
           the
           Annals
           thus
           ,
           
             &
             Edredus
             à
             Scotis
             ,
             ut
             sibi
             fideles
             essent
             ,
             juramentum
             accepit
             .
          
        
         
           BVT
           that
           ,
           if
           not
           Homage
           ,
           yet
           somewhat
           very
           like
           it
           ,
           was
           rendered
           in
           that
           Age
           by
           the
           Kings
           of
           Scotland
           to
           those
           of
           England
           ,
           for
           the
           best
           part
           of
           what
           is
           now
           called
           the
           Lowlands
           ,
           may
           appear
           from
           the
           Testimony
           of
           John
           of
           Wallingford
           ,
           
           who
           in
           his
           History
           relates
           ,
           that
           Keneth
           King
           of
           Scots
           received
           Lothian
           from
           King
           Edgar
           under
           the
           Condition
           of
           doing
           Homage
           to
           himself
           and
           his
           Successors
           :
           which
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           then
           the
           direct
           Ceremony
           of
           Homage
           ,
           which
           perhaps
           came
           in
           with
           the
           Normans
           ,
           yet
           that
           it
           was
           somewhat
           very
           near
           it
           ,
           
           
             John
             Fordun
          
           the
           antientest
           Scotish
           Historian
           ,
           acknowledges
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           That
           King
           
             Edmund
             (
             viz.
          
           of
           England
           )
           gave
           the
           Province
           of
           Cumberland
           to
           Malcolm
           King
           of
           
             Scots
             ,
             sub
             fidelitate
             Juramenti
          
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           afterwards
           agreed
           between
           the
           said
           King
           Edmund
           and
           King
           Malcolm
           ,
           that
           Prince
           Indulf
           his
           next
           Heir
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           future
           Heirs
           of
           Scotland
           successively
           ,
           should
           pay
           to
           King
           Edmund
           and
           his
           Successors
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           
             Homagium
             ,
             &
             fidelitatis
             Sacramentum
          
           :
           so
           that
           if
           our
           English
           Writers
           have
           been
           mistaken
           in
           calling
           that
           Submission
           ,
           which
           the
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           of
           Scotland
           then
           payed
           to
           
             England
             ,
             Homage
          
           ,
           you
           may
           here
           see
           the
           most
           Antient
           Scotish
           Historian
           guilty
           of
           the
           same
           Error
           :
           which
           was
           indeed
           an
           Oath
           of
           Fidelity
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           same
           ,
           yet
           very
           like
           what
           the
           Scotish
           Kings
           afterwards
           took
           when
           they
           did
           Homage
           to
           our
           Kings
           of
           England
           after
           the
           Conquest
           .
        
         
           HAVING
           said
           thus
           much
           ,
           I
           shall
           now
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Reader
           's
           Judgment
           ,
           when
           he
           has
           gone
           through
           our
           Annals
           ,
           to
           consider
           ,
           whether
           this
           Author's
           Censure
           of
           our
           English
           History
           ,
           from
           the
           Year
           734.
           when
           Bede
           ended
           his
           ,
           to
           the
           Year
           957.
           be
           just
           ,
           
             that
             they
             were
             only
             things
          
           ,
           as
           he
           says
           ,
           
             founded
             upon
             the
             Rumours
             of
             Antient
             Men
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             old
             Wives
             Fables
             ,
             and
             so
             being
             collected
             together
             in
             one
             Book
             ,
             dress'd
             up
             in
             Latin
             ,
             made
             up
             as
             it
             were
             the
             shadow
             of
             a
             History
             .
          
        
         
           AS
           also
           whether
           what
           Florence
           is
           cited
           by
           the
           Author
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             after
             
             Bede's
             Death
             the
             English
             History
             ceased
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             his
             own
             part
             he
             had
             left
             things
             to
             Posterity
             ,
             either
             as
             he
             found
             them
             in
             the
             Text
             of
             the
             English
             Chronicles
             ,
             or
             as
             he
             had
             them
             from
             the
             relations
             of
             Men
             worthy
             of
             Credit
             ,
             
             or
             heard
             and
             saw
             them
             himself
             ;
             deserves
             that
             rash
             Censure
             ,
             not
             only
             concerning
             these
             Annals
             now
             published
             ,
             but
             of
             Florence
             himself
             ,
             
               viz.
               as
               to
               what
               concerned
               the
               Text
               of
               the
               English
               Chronicles
               ,
               he
               mentioned
               them
               that
               he
               might
               deceive
               his
               Reader
               with
               the
               greater
               Facility
               :
            
             whereas
             Florence
             was
             accounted
             always
             a
             Writer
             of
             unquestionable
             Diligence
             and
             Veracity
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             several
             Testimonies
             of
             Learned
             Men
             before
             his
             History
             .
          
        
         
           BVT
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           Author's
           Triumph
           before
           the
           Victory
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           believe
           any
           such
           thing
           as
           a
           Saxon
           Chronicle
           could
           be
           found
           ;
           for
           says
           he
           immediately
           after
           ,
           
           
             If
             there
             were
             any
             Chronicles
             of
             those
             Times
             ,
             seeing
             Florence
             lived
             about
             the
             Year
             1148.
             they
             must
             still
             remain
             in
             the
             Archives
             ,
             which
             hitherto
             no
             English
             Author
             did
             ever
             alledg
             ,
             or
             hath
             been
             able
             to
             demonstrate
             ;
             for
             that
             Chronicle
             ,
             as
             is
             observed
             by
             the
             Prologue
             ,
             did
             only
             set
             down
             the
             number
             of
             Years
             .
          
           And
           so
           he
           proceeds
           to
           invalidate
           the
           Credit
           of
           Florence
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           had
           no
           Voucher
           to
           warrant
           his
           Chronicle
           .
        
         
         
           BVT
           I
           hope
           this
           Translation
           I
           here
           present
           you
           with
           ,
           will
           satisfy
           all
           ordinary
           Readers
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           do
           contain
           much
           more
           than
           the
           bare
           numbers
           of
           Years
           ,
           and
           the
           Edition
           first
           published
           by
           Mr.
           Wheelock
           in
           Saxon
           and
           Latin
           from
           two
           Copies
           in
           Sir
           Robert
           Cotton's
           ,
           and
           
             Bennet
             College
          
           Libraries
           ,
           have
           long
           since
           convinced
           all
           Learned
           Men
           ,
           that
           we
           really
           had
           such
           Monuments
           in
           our
           Archives
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           also
           farther
           confirmed
           as
           to
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           ,
           from
           two
           other
           Manuscript
           Copies
           ,
           given
           by
           Arch-bishop
           Laud
           to
           the
           Bodleian
           Library
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           and
           lately
           published
           together
           with
           those
           abovementioned
           ,
           by
           the
           aforesaid
           Mr.
           
             Edmund
             Gibson
          
           ;
           most
           of
           which
           Copies
           belonged
           to
           several
           antient
           Monasteries
           ,
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           many
           more
           of
           them
           were
           lost
           at
           their
           Dissolation
           in
           Henry
           the
           
           Eighth's
           Time
           ,
           or
           carried
           over
           Seas
           ;
           for
           we
           find
           Lazius
           in
           his
           Book
           
             de
             Migratione
             Gentium
          
           ,
           quotes
           several
           of
           them
           .
           And
           it
           's
           evident
           that
           our
           Annals
           sometimes
           follow
           not
           Tradition
           only
           ,
           but
           also
           old
           written
           Histories
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           Latin
           Writers
           ,
           as
           may
           appear
           by
           the
           Actions
           of
           Athelstane
           and
           
             Eadmund
             ,
             An.
             938
          
           ,
           and
           942.
           
           But
           for
           the
           support
           of
           their
           Authority
           I
           refer
           the
           Reader
           to
           this
           Author
           's
           own
           Country-man
           
             John
             Fordun
          
           ,
           where
           he
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           Prologue
           to
           his
           Scotish
           History
           ,
           
             He
             had
             heard
             it
             was
             very
             well
             ordered
             in
             England
             ,
             that
             every
             Monastery
             of
             Royal
             Foundation
             should
             have
             its
             particular
             Writer
             ,
             who
             was
             Chronologically
             to
             set
             down
             all
             the
             Memorable
             things
             which
             happened
             in
             each
             King's
             Reign
             ,
             either
             in
             their
             own
             or
             Neighbouring
             Kingdoms
             ;
             and
             that
             at
             the
             next
             Great
             Council
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             every
             respective
             King
             ,
             each
             of
             those
             Chronographers
             met
             there
             ,
             and
             produced
             whatsoever
             they
             had
             so
             remarked
             ;
             and
             that
             some
             of
             the
             most
             discreet
             Persons
             in
             the
             said
             Council
             who
             were
             best
             skilled
             in
             such
             Matters
             ,
             being
             chosen
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             should
             examine
             those
             Memorials
             ,
             and
             by
             comparing
             them
             together
             should
             extract
             a
             brief
             Chronicle
             from
             them
             all
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             preserved
             in
             the
             Libraries
             of
             those
             Monasteries
             ,
             as
             Authentick
             Annals
             to
             be
             relied
             on
             by
             Posterity
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             remembrance
             of
             those
             publick
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             might
             not
             be
             lost
             ,
             or
             devoured
             by
             the
             Rust
             of
             Time.
             
          
        
         
           WHICH
           Passage
           had
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Craig
          
           but
           carefully
           considered
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           doubt
           whether
           we
           had
           had
           
             any
             Chronicles
             of
             those
             times
             remaining
             in
             our
             Archives
             ,
          
           and
           whether
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           our
           Historians
           ,
           have
           blindly
           followed
           Florence
           of
           Worcester
           into
           an
           Error
           ,
           
           
             as
             Cattel
             do
             their
             Leader
             that
             break
             over
             a
             Ditch
             .
          
        
         
           BVT
           if
           our
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           were
           not
           a
           good
           Foundation
           for
           succeeding
           Historians
           to
           build
           upon
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           what
           Credit
           the
           Antient
           Greek
           and
           Roman
           Authors
           can
           claim
           with
           Men
           of
           that
           scrupulous
           Temper
           ,
           since
           they
           had
           nothing
           but
           such
           short
           Annals
           or
           Chronicles
           preserved
           in
           their
           Archives
           ,
           (
           besides
           Traditions
           ,
           and
           the
           common
           Fame
           of
           their
           Ancestors
           )
           from
           whence
           to
           compose
           the
           particular
           Histories
           of
           those
           Common-Wealths
           they
           treat
           of
           ;
           such
           as
           were
           the
           
             Libri
             Lintei
          
           preserved
           in
           the
           Capitol
           ,
           from
           whence
           Livy
           drew
           the
           most
           antient
           Memorials
           for
           the
           writing
           his
           Roman
           History
           .
        
         
           AND
           tho
           there
           is
           some
           difference
           to
           be
           found
           between
           the
           several
           Copies
           of
           these
           Annals
           as
           to
           the
           Calculation
           of
           Years
           ,
           and
           some
           particular
           Matters
           that
           are
           sometimes
           inserted
           in
           one
           ,
           and
           omitted
           in
           another
           ;
           yet
           the
           Ingenious
           Author
           of
           the
           Preface
           before
           it
           ,
           has
           given
           the
           World
           a
           satisfactory
           Answer
           as
           to
           this
           Matter
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           
             That
             as
             to
             the
             general
             Affairs
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             they
             all
             agree
             well
             enough
             ,
             tho
             indeed
             as
             to
             foreign
             Transactions
             ,
             
             or
             some
             few
             Passages
             relating
             to
             their
             own
             private
             Monasteries
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             some
             Additions
             that
             are
             not
             to
             be
             met
             with
             in
             the
             rest
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             observ'd
             from
             those
             called
             the
             Canterbury
             and
             Laudean
             Copies
             in
             the
             Bodleian
             Library
             .
          
        
         
           SO
           I
           shall
           leave
           it
           upon
           the
           whole
           Matter
           to
           the
           Reader
           to
           consider
           ,
           whether
           the
           Author
           has
           made
           good
           his
           Challenge
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           English
           were
           not
           able
           to
           produce
           one
           approved
           Writer
           of
           their
           own
           Countrey
           ,
           who
           composed
           any
           Story
           or
           History
           from
           the
           Death
           of
           Bede
           ,
           to
           the
           Time
           of
           Henry
           the
           Second
           ,
           tho
           I
           suppose
           he
           meant
           the
           First
           ,
           however
           it
           is
           unluckily
           printed
           twice
           the
           Second
           in
           one
           Page
           .
        
         
           BVT
           to
           come
           to
           this
           Author's
           second
           Objection
           against
           our
           English
           Historians
           ,
           the
           substance
           of
           which
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Writers
             as
             well
             before
             as
             after
             the
             Conquest
             were
             Monks
             ,
             who
             being
             dead
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             have
             no
             right
             of
             giving
             a
             Legal
             Evidence
             ,
             it
             being
             expresly
             forbid
             by
             the
             Canon
             Law
             to
             concern
             themselves
             in
             secular
             Matters
             ;
             and
             also
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             solitary
             Lives
             ,
             they
             ought
             very
             seldom
             to
             be
             entrusted
             in
             publick
             Affairs
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             no
             competent
             Judges
             concerning
             them
             :
             for
             it
             was
             not
             very
             probable
             that
             either
             the
             Secrets
             of
             Princes
             ,
             or
             things
             belonging
             to
             the
             State
             ,
             were
             ever
             communicated
             to
             them
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             by
             common
             Report
             ,
             seeing
             they
             were
             kept
             at
             the
             greatest
             distance
             from
             all
             manner
             of
             Action
             ,
             and
             do
             oftentimes
             embrace
             things
             doubtful
             as
             certain
             ,
             and
             Fictions
             for
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             this
             feigned
             Homage
             must
             of
             necessity
             fall
             to
             the
             Ground
             ,
             for
             which
             there
             is
             no
             better
             Evidence
             than
             that
             of
             a
             Monk
             ;
             for
             it
             will
             not
             be
             admitted
             as
             a
             good
             Conclusion
             ,
             that
             because
             a
             Monk
             says
             so
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             true
             .
          
        
         
           THIS
           Argument
           may
           as
           easily
           be
           retorted
           upon
           him
           thus
           ,
           That
           as
           a
           thing
           is
           not
           true
           because
           a
           Monk
           writes
           it
           ,
           so
           neither
           is
           it
           false
           for
           that
           reason
           alone
           ;
           for
           tho
           Monks
           are
           by
           the
           Canon
           Law
           forbid
           medling
           with
           Secular
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           may
           not
           perhaps
           be
           admitted
           for
           good
           Witnesses
           in
           Civil
           Causes
           ,
           yet
           is
           this
           but
           a
           meer
           Cavil
           as
           to
           the
           Point
           in
           Question
           ,
           since
           that
           was
           not
           the
           intent
           of
           the
           Canon
           to
           forbid
           them
           the
           writing
           either
           of
           Civil
           or
           Ecclesiastical
           Histories
           ;
           and
           Bede
           himself
           (
           whose
           Credit
           this
           Author
           says
           he
           will
           not
           impair
           )
           was
           a
           Monk
           ,
           as
           were
           also
           
             Marianus
             Scotus
          
           (
           whom
           he
           alloweth
           and
           would
           have
           to
           be
           taken
           for
           his
           own
           Countrey-Man
           )
           
             Sigebertus
             ,
             Hermannus
             Contractus
          
           ,
           and
           almost
           all
           the
           Famous
           Chronographers
           of
           those
           Times
           ,
           who
           flourished
           in
           our
           Neighbouring
           Nations
           as
           well
           as
           our
           own
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           were
           not
           of
           such
           retired
           Lives
           as
           not
           to
           have
           Memorials
           sent
           them
           of
           publick
           Actions
           ,
           appears
           by
           the
           aforesaid
           Citation
           out
           of
           Fordun
           ,
           concerning
           the
           manner
           of
           writing
           our
           
             English
             Annals
          
           in
           the
           Monasteries
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           were
           supervised
           afterwards
           by
           some
           appointed
           of
           the
           Great
           Council
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           And
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Monks
           after
           the
           Conquest
           were
           in
           great
           Reputation
           for
           their
           faithful
           Accounts
           ,
           appears
           by
           the
           great
           Credit
           given
           to
           Florence
           of
           Worcester
           and
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           in
           those
           times
           ;
           the
           last
           of
           whom
           dedicated
           his
           History
           to
           Robert
           Earl
           of
           Gloucester
           Natural
           Son
           to
           King
           Henry
           the
           First
           :
           and
           
             Matthew
             Paris
          
           was
           of
           so
           great
           Esteem
           ,
           that
           we
           learn
           from
           himself
           ,
           that
           King
           Henry
           the
           Third
           gave
           him
           particular
           Directions
           for
           inserting
           into
           his
           History
           several
           considerable
           Passages
           relating
           to
           his
           own
           Reign
           :
           so
           far
           were
           the
           Princes
           of
           that
           Age
           from
           being
           of
           this
           Author's
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           Monks
           were
           no
           wise
           fit
           to
           write
           History
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           credited
           when
           they
           had
           done
           .
        
         
         
           BVT
           if
           no
           Credit
           must
           be
           given
           to
           the
           Memorials
           of
           Monks
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           ,
           what
           will
           become
           of
           the
           so
           much
           talked
           of
           
             Scotish
             Annals
          
           that
           were
           kept
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           Jona
           or
           Ilcomhil
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           famous
           Book
           of
           the
           Abbey
           of
           Pasely
           ,
           from
           whence
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           pretends
           to
           have
           derived
           the
           principal
           Matters
           that
           make
           up
           the
           first
           part
           of
           his
           History
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           what
           will
           become
           of
           their
           most
           creditable
           Writer
           
             John
             Fordun
          
           ,
           who
           bottoms
           much
           of
           his
           History
           on
           the
           Legends
           of
           
             S.
             Brendane
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ?
        
         
           NOR
           is
           there
           any
           difference
           that
           I
           know
           of
           between
           these
           Books
           now
           mentioned
           and
           our
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           ,
           but
           that
           these
           are
           to
           be
           seen
           (
           I
           mean
           the
           Originals
           )
           in
           our
           Libraries
           ,
           and
           are
           also
           published
           both
           in
           Saxon
           and
           Latin
           ,
           and
           are
           here
           translated
           into
           English
           in
           this
           ensuing
           History
           ,
           whilst
           theirs
           are
           not
           ;
           and
           if
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           ever
           saw
           them
           ,
           is
           more
           than
           we
           can
           be
           sure
           of
           ,
           since
           a
           most
           Reverend
           Doctor
           (
           and
           now
           Bishop
           of
           our
           Church
           )
           hath
           produced
           very
           good
           Reasons
           to
           render
           it
           highly
           suspicious
           ,
           
           that
           there
           never
           were
           any
           such
           Books
           at
           all
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           I
           wonder
           what
           will
           become
           of
           the
           Credit
           of
           all
           their
           Antient
           Scotish
           History
           ,
           and
           their
           long
           Bedroll
           of
           Kings
           before
           Fergus
           the
           Second
           .
        
         
           AS
           for
           the
           rest
           of
           this
           Author's
           Objections
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           very
           short
           in
           my
           Answers
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           THE
           third
           of
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           our
           Authors
           are
           not
           to
           be
           credited
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           English-men
           .
           If
           this
           were
           of
           any
           weight
           ,
           I
           might
           turn
           his
           own
           Cannon
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           tell
           him
           ,
           no
           more
           are
           his
           Writers
           who
           deny
           this
           Homage
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           Scots-men
           :
           and
           if
           neither
           are
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           I
           would
           fain
           have
           any
           Learned
           Gentleman
           of
           that
           Nation
           to
           shew
           me
           a
           Foreign
           Historian
           who
           lived
           near
           those
           Times
           ,
           that
           denied
           there
           was
           any
           such
           thing
           .
        
         
           AS
           for
           his
           last
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           Enemies
           ,
           it
           is
           yet
           more
           trivial
           ;
           since
           I
           have
           here
           made
           use
           of
           no
           Authorities
           but
           what
           were
           written
           before
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           no
           War
           at
           all
           between
           the
           two
           Nations
           ,
           but
           rather
           a
           strict
           Amity
           or
           League
           against
           their
           Common
           Enemy
           the
           Danes
           ;
           or
           else
           from
           Florence
           of
           Worcester
           and
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           ,
           Authors
           that
           lived
           and
           wrote
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           already
           shewn
           )
           in
           the
           very
           Times
           when
           those
           Homages
           they
           mention
           were
           done
           ;
           which
           whether
           they
           were
           for
           Scotland
           it self
           ,
           or
           else
           for
           Northumberland
           and
           Cumberland
           ,
           which
           they
           then
           held
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           ,
           shall
           be
           further
           considered
           in
           my
           next
           Volume
           ,
           if
           God
           shall
           permit
           me
           to
           finish
           it
           .
        
         
           BVT
           I
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           finding
           the
           English-Saxon
           Chronicle
           to
           be
           very
           dry
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           it
           giving
           us
           only
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Succession
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           and
           the
           Battles
           they
           fought
           against
           one
           another
           ,
           without
           ever
           telling
           us
           what
           were
           the
           Grounds
           of
           their
           falling
           out
           ;
           the
           Monks
           of
           those
           Times
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           Civil
           Affairs
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           we
           call
           them
           )
           
             those
             of
             the
             Cabinet
          
           ,
           filling
           up
           their
           Annals
           only
           with
           Fighting
           and
           Devotion
           ,
           I
           saw
           it
           necessary
           for
           me
           to
           pursue
           in
           great
           part
           the
           Method
           that
           Bede
           had
           laid
           down
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Work
           ,
           and
           to
           insert
           some
           things
           relating
           to
           Ecclesiastical
           Affairs
           ,
           to
           make
           this
           History
           more
           useful
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           diverting
           ,
           to
           all
           sort
           of
           Persons
           .
        
         
           AND
           therefore
           being
           sensible
           of
           the
           near
           Conjunction
           of
           the
           Civil
           with
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           State
           ,
           which
           were
           often
           united
           into
           one
           Mycel-Synod
           ,
           or
           Great
           Council
           of
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           wherein
           were
           made
           not
           only
           Civil
           Laws
           ,
           but
           also
           Ecclesiastical
           Canons
           or
           Constitutions
           ,
           respecting
           Religion
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Reformation
           of
           Manners
           ,
           I
           have
           set
           down
           both
           
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           whenever
           I
           thought
           they
           contained
           any
           Matter
           of
           more
           than
           ordinary
           Notice
           :
           and
           as
           for
           those
           Synods
           or
           Councils
           which
           were
           wholly
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           though
           I
           have
           not
           always
           expresly
           given
           you
           all
           the
           Canons
           they
           made
           ,
           yet
           I
           have
           not
           failed
           to
           refer
           the
           Reader
           for
           his
           farther
           Satisfaction
           ,
           to
           that
           rich
           Treasury
           of
           this
           kind
           of
           Knowledg
           ,
           Sir
           Henry
           Spelman's
           first
           Volume
           of
           Councils
           .
        
         
           TO
           which
           I
           have
           likewise
           not
           only
           added
           the
           Succession
           of
           some
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Abbots
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           I
           have
           found
           them
           in
           the
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           ,
           but
           have
           inserted
           from
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           and
           other
           Writers
           ,
           whatever
           I
           could
           find
           relating
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           of
           the
           same
           Order
           ,
           remarkable
           for
           Learning
           or
           Piety
           ;
           especially
           the
           Arch-bishops
           of
           Canterbury
           and
           York
           ,
           whose
           Successions
           I
           have
           often
           supplied
           from
           other
           Authors
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Annals
           were
           silent
           .
        
         
           NOR
           have
           I
           omitted
           the
           Foundations
           of
           the
           greater
           Monasteries
           ,
           as
           I
           met
           with
           them
           in
           the
           Annals
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           the
           other
           Foundations
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           set
           down
           in
           
             Monasticon
             Anglicanum
          
           ,
           yet
           still
           confining
           my self
           to
           such
           of
           them
           as
           were
           valued
           at
           
             500
             l.
             per
             annum
          
           or
           more
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           of
           their
           Dissolution
           .
           And
           I
           hope
           no
           Man
           that
           is
           a
           Lover
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           or
           the
           Honour
           of
           his
           Nation
           ,
           will
           look
           upon
           this
           as
           needless
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           the
           Foundations
           of
           our
           two
           
             famous
             Universities
          
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           have
           here
           given
           you
           the
           earliest
           Accounts
           I
           can
           find
           .
        
         
           NEITHER
           do
           I
           suppose
           it
           will
           prove
           tedious
           ,
           if
           I
           have
           here
           likewise
           put
           down
           the
           Stories
           of
           some
           Miracles
           related
           by
           Bede
           and
           other
           Monks
           ,
           since
           I
           have
           done
           it
           with
           Moderation
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           Contexture
           of
           this
           Work
           would
           have
           seem'd
           Lame
           and
           Imperfect
           without
           it
           ;
           and
           I
           only
           give
           them
           you
           just
           as
           I
           find
           them
           ,
           leaving
           every
           one
           to
           make
           what
           Judgment
           he
           pleases
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           confess
           I
           am
           not
           satisfied
           that
           divers
           of
           those
           Relations
           swallowed
           by
           Bede
           and
           other
           Authors
           of
           Note
           ,
           are
           true
           ,
           they
           having
           been
           since
           discovered
           by
           Men
           of
           great
           Learning
           and
           Judgment
           ,
           to
           carry
           evident
           Marks
           of
           Forgery
           along
           with
           them
           ;
           such
           as
           is
           that
           of
           Joseph
           of
           Arimathea
           his
           Preaching
           the
           Gospel
           in
           England
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           examined
           with
           great
           Accuracy
           by
           the
           Reverend
           and
           Learned
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           ,
           now
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           
           in
           his
           
             Origines
             Britannicae
          
           ;
           so
           that
           though
           I
           have
           both
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           said
           somewhat
           upon
           that
           Subject
           ,
           yet
           I
           must
           still
           refer
           the
           Reader
           to
           the
           Book
           it self
           ,
           if
           he
           desires
           farther
           Satisfaction
           either
           in
           gratifying
           his
           Curiosity
           ,
           or
           informing
           his
           Judgment
           .
        
         
           BVT
           to
           the
           foregoing
           Relations
           ,
           I
           must
           needs
           here
           add
           that
           of
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           St.
           Alban
           ,
           which
           though
           the
           Learned
           Author
           last
           named
           ,
           in
           his
           second
           Chapter
           of
           his
           said
           Book
           ,
           hath
           with
           great
           Learning
           proved
           it
           ,
           if
           not
           true
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           probable
           ;
           I
           hope
           he
           will
           not
           take
           it
           amiss
           if
           I
           farther
           examine
           the
           Certainty
           of
           this
           Story
           :
           for
           notwithstanding
           it
           be
           set
           down
           in
           the
           old
           Roman
           Martyrologies
           ,
           and
           his
           Suffering
           here
           is
           also
           mentioned
           by
           Constantius
           ,
           Presbyter
           ,
           who
           lived
           above
           one
           hundred
           Years
           before
           Bede
           ,
           from
           whom
           I
           have
           borrowed
           this
           ;
           yet
           I
           must
           Ingenuously
           confess
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           see
           how
           it
           can
           consist
           with
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           or
           Civil
           History
           of
           those
           Times
           ,
           
           in
           which
           it
           is
           supposed
           to
           have
           happened
           .
           For
           Bede
           places
           the
           Suffering
           of
           St.
           Alban
           during
           the
           Persecution
           of
           Dioclesian
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           Recovery
           of
           Britain
           from
           the
           Vsurpation
           of
           Allectus
           .
        
         
           WHEREAS
           it
           is
           evident
           from
           Chronology
           ,
           that
           Carausius
           the
           Vsurper
           ,
           having
           
             Anno
             Dom.
             286.
          
           rebelled
           against
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           ,
           held
           
           Britain
           under
           his
           Power
           for
           near
           seven
           Years
           ,
           and
           then
           was
           murdered
           by
           the
           Vsurper
           Allectus
           ,
           who
           also
           governed
           near
           three
           Years
           longer
           ,
           till
           about
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           the
           Emperor
           Dioclesian
           ;
           who
           having
           constituted
           
             Constantius
             Chlorus
             ,
             Caesar
          
           ,
           sent
           Asclepiodotus
           as
           his
           Lieutenant
           into
           Britain
           ,
           (
           being
           then
           part
           of
           his
           Share
           ,
           as
           were
           all
           the
           Provinces
           on
           this
           side
           the
           Alpes
           )
           in
           the
           Year
           295.
           and
           he
           having
           slain
           Allectus
           in
           Battel
           ,
           governed
           here
           some
           short
           Time
           ,
           till
           Constantius
           himself
           coming
           over
           in
           Person
           ,
           reigned
           as
           Caesar
           or
           Augustus
           so
           long
           as
           he
           lived
           :
           During
           all
           which
           Revolutions
           we
           do
           not
           read
           of
           any
           Persecution
           in
           Britain
           ,
           as
           the
           Learned
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           in
           his
           
             Dissertationes
             Cyprianae
          
           has
           very
           well
           observed
           ,
           
           and
           consequently
           St.
           Alban
           could
           not
           suffer
           Martyrdom
           between
           the
           Years
           303.
           and
           305.
           or
           at
           any
           other
           Time
           where
           the
           Roman
           Martyrologies
           place
           it
           .
        
         
           AND
           this
           I
           think
           is
           clear
           from
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           two
           Author
           of
           unquestionable
           Credit
           ,
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           very
           Time
           when
           this
           (
           if
           at
           all
           )
           must
           have
           happened
           .
           The
           first
           of
           these
           is
           Eusebius
           ,
           
           who
           in
           his
           eighth
           Book
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           History
           ,
           giving
           a
           Character
           of
           Constantius
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           hath
           these
           words
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             He
             always
             shewed
             himself
             most
             benign
             and
             affable
             towards
             all
             Men
             ,
             which
             appeared
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             no
             ways
             partaker
             of
             the
             Persecution
             raised
             against
             us
             
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             )
             Christians
             :
             but
             having
             preserved
             the
             Worshippers
             of
             the
             true
             God
             free
             and
             unhurt
             from
             all
             Accusations
             ,
             and
             not
             having
             so
             much
             as
             destroyed
             the
             Buildings
             of
             our
             Churches
             ,
             or
             acted
             any
             thing
             against
             those
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             he
             at
             last
             attained
             a
             quiet
             and
             happy
             End.
             
          
           To
           which
           we
           may
           also
           add
           another
           Passage
           in
           his
           first
           Book
           ,
           
             cap.
             8.
          
           but
           it
           being
           more
           tedious
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           express
           and
           full
           as
           the
           Place
           now
           cited
           ,
           I
           therefore
           omit
           it
           .
        
         
           TO
           whom
           we
           may
           also
           subjoin
           Lactantius
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           Treatise
           
             de
             Mortibus
             Persecutorum
          
           ,
           differs
           indeed
           from
           Eusebius
           about
           his
           demolishing
           the
           Christian
           Churches
           ,
           yet
           he
           agrees
           with
           him
           in
           the
           main
           ,
           that
           no
           Christians
           suffered
           Death
           in
           Constantius
           his
           Division
           or
           Share
           of
           the
           Empire
           .
           This
           Author's
           words
           I
           have
           thus
           translated
           .
           
             But
             Constantius
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             seem
             to
             dissent
             from
             the
             Edicts
             of
             the
             greater
             Emperors
             ,
             tho
             he
             permitted
             the
             Meeting-places
             of
             the
             Christian
             Assemblies
             ,
             that
             could
             be
             rebuilt
             ,
             to
             be
             pulled
             down
             ,
             yet
             he
             still
             preserved
             the
             true
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Bodies
             of
             Men
             ,
             safe
             and
             inviolate
             .
          
           
           And
           this
           is
           farther
           confirmed
           by
           
             Optatus
             de
             Schismate
          
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           Zozomen
           in
           his
           Ecclesiastical
           History
           ,
           
           who
           both
           reciting
           the
           Address
           of
           the
           Donatists
           to
           the
           Emperor
           Constantine
           ,
           do
           acknowledg
           that
           
             his
             Father
             never
             shed
             the
             Blood
             of
             any
             Christian.
             
          
        
         
           AND
           even
           this
           small
           difference
           between
           these
           two
           Authors
           may
           be
           thus
           reconciled
           ,
           by
           supposing
           that
           tho
           he
           connived
           at
           the
           destroying
           of
           the
           Christian
           Churches
           by
           the
           vulgar
           Pagans
           ,
           yet
           he
           no
           ways
           commanded
           it
           ,
           much
           less
           approved
           of
           it
           when
           it
           was
           done
           .
           So
           that
           there
           could
           be
           no
           Persecution
           in
           Gaul
           or
           Britain
           ,
           (
           both
           which
           were
           part
           of
           his
           Province
           )
           during
           the
           Time
           that
           he
           continued
           either
           as
           Caesar
           or
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           the
           Persecution
           ceased
           
             Anno
             Dom.
             308.
          
           not
           long
           before
           his
           Death
           .
        
         
         
           BVT
           since
           a
           Learned
           and
           Ingenious
           French-man
           ,
           
             Theodorus
             Ruinartus
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Preface
           to
           a
           late
           Treatise
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           
             de
             Actibus
             Martyrum
          
           ,
           put
           out
           with
           a
           new
           Edition
           of
           this
           Work
           of
           Lactantius
           in
           Holland
           ,
           hath
           endeavoured
           to
           justify
           the
           Martyrologies
           against
           this
           Opinion
           of
           Mr.
           
           Dodwell's
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           very
           convenient
           to
           take
           some
           notice
           of
           what
           he
           there
           alledges
           ;
           and
           his
           chief
           Argument
           against
           these
           plain
           Authorities
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperor
           Maximian
           was
           in
           Gaul
           during
           some
           part
           of
           this
           Persecution
           ,
           and
           that
           then
           the
           Power
           of
           Constantius
           being
           only
           as
           Caesar
           ,
           was
           suspended
           by
           the
           Presence
           of
           the
           Emperor
           himself
           ;
           and
           consequently
           the
           Persecution
           was
           carried
           on
           in
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           notwithstanding
           Constantius
           his
           private
           dislike
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           opposing
           it
           as
           much
           as
           he
           durst
           .
        
         
           BVT
           in
           return
           to
           this
           seeming
           Argument
           ,
           we
           shall
           first
           observe
           ,
           that
           neither
           Eusebius
           nor
           Lactantius
           ,
           mention
           any
           Persecution
           in
           Gaul
           or
           Britain
           during
           all
           this
           Time
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           highly
           probable
           they
           would
           have
           done
           ,
           had
           it
           been
           carried
           on
           with
           the
           like
           Fury
           in
           these
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Empire
           .
           So
           that
           I
           do
           not
           find
           this
           Author
           clearly
           makes
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperor
           Maximian
           was
           in
           Gaul
           during
           this
           Persecution
           ,
           by
           any
           other
           Testimonies
           than
           those
           Martyrolgies
           themselves
           ,
           whose
           Credit
           we
           have
           just
           reason
           to
           question
           .
        
         
           BVT
           suppose
           I
           should
           admit
           there
           was
           a
           Persecution
           in
           Gaul
           at
           the
           same
           Time
           as
           he
           affirms
           ,
           what
           will
           this
           concern
           Britain
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           certain
           from
           the
           Authority
           abovementioned
           ,
           that
           the
           Power
           of
           Constantius
           was
           never
           abrogated
           ,
           or
           suspended
           by
           any
           of
           the
           other
           Emperors
           ?
           But
           if
           it
           appears
           there
           was
           no
           such
           Persecution
           in
           Gaul
           as
           he
           pretends
           ,
           can
           one
           with
           reason
           believe
           that
           there
           should
           be
           any
           at
           that
           Time
           in
           Britain
           ,
           which
           lay
           so
           much
           more
           remote
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           View
           or
           Notice
           of
           those
           persecuting
           Emperors
           ?
           But
           
             Michael
             Alford
          
           in
           his
           
             British
             Annals
          
           ,
           being
           sensible
           of
           the
           great
           Improbability
           of
           this
           Persecution
           between
           the
           Years
           303
           ,
           and
           305.
           when
           upon
           
           Constantius's
           being
           declared
           Emperor
           ,
           all
           Authors
           agree
           the
           Persecution
           ceased
           all
           over
           the
           Empire
           ;
           he
           therefore
           antedates
           the
           Time
           of
           it
           to
           the
           Year
           287
           ,
           when
           he
           supposes
           that
           St.
           Alban
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           been
           kept
           six
           Months
           in
           Prison
           ,
           suffered
           Martyrdom
           ,
           viz.
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           Dioclesian
           and
           Maximian
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           he
           cites
           an
           antient
           Manuscript
           Copy
           of
           Bede
           which
           he
           had
           seen
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           Authority
           of
           
             Matthew
             Paris
          
           in
           his
           History
           ,
           
           and
           
             Matthew
             Westminster
          
           ,
           who
           both
           follow
           an
           old
           Martyrologist
           cited
           by
           Capgrave
           ,
           as
           much
           antienter
           than
           Bede
           .
        
         
           TO
           this
           Opinion
           we
           reply
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           first
           place
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           by
           any
           Authority
           ,
           but
           this
           Writer's
           bare
           conjecture
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           any
           Persecution
           in
           Britain
           or
           Gaul
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Emperors
           Reigns
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           but
           rather
           the
           contrary
           ,
           since
           Eusebius
           expresly
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           Dioclesian
           was
           so
           far
           from
           persecuting
           ,
           that
           he
           favoured
           and
           employed
           the
           Christians
           in
           all
           Offices
           both
           Civil
           and
           Military
           ,
           till
           after
           the
           Persian
           War
           ,
           which
           was
           toward
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           his
           Reign
           .
           Nor
           indeed
           could
           this
           Persecution
           have
           happened
           under
           the
           Vsurpations
           of
           Carausius
           and
           Allectus
           here
           in
           Britain
           ,
           seeing
           they
           were
           always
           engaged
           in
           defending
           themselves
           against
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
           could
           not
           be
           at
           leisure
           to
           persecute
           Men
           for
           Religion
           during
           such
           unsettled
           Times
           .
        
         
           AND
           as
           for
           the
           Authority
           of
           these
           Martyrologies
           which
           this
           Author
           urges
           for
           the
           Truth
           of
           this
           Persecution
           ,
           viz.
           That
           they
           are
           some
           of
           them
           very
           Antient
           ,
           the
           Originals
           of
           them
           being
           about
           900
           Years
           old
           :
           I
           doubt
           this
           will
           be
           so
           far
           from
           supporting
           their
           Credit
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           rather
           be
           instrumental
           to
           destroy
           it
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           very
           well
           known
           that
           it
           was
           about
           the
           end
           of
           the
           fifth
           ,
           or
           beginning
           of
           the
           sixth
           Century
           ,
           that
           this
           trick
           of
           forging
           the
           Lives
           and
           Sufferings
           of
           Saints
           came
           first
           in
           Fashion
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           carried
           on
           in
           those
           dark
           Times
           for
           near
           500
           Years
           following
           ,
           as
           the
           Reverend
           Dr.
           Burnet
           (
           now
           Bishop
           of
           Salisbury
           )
           has
           learnedly
           proved
           in
           his
           Preface
           to
           his
           Translation
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           Treatise
           of
           Lactantius
           .
        
         
           NOR
           did
           the
           Monks
           fail
           of
           finding
           their
           Account
           in
           this
           Design
           ,
           since
           nothing
           contributed
           more
           than
           this
           and
           such
           like
           Legends
           ,
           to
           the
           worshipping
           of
           the
           Reliques
           of
           Saints
           ,
           and
           going
           on
           Pilgrimages
           to
           their
           Tombs
           :
           Which
           Superstition
           ,
           how
           much
           it
           advanced
           the
           worldly
           Power
           and
           Grandeur
           of
           the
           Clergy
           of
           those
           Times
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           a
           great
           Stranger
           to
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           as
           well
           as
           Civil
           History
           of
           those
           Ages
           ,
           not
           to
           understand
           .
        
         
           HAVING
           now
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           gone
           through
           all
           those
           things
           I
           thought
           necessary
           to
           advertise
           the
           Reader
           of
           ,
           I
           have
           little
           else
           remaining
           ,
           but
           to
           ask
           his
           Pardon
           for
           not
           adding
           in
           the
           Margin
           some
           short
           Notes
           or
           Contents
           of
           what
           is
           in
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Work
           ;
           which
           tho
           I
           confess
           several
           Historians
           have
           done
           ,
           yet
           I
           thought
           it
           might
           very
           well
           be
           spared
           here
           :
           First
           ,
           Because
           in
           my
           Opinion
           it
           spoils
           the
           Beauty
           of
           the
           Margin
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           this
           Volume
           being
           written
           in
           an
           exact
           Chronological
           Order
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           very
           easy
           for
           the
           Reader
           ,
           (
           if
           he
           will
           but
           please
           to
           remember
           near
           the
           Year
           about
           which
           any
           thing
           he
           would
           find
           ,
           happened
           )
           to
           satisfy
           himself
           in
           the
           Matter
           he
           would
           know
           ,
           by
           turning
           over
           but
           two
           or
           three
           Pages
           :
           and
           further
           ,
           the
           Years
           of
           our
           Lord
           standing
           in
           Roman
           Figures
           in
           the
           Margin
           ,
           do
           in
           many
           Places
           fill
           that
           Space
           which
           those
           Contents
           usually
           take
           up
           .
           But
           if
           these
           Reasons
           by
           some
           may
           not
           be
           thought
           sufficient
           ,
           a
           good
           Friend
           of
           mine
           has
           been
           at
           the
           Pains
           ,
           for
           your
           sake
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           my
           ease
           ,
           to
           make
           an
           exact
           Table
           to
           the
           whole
           Work
           ,
           by
           which
           I
           am
           confident
           you
           cannot
           miss
           readily
           finding
           out
           any
           thing
           whatsoever
           you
           have
           a
           desire
           to
           be
           satisfied
           in
           ,
           that
           is
           contained
           in
           this
           Volume
           ,
           either
           as
           to
           Persons
           ,
           Places
           or
           Things
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           make
           this
           History
           as
           diverting
           as
           I
           could
           by
           variety
           of
           Matter
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           inserting
           into
           it
           whatsoever
           Relations
           I
           met
           with
           in
           our
           old
           Historians
           ,
           that
           were
           not
           utterly
           improbable
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           hope
           the
           Reader
           will
           not
           be
           uneasy
           ,
           because
           all
           the
           parts
           thereof
           are
           not
           kept
           up
           alike
           pleasant
           and
           agreeable
           ,
           since
           the
           dryness
           of
           the
           Matter
           ,
           and
           the
           barrenness
           of
           those
           few
           Authors
           I
           find
           in
           some
           Periods
           ,
           will
           not
           always
           equally
           afford
           it
           ;
           any
           more
           than
           it
           can
           be
           expected
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           long
           Journey
           it
           should
           be
           alike
           pleasant
           Travelling
           through
           dark
           and
           narrow
           Lanes
           ,
           as
           over
           a
           free
           and
           open
           Champaign
           .
        
         
         
           THERE
           is
           one
           thing
           more
           I
           must
           needs
           stand
           obliged
           to
           you
           in
           for
           your
           Pardon
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           many
           
           Errata's
           you
           will
           find
           in
           the
           first
           four
           Books
           ;
           for
           being
           out
           of
           Town
           when
           near
           half
           of
           it
           was
           wrought
           off
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           supervise
           it
           my self
           :
           and
           though
           I
           committed
           the
           Correction
           of
           those
           Sheets
           to
           a
           Person
           on
           whom
           I
           could
           (
           as
           I
           have
           done
           before
           )
           safely
           rely
           for
           his
           Ability
           and
           Faithfulness
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           that
           Trust
           ;
           yet
           no
           Man
           is
           able
           to
           judg
           of
           the
           Author's
           Sense
           so
           well
           as
           himself
           ,
           nor
           consequently
           to
           mend
           it
           ,
           if
           any
           where
           too
           Obscure
           or
           Mistaken
           ;
           and
           I
           cannot
           ,
           as
           I
           would
           ,
           answer
           so
           well
           for
           the
           Care
           of
           my
           Amanuensis
           in
           his
           Writing
           or
           Pointing
           :
           and
           I
           must
           add
           this
           also
           ,
           that
           some
           Printers
           are
           not
           always
           so
           careful
           as
           they
           should
           be
           to
           amend
           their
           own
           Faults
           ,
           tho
           never
           so
           exactly
           Corrected
           by
           those
           to
           whom
           their
           Sheets
           were
           entrusted
           for
           that
           Purpose
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           General
           Introduction
           TO
           THE
           Whole
           Work.
           
        
         
           SINCE
           the
           late
           Learned
           Doctor
           Howell
           and
           Doctor
           Brady
           ,
           the
           former
           in
           his
           Second
           and
           Third
           Parts
           of
           his
           General
           History
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           latter
           in
           his
           General
           Preface
           ,
           and
           First
           Book
           of
           his
           Compleat
           History
           of
           England
           ,
           have
           given
           us
           a
           large
           Account
           of
           the
           Political
           Government
           and
           Laws
           in
           this
           Part
           of
           our
           Island
           we
           now
           call
           England
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           our
           English-Saxon
           Kings
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Norman
           Conquest
           ;
           this
           Undertaking
           of
           Mine
           would
           look
           very
           imperfect
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           not
           in
           some
           measure
           follow
           their
           Method
           ,
           and
           prefix
           before
           it
           something
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           therefore
           made
           bold
           to
           borrow
           from
           Mr.
           Selden
           ,
           and
           those
           other
           Authors
           who
           have
           written
           on
           this
           Subject
           ,
           whatsoever
           I
           thought
           was
           necessary
           to
           carry
           on
           the
           same
           Design
           ;
           and
           also
           added
           those
           Things
           that
           I
           found
           they
           have
           either
           omitted
           or
           mistaken
           ,
           and
           which
           required
           more
           largely
           to
           be
           treated
           of
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           render
           this
           Work
           as
           useful
           as
           possible
           I
           could
           for
           a
           matter
           of
           so
           great
           Importance
           .
        
         
           TO
           begin
           then
           with
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Britains
           before
           the
           Arrival
           of
           
             Julius
             Caesar
          
           into
           this
           Island
           :
           Of
           which
           we
           have
           scarce
           any
           Account
           but
           what
           can
           be
           gathered
           from
           Geoffrey
           of
           Monmouth
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           uncertain
           and
           fabulous
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           little
           reliance
           upon
           what
           he
           says
           ,
           save
           that
           in
           the
           general
           it
           was
           governed
           by
           Kings
           ,
           and
           often
           canton'd
           into
           several
           Kingdoms
           :
           for
           that
           it
           was
           ever
           under
           one
           Monarch
           ,
           as
           he
           frequently
           affirms
           ,
           I
           have
           very
           good
           reason
           to
           doubt
           ;
           it
           being
           not
           only
           contrary
           to
           the
           Genius
           and
           Custom
           of
           the
           British
           Nation
           ,
           (
           where
           all
           the
           Male
           Issue
           inherited
           alike
           )
           to
           suffer
           the
           Eldest
           Son
           to
           go
           away
           with
           the
           whole
           Inheritance
           ,
           but
           likewise
           it
           is
           directly
           opposite
           to
           
           Caesar's
           Account
           of
           this
           Island
           when
           he
           came
           first
           hither
           ,
           which
           he
           says
           he
           found
           divided
           into
           several
           distinct
           Principalities
           and
           States
           .
        
         
           BUT
           if
           any
           Part
           of
           
           Geoffrey's
           Relation
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           is
           most
           likely
           to
           be
           so
           which
           he
           gives
           us
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           Molmutius
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           THAT
           the
           Temples
           of
           the
           Gods
           had
           this
           Privilege
           ,
           That
           whatever
           guilty
           Persons
           should
           fly
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           secure
           from
           their
           Prosecutors
           ;
           because
           we
           find
           that
           Custom
           very
           antient
           ,
           not
           only
           amongst
           the
           Greeks
           and
           Romans
           ,
           but
           indeed
           all
           other
           Nations
           ,
           the
           Jews
           not
           excepted
           .
        
         
         
           NEXT
           ,
           That
           the
           publick
           Ways
           leading
           to
           the
           said
           Temples
           ,
           and
           the
           Cities
           wherein
           they
           were
           ,
           should
           be
           free
           and
           safe
           .
           And
           ,
        
         
           LASTLY
           ,
           That
           such
           a
           Proportion
           of
           Land
           should
           maintain
           so
           many
           Ploughs
           for
           the
           Encouragement
           of
           Husbandry
           ;
           which
           was
           very
           natural
           in
           a
           Countrey
           ,
           where
           not
           only
           the
           Soil
           ,
           but
           the
           Laziness
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           rendr●d
           it
           more
           apt
           for
           Grazing
           than
           Tillage
        
         
           BUT
           I
           cannot
           forbear
           observing
           how
           little
           stress
           is
           to
           be
           laid
           on
           
           Geoffrey's
           Account
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           those
           British
           Princes
           ,
           since
           he
           has
           the
           Confidence
           to
           tell
           us
           of
           another
           Sett
           of
           Laws
           supposed
           to
           be
           made
           by
           Queen
           Martia
           ,
           which
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           being
           afterwards
           translated
           by
           King
           Alfred
           out
           of
           the
           British
           Lang●age
           ,
           were
           by
           him
           inserted
           into
           his
           Body
           of
           Saxon
           Laws
           ,
           under
           the
           Title
           of
           Me●rchen-Lage
           .
           The
           Falshood
           of
           which
           Derivation
           Mr.
           Camden
           has
           very
           well
           discovered
           ,
           by
           shewing
           ,
           That
           this
           Word
           had
           not
           its
           Original
           from
           Queen
           Martia
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           Saxon
           Word
           Mearc
           ,
           signifying
           a
           Limit
           or
           Boundary
           ;
           from
           whence
           the
           Mercian
           Kingdom
           had
           its
           Name
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           called
           from
           its
           Situation
           ,
           as
           being
           circumscribed
           by
           the
           other
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           Heptarchy
           .
        
         
           BUT
           as
           for
           the
           British
           Government
           that
           succeeded
           upon
           the
           Romans
           deserting
           of
           this
           Island
           ,
           we
           can
           say
           no
           more
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           that
           it
           was
           Regal
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           was
           all
           subject
           to
           one
           Monarch
           ,
           I
           no
           where
           find
           .
           For
           tho
           it
           appears
           from
           Gildas
           and
           Nennius
           ,
           that
           Vortigerne
           was
           made
           King
           not
           long
           after
           the
           Romans
           leaving
           it
           ,
           yet
           does
           it
           not
           follow
           from
           thence
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           no
           more
           Kings
           than
           he
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ;
           since
           it
           seems
           very
           unlikely
           ,
           that
           all
           Britain
           (
           properly
           so
           called
           )
           which
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Romans
           was
           divided
           into
           so
           many
           distinct
           Provinces
           ,
           each
           of
           which
           had
           their
           particular
           Praefects
           or
           Deputies
           ,
           should
           so
           unanimously
           agree
           in
           the
           Choice
           of
           this
           Vortigerne
           ,
           whom
           Geoffrey
           preposterously
           relates
           to
           have
           been
           then
           Count
           of
           the
           Gewises
           ,
           when
           indeed
           there
           were
           no
           such
           People
           of
           that
           Name
           in
           Being
           ,
           till
           the
           erecting
           of
           the
           West-Saxon
           Kingdom
           ;
           those
           People
           being
           then
           (
           and
           not
           before
           )
           so
           called
           from
           one
           Gewis
           ,
           an
           Ancestor
           of
           Hengist
           .
           And
           Gildas
           ,
           who
           lived
           within
           fourscore
           Years
           after
           the
           Reign
           of
           this
           Vortigerne
           ,
           tells
           us
           of
           no
           less
           than
           four
           distinct
           Kings
           reigning
           together
           in
           this
           Part
           of
           the
           Island
           ,
           and
           mentions
           not
           a
           Word
           of
           its
           ever
           being
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           BUT
           that
           the
           Titles
           of
           those
           Kings
           who
           reigned
           here
           during
           the
           first
           Wars
           between
           the
           Britains
           and
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           were
           oftner
           by
           Election
           than
           Succession
           ,
           may
           appear
           not
           only
           from
           Geoffrey
           himself
           ,
           but
           also
           from
           Gildas
           and
           Nennius
           ,
           who
           are
           Authors
           of
           better
           Credit
           ;
           and
           they
           relate
           Vortimer
           the
           eldest
           Son
           of
           Vortigerne
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           elected
           upon
           his
           Father's
           Deposition
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           Britains
           ;
           and
           after
           his
           Death
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           Desertion
           of
           Vortigerne
           ,
           that
           
             Aurelius
             Ambrosius
          
           was
           elected
           first
           General
           ,
           and
           some
           time
           afterwards
           King
           of
           the
           Britains
           .
        
         
           NOR
           can
           we
           believe
           that
           these
           Kings
           were
           Absolute
           or
           Despotick
           Monarchs
           ,
           since
           we
           find
           that
           Government
           unsutable
           to
           the
           Temper
           of
           the
           British
           Nation
           ,
           both
           then
           ,
           and
           in
           succeeding
           times
           ;
           having
           not
           only
           frequently
           cast
           off
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           their
           own
           Kings
           ,
           for
           their
           cruel
           Tyranny
           and
           Oppression
           .
        
         
           AND
           that
           this
           way
           of
           the
           Election
           of
           one
           supream
           King
           over
           the
           rest
           ,
           was
           after
           often
           used
           by
           the
           Britains
           ,
           you
           will
           find
           in
           the
           History
           it self
           ;
           not
           but
           that
           it
           must
           be
           confessed
           ,
           that
           the
           several
           petty
           Kingdoms
           o●
           
           Principalities
           which
           the
           Britains
           still
           possessed
           ,
           and
           that
           go
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           North
           and
           South-Wales
           ,
           did
           commonly
           descend
           ,
           and
           were
           divisable
           among
           the
           several
           Sons
           of
           the
           deceased
           Prince
           ,
           tho
           it
           was
           with
           great
           Inequality
           and
           Confusion
           ;
           which
           often
           produced
           frequent
           Civil
           Wars
           between
           the
           Contending
           Competitors
           ,
           and
           became
           the
           Ruin
           of
           them
           all
           at
           last
           .
        
         
           BUT
           to
           pass
           from
           these
           British
           Princes
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           Government
           ,
           as
           well
           before
           the
           coming
           in
           ,
           as
           after
           the
           Desertion
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           which
           (
           tho
           not
           in
           its
           due
           order
           of
           Time
           )
           I
           have
           here
           put
           together
           ,
           that
           the
           Reader
           might
           have
           a
           full
           View
           of
           it
           all
           at
           once
           .
           I
           proceed
           now
           to
           the
           Civil
           and
           Military
           A●ministration
           of
           the
           Romans
           whilst
           they
           continued
           Masters
           of
           this
           Part
           of
           Britain
           .
        
         
           
             JVLIVS
             Caesar
          
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           rather
           view'd
           than
           conquer'd
           this
           Island
           ,
           left
           it
           ,
           upon
           the
           Delivery
           of
           some
           Hostages
           ,
           and
           the
           Promise
           of
           sending
           over
           more
           into
           Gaul
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           certain
           Tribute
           to
           the
           Senate
           and
           People
           of
           Rome
           ,
           neither
           of
           which
           the
           Britains
           ever
           perform'd
           ;
           but
           during
           the
           Civil
           Wars
           ,
           which
           not
           longer
           after
           ensued
           ,
           they
           recovered
           their
           antient
           Liberty
           ,
           which
           for
           divers
           Years
           they
           enjoyed
           ,
           till
           the
           Emperor
           Claudius
           ,
           at
           the
           Instigation
           of
           one
           Bericus
           a
           Fugitive
           ,
           and
           upon
           a
           Pretence
           of
           their
           denying
           the
           Romans
           to
           trade
           here
           ,
           sent
           over
           first
           
             Aulus
             Plautius
          
           as
           his
           Lieutenant
           ,
           and
           then
           following
           presently
           afterwards
           himself
           in
           Person
           ,
           made
           the
           Britains
           (
           I
           mean
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           )
           partly
           by
           Force
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           Fear
           ,
           submit
           themselves
           to
           his
           Empire
           ;
           tho
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           under
           the
           Regiment
           of
           their
           own
           Kings
           ,
           who
           only
           paid
           Tribute
           ,
           and
           received
           Roman
           Garisons
           ,
           and
           suffered
           them
           to
           erect
           Colonies
           where
           they
           pleas'd
           :
           during
           which
           time
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Romans
           was
           rather
           Military
           than
           Civil
           ,
           the
           People
           living
           after
           their
           own
           Laws
           .
        
         
           NOR
           were
           the
           Britains
           wholly
           subdued
           by
           them
           ,
           till
           upon
           their
           Insurrection
           under
           Queen
           Boadicia
           in
           the
           Time
           of
           Nero
           ,
           when
           
             Paulus
             Suetonius
          
           being
           Legate
           or
           Lieutenant
           here
           ,
           reduced
           them
           (
           tho
           with
           great
           difficulty
           )
           under
           the
           Roman
           Yoke
           .
        
         
           BUT
           the
           Civil
           Wars
           that
           afterwards
           happened
           upon
           the
           Death
           of
           Nero
           ,
           hindred
           their
           entire
           Conquest
           ,
           until
           such
           time
           as
           the
           Emperor
           Vespasian
           sent
           over
           that
           famous
           Commander
           Agricola
           to
           be
           his
           General
           here
           ;
           who
           in
           a
           few
           Years
           ,
           having
           laid
           aside
           their
           petty
           Kings
           ,
           brought
           it
           into
           the
           Form
           of
           a
           Province
           under
           the
           Roman
           Governours
           ,
           sometimes
           stiled
           Presidents
           ,
           sometimes
           Consulares
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           Legati
           or
           Procuratores
           ,
           as
           the
           Emperor's
           Commission
           ,
           or
           the
           various
           Appellations
           of
           the
           Roman
           Historians
           are
           pleased
           to
           entitle
           them
           .
        
         
           AND
           then
           it
           was
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           this
           Part
           of
           the
           Island
           was
           first
           divided
           into
           several
           Praefectships
           or
           Governments
           ,
           tho
           how
           many
           they
           were
           ,
           cannot
           be
           ascertained
           ;
           only
           we
           find
           from
           the
           Breviary
           of
           
             Sextus
             Rufus
          
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Constantine
           it
           was
           parcell'd
           into
           these
           four
           for
           its
           better
           Administration
           ,
           
             viz.
             Britannia
             prima
          
           ,
           
           which
           is
           conjectured
           to
           have
           been
           that
           Part
           of
           the
           Countrey
           lying
           from
           the
           Gallic
           Sea
           to
           the
           River
           Thames
           and
           the
           Mouth
           of
           the
           
             Severn
             ;
             Britannia
             secunda
          
           ,
           which
           reached
           from
           the
           Severn
           to
           the
           Irish
           Sea
           ;
           
             Flavia
             Caesariensis
          
           ,
           which
           was
           enclosed
           by
           the
           Rivers
           
             Thames
             ,
             Severn
          
           and
           Humber
           ;
           and
           
             Maxima
             Caesariensis
          
           ,
           lying
           betwixt
           Humber
           and
           
           Hadrian's
           Wall
           ;
           to
           which
           was
           afterwards
           added
           by
           Theodosius
           the
           Elder
           ,
           
           the
           Province
           of
           Valentia
           ,
           so
           called
           from
           the
           Emperor
           Valentinian
           ;
           and
           which
           ,
           having
           been
           taken
           out
           of
           
             Maxima
             Caesariensis
          
           ,
           lay
           betwixt
           the
           Wall
           of
           Hadrian
           ,
           and
           the
           Friths
           of
           Glotta
           and
           Bodotria
           ,
           which
           now
           are
           those
           of
           Edinburgh
           and
           Dunbritton
           .
        
         
           EACH
           of
           which
           Provinces
           were
           under
           their
           particular
           Magistrates
           ,
           some
           whereof
           had
           the
           Title
           of
           Consulares
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           Praesides
           :
           all
           which
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           
             Notitia
             Romani
             Imperii
          
           ,
           were
           by
           
           Constantine's
           new
           Constitutions
           ,
           made
           subject
           to
           the
           Vicarius
           of
           Britain
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           to
           the
           
             Praefectus
             Praetorii
          
           of
           Gaul
           ,
           who
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Four
           Praefecti
           of
           
           Constantine's
           Erection
           .
        
         
           THIS
           Vicar
           of
           Britain
           had
           also
           several
           inferiour
           Officers
           under
           him
           for
           the
           Civil
           Administration
           ;
           as
           first
           ,
           he
           had
           his
           Princeps
           or
           Lieutenant
           out
           of
           the
           
             Agentes
             in
             rebus
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           the
           Chief
           of
           the
           Agents
           ,
           Solicitors
           ,
           or
           Attorney-Generals
           :
           he
           had
           also
           from
           the
           Ducenarii
           ,
           or
           Society
           of
           the
           Emperors
           Pursuivants
           ,
           a
           Cornicularius
           ,
           i.
           e.
           one
           that
           wrote
           and
           published
           the
           Sentences
           and
           Decrees
           of
           the
           Presidents
           and
           other
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           had
           his
           Name
           from
           Cornu
           a
           Horn
           ,
           by
           the
           sounding
           whereof
           he
           is
           supposed
           to
           command
           silence
           in
           the
           Court
           ;
           then
           two
           Numerarii
           ,
           i.
           e.
           Clerks
           Accountants
           ,
           who
           did
           set
           down
           all
           the
           Sums
           of
           the
           publick
           Revenues
           ;
           then
           a
           Commentariensis
           ,
           i.
           e.
           the
           Jailor
           or
           Keeper
           of
           the
           Prison
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           called
           from
           the
           Commentaria
           ,
           or
           Kalendars
           which
           he
           kept
           of
           the
           Prisoners
           ,
           and
           delivered
           to
           the
           Judges
           :
           then
           certain
           Officers
           called
           
             ab
             Actis
          
           ,
           who
           were
           Publick
           Notaries
           ,
           that
           wrote
           Testaments
           ,
           Contracts
           and
           other
           Instruments
           ,
           which
           were
           signed
           before
           by
           the
           Judg
           or
           President
           ,
           and
           attested
           by
           him
           ,
           that
           so
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           Party
           they
           might
           remain
           Authentick
           :
           then
           other
           Clerks
           or
           Secretaries
           
             de
             Curâ
          
           ,
           or
           
             de
             Curâ
             Epistolarum
          
           ,
           who
           wrote
           and
           sent
           the
           Letters
           and
           Dispatches
           of
           the
           Governours
           of
           Provinces
           to
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           or
           to
           each
           other
           .
        
         
           BESIDES
           whom
           ,
           the
           Vicarius
           himself
           ,
           (
           and
           ,
           I
           suppose
           also
           ,
           each
           of
           the
           Presidents
           )
           had
           his
           Adjutorem
           ,
           i.
           e.
           his
           Coadjutor
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           Sickness
           ,
           or
           necessary
           Absence
           ;
           as
           likewise
           Subadjuvas
           ,
           Under-Assistants
           ,
           or
           Assistants
           to
           the
           Adjutor
           :
           and
           ,
           in
           short
           ,
           certain
           other
           Officers
           called
           Singulares
           ,
           from
           the
           particular
           Civil
           Imployments
           they
           had
           ,
           who
           seem'd
           to
           have
           been
           Prosecutors
           ,
           Informers
           ,
           or
           Serjeants
           ;
           not
           to
           mention
           others
           of
           more
           inferiour
           Rank
           ,
           as
           Apparitors
           ,
           Summoners
           ,
           or
           Messengers
           .
           This
           was
           the
           Civil
           Court
           of
           the
           Vicarius
           ,
           or
           Deputy
           of
           Britain
           ,
           under
           the
           
             Praefectus
             Praetorii
          
           of
           Gaul
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           Power
           to
           reverse
           his
           Judgments
           and
           Decrees
           .
        
         
           THE
           Ensigns
           of
           his
           Government
           were
           a
           Draught
           of
           those
           Five
           Parts
           of
           Britain
           before-mentioned
           ,
           
           expressed
           in
           the
           Forms
           of
           several
           Buildings
           ,
           with
           the
           Superscription
           of
           their
           Names
           placed
           on
           the
           Triangular
           Form
           of
           the
           Island
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           comp●ehended
           the
           whole
           Island
           ;
           the
           Book
           of
           their
           Instructions
           covered
           with
           Green
           ,
           and
           the
           Commission
           in
           a
           gilt
           Cover
           ,
           with
           several
           Letters
           inscribed
           on
           the
           Book
           ,
           the
           Signification
           of
           which
           is
           unnecessary
           to
           be
           here
           inserted
           ;
           but
           you
           will
           find
           this
           ,
           as
           also
           a
           Draught
           of
           these
           Insignia
           themselves
           ,
           in
           the
           above-cited
           Pancirollus
           .
        
         
           BESIDES
           these
           general
           Presidents
           ,
           there
           were
           likewise
           Courts
           in
           all
           the
           great
           Cities
           ,
           Municipia
           ,
           or
           Colonies
           of
           each
           Province
           ,
           which
           had
           their
           several
           Officers
           and
           Magistrates
           according
           to
           the
           Model
           of
           Rome
           
           it self
           ,
           who
           heard
           Causes
           ,
           and
           administred
           Justice
           to
           the
           particular
           Districts
           belonging
           to
           them
           ,
           much
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           the
           Parliaments
           in
           France
           do
           at
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           HAVING
           thus
           concluded
           their
           Civil
           Administration
           ,
           we
           now
           come
           to
           the
           Military
           ,
           which
           was
           executed
           by
           Three
           Chief
           Officers
           under
           the
           
             Magister
             Militum
          
           of
           the
           West
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           these
           ,
           viz.
           the
           
             Comes
             Britanniarum
             ,
             Comes
             Littoris
             Saxonici
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Dux
             Britanniarum
          
           ;
           whose
           several
           Charges
           ,
           and
           the
           Tracts
           subjected
           to
           each
           of
           their
           Commands
           ,
           may
           be
           best
           discerned
           by
           the
           Names
           of
           those
           Towns
           where
           their
           Under-Officers
           and
           Forces
           are
           said
           to
           have
           had
           their
           Head-quarters
           .
           The
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Count
           of
           Britain
           ,
           is
           thought
           to
           have
           had
           his
           Command
           over
           the
           Inward
           or
           Middle
           Part
           of
           the
           Island
           ,
           because
           the
           two
           others
           are
           known
           to
           have
           had
           theirs
           over
           the
           Northern
           or
           Maritime
           Parts
           thereof
           ;
           but
           the
           Notitia
           assigns
           not
           any
           Forces
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           nor
           mentions
           any
           Places
           under
           his
           Command
           ,
           because
           ,
           as
           Pancirollus
           writes
           ,
           the
           whole
           Island
           was
           then
           almost
           over-run
           by
           Barbarians
           .
        
         
           BUT
           as
           for
           the
           
             Comes
             Littoris
             Saxonici
          
           ,
           so
           called
           in
           the
           Declension
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           from
           the
           charge
           or
           Care
           he
           had
           to
           suppress
           the
           Saxon
           Pirates
           ,
           who
           often
           landing
           on
           the
           Eastern
           Parts
           of
           Britain
           ,
           (
           lying
           over
           against
           Germany
           )
           committed
           great
           Ravages
           there
           ;
           he
           had
           eight
           Praepositi
           ,
           and
           one
           Tribune
           under
           him
           ,
           that
           were
           Leaders
           of
           divers
           Cohorts
           ,
           consisting
           of
           
             Gauls
             ,
             Germans
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Foreign
           Nations
           ,
           who
           quartered
           in
           several
           Towns
           all
           along
           the
           Coasts
           ,
           from
           Sussex
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           the
           remotest
           part
           of
           Norfolk
           :
           for
           the
           Names
           of
           whom
           ,
           with
           the
           Places
           where
           they
           lay
           ,
           I
           shall
           refer
           you
           to
           the
           
             Notitia
             Imperii
             Occidentalis
          
           ,
           or
           (
           if
           you
           had
           rather
           have
           them
           in
           English
           )
           to
           Mr.
           
           Selden's
           Titles
           of
           Honour
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           
           Howell's
           second
           Part
           ,
           and
           third
           Chapter
           ,
           of
           his
           General
           History
           .
        
         
           THE
           like
           I
           may
           also
           say
           of
           the
           Forces
           under
           the
           
             Dux
             Britanniarum
          
           ,
           or
           General
           of
           Britain
           ,
           whose
           Army
           ,
           had
           it
           then
           been
           really
           in
           being
           ,
           was
           sufficient
           to
           have
           suppressed
           both
           the
           Picts
           and
           Scots
           ;
           for
           they
           consisted
           of
           no
           less
           than
           fourteen
           Praefects
           or
           Praepositi
           of
           Horse
           and
           Foot
           ,
           whose
           Names
           ,
           and
           Places
           where
           they
           quartered
           (
           extending
           from
           Lincolnshire
           through
           all
           the
           Northern
           Counties
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Pictish
           Borders
           ,
           and
           so
           round
           about
           by
           Lancashire
           into
           North-Wales
           )
           you
           may
           find
           in
           the
           Authors
           abovementioned
           .
        
         
           BUT
           as
           for
           the
           several
           Ensigns
           of
           these
           three
           chief
           Military
           Officers
           ,
           they
           being
           much
           what
           the
           same
           with
           those
           of
           the
           
             Vicarius
             Britanniae
             ,
             viz.
          
           The
           Figures
           of
           certain
           Towns
           ,
           with
           their
           Names
           set
           over
           them
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           Commissions
           ,
           contained
           in
           Books
           of
           different
           coloured
           Covers
           ,
           with
           the
           Emperor's
           Images
           set
           by
           them
           on
           Pillars
           ,
           I
           will
           leave
           it
           to
           those
           who
           take
           more
           Pleasure
           than
           I
           do
           in
           such
           Curiosities
           .
        
         
           ALL
           these
           Comites
           and
           Duces
           were
           equal
           in
           Power
           ,
           and
           only
           subordinate
           to
           the
           
             Vicarius
             Britanniae
          
           ;
           the
           Forces
           under
           their
           Command
           were
           not
           only
           dispersed
           through
           the
           Municipia
           or
           Free
           Colonies
           ,
           which
           the
           Romans
           planted
           here
           ,
           and
           were
           governed
           by
           their
           own
           Civil
           Magistrates
           in
           Imitation
           of
           Rome
           their
           Mother-City
           ,
           but
           were
           also
           garison'd
           in
           divers
           Towns
           ,
           Castles
           and
           Forts
           ,
           all
           along
           the
           Roman
           Limits
           ,
           thereby
           to
           discover
           the
           Motions
           of
           the
           Neighbouring
           Nations
           ;
           several
           of
           which
           being
           intended
           only
           at
           first
           for
           their
           Military
           Camps
           ,
           
           by
           degrees
           grew
           up
           into
           Cities
           ,
           and
           are
           known
           at
           this
           day
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           Chesters
           ;
           such
           as
           are
           West-Chester
           on
           the
           River
           
             Dee
             ,
             Portchester
          
           in
           Hampshire
           (
           now
           destroyed
           ,
           )
           
             Chester
             in
             the
             Street
          
           in
           Northumberland
           ,
           with
           several
           others
           of
           less
           note
           near
           the
           Picts
           Wall
           ;
           as
           also
           in
           the
           Inland
           Parts
           of
           England
           ,
           ending
           in
           the
           word
           Cester
           ,
           as
           
             Leicester
             ,
             Cirencester
          
           ,
           &c.
           all
           which
           owe
           their
           Original
           to
           the
           Latin
           Name
           Castra
           .
        
         
           HAVING
           now
           dispatched
           the
           British
           and
           Roman
           Polity
           ,
           I
           come
           to
           the
           main
           part
           of
           Design
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           to
           give
           a
           brief
           Account
           of
           the
           Civil
           Government
           that
           the
           
             English
             Saxons
          
           established
           in
           this
           part
           of
           our
           Island
           ,
           which
           they
           called
           England
           ,
           who
           consisting
           of
           several
           Tribes
           or
           Nations
           inhabiting
           different
           Countries
           ,
           yet
           all
           speaking
           the
           same
           Language
           ,
           came
           over
           hither
           at
           several
           Times
           under
           their
           particular
           Leaders
           ;
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           had
           expelled
           the
           Britains
           ,
           they
           did
           within
           the
           space
           of
           about
           a
           hundred
           Years
           ,
           
           erect
           seven
           distinct
           Kingdoms
           ,
           though
           not
           of
           equal
           Extent
           ;
           the
           Names
           of
           which
           ,
           (
           notwithstanding
           they
           are
           set
           down
           in
           the
           History
           it self
           ,
           yet
           having
           not
           given
           you
           the
           particular
           Catalogue
           of
           the
           several
           Counties
           they
           contained
           ,
           because
           their
           Dominions
           were
           not
           then
           divided
           into
           those
           Districts
           as
           they
           were
           afterwards
           ,
           )
           I
           have
           reserved
           to
           this
           place
           .
        
         
           
           THE
           first
           Kingdom
           ,
           being
           that
           of
           Kent
           ,
           consisted
           only
           of
           that
           County
           and
           Surrey
           .
        
         
           
           THE
           second
           ,
           viz.
           that
           of
           the
           South-Saxons
           ,
           contained
           Sussex
           and
           Surrey
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           great
           part
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
           THE
           third
           was
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           ,
           and
           contained
           
             Devonshire
             ,
             Dorsetshire
             ,
             Somersetshire
             ,
             Wiltshire
             ,
             Hampshire
          
           and
           Berkshire
           .
           But
           as
           for
           that
           Countrey
           called
           Cornwall
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           reckon
           it
           here
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           for
           a
           long
           Time
           after
           governed
           by
           its
           own
           Princes
           ,
           and
           not
           brought
           under
           the
           West-Saxon
           Dominion
           till
           long
           after
        
         
           
           THE
           fourth
           was
           that
           of
           the
           East-Saxons
           ,
           which
           contained
           
             Essex
             ,
             Middlesex
          
           ,
           and
           part
           of
           Hertfordshire
           .
        
         
           
           THE
           fifth
           was
           that
           of
           the
           Northumbers
           ,
           which
           contained
           
             Lancashire
             ,
             Yorkshire
          
           ,
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           
             Duresme
             ,
             Cumberland
             ,
             Westmorland
             ,
             Northumberland
             ,
          
           and
           part
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           
             Edinburgh
             Frith
          
           .
        
         
           THIS
           Kingdom
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           Ida
           ,
           was
           divided
           into
           two
           parts
           ;
           the
           first
           whereof
           ,
           containing
           all
           the
           Countries
           lying
           on
           this
           side
           the
           River
           Tyne
           ,
           was
           called
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Deira
           ;
           and
           that
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           it
           was
           called
           Bernicia
           ,
           and
           so
           continued
           for
           several
           Descents
           ,
           till
           King
           Oswy
           ,
           about
           the
           Year
           643.
           upon
           the
           Murder
           of
           King
           Oswin
           his
           Cousin
           ,
           again
           reduced
           them
           into
           one
           ;
           and
           they
           continued
           thus
           united
           till
           such
           time
           as
           the
           Southern
           Provinces
           were
           overrun
           by
           the
           Danes
           ,
           as
           the
           more
           Northern
           were
           by
           the
           Scots
           ,
           and
           have
           ever
           since
           remained
           part
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           :
           and
           hence
           it
           is
           the
           Low-Lands
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           the
           Countrey
           from
           the
           River
           Tyne
           ,
           to
           the
           Friths
           of
           Edinburgh
           and
           Dunbritton
           ,
           )
           antiently
           spoke
           the
           
             English
             Saxon
          
           Tongue
           ,
           which
           in
           succeeding
           Times
           was
           changed
           into
           that
           English
           Dialect
           they
           call
           the
           Modern
           Scotch
           ;
           and
           consists
           of
           the
           old
           Saxon
           ,
           with
           no
           little
           mixture
           of
           the
           Danish
           Language
           :
           this
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           proceeded
           from
           the
           great
           Conquests
           ,
           and
           settling
           so
           many
           of
           that
           Nation
           in
           those
           Northern
           Parts
           .
        
         
           THIS
           is
           in
           great
           measure
           confirmed
           by
           John
           of
           Wallingford
           ,
           (
           publish'd
           by
           the
           Learned
           Dr.
           Gale
           )
           where
           he
           relates
           ,
           
           that
           Keneth
           King
           of
           Scots
           received
           Lothian
           from
           King
           Edgar
           ,
           under
           the
           Condition
           
           of
           a
           Homage
           from
           himself
           and
           his
           Successors
           Kings
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           to
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           also
           that
           the
           People
           of
           that
           Countrey
           should
           enjoy
           their
           Laws
           and
           Customs
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           use
           of
           the
           English
           Tongue
           .
        
         
           BUT
           as
           for
           the
           true
           and
           genuine
           Scotish
           ,
           which
           they
           now
           call
           the
           Speech
           of
           the
           Highlanders
           ,
           because
           by
           them
           only
           spoken
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           other
           than
           the
           antient
           Irish
           ,
           which
           the
           Scots
           brought
           over
           with
           them
           from
           thence
           ,
           when
           they
           first
           came
           over
           to
           inhabit
           there
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           find
           in
           the
           Beginning
           of
           
           Bede's
           History
           .
        
         
           THE
           sixth
           Kingdom
           was
           that
           of
           the
           East-Angles
           ,
           
           which
           contained
           
             Norfolk
             ,
             Suffolk
             ,
             Cambridgshire
          
           ,
           with
           the
           Isle
           of
           Ely.
           
        
         
           THE
           seventh
           was
           that
           of
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           containing
           Gloucestershire
           ,
           
           
             Herefordshire
             ,
             Worcestershire
             ,
             Warwickshire
             ,
             Leicestershire
             ,
             Rutlandshire
             ,
             Northamptonshire
             ,
             Lincolnshire
             ,
             Huntingtonshire
             ,
             Bedfordshire
             ,
             Buckinghamshire
             ,
             Oxfordshire
             ,
             Staffordshire
             ,
             Shropshire
             ,
             Nottinghamshire
             ,
             Cheshire
             ,
          
           and
           part
           of
           Hertfordshire
           .
        
         
           BUT
           as
           for
           the
           Names
           of
           the
           Kings
           who
           reigned
           in
           each
           of
           these
           Kingdoms
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           all
           brought
           under
           that
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           ,
           I
           shall
           refer
           you
           to
           the
           Tables
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           third
           ,
           fourth
           and
           fifth
           Books
           of
           this
           Volume
           ,
           wherein
           you
           have
           at
           one
           view
           all
           the
           Kings
           that
           succeeded
           in
           each
           of
           those
           Periods
           ,
           as
           also
           those
           of
           that
           part
           of
           Britain
           we
           now
           call
           Wales
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           more
           exact
           Chronology
           of
           the
           first
           British
           Princes
           ,
           I
           must
           own
           my self
           obliged
           to
           the
           exact
           account
           of
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           the
           present
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Bangor
           ,
           who
           I
           hope
           one
           day
           will
           let
           the
           World
           see
           some
           of
           his
           Learned
           Labours
           on
           that
           Subject
           .
        
         
           THIS
           is
           a
           short
           Scheme
           of
           the
           several
           Kingdoms
           ,
           into
           which
           that
           Part
           of
           Britain
           we
           now
           call
           England
           ,
           was
           divided
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Times
           .
        
         
           I
           should
           next
           proceed
           to
           the
           particular
           Laws
           and
           Forms
           of
           Government
           in
           each
           respective
           Kingdom
           ;
           but
           since
           we
           have
           no
           Remains
           of
           those
           left
           us
           for
           want
           of
           Letters
           ,
           before
           the
           Preaching
           of
           Christianity
           here
           ,
           we
           can
           only
           say
           in
           the
           general
           ,
           that
           without
           doubt
           each
           of
           these
           Kingdoms
           had
           its
           own
           particular
           Laws
           and
           Customs
           ;
           and
           tho
           they
           might
           perhaps
           differ
           one
           from
           the
           other
           in
           some
           Points
           ,
           yet
           they
           all
           agreed
           in
           the
           main
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           most
           Material
           and
           Fundamental
           Constitutions
           of
           their
           Government
           ,
           and
           long
           received
           Laws
           and
           Customs
           before
           ever
           they
           arrived
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           proceeding
           from
           the
           same
           Common
           Ancestors
           .
        
         
           AND
           tho
           the
           English-Saxons
           were
           not
           immediately
           derived
           from
           the
           Germans
           but
           Goths
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           find
           in
           the
           third
           Book
           of
           this
           Volume
           ;
           yet
           since
           even
           the
           Germans
           themselves
           were
           derived
           from
           the
           same
           Gothick
           Original
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           those
           Northern
           People
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Sweeds
             ,
             Danes
          
           and
           Norwegians
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Agreement
           of
           their
           Language
           ,
           Customs
           and
           Laws
           ;
           I
           shall
           therefore
           suppose
           that
           in
           the
           main
           likewise
           they
           agreed
           with
           the
           Antient
           Germans
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           described
           by
           *
           Tacitus
           ,
           in
           their
           Laws
           ,
           Manners
           ,
           and
           Religion
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           from
           him
           give
           you
           some
           of
           the
           most
           considerable
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           collected
           by
           Mr.
           Selden
           in
           his
           Learned
           Treatise
           ,
           called
           ;
           
             Jani
             Anglorum
             Facies
             altera
          
           .
        
         
           THE
           first
           of
           which
           is
           ,
           
             In
             conciliis
             Rex
             vel
             Princeps
             ,
             prout
             Aetas
             
             cuique
             prout
             Nobilitas
             ,
             prout
             Decus
             Bellorum
             ,
             prout
             Facundia
             est
             ,
             audiuntur
             ,
             Auctoritate
             suadendi
             magis
             quàm
             jubendi
             potestate
             .
             Si
             displicuit
             
             Sententia
             ,
             fremitu
             aspernantur
             ;
             sin
             placuit
             ,
             frameas
             concutiunt
             .
             Honoratissimum
             assensûs
             Genus
             est
             Armis
             laudare
             .
          
           Which
           for
           the
           Benefit
           of
           the
           Common
           Readers
           ,
           I
           will
           take
           upon
           me
           to
           translate
           into
           English
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           
             IN
             their
             Councils
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             some
             principal
             Person
             ,
             according
             to
             every
             one's
             respective
             Age
             ,
             Nobility
             ,
             Reputation
             in
             Arms
             ,
             or
             Eloquence
             ,
             are
             heard
             ,
             rather
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             Perswading
             ,
             than
             the
             Power
             of
             Commanding
             :
             if
             their
             Opinions
             displeased
             them
             ,
             they
             shewed
             their
             dislike
             by
             their
             Clamour
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             approved
             of
             what
             was
             spoken
             ,
             they
             struck
             their
             Launces
             one
             against
             another
             .
             This
             was
             thought
             the
             most
             Honourable
             way
             of
             giving
             their
             Assent
             to
             approve
             by
             Arms.
             
          
        
         
           
           THE
           second
           is
           ,
           
             Eliguntur
             in
             iisdem
             Conciliis
             Principes
             ,
             qui
             Jura
             per
             pagos
             vicosque
             reddunt
             .
             Centeni
             singulis
             ex
             plebe
             Comites
             Consilium
             simul
             &
             Auctoritas
             adsunt
             ,
          
           viz.
           
        
         
           
             IN
             those
             Councils
             such
             chief
             Men
             are
             Elected
             ,
             as
             judge
             Causes
             in
             Towns
             and
             Villages
             .
             A
             hundred
             Assessors
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             common
             People
             are
             added
             to
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             Counsel
             as
             Authority
             .
          
           From
           whence
           Mr.
           Selden
           here
           supposes
           our
           Hundreds
           had
           their
           Original
           ;
           which
           antiently
           consisted
           of
           the
           Masters
           of
           one
           hundred
           Families
           .
        
         
           
           THE
           third
           goes
           on
           thus
           ,
           
             Nihil
             publicae
             vel
             privatae
             Rei
             nisi
             Armati
             agunt
             ,
             sed
             Arma
             sumere
             non
             antè
             cuiquam
             moris
             ,
             quam
             Civitas
             suffecturum
             probaverit
             .
             Tum
             in
             ipso
             Concilio
             ,
             vel
             Principum
             aliquis
             ,
             vel
             pater
             ,
             vel
             propinquus
             ,
             scuto
             frameâque
             Juvenem
             ornant
             :
             haec
             apud
             illos
             Toga
             ,
             hic
             primus
             juventae
             honos
             :
             ante
             hoc
             Domus
             pars
             videntur
             ,
             mox
             Reipublicae
             ,
          
           viz.
           
        
         
           
             THEY
             transact
             nothing
             either
             of
             Publick
             or
             Private
             Concern
             without
             their
             Arms
             :
             but
             it
             was
             not
             a
             Custom
             for
             any
             to
             assume
             those
             Arms
             ,
             before
             the
             Common-Wealth
             had
             approved
             of
             his
             Ability
             .
             Then
             in
             this
             very
             Council
             ,
             either
             one
             of
             the
             principal
             Men
             ,
             or
             his
             Father
             ,
             or
             his
             near
             Kinsman
             ,
             adorned
             the
             Youth
             with
             the
             Shield
             and
             Lance.
             This
             served
             them
             instead
             of
             a
             Gown
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             first
             Honour
             of
             their
             Youth
             :
             before
             they
             only
             seemed
             as
             part
             of
             the
             Family
             ,
             but
             now
             they
             became
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Common-Wealth
             .
          
           And
           here
           Mr.
           Selden
           discovers
           the
           first
           Footsteps
           of
           Knighthood
           .
        
         
           
           THE
           fourth
           is
           ,
           
             Insignis
             Nobilitas
             ,
             aut
             magna
             patrûm
             merita
             ,
             Principis
             dignationem
             ,
             etiàm
             Adolescentulis
             assignant
          
           ;
           viz.
           
        
         
           
             EMINENT
             Nobility
             ,
             or
             the
             signal
             Merits
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             do
             advance
             even
             these
             young
             Men
             to
             the
             Degree
             and
             Honour
             of
             being
             a
             chief
             Man.
             
          
        
         
           FROM
           hence
           we
           may
           observe
           ,
           that
           all
           Nobility
           among
           the
           antient
           Germans
           was
           at
           first
           Military
           ,
           as
           being
           derived
           from
           the
           Noble
           and
           Valiant
           Acts
           of
           their
           Ancestors
           in
           War
           ;
           and
           thence
           proceed
           all
           the
           present
           Ensigns
           of
           it
           ;
           videlicet
           ,
           the
           Shield
           ,
           on
           which
           our
           Coats
           of
           Arms
           are
           now
           depicted
           ;
           as
           also
           the
           Helmet
           and
           Crest
           that
           stand
           for
           an
           Ornament
           over
           them
           :
           for
           until
           some
           Brave
           and
           Worthy
           Act
           was
           performed
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           lawful
           among
           the
           Germans
           for
           a
           young
           Warriour
           to
           paint
           any
           Device
           upon
           his
           Shield
           ,
           which
           was
           only
           Personal
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           extended
           not
           to
           his
           Posterity
           .
        
         
           
           THE
           fifth
           is
           ,
           That
           
             Dotem
             non
             Vxor
             Marito
             ,
             sed
             Vxori
             Maritus
             offert
             ,
          
           viz.
           
        
         
         
           
             THE
             Husband
             settles
             a
             Dower
             upon
             the
             Wife
             ,
             and
             not
             ,
             
               vice
               versâ
            
             ,
             the
             Wife
             upon
             the
             Husband
             .
          
           Which
           shews
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           Dowe●
           among
           the
           Germans
           and
           English-Saxons
           ;
           and
           as
           Mr.
           Selden
           upon
           this
           Law
           observes
           ,
           it
           was
           called
           antiently
           MORGANGHEB
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           THE
           sixth
           shews
           ,
           that
           
             Accisis
             Crinibus
             ,
             nudatam
             adulteram
             coram
             
             propinquis
             expellit
             domo
             Maritus
             ,
             ac
             per
             omnem
             vicum
             verbere
             agit
             ,
          
           viz.
           
        
         
           
             FOR
             Adultery
             ,
             the
             Husband
             turned
             the
             Wife
             out
             of
             his
             House
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             her
             Relations
             ,
             having
             first
             cut
             off
             her
             Hair
             ,
             and
             being
             then
             strip'd
             ,
             whip'd
             her
             through
             the
             Town
             .
          
        
         
           BUT
           the
           Severity
           of
           this
           Punishment
           ,
           if
           ever
           it
           was
           in
           use
           here
           ,
           was
           quite
           abolished
           by
           the
           English-Saxons
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           find
           from
           the
           Laws
           about
           it
           .
        
         
           THE
           seventh
           is
           ,
           that
           
             Haeredes
             ,
             successoresque
             sui
             cuique
             Liberi
             :
             &
             nullum
             
             Testamentum
             ,
          
           viz.
           
        
         
           
             EVERY
             Man's
             Heirs
             and
             Successors
             are
             his
             Children
             ;
             and
             no
             Testament
             is
             allowed
             .
          
        
         
           BUT
           in
           this
           the
           English-Saxon
           Law
           differed
           much
           from
           those
           of
           the
           Germans
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           lawful
           in
           England
           for
           Men
           of
           Quality
           to
           dispose
           of
           their
           Land
           by
           Will
           (
           if
           they
           pleased
           )
           provided
           it
           were
           Bocland
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           Free-Tenure
           grantable
           by
           Deed
           )
           as
           you
           may
           find
           by
           some
           Laws
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Volume
           ;
           otherwise
           in
           Lands
           held
           in
           Socage
           ,
           every
           Man's
           Sons
           inherited
           all
           alike
           :
           But
           this
           law
           was
           changed
           after
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           and
           no
           Will
           could
           be
           made
           of
           Lands
           held
           by
           Military
           Service
           ,
           but
           they
           descended
           entirely
           to
           the
           eldest
           Son
           :
           which
           Law
           continued
           so
           low
           as
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Henry
           the
           8
           th
           ,
           
           when
           the
           Statute
           was
           first
           made
           ,
           which
           gives
           the
           Tenant
           by
           Knights
           Service
           ,
           Power
           to
           bequeath
           his
           Estate
           by
           Will
           ,
           provided
           there
           were
           enough
           left
           to
           perform
           the
           Service
           .
        
         
           THE
           eighth
           says
           ,
           that
           
             Suscipere
             Inimicitias
             ,
             seu
             patris
             ,
             seu
             propinqui
             ,
             
             quàm
             amicitias
             ,
             necesse
             est
             ,
          
           viz.
           
        
         
           IT
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           continue
           the
           Enmities
           of
           a
           Father
           ,
           or
           near
           Kinsman
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Friendships
           .
        
         
           FROM
           whence
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Selden
           well
           observes
           ,
           arose
           those
           Family-Quarrels
           ,
           called
           in
           the
           North
           of
           England
           ,
           DEADLY
           FEUDS
           ,
           (
           which
           you
           will
           also
           find
           mentioned
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Collection
           of
           Saxon
           Laws
           )
           and
           which
           are
           continued
           in
           Scotland
           even
           to
           this
           Day
           .
        
         
           BUT
           to
           proceed
           with
           Tacitus
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             Nec
             implacabiles
             durant
             :
             Luitur
             enim
             etiam
             homicidium
             certo
             Armentorum
             as
             Pecorum
             numero
             ,
             recipítque
             satisfactionem
             universa
             Domus
             ,
          
           viz.
           
        
         
           
             THAT
             they
             do
             not
             remain
             implacable
             ;
             for
             the
             Homicide
             is
             recompensed
             with
             a
             certain
             Number
             of
             great
             and
             small
             Cattel
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Family
             thereupon
             receives
             Satisfaction
             .
          
        
         
           THIS
           Custom
           continued
           long
           not
           only
           among
           the
           Germans
           ,
           but
           also
           English-Saxons
           ;
           The
           Price
           of
           Blood
           being
           to
           be
           redeemed
           at
           a
           certain
           Rate
           ,
           according
           to
           each
           Man's
           Condition
           ,
           which
           you
           will
           hereafter
           often
           find
           in
           the
           said
           Laws
           to
           be
           mentioned
           under
           the
           Title
           of
           WIREGILD
           :
           and
           in
           the
           Laws
           of
           King
           Aethelstan
           you
           will
           meet
           with
           the
           particular
           Prices
           of
           each
           Man's
           Head
           ,
           from
           the
           Clown
           even
           to
           the
           King
           himself
           ;
           the
           Estimation
           of
           whose
           Life
           is
           likewise
           there
           set
           down
           ,
           thô
           at
           a
           much
           higher
           Rate
           (
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           )
           than
           that
           of
           other
           Mens
           .
           But
           of
           this
           we
           shall
           speak
           more
           anon
           .
        
         
         
           
           THE
           ninth
           Law
           bears
           ,
           that
           
             Frumenti
             modum
             Dominus
             ,
             aut
             pecoris
             ,
             aut
             vestis
             Colono
             injungit
             ,
          
           viz.
           
        
         
           
             THE
             Lord
             of
             the
             Soil
             prescribes
             to
             the
             Husbandman
             ,
             what
             quantity
             of
             Corn
             ,
             Cattel
             ,
             or
             Clothes
             he
             shall
             pay
             him
             .
          
        
         
           FROM
           whence
           we
           may
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           Rent
           reserved
           upon
           Farms
           ,
           which
           was
           chiefly
           in
           Provision
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           Money
           ,
           as
           it
           continued
           for
           a
           long
           Time
           after
           the
           Conquest
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           remains
           so
           in
           Scotland
           even
           to
           this
           Day
           .
        
         
           HAVING
           thus
           done
           with
           the
           Laws
           ,
           we
           shall
           next
           descend
           to
           the
           People
           who
           practised
           them
           .
           
           The
           antient
           Saxons
           ,
           as
           Adam
           of
           Bremen
           from
           Einhardus
           relates
           ,
           were
           like
           the
           Germans
           ,
           divided
           into
           these
           four
           sorts
           ,
           viz.
           Noblemen
           ,
           Freemen
           ,
           Slaves
           that
           were
           Manumized
           ,
           and
           lastly
           ,
           those
           that
           continued
           Slaves
           :
           But
           *
           Nithardus
           speaking
           of
           his
           Time
           ,
           makes
           them
           but
           of
           three
           sorts
           ,
           
             scilicet
             ,
             Ethelings
             ,
             Frilingues
          
           ,
           and
           Lazzi
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Noblemen
           ,
           Freemen
           ,
           and
           Slaves
           :
           and
           it
           was
           established
           as
           a
           Law
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           these
           should
           transgress
           the
           Bounds
           of
           their
           own
           Condition
           ,
           by
           matching
           with
           those
           who
           were
           either
           a
           Degree
           above
           ,
           or
           below
           them
           .
        
         
           THIS
           Custom
           was
           also
           long
           observed
           in
           England
           after
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           
           and
           gave
           Original
           to
           those
           Statutes
           of
           
             Mag.
             Char.
          
           and
           Merton
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Lord
           was
           to
           lose
           the
           Benefit
           of
           his
           Wardship
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           married
           the
           Ward
           to
           his
           Disparagement
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             To
             the
             Daughter
             of
             a
             Villain
             ,
             or
             a
             Tradesman
             ,
             in
             case
             that
             the
             Kindred
             complained
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           BUT
           before
           we
           come
           to
           treat
           of
           the
           several
           Degrees
           of
           People
           abovementioned
           ,
           it
           is
           fit
           we
           should
           say
           something
           of
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Saxon
           Common-Weal
           ,
           viz.
           their
           King
           ;
           who
           though
           he
           was
           chosen
           in
           all
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           Heptarchy
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Blood-Royal
           of
           Woden
           ,
           their
           first
           Leader
           of
           this
           Gothick
           Colony
           into
           Europe
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           their
           Pedigree
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Book
           ;
           yet
           were
           they
           at
           first
           no
           better
           than
           Generals
           in
           War
           ,
           
           and
           in
           time
           of
           Peace
           they
           had
           little
           or
           no
           Power
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           see
           in
           Bede
           .
        
         
           FOR
           he
           speaking
           of
           the
           Province
           of
           the
           Hither
           (
           i.
           e.
           
             East
             )
             Frizeland
          
           ,
           (
           from
           whence
           he
           supposes
           our
           Saxon
           Ancestors
           to
           have
           come
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           the
           two
           Hewalds
           ,
           the
           White
           and
           the
           Black
           ,
           went
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           were
           there
           martyr'd
           for
           their
           Pains
           )
           he
           hath
           this
           remarkable
           Passage
           ,
           
             Non
             enim
             habent
             Regem
             iidem
             antiqui
             Saxones
             ,
             sed
             Satrapas
             plurimos
             suae
             Genti
             praepositos
             ,
             qui
             ingruente
             Belli
             Articulo
             mittunt
             aequalitèr
             sortes
             ,
             &
             quemcunque
             sors
             ostenderit
             ,
             hunc
             tempore
             Belli
             Ducem
             omnes
             sequuntur
             ,
             &
             huic
             obtemperant
             ;
             peracto
             autèm
             Bello
             ,
             rursum
             aequalis
             potentiae
             omnes
             fiunt
             Satrapae
             :
          
           i.
           e.
           
           
             For
             the
             Antient
             Saxons
             (
             says
             he
             )
             have
             no
             King
             ,
             but
             several
             Noblemen
             of
             their
             own
             Nation
             set
             over
             them
             ,
             who
             on
             the
             breaking
             out
             of
             any
             War
             ,
             cast
             Lots
             ,
             and
             on
             whomsoever
             the
             Lot
             happened
             to
             fall
             ,
             all
             the
             People
             during
             that
             War
             ,
             follow
             and
             obey
             him
             as
             their
             General
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             War
             was
             over
             and
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             all
             these
             Lords
             again
             became
             of
             equal
             Power
             .
          
        
         
           AND
           it
           is
           likewise
           very
           observable
           ,
           that
           neither
           Bede
           nor
           any
           other
           German
           Author
           ,
           who
           relates
           the
           Story
           of
           the
           Saxons
           being
           invited
           by
           the
           Britains
           over
           hither
           ,
           ever
           mention
           their
           being
           sent
           by
           any
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           but
           only
           by
           the
           Saxon
           Nation
           in
           general
           :
           and
           if
           it
           continued
           thus
           in
           
           Bede's
           Time
           ,
           it
           ought
           reasonably
           to
           be
           concluded
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           
           likewise
           so
           before
           their
           coming
           over
           ,
           unless
           any
           Man
           can
           shew
           me
           some
           better
           Authority
           than
           ever
           I
           have
           yet
           met
           with
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           AND
           that
           this
           likewise
           continued
           so
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           
           Bede's
           Time
           ,
           but
           many
           Years
           after
           ,
           may
           appear
           from
           this
           Testimony
           of
           
             Johan
             .
             Pomarius
          
           in
           his
           Saxon
           Chronicle
           ,
           which
           ,
           tho
           written
           in
           Latin
           ,
           yet
           not
           being
           able
           as
           yet
           to
           procure
           the
           sight
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           what
           he
           says
           almost
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           out
           of
           
           Verstegan's
           
             Restitution
             of
             decayed
             Intelligence
          
           ;
           
           
             As
             for
             the
             General
             Government
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             they
             ordained
             twelve
             Noble-men
             ,
             chosen
             from
             among
             others
             for
             their
             Worthiness
             and
             Sufficiency
             .
             These
             in
             the
             Time
             of
             Peace
             rode
             their
             several
             Circuits
             ,
             to
             see
             Justice
             and
             good
             Customs
             observed
             ;
             and
             they
             often
             of
             Course
             ,
             ●t
             appointed
             Times
             ,
             met
             all
             together
             ,
             to
             consult
             and
             give
             Order
             in
             Publick
             Affairs
             ;
             but
             ever
             in
             Time
             of
             War
             one
             of
             these
             twelve
             was
             chosen
             to
             be
             King
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             remain
             as
             long
             only
             as
             the
             War
             lasted
             ;
             and
             that
             being
             ended
             ,
             his
             Name
             and
             Dignity
             of
             King
             also
             ceased
             ,
             and
             he
             became
             as
             before
             :
             and
             this
             Custom
             continued
             among
             them
             until
             the
             Time
             of
             their
             Wars
             with
             the
             Emperor
             
               Charles
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             ,
             Wittekind
             one
             of
             the
             Twelve
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             a
             Nobleman
             of
             Angria
             in
             Westphalia
             ,
             bore
             over
             the
             rest
             the
             Name
             and
             Authority
             of
             King
             ;
             and
             he
             being
             afterwards
             by
             the
             means
             of
             the
             said
             Emperor
             converted
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             had
             by
             him
             his
             mutable
             Title
             of
             King
             turned
             into
             the
             induring
             Title
             and
             Honour
             of
             Duke
             ;
             and
             the
             eleven
             others
             were
             in
             like
             manner
             by
             the
             said
             Emperor
             advanced
             to
             the
             honourable
             Titles
             of
             Earls
             and
             Lords
             ,
             with
             Establishment
             for
             the
             continual
             remaining
             of
             these
             Titles
             and
             Dignities
             unto
             them
             and
             their
             Heirs
             ;
             of
             whose
             Descents
             are
             since
             issued
             the
             greatest
             Princes
             at
             this
             present
             in
             Germany
             .
          
        
         
           FROM
           what
           now
           I
           have
           given
           you
           ,
           I
           think
           nothing
           is
           more
           evident
           than
           that
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Antient
           
             English
             Saxons
          
           was
           rather
           Aristocratical
           than
           Monarchical
           :
           and
           admitting
           they
           allowed
           the
           King
           they
           had
           set
           over
           them
           somewhat
           more
           Power
           than
           those
           Noblemen
           abovementioned
           ,
           by
           whom
           they
           where
           governed
           in
           their
           own
           Countrey
           in
           time
           of
           Peace
           ;
           yet
           was
           this
           Power
           of
           theirs
           far
           short
           of
           that
           absolute
           Dominion
           which
           Dr.
           Howell
           in
           his
           Discourse
           of
           the
           Polity
           of
           the
           English-Saxons
           supposes
           ,
           (
           tho
           without
           any
           just
           Ground
           ,
           
           )
           that
           these
           Kings
           enjoyed
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Government
             was
             Monarchical
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             particular
             Kingdoms
             during
             the
             Heptarchy
             ,
             which
             had
             their
             peculiar
             Kings
             ,
             but
             even
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             which
             was
             usually
             commanded
             by
             one
             of
             the
             Seven
             ;
             of
             all
             which
             Bede
             takes
             notice
             in
             his
             Time.
             
          
        
         
           BUT
           if
           every
           one
           of
           these
           Kings
           were
           no
           more
           a
           Monarch
           ,
           than
           he
           who
           was
           sometimes
           Supream
           or
           Chief
           above
           the
           Rest
           ,
           I
           doubt
           he
           will
           fall
           very
           short
           of
           that
           Title
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           found
           either
           in
           Bede
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           ,
           or
           yet
           in
           any
           other
           Antient
           Writer
           before
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           until
           the
           Time
           of
           King
           Edred
           ,
        
         
           BUT
           I
           have
           said
           enough
           to
           confute
           this
           Notion
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           in
           the
           Preface
           .
        
         
           THE
           Doctor
           's
           next
           Argument
           is
           from
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Monarchy
           ,
           which
           he
           says
           ,
           
             We
             must
             believe
             at
             the
             first
             followed
             the
             Condition
             of
             the
             Tenure
             ,
             absolute
             Conquests
             and
             Territories
             ,
             
             both
             got
             and
             held
             by
             the
             Sword
             alone
             ,
             usually
             producing
             absolute
             Governments
             ,
             
             which
             many
             times
             either
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             infirm
             Foundation
             laid
             by
             the
             Conquerors
             themselves
             ,
             the
             Humour
             of
             the
             People
             not
             induring
             such
             Subjection
             ,
             or
             other
             Accidents
             ,
             change
             into
             more
             Moderate
             and
             less
             Arbitrary
             .
             That
             
               Hengest
               ,
               Aella
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Captains
             ,
             where
             they
             first
             erected
             their
             Dominations
             ,
             governed
             their
             Souldiers
             ,
             whom
             now
             being
             Kings
             they
             called
             Subjects
             ,
             with
             as
             great
             Authority
             ,
             and
             as
             full
             Command
             as
             formerly
             ,
             we
             little
             doubt
             .
          
        
         
           IN
           answer
           to
           this
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           you
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           what
           this
           Author
           hath
           alledged
           ,
           we
           have
           still
           great
           reason
           to
           doubt
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           being
           founded
           on
           no
           Authority
           ,
           but
           rather
           the
           quite
           contrary
           appears
           ;
           I
           shall
           therefore
           only
           desire
           the
           Reader
           in
           the
           first
           place
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           good
           Argument
           at
           all
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           because
           the
           Saxon
           Princes
           were
           Conquerors
           by
           the
           means
           of
           their
           Followers
           ,
           therefore
           they
           must
           have
           submitted
           themselves
           absolutely
           to
           their
           Dominion
           ,
           when
           the
           War
           was
           over
           .
        
         
           FOR
           the
           better
           Proof
           of
           which
           ,
           I
           would
           farther
           intreat
           the
           Reader
           to
           observe
           ;
        
         
           FIRST
           ,
           That
           those
           Princes
           or
           Generals
           over
           the
           English-Saxons
           ;
           (
           thô
           all
           of
           them
           were
           descended
           from
           Woden
           their
           Common
           Ancestor
           ,
           )
           knew
           no
           such
           Power
           as
           that
           of
           Kings
           of
           Home
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           Bede
           ;
           )
           or
           if
           we
           believe
           Pomarius
           ,
           the
           Title
           of
           King
           lasted
           at
           the
           most
           no
           longer
           than
           the
           War
           :
           nor
           could
           those
           Princes
           be
           made
           Kings
           by
           their
           own
           Nation
           before
           they
           came
           over
           ,
           since
           being
           only
           meer
           Souldiers
           of
           Fortune
           ,
           they
           had
           as
           yet
           conquered
           no
           Dominions
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           could
           receive
           that
           Denomination
           :
           so
           that
           then
           it
           must
           fall
           out
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           only
           be
           so
           by
           the
           Election
           of
           their
           Souldiers
           and
           Followers
           ,
           that
           came
           over
           along
           with
           them
           ;
           which
           may
           be
           also
           proved
           from
           the
           ensuing
           Annals
           themselves
           .
        
         
           FOR
           first
           they
           call
           Hengest
           and
           Horsa
           the
           two
           Brothers
           ,
           who
           came
           over
           hither
           only
           Heretogan
           ,
           i.e.
           Leaders
           or
           Captains
           of
           the
           Jutes
           that
           accompanied
           them
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           An.
           449.
           of
           these
           Annals
           .
        
         
           NOR
           secondly
           ,
           do
           they
           begin
           the
           Reign
           of
           Hengest
           till
           the
           Death
           of
           Horsa
           his
           Brother
           ,
           Anno
           455.
           six
           Years
           after
           his
           coming
           over
           :
           so
           that
           it
           is
           plain
           he
           could
           have
           no
           other
           Right
           to
           his
           Kingdom
           of
           Kent
           ,
           but
           
             the
             free
             Election
             of
             the
             People
          
           that
           came
           over
           with
           him
           ,
           or
           else
           followed
           him
           not
           long
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           THE
           like
           I
           might
           say
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           Heptarchy
           for
           the
           same
           Reason
           ,
           were
           there
           no
           express
           Authorities
           to
           prove
           it
           ,
           which
           yet
           also
           are
           not
           wanting
           .
        
         
           FOR
           as
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           ,
           (
           which
           afterwards
           swallowed
           up
           all
           the
           rest
           )
           our
           
             Annals
             ,
             Anno
          
           495.
           tell
           us
           
             Of
             Cerdic
             ,
             and
             Cynric
             his
             Son
             ,
             their
             landing
             in
             Britain
             with
             five
             Ships
             ,
             and
             having
             fought
             with
             the
             Britains
             ,
             they
             about
             six
             Years
             after
             their
             coming
             over
             ,
             upon
             their
             conquering
             the
             Countrey
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             became
             their
             first
             Kings
             :
             which
             is
             further
             confirmed
             under
             Anno
             519.
             where
             it
             is
             expresly
             related
             ,
             that
             Cerdic
             and
             Cynric
             then
             began
             their
             Reigns
             over
             the
             West-Saxon
             Kingdom
             .
             So
             likewise
             in
             Anno
             547.
             it
             is
             there
             said
             ,
             that
             Ida
             began
             first
             to
             reign
             ;
             from
             whom
             is
             derived
             the
             Royal
             Stock
             of
             the
             Northumbrian
             Kings
             .
          
        
         
           AND
           yet
           we
           find
           from
           Nennius
           and
           Malmesbury
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           other
           Historians
           who
           treat
           of
           this
           Matter
           ,
           that
           Octa
           and
           Ebusa
           ,
           Son
           and
           Nephew
           to
           Hengest
           ,
           had
           landed
           in
           the
           Northern
           Parts
           of
           England
           not
           long
           after
           
           Hengest
           himself
           ;
           and
           having
           conquered
           those
           Countries
           ,
           they
           and
           their
           Descendants
           ruled
           there
           for
           near
           100
           Years
           ,
           tho
           without
           the
           Title
           of
           Kings
           ,
           but
           only
           as
           subordinate
           Lords
           or
           Earls
           under
           the
           Kings
           of
           Kent
           ,
           till
           this
           Ida
           obtained
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           but
           whether
           by
           Succession
           or
           Election
           ,
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           cannot
           tell
           us
           ,
           but
           rather
           inclines
           to
           the
           latter
           :
           and
           tho
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           these
           Annals
           mention
           no
           other
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           Heptarchy
           than
           these
           three
           last
           ;
           yet
           it
           appears
           from
           very
           good
           Testimonies
           in
           the
           ensuing
           History
           ,
           that
           
             Norfolk
             ,
             Suffolk
          
           and
           Cambridgshire
           ,
           being
           the
           Countrey
           of
           the
           East-Angles
           ,
           were
           conquered
           by
           them
           under
           several
           petty
           Princes
           ,
           that
           ruled
           there
           long
           before
           Vffa
           ,
           who
           was
           made
           the
           first
           King
           of
           that
           whole
           Countrey
           .
        
         
           THE
           like
           I
           may
           say
           for
           the
           Mercian
           Kingdom
           ,
           where
           Creoda
           ,
           or
           Crida
           ,
           began
           his
           Reign
           about
           Anno
           585.
           above
           60
           Years
           after
           the
           East-Angles
           first
           settled
           in
           those
           Parts
           .
        
         
           HAVING
           now
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           sufficiently
           proved
           this
           Point
           against
           the
           Learned
           Dr.
           Howell
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           will
           plainly
           follow
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           Kings
           above-mentioned
           could
           have
           no
           other
           Title
           to
           their
           Crowns
           besides
           Election
           ,
           who
           from
           Captains
           and
           Generals
           in
           time
           of
           War
           ,
           became
           Kings
           in
           time
           of
           Peace
           over
           the
           Countries
           they
           had
           conquered
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           here
           therefore
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Impartial
           Reader
           ,
           to
           consider
           ;
           whether
           what
           Dr.
           Howell
           asserts
           is
           at
           all
           likely
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             That
             the
             Power
             of
             these
             Kings
             commencing
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             was
             as
             absolute
             in
             Time
             of
             Peace
             as
             in
             that
             of
             War
             :
             for
             we
             plainly
             see
             ,
             that
             these
             were
             a
             free
             People
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             in
             no
             ways
             probable
             that
             they
             should
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Genius
             of
             so
             noble
             and
             free
             a
             Nation
             ,
             submit
             themselves
             to
             the
             absolute
             Dominion
             of
             one
             Man
             ,
             who
             owed
             his
             delegated
             Power
             to
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           BESIDES
           this
           ,
           the
           original
           Constitution
           of
           all
           these
           several
           Kingdoms
           speaks
           the
           quite
           contrary
           ;
           for
           we
           find
           in
           the
           following
           History
           ,
           frequent
           mention
           made
           of
           great
           Councils
           of
           the
           Wites
           ,
           i.
           e.
           the
           chief
           ,
           or
           wise
           Men
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           Councils
           were
           established
           to
           curb
           the
           exorbitant
           Power
           of
           their
           Kings
           ;
           since
           by
           these
           they
           were
           elected
           ,
           and
           by
           these
           too
           they
           were
           likewise
           often
           deposed
           ,
           when
           ever
           their
           Tyranny
           rendered
           them
           insupportable
           ;
           as
           you
           will
           see
           in
           several
           Instances
           when
           you
           peruse
           the
           following
           Books
           in
           this
           Volume
           .
        
         
           AND
           thus
           having
           traced
           as
           far
           as
           we
           are
           able
           the
           Original
           of
           the
           first
           English-Saxon
           Kings
           ,
           we
           shall
           now
           in
           the
           next
           Place
           treat
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           Succession
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           which
           some
           of
           our
           Modern
           Authors
           fancy
           to
           have
           been
           by
           a
           Lineal
           Succession
           ,
           because
           we
           find
           the
           Son
           to
           have
           often
           succeeded
           the
           Father
           in
           most
           of
           these
           Kingdoms
           for
           several
           Descents
           .
           But
           if
           this
           should
           be
           granted
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           no
           good
           Argument
           to
           prove
           a
           Lineal
           Succession
           by
           Blood
           :
           for
           tho
           I
           am
           sensible
           that
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           all
           other
           Historians
           ,
           are
           very
           obscure
           in
           this
           Point
           ,
           not
           declaring
           which
           way
           those
           Princes
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           whether
           by
           Succession
           or
           Election
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           omitted
           in
           the
           old
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           out
           of
           which
           they
           wrote
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           find
           very
           short
           in
           that
           particular
           ;
           yet
           this
           will
           by
           no
           means
           warrant
           those
           Kingdoms
           to
           have
           been
           only
           Successive
           ,
           as
           some
           Men
           fondly
           suppose
           ;
           seeing
           we
           may
           observe
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           German
           Empire
           ,
           (
           which
           every
           one
           knows
           to
           be
           Elective
           )
           the
           Son
           hath
           succeeded
           the
           Father
           ,
           or
           a
           younger
           Brother
           the
           Elder
           ,
           for
           above
           150
           Years
           ,
           ever
           since
           the
           Time
           of
           the
           Emperor
           Ferdinand
           Brother
           to
           Charles
           the
           Fifth
           ;
           however
           I
           hope
           no
           Body
           will
           
           have
           the
           Confidence
           to
           affirm
           ,
           that
           the
           Empire
           hath
           been
           only
           Successive
           ,
           and
           not
           Elective
           all
           this
           while
           .
        
         
           THE
           same
           I
           may
           say
           concerning
           the
           Succession
           of
           our
           English-Saxon
           Kings
           ,
           in
           which
           tho
           we
           find
           the
           Son
           often
           succeeded
           the
           Father
           ,
           or
           one
           Brother
           another
           ,
           yet
           does
           not
           this
           prove
           that
           the
           Succession
           went
           by
           right
           of
           Inheritance
           ,
           as
           it
           does
           at
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           I
           MAY
           say
           the
           like
           as
           to
           Denmark
           and
           Sweden
           ,
           the
           latter
           of
           which
           has
           been
           by
           Succession
           but
           little
           above
           fourscore
           Years
           from
           Charles
           the
           Ninth
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           the
           former
           ,
           it
           has
           become
           so
           even
           in
           our
           own
           Memories
           :
           and
           yet
           for
           many
           Successions
           in
           both
           these
           Kingdoms
           ,
           he
           that
           was
           the
           next
           Heir
           by
           Lineal
           Descent
           ,
           was
           most
           commonly
           chosen
           King
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           Uncle
           or
           Brother
           ;
           but
           before
           this
           Election
           he
           could
           claim
           no
           Legal
           Right
           to
           the
           Crown
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           these
           Kingdoms
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           divers
           Instances
           .
           And
           I
           think
           we
           may
           affirm
           this
           of
           all
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           
             Saxon
             Heptarchy
          
           ;
           where
           tho
           the
           Mycel-Gemots
           commonly
           obliged
           themselves
           to
           choose
           one
           of
           the
           Blood-Royal
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           Heir
           rather
           than
           any
           other
           ,
           provided
           he
           were
           equally
           fit
           to
           govern
           ,
           especially
           if
           he
           were
           recommended
           or
           designed
           for
           Successor
           by
           the
           Will
           of
           the
           last
           King
           ;
           however
           in
           this
           they
           took
           a
           great
           Latitude
           ,
           as
           will
           evidently
           appear
           in
           the
           pursuit
           of
           this
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           BUT
           I
           must
           confess
           the
           manner
           how
           the
           Saxon
           Kings
           came
           to
           the
           Throne
           is
           but
           darkly
           expressed
           by
           the
           words
           
             FENG
             to
             RICE
          
           in
           Saxon
           ,
           in
           Latin
           
             Regnum
             capessit
          
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           commonly
           rendered
           ,
           
             succeeded
             in
          
           ,
           or
           
             to
             the
             Kingdom
          
           :
           yet
           those
           words
           do
           not
           signify
           any
           Lineal
           Succession
           ,
           but
           are
           often
           promiscuously
           used
           ,
           when
           the
           next
           Successor
           could
           have
           no
           Title
           but
           Election
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           farther
           shewn
           by
           and
           by
           .
        
         
           NOW
           the
           best
           way
           to
           prove
           this
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           will
           be
           briefly
           to
           survey
           the
           Successions
           of
           each
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           the
           several
           Breaches
           and
           Alterations
           that
           were
           made
           therein
           ,
           upon
           this
           supposed
           Lineal
           Succession
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           
           to
           begin
           with
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Kent
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           indeed
           have
           scarce
           any
           more
           than
           the
           bare
           Names
           of
           the
           Kings
           ,
           with
           but
           very
           little
           of
           their
           Actions
           ,
           for
           about
           four
           Descents
           ,
           till
           Ethelbert
           the
           first
           Christian
           King
           there
           began
           to
           reign
           ,
           only
           that
           the
           Son
           still
           succeeded
           the
           Father
           .
        
         
           SO
           likewise
           from
           this
           Ethelbert
           to
           Earcombert
           his
           Grandson
           ,
           for
           two
           Descents
           more
           we
           find
           the
           like
           seeming
           Lineal
           Succession
           ;
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           doth
           it
           not
           therefore
           follow
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           not
           have
           been
           either
           elder
           Brothers
           ,
           or
           the
           Sons
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           were
           excluded
           during
           that
           Time
           ;
           seeing
           that
           we
           only
           meet
           with
           the
           next
           Successor
           mentioned
           ,
           without
           telling
           us
           whether
           there
           were
           not
           such
           Heirs
           put
           by
           :
           for
           under
           the
           Year
           640.
           we
           learn
           from
           our
           Annals
           ,
           that
           Earcombert
           King
           of
           Kent
           succeeded
           Eadbald
           his
           Father
           abovementioned
           ,
           who
           yet
           left
           an
           elder
           Son
           named
           Ermenred
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           the
           Course
           of
           Lineal
           Descent
           ought
           to
           have
           succeeded
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           before
           his
           younger
           Brother
           Earcombert
           :
           
           but
           whether
           he
           was
           disinherited
           by
           his
           Father
           ,
           or
           rejected
           by
           the
           People
           ,
           our
           Annals
           mention
           not
           ,
           only
           that
           this
           Ermenred
           left
           two
           Sons
           ,
           who
           afterwards
           were
           made
           away
           by
           one
           Thunor
           ,
           Servant
           to
           King
           Earcombert
           .
        
         
           AFTER
           him
           Egbert
           his
           Son
           succeeded
           ,
           leaving
           a
           Son
           called
           Eadric
           ,
           yet
           he
           did
           not
           succeed
           as
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           done
           (
           according
           to
           our
           Modern
           Opinions
           )
           by
           Hereditary
           Right
           ,
           but
           Lothaire
           his
           Uncle
           ,
           that
           kept
           
           the
           Kingdom
           twelve
           Years
           from
           him
           :
           But
           whether
           he
           came
           in
           by
           the
           Testament
           of
           his
           Brother
           ,
           or
           Election
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           or
           by
           both
           ,
           neither
           Bede
           nor
           any
           other
           Author
           give
           us
           an
           Account
           ;
           tho
           it
           must
           be
           confessed
           ,
           that
           this
           Eadric
           was
           discontented
           at
           his
           being
           thus
           put
           by
           ,
           and
           therefore
           fled
           to
           the
           South-Saxons
           ,
           and
           joined
           with
           them
           who
           were
           then
           in
           actual
           War
           against
           Lothaire
           ;
           who
           happening
           to
           be
           worsted
           in
           the
           Fight
           where
           this
           Eadric
           commanded
           ,
           and
           dying
           of
           the
           Wounds
           he
           therein
           received
           ,
           Eadric
           succeeded
           ,
           but
           whether
           by
           Right
           of
           Lineal
           Descent
           ,
           or
           Election
           ,
           is
           no
           where
           said
           :
           Nor
           doth
           his
           thus
           making
           War
           upon
           his
           Uncle
           prove
           his
           Right
           ,
           since
           we
           find
           that
           King
           Edward
           the
           Elder
           suffered
           the
           like
           Disturbance
           from
           Prince
           *
           Ethelwald
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           King
           Ethelred
           his
           Father's
           elder
           Brother
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           see
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           that
           King
           ,
           which
           ended
           not
           but
           with
           the
           Life
           of
           the
           said
           Prince
           Ethelwald
           ,
           who
           pretended
           to
           the
           Crown
           .
        
         
           NOR
           were
           Foreign
           Princes
           any
           better
           satisfied
           with
           
           Eadric's
           Right
           ;
           for
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           Ceadwalla
           made
           War
           upon
           him
           ,
           
           and
           destroyed
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           to
           revenge
           the
           Death
           of
           King
           Lothaire
           his
           Predecessor
           .
        
         
           BUT
           after
           this
           Eadric
           ,
           two
           Princes
           ,
           called
           Webba
           and
           Seward
           ,
           held
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           must
           certainly
           have
           been
           by
           Election
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           not
           related
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           of
           the
           Royal
           Family
           or
           no
           ;
           but
           they
           reigned
           not
           long
           ,
           for
           Whitred
           Brother
           to
           Eadric
           succeeded
           them
           :
           after
           whom
           this
           Kingdom
           seems
           to
           have
           gone
           in
           a
           Lineal
           Succession
           for
           three
           Descents
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           to
           his
           Sons
           
             Eadbert
             ,
             Ethelbert
          
           ,
           and
           Alric
           ;
           tho
           these
           Princes
           might
           have
           been
           also
           elected
           ,
           for
           ought
           we
           know
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           for
           they
           all
           reigned
           successively
           after
           each
           other
           :
           But
           whether
           any
           of
           these
           left
           Sons
           is
           uncertain
           ,
           for
           Malmesbury
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             after
             them
             the
             Kentish
             Royal
             Family
             decaying
             ,
             any
             bold
             Aspirer
             ,
             whom
             Wealth
             or
             Faction
             made
             formidable
             ,
             obtained
             that
             Crown
             ,
             but
             how
             ?
          
           —
           Most
           Likely
           by
           the
           Election
           of
           their
           Great
           Councils
           ,
           for
           Usurpations
           by
           Force
           could
           not
           well
           be
           practised
           in
           Kingdoms
           where
           (
           there
           being
           no
           standing
           Army
           )
           the
           King
           in
           great
           measure
           depended
           on
           the
           general
           good
           Will
           of
           the
           People
           .
        
         
           BUT
           as
           for
           the
           next
           Kingdom
           ,
           viz.
           that
           of
           the
           South-Saxons
           ,
           
           there
           is
           so
           little
           said
           of
           them
           by
           any
           of
           our
           Historians
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           so
           soon
           swallowed
           up
           by
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           only
           guess
           they
           succeeded
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           most
           probable
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           the
           Kings
           did
           in
           all
           the
           other
           Kingdoms
           .
        
         
           I
           should
           next
           treat
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           course
           of
           Time
           wherein
           it
           begun
           ,
           but
           I
           intend
           to
           reserve
           that
           to
           the
           last
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           from
           them
           that
           all
           our
           English-Saxon
           Kings
           descended
           ,
           till
           the
           Conquest
           .
        
         
           AND
           therefore
           I
           will
           now
           give
           you
           a
           brief
           Succession
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           East-Saxons
           ,
           
           where
           they
           seem
           to
           have
           followed
           in
           a
           Lineal
           Descent
           ,
           till
           Sebert
           ,
           the
           first
           Christian
           King
           ;
           and
           he
           dying
           ,
           as
           Bede
           relates
           ,
           
           left
           his
           three
           Sons
           joint
           Heirs
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           tho
           we
           can
           find
           no
           more
           than
           the
           Names
           of
           two
           of
           them
           ,
           
             viz.
             Sexred
          
           and
           Seward
           ,
           who
           being
           both
           slain
           in
           Battel
           against
           the
           
             West-Saxons
             ,
             Sigbert
          
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Seward
           ,
           succeeded
           him
           .
        
         
           THIS
           I
           remark
           to
           shew
           you
           ,
           that
           this
           Kingdom
           did
           not
           always
           go
           according
           to
           a
           Lineal
           Succession
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           three
           Brothers
           were
           Heirs
           alike
           :
           and
           that
           the
           Testament
           of
           the
           King
           alone
           had
           not
           the
           Power
           to
           
           do
           this
           without
           the
           concurring
           Assent
           of
           the
           Great
           Council
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           I
           shall
           prove
           when
           I
           come
           to
           discourse
           of
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           West-Saxon
           Kings
           ;
           since
           it
           is
           most
           reasonable
           to
           suppose
           the
           same
           General
           Laws
           or
           Constitutions
           concerning
           it
           to
           have
           been
           in
           use
           among
           them
           all
           ,
           until
           any
           one
           can
           prove
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           no
           more
           to
           say
           concerning
           these
           Kings
           of
           the
           East-Saxons
           ,
           but
           that
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           King
           Sebbi
           or
           Sebba
           ,
           
           we
           are
           informed
           by
           Bede
           ,
           that
           Siggard
           and
           Swithered
           his
           two
           Brothers
           ,
           reigned
           jointly
           after
           him
           ,
           which
           I
           observe
           only
           the
           further
           to
           make
           good
           the
           former
           Instance
           ,
           of
           more
           Heirs
           than
           one
           at
           a
           Time.
           
        
         
           
           AND
           now
           I
           come
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           Northumbers
           ,
           the
           Lineal
           Succession
           whereof
           being
           so
           often
           broken
           ,
           and
           so
           very
           perplexed
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           tiresome
           to
           give
           you
           all
           the
           particular
           Instances
           in
           which
           the
           next
           Heirs
           by
           Descent
           were
           put
           by
           ,
           and
           other
           Princes
           of
           the
           Blood
           more
           remote
           chosen
           by
           the
           People
           in
           their
           Rooms
           :
           so
           that
           from
           Ida
           their
           first
           King
           for
           near
           three
           hundred
           Years
           ,
           we
           shall
           scarce
           ever
           find
           that
           Crown
           settled
           in
           any
           one
           Family
           for
           above
           three
           Descents
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           still
           translated
           to
           some
           other
           Prince
           of
           the
           Blood
           Royal
           ,
           
           which
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           the
           most
           general
           Rule
           they
           observed
           ,
           as
           any
           one
           may
           see
           ,
           who
           will
           please
           to
           consult
           their
           Pedigree
           at
           the
           end
           of
           Florence
           of
           Worcester
           .
        
         
           AND
           indeed
           the
           frequent
           Rebellions
           of
           this
           Nation
           against
           their
           Kings
           ,
           and
           the
           Deposing
           of
           them
           so
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           being
           not
           only
           observed
           ,
           but
           frequently
           blamed
           by
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           and
           our
           other
           Antient
           Historians
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           draw
           any
           Precedents
           from
           thence
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           we
           find
           in
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           before
           that
           People
           were
           infected
           with
           that
           turbulent
           Humour
           of
           casting
           off
           their
           Kings
           whenever
           they
           displeased
           them
           .
        
         
           
           TO
           begin
           with
           Ida
           their
           first
           King
           ,
           't
           is
           true
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           will
           not
           affirm
           ,
           whether
           he
           made
           himself
           King
           by
           his
           own
           Power
           ,
           or
           else
           became
           so
           by
           Consent
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           because
           he
           owns
           it
           to
           be
           very
           much
           in
           the
           dark
           ;
           yet
           
             Henry
             Huntington
          
           is
           positive
           ,
           
             that
             he
             was
             chosen
             to
             this
             Dignity
             by
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             Great
             or
             chief
             Men
             :
          
           but
           after
           his
           Death
           ,
           tho
           a
           Prince
           of
           great
           Merit
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           became
           divided
           ,
           and
           Adda
           his
           Son
           only
           obtained
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Bernicia
           ,
           whilst
           Aella
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Yffi
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           Royal
           Lineage
           ,
           succeeded
           him
           in
           that
           of
           Deira
           ,
           which
           how
           it
           could
           be
           unless
           by
           Election
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           understand
           .
        
         
           
           NOR
           did
           any
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           Adda
           succeed
           him
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           three
           other
           Princes
           ,
           
             viz.
             Glappa
             ,
             Theodulf
          
           ,
           and
           Frethulf
           ,
           whose
           Relation
           to
           the
           Northumbrian
           Blood
           Royal
           ,
           our
           Authors
           do
           not
           declare
           ,
           nor
           yet
           how
           they
           stood
           in
           Consanguinity
           to
           each
           other
           ;
           only
           they
           say
           that
           after
           them
           ,
           Thedorick
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           Ethelrick
           ,
           the
           Sons
           of
           Ida
           ,
           succeeded
           in
           the
           Bernician
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           how
           they
           could
           do
           otherwise
           than
           by
           Election
           I
           do
           not
           find
           .
        
         
           
           AND
           note
           ,
           that
           these
           six
           Princes
           last
           mentioned
           ,
           governed
           Bernicia
           ,
           whilst
           Aella
           being
           yet
           alive
           still
           reigned
           in
           Deira
           ;
           nor
           did
           he
           ,
           for
           all
           he
           ruled
           above
           thirty
           Years
           ,
           long
           secure
           the
           Kingdom
           to
           his
           Son
           Eadwin
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           soon
           expelled
           by
           Ethelfrith
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           King
           Ethelrick
           ,
           who
           forced
           him
           to
           fly
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           whilst
           he
           commanded
           both
           Nations
           for
           several
           Years
           ,
           till
           being
           at
           last
           overcome
           and
           slain
           in
           Battel
           by
           Redwald
           King
           of
           the
           
             East-Angles
             ;
             Eadwin
          
           again
           recovered
           not
           only
           his
           own
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           Deira
           also
           .
        
         
         
           BUT
           yet
           he
           did
           not
           enjoy
           what
           he
           had
           thus
           obtained
           many
           Years
           ,
           for
           he
           lost
           his
           Life
           in
           a
           fight
           with
           Penda
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           and
           then
           Osric
           his
           Cousin-German
           succeeded
           him
           in
           Deira
           ,
           whilst
           Eanfrid
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Ethelfrith
           ,
           was
           made
           King
           of
           Bernicia
           ;
           but
           he
           soon
           after
           being
           killed
           by
           Cadwallo
           King
           of
           the
           
             Britains
             ,
             Oswald
          
           his
           Brother
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           who
           being
           also
           slain
           by
           the
           said
           
             Penda
             ,
             Oswin
          
           his
           younger
           Brother
           was
           made
           King
           ,
           whilst
           Oswy
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Osric
           ,
           reigned
           in
           Bernicia
           ,
           and
           having
           cruelly
           murdered
           Oswin
           ,
           made
           himself
           Master
           of
           both
           Kingdoms
           ;
           but
           whether
           it
           was
           done
           by
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Sword
           ,
           or
           by
           Election
           ,
           since
           our
           Authors
           are
           silent
           in
           this
           Matter
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           determine
           .
           I
           have
           only
           set
           down
           the
           Succession
           of
           these
           first
           Kings
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           there
           was
           not
           often
           any
           Hereditary
           Lineal
           Right
           to
           the
           Crown
           observed
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           AS
           for
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           East-Angles
           ,
           
           the
           Antient
           Annals
           and
           Histories
           of
           that
           Countrey
           having
           been
           all
           destroyed
           by
           the
           Danes
           ,
           we
           have
           little
           more
           than
           the
           Names
           and
           Successions
           of
           their
           Kings
           left
           us
           ,
           nor
           yet
           of
           those
           higher
           than
           Vffa
           ,
           (
           tho
           it
           is
           certain
           the
           East-Angles
           had
           fixed
           themselves
           in
           those
           Parts
           long
           before
           he
           began
           to
           reign
           )
           and
           those
           but
           very
           lame
           and
           defective
           :
           For
           from
           Ethelbert
           who
           was
           murdered
           by
           King
           Offa
           ,
           for
           above
           threescore
           Years
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           Account
           of
           what
           Kings
           reigned
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           upon
           the
           Death
           of
           Offa
           and
           his
           Son
           Egfert
           ,
           the
           People
           of
           the
           East-Angles
           freed
           themselves
           from
           the
           Mercian
           Yoke
           ;
           but
           about
           the
           Year
           855.
           (
           as
           Asser
           in
           his
           Annals
           ,
           and
           Florence
           of
           Worcester
           assure
           us
           )
           Edmund
           ,
           (
           after
           called
           the
           Martyr
           )
           being
           then
           but
           fifteen
           Years
           old
           ,
           was
           Elected
           and
           Crowned
           King
           of
           the
           East-Angles
           by
           the
           general
           Consent
           of
           the
           People
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ;
           but
           they
           do
           not
           inform
           us
           who
           was
           his
           Father
           ;
           yet
           if
           we
           may
           give
           Credit
           to
           John
           of
           Tinmouth
           in
           his
           Sanctilogium
           ,
           he
           makes
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           one
           Alcmond
           a
           Nobleman
           of
           the
           Blood
           Royal.
           
        
         
           I
           have
           given
           you
           this
           Instance
           ,
           to
           let
           you
           see
           that
           they
           were
           no
           Strangers
           to
           Elective
           Kings
           ;
           for
           if
           his
           Blood
           alone
           would
           have
           fixed
           in
           him
           any
           Title
           ,
           there
           would
           have
           been
           no
           need
           at
           all
           of
           his
           Election
           :
           but
           this
           King
           being
           afterwards
           murdered
           by
           the
           Danes
           ,
           they
           also
           seized
           on
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           held
           it
           till
           it
           was
           reconquered
           by
           King
           Edward
           the
           Elder
           .
        
         
           NOR
           have
           we
           much
           to
           remark
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           Mercian
           Kings
           ;
           
           for
           tho
           the
           Son
           very
           frequently
           succeeded
           the
           Father
           ,
           or
           one
           Brother
           or
           Cousin
           to
           another
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           as
           certain
           that
           it
           must
           have
           been
           chiefly
           by
           an
           Elective
           Right
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Annals
           and
           our
           Historians
           do
           not
           expresly
           mention
           it
           :
           *
           For
           Beornred
           having
           in
           the
           Year
           755.
           treacherously
           slain
           Ethelbald
           King
           of
           the
           
             Mercians
             ,
             Offa
          
           a
           young
           Man
           of
           the
           Blood
           Royal
           ,
           raising
           Forces
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           having
           driven
           him
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           he
           was
           ,
           as
           †
           Ingulph
           relates
           ,
           made
           King
           in
           his
           room
           by
           the
           General
           Consent
           of
           the
           Nobles
           of
           Mercia
           ;
           or
           as
           ‖
           
             Matthew
             Westminster
          
           words
           it
           ,
           
             He
             was
             by
             the
             unanimous
             Consent
             of
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Laiety
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             Elected
             and
             Crowned
             King
             ;
             which
             without
             doubt
             was
             done
             in
             a
             Great
             Council
             of
             that
             Nation
             ,
             for
             we
             find
             that
             to
             secure
             the
             Crown
             to
             his
             own
             Family
             ,
             *
             
               Matthew
               Paris
            
             in
             his
             Life
             of
             King
             Offa
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             Great
             Council
             assembled
             at
             
               Calcuith
               ,
               Anno
            
             787.
             he
             caused
             Egfrid
             his
             eldest
             on
             ,
             a
             comely
             and
             valiant
             Youth
             ,
             to
             be
             crowned
             King
             ,
             who
             
             jointly
             reigned
             with
             him
             as
             long
             as
             he
             lived
             :
             and
             that
             this
             could
             not
             be
             done
             without
             the
             Consent
             and
             Election
             of
             this
             Great
             Council
             ,
             appears
             by
             the
             twelfth
             Law
             or
             Decree
             made
             therein
             ,
             
             entituled
             ,
             
               De
               ordinatione
               Regum
               ,
               viz.
            
             
          
           
             That
             at
             the
             Election
             or
             Ordination
             of
             Kings
             ,
             no
             Man
             should
             permit
             the
             Assent
             or
             Vote
             of
             evil
             Men
             to
             prevail
             ,
             but
             Kings
             shall
             be
             
               lawfully
               Elected
            
             by
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Elders
             ,
             (
             i.e.
             chief
             Men
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             )
             and
             not
             begotten
             of
             Adultery
             or
             Incest
             ,
             because
             an
             Adulterer
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Canons
             ,
             cannot
             arrive
             to
             the
             Priesthood
             ;
             so
             neither
             can
             he
             be
             the
             Lord
             's
             Anointed
             and
             Heir
             of
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             or
             King
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             begot
             of
             Lawful
             Matrimony
             .
          
        
         
           FROM
           hence
           the
           Reader
           may
           observe
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           is
           appointed
           to
           be
           Elected
           ,
           is
           also
           called
           
             Haeres
             Patriae
          
           ,
           to
           let
           us
           see
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           was
           to
           come
           in
           by
           an
           Elective
           Right
           ,
           was
           also
           accounted
           the
           Right
           Heir
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           AFTER
           Egfrid
           succeeded
           Kenwulfe
           ,
           who
           certainly
           came
           in
           by
           Election
           ,
           being
           himself
           very
           remote
           from
           the
           Crown
           ;
           for
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           says
           ,
           
           he
           was
           in
           the
           fifth
           Descent
           from
           Cenwalch
           the
           Brother
           of
           Penda
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           first
           Mercian
           Kings
           ;
           a
           Title
           too
           stale
           in
           that
           Age
           to
           give
           a
           Right
           without
           a
           new
           Election
           ,
           since
           his
           Predecessor
           King
           Offa
           could
           not
           be
           admitted
           to
           obtain
           the
           Crown
           without
           it
           ,
           tho
           he
           was
           in
           Blood
           almost
           as
           near
           to
           it
           ,
           
           being
           in
           the
           fifth
           Descent
           from
           Wibba
           or
           Wippa
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           Penda
           .
        
         
           BUT
           were
           there
           no
           other
           Proof
           of
           this
           ,
           the
           Decree
           of
           the
           Council
           abovementioned
           sufficiently
           evinces
           this
           Kingdom
           to
           have
           been
           elective
           at
           that
           Time.
           
        
         
           TO
           Kenwulf
           abovementioned
           ,
           succeeded
           Kenelme
           a
           Child
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           the
           first
           Example
           of
           an
           Infant
           's
           succeeding
           when
           there
           was
           a
           Male
           Heir
           of
           full
           Age
           alive
           ,
           
           
             viz.
             Ceolwulf
          
           the
           Brother
           of
           the
           said
           Kenwulf
           ;
           which
           I
           suppose
           proceeded
           from
           the
           great
           Love
           they
           bore
           to
           their
           late
           deceased
           King
           ,
           and
           some
           Aversion
           they
           had
           to
           his
           Brother
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           see
           by
           and
           by
           .
        
         
           BUT
           if
           John
           of
           Tinmouth
           in
           his
           
             Historia
             Aurea
          
           ,
           (
           still
           in
           Manuscript
           in
           several
           Libraries
           )
           may
           be
           credited
           ,
           tho
           he
           wrote
           long
           after
           those
           Times
           ,
           yet
           out
           of
           antient
           Manuscripts
           not
           now
           extant
           ,
           he
           says
           expresly
           ,
           
             Kenelmum
             aetate
             parvulum
             ,
             sed
             animo
             &
             pietate
             magnificum
             ,
             ad
             Regem
             elegerat
             Amor
             Populi
             sui
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           the
           Love
           of
           the
           People
           had
           
             elected
             Kenelm
          
           to
           be
           their
           King
           ,
           tho
           an
           Infant
           in
           Years
           ,
           yet
           remarkable
           for
           Spirit
           and
           Piety
           .
        
         
           BUT
           King
           Kenelme
           being
           murdered
           by
           his
           Sister
           Quendride
           ,
           and
           she
           frustrated
           in
           her
           expectations
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           our
           Annals
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           then
           Ceolwulf
           was
           advanced
           to
           it
           ,
           (
           without
           making
           any
           mention
           at
           all
           of
           King
           Kenelme
           )
           and
           the
           next
           Year
           expelled
           his
           Kingdom
           by
           the
           Faction
           and
           Contrivance
           of
           Bernulph
           a
           potent
           Nobleman
           ,
           but
           however
           no
           way
           related
           to
           the
           Blood-Royal
           ,
           and
           so
           consequently
           could
           have
           no
           other
           Title
           or
           Pretence
           but
           Election
           ,
           however
           unjustly
           he
           came
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           THE
           like
           I
           may
           say
           of
           his
           Successors
           
             Ludican
             ,
             Wiglaff
             ,
             Bertwulf
          
           ,
           and
           Burhed
           ;
           the
           former
           of
           whom
           was
           only
           a
           remote
           Kinsman
           of
           
           Bernulph's
           ,
           and
           the
           three
           latter
           were
           all
           of
           them
           of
           quite
           different
           Families
           :
           but
           as
           for
           Ceolwulf
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           last
           that
           bore
           the
           Title
           of
           King
           of
           Mercia
           ,
           he
           deserves
           not
           to
           be
           mentioned
           ,
           being
           only
           for
           a
           Time
           made
           King
           by
           the
           Danes
           to
           serve
           their
           turns
           ,
           and
           was
           quickly
           after
           deposed
           by
           them
           .
           I
           have
           but
           lightly
           run
           over
           the
           Succession
           of
           these
           
           Kings
           ,
           and
           refer
           you
           for
           the
           farther
           Proof
           to
           the
           following
           History
           ,
           where
           you
           will
           find
           all
           the
           Authors
           fairly
           quoted
           .
        
         
           BUT
           now
           I
           come
           to
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           ,
           
           from
           whom
           our
           English
           Monarchs
           derive
           their
           Pedigree
           to
           this
           Day
           :
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           be
           the
           more
           particular
           in
           my
           Quotations
           out
           of
           the
           Antient
           Authors
           concerning
           the
           Right
           which
           those
           Princes
           had
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           how
           they
           attained
           it
           .
        
         
           AS
           for
           Cerdic
           ,
           and
           his
           Son
           Cynric
           ,
           the
           first
           Kings
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           they
           had
           not
           the
           title
           of
           Kings
           before
           they
           came
           over
           ,
           which
           the
           Annals
           place
           under
           Anno
           495.
           as
           we
           have
           already
           observed
           :
           nor
           is
           it
           likely
           that
           they
           claimed
           by
           any
           other
           Title
           than
           the
           Election
           of
           their
           Followers
           ,
           because
           we
           find
           by
           the
           same
           Annals
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           above
           twenty
           Years
           before
           they
           took
           upon
           them
           the
           Name
           of
           Kings
           ;
           for
           An.
           519.
           they
           say
           ,
           
             Hoc
             Anno
             Cerdicus
             &
             Cynricus
             Occidentalium
             Saxonum
             Regnum
             susceperunt
             ;
             à
             quo
             usque
             die
             regnavit
             Occidentalium
             Saxonum
             proles
             Regia
             .
          
           This
           Year
           Cerdic
           and
           Cynric
           began
           to
           reign
           over
           the
           West-Saxons
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           Time
           the
           Royal
           Race
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           have
           reigned
           to
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           BUT
           it
           must
           be
           confessed
           ,
           that
           the
           Crown
           from
           Cerdic
           to
           Ceawlin
           went
           lineally
           in
           three
           Descents
           from
           Father
           to
           Son
           ;
           however
           this
           doth
           not
           prove
           but
           that
           it
           might
           also
           have
           been
           Elective
           for
           the
           Reasons
           at
           first
           given
           .
        
         
           THE
           same
           may
           likewise
           be
           said
           for
           Ceolric
           and
           Ceolwulph
           the
           Nephews
           of
           Ceawlin
           :
           but
           that
           the
           former
           of
           these
           came
           in
           by
           Election
           is
           apparent
           ;
           for
           upon
           
           Ceawlin's
           being
           expelled
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           Cwichelme
           *
           his
           Brother
           ought
           to
           have
           succeeded
           him
           in
           case
           he
           had
           no
           Sons
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           not
           read
           he
           had
           :
           and
           yet
           notwithstanding
           Ceolric
           was
           made
           King
           ,
           and
           this
           Cwichelme
           died
           in
           the
           same
           Year
           with
           his
           Brother
           ,
           viz.
           DXCIII
           .
           as
           you
           may
           see
           in
           the
           Annals
           .
        
         
           AND
           to
           Ceolwulf
           succeeded
           Cynegils
           ,
           Son
           of
           Ceol
           ,
           
           Brother
           to
           the
           King
           last
           mentioned
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           also
           came
           in
           by
           Election
           is
           highly
           probable
           ,
           because
           another
           Cwichelme
           who
           was
           his
           Brother
           was
           made
           Partner
           with
           him
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           have
           been
           done
           by
           his
           sole
           Authority
           ,
           his
           own
           Power
           at
           that
           Time
           not
           being
           absolute
           .
        
         
           THIS
           Cwichelme
           *
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           makes
           to
           be
           his
           Brother
           ;
           but
           Florence
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           and
           
             Matthew
             Westminster
          
           ,
           call
           him
           his
           Son
           :
           but
           let
           him
           have
           been
           whether
           you
           please
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           here
           was
           no
           Monarchy
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           being
           divided
           between
           two
           who
           had
           equal
           Power
           .
           But
           Cwichelme
           dying
           before
           Cynegills
           his
           Brother
           or
           Son
           ,
           the
           latter
           left
           the
           Kingdom
           to
           Cenwalch
           his
           Son
           ;
           tho
           if
           Cwichelme
           was
           his
           Son
           ,
           then
           Cuthred
           his
           Nephew
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           *
           Cwichelme
           ,
           ought
           by
           right
           of
           Blood
           to
           have
           succeeded
           his
           Father
           .
        
         
           BUT
           this
           King
           dying
           without
           any
           Issue
           ,
           ‖
           left
           the
           Kingdom
           to
           Sexburge
           his
           Consort
           by
           his
           Testament
           .
        
         
           AND
           tho
           this
           Example
           may
           seem
           to
           make
           good
           Dr.
           
           Brady's
           assertion
           ,
           viz.
           that
           the
           West-Saxon
           Kings
           might
           bequeath
           the
           Crown
           to
           whom
           they
           would
           ,
           yet
           that
           they
           could
           not
           do
           this
           without
           the
           Consent
           of
           the
           Estates
           of
           the
           Great
           Council
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           I
           hope
           I
           shall
           fully
           make
           out
           before
           I
           have
           done
           .
        
         
           BUT
           this
           Queen
           Sexburge
           dying
           ,
           or
           being
           deposed
           ,
           as
           *
           
             Matth.
             Westminster
          
           relates
           ,
           after
           somewhat
           more
           than
           a
           Year's
           Reign
           ;
           Aescwin
           a
           remote
           Kinsman
           succeeded
           her
           ,
           tho
           he
           was
           six
           Degrees
           off
           from
           Cerdic
           the
           
           first
           King
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           is
           not
           likely
           to
           have
           had
           any
           better
           Title
           than
           his
           Predecessors
           ,
           for
           the
           Reason
           already
           given
           under
           the
           Kings
           of
           Mercia
           ;
           and
           if
           that
           will
           not
           satisfy
           ,
           then
           I
           say
           Centwin
           his
           Successor
           was
           much
           nearer
           to
           the
           Crown
           than
           he
           ,
           being
           younger
           Son
           to
           Cynegils
           ,
           who
           had
           reigned
           within
           two
           Successions
           before
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           by
           the
           Pedigree
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           fourth
           Book
           ,
           where
           are
           exactly
           set
           down
           either
           from
           the
           Annals
           ,
           or
           Antient
           Manuscripts
           ,
           in
           what
           manner
           these
           several
           Kings
           stood
           related
           to
           each
           other
           .
        
         
           BUT
           before
           the
           Death
           of
           Aescwin
           ,
           it
           seems
           by
           the
           
             Saxon
             Annals
             ,
             Anno
          
           785.
           
           That
           Ceadwalla
           ,
           a
           Prince
           of
           the
           Blood
           Royal
           ,
           taking
           Arms
           ,
           began
           to
           contend
           for
           the
           Crown
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           tho
           he
           was
           very
           far
           removed
           from
           it
           ,
           being
           descended
           from
           Cutha
           the
           younger
           Son
           of
           Ceawlin
           .
        
         
           
           TO
           Ceadwalla
           succeeded
           Ina
           ,
           to
           whom
           that
           King
           upon
           his
           going
           to
           Rome
           left
           the
           Crown
           ,
           tho
           he
           was
           no
           nearer
           to
           it
           than
           his
           Predecessor
           ,
           being
           descended
           from
           Cuthwin
           ,
           the
           youngest
           Son
           of
           Ceawlin
           abovementioned
           ,
           and
           could
           for
           certain
           have
           had
           no
           other
           Right
           than
           that
           of
           Election
           ,
           because
           Cenred
           his
           Father
           was
           alive
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           in
           the
           *
           Preface
           to
           this
           King's
           Laws
           ,
           where
           he
           is
           expresly
           so
           called
           .
        
         
           BUT
           as
           for
           the
           five
           next
           Princes
           ,
           
             viz.
             Athelhard
             ,
             Cuthred
             ,
             Sigebyrht
             ,
             Cynewulf
             ,
          
           and
           Bryhtric
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           probable
           that
           they
           neither
           could
           have
           any
           other
           Title
           than
           Election
           ,
           since
           being
           only
           Kinsmen
           and
           not
           Sons
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           unlikely
           that
           so
           many
           of
           them
           should
           have
           died
           without
           leaving
           any
           Son
           to
           succeed
           them
           :
           which
           is
           also
           as
           good
           as
           confessed
           by
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Nam
             &
             ipse
          
           Brihtricus
           ,
           
             &
             caeteri
             infra
          
           Inam
           
             Reges
             ,
             licet
             naturalium
             splendore
             gloriantes
             ,
             quippe
             qui
             à
          
           Cerdicio
           
             originem
             traherent
             ,
             non
             parum
             tamen
             à
             linea
             Regiae
             stirpis
             exorbitaverant
          
           ;
           i.
           e.
           For
           tho
           Brihtric
           himself
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Kings
           since
           Ina
           ,
           tho
           boasting
           of
           their
           Royal
           Lineage
           ,
           as
           drawing
           their
           Origine
           from
           Cerdic
           ,
           yet
           did
           they
           not
           a
           little
           deviate
           from
           the
           right
           Royal
           Line
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           Lineal
           Heirs
           by
           Blood
           :
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           what
           other
           Right
           could
           they
           have
           except
           that
           of
           Election
           by
           the
           People
           ?
           Therefore
           since
           neither
           our
           Annals
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           Author
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           have
           given
           us
           their
           Pedigrees
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           forced
           to
           set
           down
           the
           Names
           of
           these
           last
           five
           Kings
           by
           themselves
           ,
           without
           being
           able
           to
           shew
           you
           what
           Relation
           they
           had
           to
           each
           other
           .
        
         
           BUT
           as
           for
           Cynewulf
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           have
           no
           Title
           to
           the
           Crown
           but
           what
           Election
           gave
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           ;
           for
           our
           Annals
           inform
           us
           under
           Anno
           755.
           
           
             That
             he
             with
             the
             Wife
             and
             Noble
             Men
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             deprived
             King
             Sigebert
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             for
             his
             Cruelty
             and
             Injustice
             .
          
           And
           certainly
           then
           the
           same
           Authority
           that
           Deposed
           the
           one
           ,
           must
           also
           Elect
           and
           set
           up
           the
           other
           ;
           since
           he
           could
           by
           no
           means
           succeed
           him
           as
           his
           Heir
           ,
           because
           we
           find
           in
           the
           same
           Annals
           ,
           
           
             That
             Cyneheard
             the
             Brother
             of
             the
             late
             King
             Sigebert
             ,
             conspiring
             against
             King
             Cynewulf
             ,
             set
             upon
             him
             in
             a
             certain
             Woman's
             House
             at
             Merton
             in
             Surrey
             ,
             and
             there
             slew
             him
             ;
             and
             was
             at
             last
             also
             killed
             himself
             :
             after
             whom
             Bryhtric
             began
             to
             reign
             ,
             who
             was
             in
             a
             Right
             Line
             descended
             from
             Cerdic
             .
          
        
         
           BUT
           we
           are
           now
           come
           out
           of
           the
           Dark
           into
           clearer
           Times
           ;
           for
           K.
           Egbert
           succeeding
           Bryhtric
           ,
           came
           in
           by
           Election
           ,
           being
           ,
           as
           our
           Annals
           
           likewise
           inform
           us
           ,
           four
           Descents
           removed
           from
           Ingilds
           the
           Brother
           of
           King
           Ina
           ;
           and
           that
           his
           best
           Title
           was
           Election
           ,
           appears
           from
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           our
           most
           antient
           Historians
           ,
           viz.
           Ethelwerd
           ,
           who
           says
           expresly
           ,
           
             Itáque
             ordinatur
             Egberht
             super-Occidentales
             Saxones
             in
             Regnum
          
           ;
           
           this
           must
           signify
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           set
           over
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           And
           further
           to
           confirm
           that
           ,
           Ordinatur
           here
           signifies
           the
           same
           with
           Eligitur
           :
           see
           the
           Law
           abovementioned
           concerning
           the
           Election
           of
           the
           Mercian
           Kings
           ;
           the
           Title
           of
           it
           in
           Sir
           Henry
           Spelman's
           first
           Volume
           of
           Councils
           ,
           
           is
           ,
           
             de
             Ordinatione
             Regum
          
           ,
           i.e.
           of
           the
           Election
           of
           Kings
           .
        
         
           AND
           that
           by
           this
           word
           Ordinatur
           ,
           cannot
           be
           meant
           any
           Lineal
           Succession
           in
           Ethelwerd
           ,
           will
           further
           appear
           from
           him
           ,
           where
           he
           says
           ,
           
           
             Post
             Obitum
             Athulfi
             Regis
             ,
             ordinati
             sunt
             filii
             ejus
             in
             Regnum
          
           ;
           which
           must
           be
           understood
           either
           an
           Appointment
           by
           the
           Father's
           Will
           ,
           or
           else
           a
           new
           Election
           ,
           since
           these
           Sons
           of
           King
           Aethelwulf
           could
           never
           be
           thus
           appointed
           or
           ordained
           Kings
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Lineal
           Succession
           ,
           because
           each
           of
           these
           Brothers
           ,
           except
           the
           Eldest
           ,
           left
           Sons
           .
        
         
           BUT
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           does
           likewise
           as
           good
           as
           own
           ,
           
           that
           King
           Egbert
           came
           in
           by
           Election
           ,
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           that
           upon
           the
           Death
           of
           
             Brytrich
             ,
             Egbert
          
           at
           the
           frequent
           Solicitations
           of
           his
           Countrey-men
           coming
           over
           into
           
             Britain
             ;
             Móxque
             imperare
             jussus
             ,
             Patriae
             Desideriis
             satisfecit
             ,
          
           being
           immediately
           commanded
           to
           reign
           ,
           did
           thereupon
           satisfy
           the
           Desires
           of
           his
           Countrey
           .
           Now
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           come
           in
           by
           virtue
           of
           a
           Lineal
           Descent
           ,
           why
           he
           should
           have
           needed
           the
           being
           commanded
           to
           reign
           ,
           since
           he
           ought
           rather
           to
           have
           commanded
           their
           Allegiance
           as
           his
           Due
           ?
        
         
           AND
           either
           to
           this
           Time
           ,
           or
           rather
           to
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           this
           King
           's
           Reigny
           (
           as
           you
           may
           find
           in
           the
           ensuing
           History
           )
           I
           suppose
           may
           be
           referred
           what
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Mirror
             of
             Justices
          
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           the
           Book
           ,
           says
           concerning
           the
           first
           Election
           of
           a
           King
           to
           reign
           over
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Saxon
           Sovereign
           Princes
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             That
             forty
             of
             them
             made
             him
             to
             swear
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             maintain
             the
             Holy
             Christian
             Faith
             with
             all
             his
             Power
             ,
             and
             govern
             his
             People
             according
             to
             Right
             ,
             without
             regard
             to
             any
             Person
             :
             and
             that
             he
             should
             be
             liable
             to
             suffer
             Right
             ,
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Judgment
             )
             as
             well
             as
             others
             of
             his
             People
             .
          
        
         
           THIS
           Passage
           ,
           tho
           it
           be
           accounted
           by
           some
           of
           but
           a
           doubtful
           Authority
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           forty
           Princes
           abovementioned
           ,
           whereas
           we
           never
           read
           of
           above
           seven
           or
           eight
           Saxon
           Kings
           to
           have
           reigned
           at
           once
           ,
           and
           those
           ●oo
           were
           by
           this
           Egbert
           reduced
           to
           three
           besides
           himself
           ;
           viz.
           the
           
             East-Angles
             ,
             Mercia
          
           ,
           and
           Northumberland
           ;
           yet
           if
           by
           the
           Princes
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           we
           understand
           not
           Sovereign
           Princes
           ,
           but
           Ealdormen
           of
           Counties
           and
           Great
           Cities
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           Mr.
           Selden
           shews
           us
           in
           his
           
             Titles
             of
             Honour
          
           )
           are
           commonly
           stiled
           in
           the
           old
           Saxon
           Charters
           Principes
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           Author
           in
           his
           French
           Original
           ,
           rendred
           Princes
           ;
           
           these
           meeting
           together
           in
           a
           Great
           Council
           ,
           did
           ,
           as
           the
           chief
           Magistrates
           of
           the
           Cities
           and
           Counties
           from
           whence
           they
           came
           ,
           
           injoin
           the
           King
           this
           Oath
           which
           was
           taken
           at
           the
           General
           Council
           mentioned
           in
           the
           ensuing
           History
           under
           Anno
           803
           ,
           or
           else
           828.
           
           This
           Passage
           in
           the
           
             Mirrour
             of
             J●stic●s
          
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           taken
           out
           of
           some
           old
           Saxon
           Monument
           now
           lost
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           have
           great
           reason
           to
           believe
           it
           was
           ,
           since
           the
           Laws
           which
           he
           here
           relates
           concerning
           King
           Alfred
           ,
           are
           admitted
           by
           the
           Learned
           Author
           of
           the
           Notes
           upon
           his
           Life
           ,
           printed
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           
           to
           have
           been
           transcribed
           by
           him
           from
           some
           Antient
           Commentaries
           of
           that
           King
           ,
           
           which
           Laws
           he
           there
           a
           little
           after
           recites
           :
           )
           I
           say
           ,
           this
           Passage
           may
           serve
           as
           a
           great
           Proof
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           this
           King's
           Election
           to
           be
           the
           Chief
           or
           Supream
           King
           of
           all
           England
           ,
           but
           also
           it
           gives
           us
           the
           Original
           Contract
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           so
           call
           it
           ,
           which
           he
           then
           entred
           into
           with
           this
           Nation
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Election
           and
           Coronation
           .
        
         
           TO
           Egbert
           succeeded
           Athelwulf
           his
           Son
           ;
           who
           ,
           though
           I
           grant
           it
           is
           no
           where
           said
           that
           he
           was
           Elected
           ,
           yet
           if
           his
           Father
           were
           so
           (
           as
           it
           is
           most
           evident
           he
           was
           )
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           that
           the
           Kingdom
           should
           become
           Successive
           in
           one
           Descent
           ,
           especially
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           manner
           of
           all
           his
           five
           Sons
           coming
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           either
           in
           his
           Life-time
           ,
           or
           after
           him
           .
        
         
           
           FOR
           as
           to
           Athelstane
           his
           eldest
           Son
           ,
           on
           whom
           he
           bestowed
           (
           almost
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           )
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Kent
           ,
           with
           the
           South
           and
           East-Saxons
           ,
           I
           have
           proved
           in
           the
           ensuing
           History
           from
           *
           
             Matthew
             Westminster
          
           and
           other
           Authors
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           Illegitimate
           ,
           and
           so
           could
           have
           no
           Legal
           Right
           of
           Succession
           :
           nor
           does
           it
           seem
           probable
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           set
           over
           those
           Kingdoms
           by
           his
           Father
           without
           any
           previous
           Election
           ,
           or
           Consent
           of
           those
           People
           .
        
         
           AND
           as
           for
           his
           other
           four
           Legitimate
           Sons
           ,
           Ethelbald
           ,
           the
           Eldest
           of
           them
           ,
           did
           by
           the
           General
           Consent
           of
           the
           King
           and
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           (
           which
           amounts
           to
           an
           Election
           )
           *
           divide
           the
           Kingdom
           with
           his
           Father
           ,
           he
           himself
           enjoying
           that
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           ,
           whilst
           his
           Father
           ruled
           over
           the
           rest
           .
           And
           by
           the
           virtue
           of
           his
           Testament
           ,
           confirmed
           likewise
           by
           the
           General
           Consent
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           Ethelbald
           remained
           only
           King
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           ,
           whilst
           Ethelbert
           his
           second
           Brother
           reigned
           in
           Kent
           ,
           as
           also
           over
           the
           East
           and
           South-Saxons
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           his
           Brother
           
           Aethelstane's
           share
           ,
           who
           died
           without
           Issue
           for
           ought
           we
           can
           find
           .
        
         
           BUT
           after
           King
           
           Ethelbald's
           Death
           ,
           Ethelbert
           succeeded
           in
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           he
           likewise
           dying
           ,
           Ethelred
           his
           Brother
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           after
           whose
           Death
           also
           Alfred
           the
           youngest
           Brother
           came
           to
           the
           Throne
           .
        
         
           THIS
           short
           Account
           is
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Matter
           of
           Fact
           ;
           yet
           there
           requires
           a
           great
           deal
           to
           be
           said
           to
           have
           it
           well
           understood
           ;
           since
           Dr.
           Brady
           in
           his
           true
           and
           exact
           History
           of
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           Vol.
           1.
           of
           his
           Introduction
           ,
           will
           needs
           derive
           the
           whole
           Right
           which
           these
           Princes
           had
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           from
           the
           Entail
           of
           it
           by
           their
           Father's
           Will
           abovementioned
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Testament
           of
           a
           King
           then
           Regnant
           could
           dispose
           of
           the
           Crown
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           the
           Right
           Heirs
           by
           Lineal
           Descent
           ,
           I
           desire
           this
           Learned
           Antiquary
           to
           satisfy
           us
           how
           this
           could
           consist
           with
           his
           supposed
           Right
           of
           Lineal
           Succession
           at
           the
           same
           Time
           ?
        
         
           BUT
           the
           Truth
           is
           ,
           this
           worthy
           Doctor
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Author
           of
           
             the
             great
             Point
             of
             Succession
             discussed
             ,
          
           here
           deal
           with
           us
           like
           some
           crafty
           .
           Witnesses
           ,
           who
           indeed
           speak
           the
           Truth
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           whole
           Truth
           ,
           if
           they
           find
           it
           will
           make
           against
           them
           .
           For
           the
           Doctor
           in
           the
           first
           Place
           conceals
           ,
           and
           the
           nameless
           Author
           of
           the
           other
           Pamphlet
           ,
           either
           wilfully
           or
           ignorantly
           ,
           positively
           denies
           ,
           that
           King
           
           Alfred's
           three
           elder
           Brothers
           ,
           who
           reigned
           before
           him
           ,
           left
           any
           Issue
           Male
           ;
           whereas
           it
           is
           most
           certain
           that
           two
           of
           them
           ,
           if
           not
           all
           Three
           ,
           left
           Sons
           behind
           them
           :
           for
           Athelm
           and
           Aethelwold
           ,
           
           (
           to
           whom
           King
           Alfred
           by
           his
           Testament
           bequeaths
           divers
           Lands
           therein
           mentioned
           ,
           under
           the
           Title
           of
           his
           Brother's
           Sons
           )
           are
           supposed
           by
           the
           Learned
           Author
           of
           the
           Notes
           upon
           his
           Life
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           the
           Children
           of
           King
           Ethelbald
           his
           eldest
           Brother
           ,
           
           tho
           whether
           they
           were
           so
           or
           no
           I
           will
           not
           be
           so
           confident
           as
           to
           affirm
           .
           But
           that
           they
           were
           either
           the
           Sons
           of
           Ethelbald
           or
           Ethelbert
           is
           most
           certain
           ,
           and
           consequently
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           reigned
           before
           him
           who
           was
           but
           their
           Uncle
           .
        
         
           AS
           for
           King
           Ethelred
           ,
           he
           had
           also
           two
           Sons
           if
           no
           more
           ,
           
             viz.
             Alfred
          
           ,
           supposed
           to
           be
           Grandfather
           to
           Elthelwerd
           the
           Historian
           ,
           and
           Oswald
           ,
           whom
           Mr.
           Speed
           ,
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           this
           King
           ,
           says
           was
           a
           Witness
           to
           his
           Father's
           Charter
           to
           the
           Abbey
           of
           Abington
           :
           but
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Notes
           to
           King
           
           Alfred's
           Life
           being
           convinced
           of
           this
           ,
           
           to
           solve
           an
           Objection
           so
           directly
           contrary
           to
           the
           received
           Hypothesis
           of
           a
           Lineal
           Succession
           ,
           is
           feign
           to
           take
           refuge
           in
           a
           supposed
           Arbitrary
           Power
           the
           English-Saxon
           Kings
           had
           of
           disposing
           of
           their
           Kingdom
           as
           a
           Fee-Simple
           :
           which
           is
           such
           a
           Conceit
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           would
           but
           have
           been
           pleased
           to
           put
           down
           the
           first
           seven
           or
           eight
           Lines
           of
           King
           
           Alfred's
           Testament
           ,
           instead
           of
           that
           Scrap
           he
           has
           there
           given
           us
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           sufficiently
           confuted
           that
           Assertion
           .
           Therefore
           since
           he
           has
           been
           so
           fair
           as
           to
           give
           us
           this
           Testament
           at
           full
           length
           in
           the
           second
           Appendix
           to
           the
           said
           Life
           ,
           I
           will
           make
           bold
           to
           transcribe
           so
           much
           as
           will
           be
           enough
           to
           evince
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           Reader
           to
           consult
           the
           rest
           at
           his
           leisure
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   Testamentum
                   Alfredi
                   Regis
                   .
                
                 
                   *
                   
                     EGO
                     Aelfredus
                     Divino
                     Munere
                     ,
                     labore
                     ac
                     studio
                     Athelredi
                     Archiepiscopi
                     ,
                     nec
                     non
                     totius
                  
                   West-Saxoniae
                   
                     Nobilitatis
                     Consensu
                     paritèr
                     &
                     Assensu
                     ,
                     Occidentalium
                     Saxonum
                     Rex
                     ,
                     quos
                     in
                     testimonium
                     meae
                     ultimae
                     Volantatis
                     complementi
                     ,
                     ut
                     sint
                     advocati
                     in
                     disponendis
                     pro
                     salute
                     Animae
                     meae
                     ,
                     Regali
                     Electione
                     confirmo
                     ,
                     tàm
                     de
                     hereditate
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     quam
                     Deus
                     ac
                     Principes
                     eum
                     senioribus
                     populi
                     misericorditèr
                     ac
                     benignè
                     dederunt
                     ,
                     quàm
                     de
                     haereditate
                     ,
                     quam
                     pater
                     meus
                     Aethelwulfus
                     Rex
                     nobis
                     tribus
                     fratribus
                     delegavit
                     ,
                     videlicet
                     Aethelbaldo
                     ,
                     Aetheredo
                     ,
                     &
                     Mihi
                     ;
                     ità
                     quod
                     qui
                     nostrum
                     diutius
                     foret
                     superstes
                     ,
                     Ille
                     totius
                     Regni
                     Dominio
                     congauderet
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           NOW
           I
           would
           gladly
           be
           satisfied
           from
           the
           Author
           abovementioned
           ,
           in
           these
           three
           Points
           ,
           if
           King
           Aethelwulf
           had
           full
           Power
           to
           bequeath
           the
           Kingdom
           to
           his
           Sons
           ,
           and
           to
           turn
           it
           from
           a
           Fee-Simple
           into
           a
           Fee-Tail
           ;
        
         
           FIRST
           ,
           Why
           K.
           Alfred
           in
           the
           very
           first
           Line
           of
           this
           Testament
           calls
           himself
           King
           of
           all
           West-Saxony
           by
           the
           Divine
           Donation
           ,
           and
           the
           Assent
           and
           Consent
           of
           the
           whole
           
             West-Saxon
             Nobility
          
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           been
           Elected
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           Confirmed
           by
           them
           in
           the
           Possession
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           so
           bequeathed
           to
           him
           by
           his
           Father
           ?
        
         
           SECONDLY
           ,
           When
           he
           here
           summoned
           them
           to
           be
           Witnesses
           to
           the
           compleating
           and
           confirming
           of
           this
           his
           last
           Will
           ,
           why
           he
           distinguishes
           that
           private
           Inheritance
           which
           he
           had
           given
           him
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Favour
           and
           Bounty
           of
           his
           Nobility
           and
           People
           ,
           from
           that
           publick
           Inheritance
           which
           his
           Father
           had
           bestowed
           on
           him
           and
           his
           two
           Brothers
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           longest
           Liver
           of
           them
           should
           enjoy
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ?
           But
           ,
        
         
           THIRDLY
           ,
           if
           his
           Father's
           Testament
           alone
           could
           have
           given
           his
           Brothers
           and
           him
           an
           absolute
           Right
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           how
           came
           it
           to
           pass
           that
           he
           stiles
           himself
           King
           by
           the
           Assistance
           of
           Arch-Bp
           Athelred
           ,
           with
           the
           Assent
           and
           Consent
           of
           the
           whole
           West-Saxon
           Nobility
           ?
           and
           what
           necessity
           was
           there
           for
           him
           to
           summon
           them
           only
           to
           be
           Witnesses
           thereof
           ,
           
           if
           their
           Confirmation
           were
           no
           ways
           necessary
           thereunto
           ?
           I
           fear
           he
           will
           not
           be
           able
           to
           answer
           these
           Queries
           ,
           unless
           he
           will
           grant
           that
           this
           last
           Will
           of
           King
           Alfred
           wanted
           as
           much
           their
           Confirmation
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           his
           Father
           had
           done
           before
           .
        
         
           
             AND
             this
             may
             be
             plainly
             proved
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Will
             it self
             ,
             but
             also
             from
             an
             Agreement
             therein
             recited
             to
             have
             been
             made
             between
             the
             three
             Brothers
             abovementioned
             ;
             by
             Virtue
             of
             which
             they
             dying
             ,
             the
             whole
             Inheritance
             of
             King
             Ethelwolf
             his
             Father
             was
             devolved
             upon
             him
             by
             a
             certain
             Charter
             made
             in
             the
             
               Mycel
               Gemote
            
             ,
             or
             General
             Council
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             at
             Langdene
             ;
             which
             being
             read
             before
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             (
             i.e.
             all
             the
             Estates
             )
             of
             all
             West-Saxony
             ,
             they
             unanimously
             declared
             ,
             that
             they
             knew
             of
             none
             who
             had
             a
             juster
             Title
             than
             himself
             .
          
           And
           yet
           you
           must
           not
           forget
           ,
           that
           both
           his
           said
           elder
           Brothers
           had
           left
           Children
           behind
           them
           .
        
         
           WHEREUPON
           the
           said
           Estates
           farther
           declared
           thus
           ,
           
             Ecce
             jam
             habes
             tuam
             hereditatem
             iterum
             in
             Manibus
             tuis
             .
             Nunc
             de
             Bonis
             &
             Possessionibus
             conde
             Testamentum
             tuum
             ;
             lega
             ,
             &
             dona
             tuo
             proximo
             sanguini
             vel
             Amicis
             tuis
             &
             Cognatis
             sicut
             tibi
             placuerit
             .
          
           To
           which
           the
           King
           replied
           ,
           
             Et
             Omnes
             illi
             firmit●tem
             irrevocabilem
             mihi
             fecerunt
             ,
             &
             subscripserunt
             ,
             ipsos
             nunquam
             hereditatem
             meam
             alicui
             homini
             alitèr
             pervertendo
             daturos
             ,
             praeterquam
             cui
             Egomet
             legabo
             die
             proximo
             jam
             instante
             .
          
        
         
           FROM
           whence
           it
           is
           most
           evident
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           to
           the
           Consent
           of
           the
           Estates
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           that
           King
           Alfred
           owed
           the
           Power
           of
           making
           this
           his
           last
           Will
           ,
           and
           of
           bequeathing
           only
           the
           private
           Inheritance
           which
           his
           Father
           and
           Brothers
           had
           left
           him
           ;
           and
           where
           ,
           tho
           he
           disposes
           of
           the
           several
           Lands
           therein
           mentioned
           ,
           first
           to
           his
           eldest
           Son
           Edward
           ,
           then
           also
           to
           his
           younger
           Son
           ,
           whom
           he
           does
           not
           name
           ,
           and
           his
           two
           Nephews
           and
           others
           ;
           yet
           he
           pretends
           to
           make
           no
           Bequest
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           which
           one
           would
           think
           he
           would
           by
           no
           means
           have
           omitted
           ,
           had
           he
           had
           any
           such
           unlimited
           Prerogative
           abstracted
           from
           the
           Consent
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           to
           have
           disposed
           of
           ,
           or
           entailed
           it
           ,
           as
           his
           Father
           had
           done
           before
           him
           ,
           tho
           not
           without
           or
           against
           the
           said
           Consent
           ,
           to
           which
           it
           appears
           every
           one
           of
           his
           Predecessors
           chiefly
           owed
           his
           Title
           .
        
         
           NOW
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           draw
           two
           Conclusions
           from
           the
           whole
           Will
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           almost
           translated
           verbatim
           at
           the
           end
           of
           King
           
           Alfred's
           Life
           in
           the
           following
           History
           .
        
         
           FIRST
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           then
           indeed
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           King
           to
           make
           his
           Will
           ,
           and
           bequeath
           his
           Kingdom
           ;
           but
           how
           ?
           with
           the
           Consent
           and
           Assent
           of
           the
           Estates
           ;
           and
           the
           Person
           or
           Persons
           to
           whom
           it
           was
           thus
           entailed
           ,
           came
           in
           successively
           by
           virtue
           of
           such
           Designation
           :
           and
           therefore
           *
           Asser
           very
           well
           and
           justly
           calls
           King
           
           Athelwolf's
           Will
           ,
           
             Hereditariam
             ,
             vel
             Commendatoriam
             Epistolam
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           a
           recommendatory
           Letter
           to
           the
           Estates
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           to
           elect
           his
           Sons
           ;
           but
           if
           no
           such
           Bequest
           was
           made
           ,
           and
           so
           confirmed
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           then
           the
           Estates
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           were
           at
           liberty
           to
           choose
           the
           Eldest
           Son
           ,
           or
           next
           Brother
           or
           ,
           Kinsman
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           of
           fit
           Age
           and
           Capacity
           ,
           for
           their
           Sovereign
           ;
           nay
           ,
           the
           King's
           Testament
           or
           Adoption
           preceding
           ,
           a
           meer
           Stranger
           to
           the
           Royal
           Blood
           might
           be
           capable
           of
           succeeding
           ,
           provided
           he
           also
           had
           the
           Election
           or
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           Great
           Council
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           I
           suppose
           Queen
           Sexburgha
           the
           Wife
           of
           King
           Cenwalch
           had
           ;
           and
           as
           you
           will
           further
           find
           Harold
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Harl
           Godwin
           ,
           obtained
           ,
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Volume
           .
        
         
         
           SECONDLY
           ,
           That
           the
           Person
           so
           designed
           was
           called
           the
           Heir
           of
           the
           preceding
           King
           ,
           and
           enjoyed
           the
           Inheritance
           thus
           acquired
           
             Jure
             Haereditario
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           by
           Hereditary
           Right
           ,
           tho
           he
           was
           not
           the
           next
           Heir
           in
           Blood
           to
           him
           that
           went
           before
           him
           ,
           as
           is
           clearly
           manifest
           from
           this
           Testament
           it self
           ,
           wherein
           King
           Alfred
           plainly
           distinguishes
           between
           the
           Dominions
           which
           he
           and
           his
           Brother
           King
           Ethered
           were
           to
           conquer
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           came
           to
           him
           
             Jure
             Haereditario
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           by
           Hereditary
           Right
           ,
           viz.
           by
           Virtue
           of
           his
           Father
           King
           
           Ethelwulf's
           Will
           ;
           therefore
           when
           the
           Crown
           fell
           to
           King
           Alfred
           by
           virtue
           of
           that
           Entail
           ,
           Abbot
           Ailred
           expresly
           says
           ,
           
             ad
             Eum
             totum
             Regnum
             jure
             Haereditario
             transiit
             ,
          
           
           &c.
           
           And
           yet
           King
           Alfred
           could
           not
           be
           Lineal
           Heir
           to
           his
           Brothers
           ,
           since
           they
           both
           left
           Sons
           behind
           them
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           already
           observed
           .
        
         
           AND
           in
           the
           same
           Sense
           King
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           ,
           in
           the
           Preface
           to
           his
           Charter
           to
           the
           Abbey
           of
           Westminster
           (
           which
           you
           may
           find
           at
           large
           in
           
             Monast.
             Anglican
             .
          
           )
           having
           recited
           the
           Miseries
           the
           Nation
           had
           undergone
           from
           Wars
           raised
           by
           Strangers
           ,
           
           which
           were
           to
           that
           extremity
           ,
           
             Adeo
             ut
             pene
             periclitata
             sit
             haereditaria
             Regum
             Successio
             ,
             magnúmque
             esset
             interstitium
             inter
             fratrem
             meum
             Edmundum
             ,
             qui
             Patri
             meo
             successit
             ,
             méque
             habitum
             sit
             ;
             invadentibus
             Regnum
             Sweyno
             ,
             &
             Cnuto
             filio
             ejus
             ,
          
           &c.
           where
           you
           may
           observe
           he
           calls
           his
           own
           Succession
           to
           his
           Brother
           ,
           
             Haereditaria
             Successio
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           his
           Brother
           left
           a
           Son
           behind
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           Living
           when
           he
           was
           chosen
           King.
           Thus
           also
           Eadmerus
           relates
           ,
           that
           Duke
           William
           claimed
           the
           Crown
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Jure
             Haereditario
          
           ,
           
           from
           King
           Edward
           the
           
           Confessor's
           Testament
           ;
           but
           certainly
           the
           Duke
           could
           have
           no
           pretence
           to
           it
           by
           Right
           of
           Blood
           ,
           being
           no
           ways
           descended
           from
           the
           English-Saxon
           Kings
           .
        
         
           SO
           that
           it
           is
           a
           manifest
           Errour
           in
           some
           of
           our
           Modern
           Writers
           of
           the
           Succession
           ,
           who
           will
           needs
           understand
           these
           words
           ,
           
             jus
             Haereditarium
          
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           used
           in
           the
           same
           Sense
           in
           those
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           been
           taken
           in
           later
           Ages
           ,
           since
           the
           Crown
           came
           to
           be
           claimed
           by
           a
           Lineal
           Descent
           of
           Blood
           :
           But
           indeed
           Eadmerus
           his
           Sense
           of
           these
           words
           is
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           
             Civil
             Law
          
           ,
           wherein
           he
           is
           called
           
             HAERES
             EXASSE
          
           ;
           who
           comes
           in
           as
           Heir
           by
           Testament
           to
           the
           whole
           Inheritance
           ,
           tho
           no
           way
           related
           to
           the
           Testator
           ;
           for
           that
           Law
           describes
           an
           Heir
           thus
           ,
           
             Haeredis
             significatione
             ,
             omnes
             significari
             Successores
             ,
             etsi
             verbis
             non
             expressi
             :
          
           And
           therefore
           our
           Bracton
           derives
           the
           word
           
             Haeres
             ,
             ab
             Haereditamento
          
           ;
           for
           says
           he
           ,
           
             Inheritance
             is
             a
             Succession
             to
             all
             the
             Right
             which
             the
             Predecessor
          
           (
           he
           does
           not
           say
           Ancestor
           )
           enjoyed
           :
           from
           whence
           you
           may
           observe
           ,
           that
           in
           
           Bracton's
           Time
           ,
           this
           word
           Haeres
           was
           not
           even
           by
           our
           Law
           limited
           only
           to
           an
           Heir
           by
           Blood
           or
           Descent
           .
        
         
           HAVING
           said
           thus
           much
           of
           our
           Saxon
           Kings
           Accession
           to
           the
           Throne
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           King
           Alfred
           ;
           I
           shall
           in
           the
           next
           Place
           proceed
           to
           give
           you
           the
           Succession
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           down
           to
           the
           pretended
           Conquest
           ,
           from
           the
           most
           Antient
           Authors
           who
           lived
           either
           a
           good
           while
           before
           ,
           or
           else
           not
           long
           after
           that
           Time
           ,
           before
           Men's
           Minds
           became
           prejudiced
           by
           those
           Notions
           of
           Lineal
           Succession
           ,
           which
           began
           to
           be
           in
           Vogue
           about
           the
           Time
           of
           Edward
           the
           Third
           ,
           when
           the
           Crown
           had
           descended
           from
           Father
           to
           Son
           for
           four
           Descents
           ,
           tho
           not
           without
           somewhat
           that
           was
           tantamount
           to
           an
           Election
           in
           that
           Prince
           himself
           .
        
         
           TO
           King
           Alfred
           succeeded
           his
           Son
           King
           Edward
           the
           Elder
           ,
           who
           ,
           not
           having
           the
           Crown
           bequeathed
           to
           him
           as
           his
           Father
           had
           ,
           viz.
           by
           Will
           ,
           
           confirmed
           by
           an
           Act
           of
           the
           Great
           Council
           ,
           was
           fain
           to
           be
           Elected
           ,
           as
           Ethelwerd
           expresly
           tells
           us
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
           
             Successor
             equidèm
             Monarchiae
             post
             filius
             supra
             memorati
             Regis
             coronatur
             ,
             ipse
             Stemmate
             Regali
             ,
             à
             Primatis
             ELECTVS
             Pentecostis
             in
             die
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           afterwards
           Edward
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           abovementioned
           King
           ,
           being
           Successor
           of
           the
           Monarchy
           ,
           was
           Crowned
           ;
           and
           being
           descended
           of
           the
           Blood
           Royal
           ,
           was
           Elected
           by
           the
           Chief
           Men
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           on
           the
           day
           of
           Pentecost
           ,
           (
           i.
           e.
           Whitsunday
           )
           .
        
         
           AFTER
           this
           
           Edward's
           Decease
           ,
           Aethelstan
           his
           Son
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           whom
           most
           Antient
           Writers
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           Print
           as
           Manuscript
           ,
           relate
           to
           have
           been
           begot
           of
           a
           Concubine
           ,
           and
           therefore
           could
           have
           no
           Legal
           Right
           :
           and
           tho
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           endeavours
           to
           palliate
           it
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           almost
           forced
           to
           confess
           it
           at
           last
           by
           saying
           ,
           
             Sed
             Ipse
             praeter
             hanc
             Notam
             (
             si
             tamen
             vera
             est
             )
             nihil
             ignobile
             habuit
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           that
           he
           had
           no
           other
           Mark
           of
           ill
           upon
           him
           but
           this
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           true
           .
        
         
           BUT
           tho
           Dr.
           Brady
           will
           have
           this
           Prince
           to
           have
           succeeded
           wholly
           by
           virtue
           of
           his
           Father's
           Will
           ,
           
           and
           cites
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           for
           it
           ,
           who
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           has
           these
           words
           in
           the
           History
           of
           Edward
           the
           
             Elder
             ,
             Jussu
             Patris
             in
             Testamento
          
           Aethelstanus
           
             in
             Regem
             acclamatus
             est
          
           ;
           by
           the
           Command
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           in
           his
           Will
           ,
           Aethelstan
           was
           proclaimed
           King
           ;
           yet
           he
           might
           have
           been
           so
           fair
           and
           ingenuous
           as
           to
           have
           given
           us
           the
           words
           that
           are
           in
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           this
           Chapter
           in
           the
           same
           Author
           ,
           
             viz.
             Itáque
             magno
             Consensu
             Optimatum
             ibidèm
          
           Athelstanus
           
             ELECTVS
             ,
             apud
             Regiam
             Villam
             quae
             vocatur
          
           Kingston
           
             Coronatus
             est
          
           ;
           i.
           e.
           That
           thereupon
           by
           the
           General
           Consent
           of
           the
           Chief
           Men
           or
           Estates
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           Athelstan
           being
           Elected
           ,
           was
           Crowned
           at
           the
           Royal
           Town
           of
           Kingston
           :
           but
           this
           did
           not
           agree
           with
           the
           Doctor
           's
           Hypothesis
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           suppose
           he
           thought
           it
           best
           to
           leave
           it
           out
           .
        
         
           THIS
           Passage
           was
           borrowed
           by
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           from
           a
           much
           Antienter
           Author
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Compiler
           of
           the
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           ,
           who
           under
           Anno
           925.
           expresly
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           
             Electus
             in
             Regem
             ,
             &
             apud
          
           Cingestune
           Consecratus
           ,
           Elected
           King
           ,
           and
           Anointed
           at
           Kingston
           :
           from
           both
           which
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           the
           Election
           and
           Consecration
           were
           then
           two
           different
           Actions
           .
        
         
           AFTER
           Athelstan
           ,
           succeeded
           Edmund
           his
           Brother
           ,
           and
           indeed
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           King
           before
           him
           ,
           he
           being
           Legitimate
           ,
           whereas
           the
           other
           was
           only
           a
           Natural
           Son.
           
        
         
           BUT
           he
           dying
           ,
           and
           leaving
           two
           Sons
           behind
           him
           ,
           Edwy
           and
           Edgar
           ,
           neither
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           Edred
           ,
           King
           
           Edmund's
           younger
           Brother
           ,
           was
           advanced
           to
           the
           Throne
           ;
           which
           how
           it
           could
           be
           done
           unless
           by
           Election
           ,
           I
           confess
           I
           do
           not
           understand
           :
           and
           therefore
           this
           might
           be
           omitted
           as
           to
           this
           Prince
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Coronation
           of
           King
           Edgar
           ,
           and
           other
           of
           our
           English-Saxon
           Kings
           are
           both
           by
           our
           Annals
           and
           Antient
           Historians
           ;
           for
           I
           must
           own
           I
           cannot
           find
           that
           the
           word
           Electus
           is
           used
           in
           his
           Advancement
           to
           the
           Throne
           :
           for
           Ethelwerd
           tells
           us
           expresly
           ,
           
             ejus
             Successor
             extitit
          
           Eadred
           
             in
             Regnum
          
           ,
           
           
             suus
             quippe
             frater
          
           ;
           that
           Eadred
           his
           Successor
           obtained
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           his
           own
           Brother
           .
        
         
           AND
           in
           this
           he
           is
           followed
           by
           Florence
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           who
           expresses
           it
           thus
           ,
           Edredus
           
             proximus
             haeres
             fratris
             succedens
             ,
             Regnum
             suscepit
             ;
             Edred
          
           succeeding
           as
           next
           Heir
           to
           his
           Brother
           ,
           enjoyed
           the
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Brady
           in
           his
           above-cited
           Treatise
           ,
           will
           needs
           solve
           this
           open
           Breach
           of
           a
           Lineal
           Succession
           ,
           by
           the
           Nonage
           of
           King
           
           Edmund's
           Sons
           ,
           and
           the
           Nation
           's
           then
           being
           under
           great
           Difficulties
           .
           The
           former
           of
           these
           
           I
           grant
           to
           be
           a
           good
           Excuse
           ,
           but
           as
           for
           the
           latter
           it
           was
           not
           at
           all
           true
           ;
           since
           King
           Edmund
           ,
           by
           subduing
           both
           Northumberland
           and
           Cumberland
           ,
           driving
           the
           Danes
           out
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           delivering
           the
           other
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Scots
           ,
           to
           be
           enjoyed
           as
           his
           Vassal
           ,
           had
           thereby
           sufficiently
           settled
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Nation
           :
           so
           that
           let
           the
           Doctor
           take
           his
           choice
           ,
           and
           either
           allow
           this
           King
           to
           have
           succeeded
           by
           Election
           ,
           or
           else
           if
           by
           Succession
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           Lineal
           one
           ,
           as
           the
           Doctor
           would
           maintain
           ,
           because
           these
           Historians
           tell
           us
           ,
           he
           succeeded
           his
           Brother
           as
           
             next
             Heir
          
           ,
           when
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           confess
           too
           ,
           that
           he
           left
           two
           Sons
           behind
           him
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Nation
           's
           lying
           then
           under
           great
           Difficulties
           ,
           will
           be
           a
           good
           Warrant
           to
           set
           by
           a
           Right
           Heir
           ,
           I
           desire
           he
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           satisfy
           me
           ,
           why
           it
           may
           not
           always
           be
           a
           justifiable
           Reason
           to
           make
           a
           Breach
           upon
           the
           Succession
           in
           the
           like
           Cases
           ?
        
         
           AS
           for
           Edwy
           ,
           Nephew
           to
           this
           King
           ,
           indeed
           I
           do
           not
           find
           any
           thing
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Annals
           or
           other
           printed
           Authors
           of
           his
           Election
           ;
           yet
           the
           Antient
           Manuscript
           Life
           of
           Arch-bishop
           Odo
           ,
           now
           in
           the
           *
           Cottonian
           Library
           ,
           and
           which
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           written
           by
           some
           Monk
           not
           long
           after
           that
           Time
           ,
           says
           expresly
           ,
           Edwigus
           Filius
           
             Aedmundi
             in
             Regem
             ELECTVS
             est
          
           .
           Nor
           indeed
           could
           he
           succeed
           as
           Heir
           to
           his
           Uncle
           ,
           for
           his
           Lineal
           Right
           was
           before
           him
           :
           nor
           does
           the
           Expression
           commonly
           used
           in
           the
           
             Saxon
             Annals
             ,
             viz.
          
           FENG
           to
           RICE
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           rendered
           in
           the
           Latin
           by
           
             capessit
             Regnum
          
           )
           signify
           any
           thing
           concerning
           the
           manner
           of
           this
           or
           any
           other
           King
           's
           coming
           to
           the
           Crown
           .
           
             These
             being
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Doctor
             himself
             acknowledges
             ,
             
               the
               usual
            
             Saxon
             and
             Latin
             
               words
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Succession
               is
               expressed
               ,
            
             being
             variously
             rendered
             by
             Translators
             ,
             by
             
               Regnum
               capessit
               ,
               successit
            
             ,
             or
             
               Electus
               est
            
             :
             and
             thus
             we
             likewise
             find
             the
             same
             words
             are
             used
             in
             the
             Annals
             to
             express
             King
             
             Aethelstan's
             and
             
             Eadred's
             ,
             nay
             
             Harold's
             Accession
             to
             the
             Throne
             ,
             tho
             it
             is
             evident
             none
             of
             them
             could
             claim
             by
             any
             Lineal
             Succession
             .
          
        
         
           AND
           these
           are
           not
           the
           only
           words
           made
           use
           of
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Chronicle
           when
           an
           Election
           is
           signified
           ;
           for
           An.
           1015
           ,
           we
           find
           these
           words
           concerning
           the
           Election
           of
           K.
           
             Edmund
             Ironside
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Wites
           or
           Wise
           Men
           who
           were
           at
           London
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Citizens
             ,
             Gecuron
             ,
             Eadmund
          
           to
           Cynge
           ,
           i.
           e.
           chose
           Edmund
           King.
           So
           likewise
           Anno
           1036.
           concerning
           the
           Election
           of
           
             Harold
             Harefoot
          
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Thanes
           North
           of
           Thames
           ,
           and
           the
           Seamen
           of
           
             London
             ,
             Gecuron
             Harold
          
           ,
           to
           rule
           over
           all
           England
           :
           the
           same
           word
           we
           also
           find
           Anno
           1066.
           where
           after
           the
           words
           
             FENG
             to
             RICE
          
           abovementioned
           ,
           these
           likewise
           follow
           ,
           
             and
             eac
             men
             Hine
             haer
             to
             Gec●ron
          
           ;
           i.
           e.
           all
           Men
           Elected
           him
           ,
           
             viz.
             Harold
          
           ,
           to
           the
           Crown
           .
        
         
           AND
           that
           there
           may
           be
           no
           dispute
           about
           the
           meaning
           of
           this
           word
           Gecuron
           ,
           we
           find
           it
           often
           used
           in
           these
           Annals
           for
           the
           Election
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           
             e.
             g.
             Anno
          
           1054.
           upon
           the
           Death
           of
           Pope
           
             Leo
             ,
             Victor
             waes
             gecuron
             to
             Papan
             .
          
           So
           likewise
           Anno
           1057.
           upon
           the
           Death
           of
           
             Victor
             ,
             waes
             Stephanus
             Gecoren
             to
             Papan
          
           ;
           and
           I
           think
           the
           Doctor
           might
           with
           as
           much
           appearance
           of
           Truth
           have
           maintained
           ,
           that
           the
           Saxon
           word
           Gecaron
           here
           rendred
           by
           the
           Latin
           Electus
           in
           these
           Annals
           ,
           signified
           not
           the
           Election
           ,
           but
           Recognition
           of
           the
           Pope
           ;
           as
           to
           assert
           (
           as
           he
           does
           )
           with
           so
           much
           Confidence
           ,
           that
           Eligerunt
           in
           all
           Historians
           signifies
           no
           more
           than
           Recognoverunt
           ,
           when
           used
           concerning
           our
           
             English
             Saxon
          
           Kings
           ;
           
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Subjects
           acknowledged
           ,
           owned
           or
           submitted
           to
           him
           as
           their
           King
           ,
           
           as
           he
           says
           concerning
           King
           Edgar
           and
           others
           .
        
         
         
           BUT
           King
           Edwy
           being
           cast
           off
           by
           the
           Mercians
           and
           Northumbers
           ,
           our
           Annals
           inform
           us
           ,
           that
           
             Eadgar
             Aetheling
             (
             FENG
             TO
             RICE
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           )
           succeeded
           to
           the
           Mercian
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           yet
           was
           no
           otherwise
           than
           by
           Election
           ;
           for
           an
           Antient
           Manuscript
           Life
           of
           Arch-bishop
           Dunstan
           ,
           written
           before
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           and
           now
           in
           the
           *
           Cottonian
           Library
           ,
           shews
           us
           plainly
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           Mercians
           and
           Northumbers
           Elected
           him
           for
           their
           King
           :
           the
           words
           are
           these
           ,
           
             Hoc
             itàque
             Omnium
             Conspiratione
             relicto
             ,
             eligêre
             sibi
             ,
             Domino
             dictante
             ,
          
           Eadgarum
           
             ejusdem
             Germanum
             in
             Regem
          
           ;
           i.
           e.
           This
           King
           Edwy
           by
           the
           Consent
           of
           all
           Men
           being
           thus
           deserted
           ,
           they
           chose
           ,
           the
           Lord
           directing
           them
           ,
           Eadgar
           his
           Brother
           for
           their
           King.
           
        
         
           AND
           hereupon
           the
           Kingdom
           becoming
           divided
           between
           him
           and
           the
           King
           his
           Brother
           ,
           that
           Division
           was
           also
           confirmed
           by
           a
           publick
           Act
           of
           the
           Estates
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           Author
           testifies
           ;
           
             Sicque
             Vniverso
             populo
             testante
             ,
             Publica
             Res
             Regum
             ex
             Definitione
             Sagacium
             segregata
             est
             ,
             ità
             ut
             famosum
             Flumen
             ,
          
           Thamensis
           
             Regnum
             disterminavit
             Amborum
             ;
             tunc
          
           Edgarus
           
             à
             praedicto
             populo
             sic
             sortitus
             ad
             Regnum
             ,
             &c.
          
           i.
           e.
           So
           that
           all
           the
           People
           being
           Witnesses
           ,
           each
           of
           these
           King's
           shares
           were
           apportioned
           and
           set
           out
           by
           the
           Decree
           of
           the
           Wites
           or
           Wise
           Men
           ;
           and
           the
           Noble
           River
           of
           Thames
           was
           the
           Boundary
           of
           both
           their
           Kingdoms
           ;
           then
           Edgar
           was
           advanced
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           by
           the
           aforesaid
           People
           .
        
         
           BUT
           Edwy
           dying
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           the
           same
           Author
           relates
           of
           this
           Edgar
           ,
           that
           
             Regnum
             illius
             velut
             aequus
             haeres
             ab
             utróque
             populo
             ELECTVS
             ,
             suscepit
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           upon
           his
           Death
           Edgar
           as
           Right
           Heir
           being
           Elected
           both
           by
           Clergy
           and
           Laity
           ,
           succeeded
           to
           his
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           FROM
           whence
           we
           may
           observe
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Person
           who
           is
           here
           called
           the
           Right
           Heir
           ,
           yet
           needed
           an
           Election
           upon
           his
           Brother's
           Death
           to
           confirm
           his
           Title
           ,
           and
           gain
           him
           an
           Admission
           to
           the
           Throne
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ;
           which
           is
           also
           confirmed
           by
           Florence
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           whose
           Citation
           the
           Doctor
           himself
           here
           makes
           use
           of
           thus
           ,
           
             Ab
             omni
             Anglorum
             populo
             Electus
             ,
             Regnum
             suscepit
          
           ;
           which
           shews
           that
           a
           new
           Election
           by
           all
           the
           People
           of
           England
           was
           necessary
           ,
           tho
           he
           was
           King
           of
           part
           of
           it
           before
           .
        
         
           AFTER
           the
           Death
           of
           King
           Edgar
           ,
           our
           Historians
           tell
           us
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           Contest
           between
           Prince
           Edward
           ,
           and
           his
           Brother
           Ethelred
           ,
           concerning
           their
           Succession
           to
           the
           Crown
           ;
           which
           ,
           says
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           ,
           was
           set
           on
           foot
           by
           Elfrida
           the
           Wife
           of
           King
           Edgar
           ,
           and
           Mother-in-Law
           to
           Edward
           ;
           which
           divers
           of
           our
           Authors
           tell
           us
           ,
           was
           because
           those
           of
           her
           Faction
           pretended
           that
           Egelfrida
           ,
           the
           Mother
           of
           Prince
           Edward
           ,
           was
           never
           married
           to
           King
           Edgar
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           there
           could
           have
           been
           no
           Colour
           why
           the
           elder
           Son
           should
           not
           be
           preferred
           before
           the
           Younger
           ,
           especially
           since
           he
           was
           also
           recommended
           by
           his
           Father's
           Will
           :
           and
           indeed
           it
           is
           left
           very
           much
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           whether
           the
           Lady
           last
           mentioned
           were
           ever
           
           Edgar's
           lawful
           Wife
           or
           not
           :
           For
           the
           Annals
           ,
           and
           more
           Antient
           Historians
           ,
           are
           wholly
           silent
           in
           it
           ;
           nor
           does
           any
           Writer
           make
           mention
           of
           that
           Lady
           as
           King
           
           Edgar's
           Wife
           ,
           till
           John
           of
           Wallingford
           ,
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Henry
           the
           Third
           .
        
         
           BUT
           be
           it
           as
           it
           will
           ,
           whether
           Prince
           Edward
           was
           Legitimate
           or
           not
           ,
           his
           Father
           however
           had
           left
           him
           (
           as
           Florence
           of
           Worcester
           says
           )
           
             Heir
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             his
             Vertues
          
           ;
           yet
           we
           also
           learn
           from
           Simeon
           of
           Durham
           ,
           
           that
           
             Quidam
             Regis
             filium
          
           Edwardum
           ,
           
             Quidam
             illius
             fratrem
             eligerunt
          
           ,
           Ethelredum
           ;
           
             quam
             ob
             causam
             Archipraesules
          
           Dunstanus
           &
           Oswaldus
           
             cum
             Co-episcopis
             ,
             Abbatibus
             ,
             Ducibusque
             quamplurimis
             in
             unum
             
             convenerunt
             ,
             &
          
           Edwardum
           ,
           
             ut
             pater
             ejus
             praeceperat
             ,
             eligerunt
             ,
             electum
             consecrarunt
             ,
             &
             in
             Regem
             unxerunt
             .
          
           
             Some
             Elected
             Edward
             the
             King's
             Son
             Edmund
             ,
             some
             his
             Brother
             Ethelred
             ;
             wherefore
             the
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             Dunstan
             and
             Oswald
             ,
             with
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Abbots
             ,
             and
             very
             many
             Noblemen
             being
             gathered
             together
             ,
             Elected
             Edward
             ,
             (
             as
             his
             Father
             had
             commanded
             )
             then
             Consecrated
             and
             Anointed
             him
             King.
             
          
        
         
           THIS
           shews
           it
           so
           plain
           from
           the
           Doctor
           's
           own
           Translation
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           that
           Prince
           Edward
           (
           notwithstanding
           his
           Father's
           Will
           )
           was
           first
           Elected
           ,
           and
           then
           Anointed
           King
           ,
           that
           I
           needed
           not
           have
           added
           any
           further
           Remark
           to
           it
           ,
           had
           he
           but
           faithfully
           rendred
           the
           Latin
           Text
           as
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           done
           ;
           but
           he
           has
           unhappily
           left
           out
           one
           material
           small
           word
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           Electum
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           unwary
           Reader
           might
           not
           observe
           that
           those
           Kings
           were
           first
           Elected
           ,
           before
           they
           could
           be
           Anointed
           .
        
         
           BUT
           I
           have
           not
           yet
           done
           with
           this
           Prince
           ,
           nor
           with
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           for
           John
           of
           Tinmouth
           in
           his
           
             Historia
             A●rea
          
           (
           now
           in
           Manuscript
           in
           the
           Lambeth
           Library
           )
           tells
           the
           Story
           of
           this
           Election
           thus
           :
        
         
           
             EDGARO
             Rege
             mortuo
             ,
             &
          
           Edwardo
           
             ad
             Regnum
             relicto
             ,
             dum
             quidam
             principes
             acquiescere
             nollent
             ,
          
           Dunstanus
           
             arrepto
             Crucis
             Vexillo
             in
             medio
             constitit
             ,
          
           Edwardum
           
             illis
             ostendit
             ,
             elegit
             ,
             sacravit
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           King
           Edgar
           being
           Dead
           ,
           and
           Edward
           left
           Heir
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           whilst
           some
           of
           the
           Chief
           Men
           would
           not
           Consent
           to
           it
           ,
           Arch-Bishop
           Dunstan
           taking
           up
           the
           Banner
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           placed
           him
           in
           the
           midst
           ,
           and
           shewing
           him
           to
           them
           ,
           he
           Elected
           ,
           and
           then
           Consecrated
           him
           .
        
         
           SO
           that
           I
           will
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           impartial
           Reader
           to
           judg
           ,
           whether
           these
           words
           Eligerunt
           and
           Electum
           ,
           here
           signify
           no
           more
           than
           recognoverunt
           ,
           
             As
             the
             Doctor
             will
             have
             them
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             they
             acknowledged
             ,
             owned
             ,
             submitted
             unto
             him
             as
             their
             King
             ,
             as
             his
             Father
             had
             commanded
             ,
             
             and
             by
             Will
             appointed
             ,
             as
             the
             Doctor
             has
             been
             pleased
             to
             Paraphrase
             it
             .
          
           But
           I
           would
           advise
           him
           in
           the
           next
           Edition
           of
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           he
           writes
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ,
           to
           shew
           us
           an
           Example
           out
           of
           any
           Antient
           Roman
           Authors
           ,
           nay
           ,
           any
           Glossary
           of
           the
           more
           barbarous
           Ages
           ,
           where
           the
           word
           Electus
           or
           Eligerunt
           ,
           signifies
           Recognition
           .
        
         
           FOR
           as
           to
           all
           his
           Instances
           out
           of
           his
           own
           Glossary
           at
           the
           end
           of
           his
           Introduction
           ,
           instead
           of
           Presidents
           ,
           I
           may
           boldly
           say
           they
           are
           only
           meer
           Cavils
           against
           the
           Right
           and
           Manner
           by
           which
           the
           Kings
           or
           Bishops
           he
           there
           mentions
           came
           to
           obtain
           their
           Thrones
           or
           Sees
           ;
           
           for
           that
           the
           Monks
           who
           wrote
           of
           them
           ,
           ever
           meant
           by
           such
           their
           expressions
           that
           they
           were
           truly
           Elected
           ,
           he
           himself
           cannot
           deny
           ,
           which
           also
           proves
           the
           Falshood
           of
           that
           his
           Assertion
           ,
           wherein
           he
           affirms
           ,
           
             That
             the
             old
             Monks
             said
             every
             one
             was
             ELECTED
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             an
             HEREDITARY
             Title
             ;
             
             and
             tho
             he
             was
             set
             up
             by
             the
             ART
             or
             VIOLENCE
             of
             a
             Faction
             ,
             or
             obtained
             the
             Crown
             by
             Force
             and
             Arms
             without
             Title
             ,
             yet
             according
             to
             them
             he
             was
             ELECTED
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             PEOPLE
             only
             received
             and
             submitted
             unto
             them
             when
             they
             could
             not
             help
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             because
             there
             was
             much
             Shouting
             ,
             and
             many
             Acclamations
             at
             his
             Reception
             .
          
        
         
           BUT
           I
           hope
           the
           Presidents
           I
           have
           here
           now
           given
           will
           evince
           the
           contrary
           ,
           since
           of
           all
           the
           Kings
           that
           have
           been
           already
           mentioned
           to
           have
           been
           Elected
           ,
           I
           desire
           him
           to
           shew
           me
           one
           ,
           concerning
           whom
           the
           word
           Election
           can
           mean
           no
           more
           than
           a
           bare
           Recognition
           or
           Acclamation
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           when
           they
           first
           received
           and
           submitted
           to
           them
           ;
           whereas
           indeed
           
           they
           were
           then
           solemn
           and
           deliberate
           Acts
           of
           Choice
           by
           the
           whole
           Estates
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           BUT
           since
           the
           Instances
           that
           the
           Doctor
           brings
           for
           this
           his
           Opinion
           are
           all
           after
           his
           Conquest
           ,
           when
           he
           fancies
           the
           Nation
           totally
           subdued
           ,
           and
           their
           Liberties
           lost
           ;
           I
           shall
           reserve
           the
           Consideration
           of
           the
           Force
           of
           those
           Authorities
           till
           my
           Introduction
           before
           my
           next
           Volume
           ,
           if
           God
           shall
           grant
           me
           Life
           to
           finish
           it
           .
        
         
           BUT
           to
           return
           from
           whence
           some
           perhaps
           may
           think
           this
           too
           long
           a
           Digression
           .
        
         
           KING
           Edward
           being
           murdered
           by
           the
           Instigation
           of
           his
           Mother
           ,
           Ethelred
           his
           Brother
           succeeded
           him
           ;
           and
           tho
           the
           Doctor
           again
           seems
           to
           put
           some
           stress
           on
           the
           words
           
             FENG
             to
             RICE
          
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           come
           in
           by
           Lineal
           Succession
           ,
           yet
           that
           he
           was
           also
           Elected
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Brother
           ,
           I
           desire
           he
           would
           consult
           the
           Antient
           Annals
           of
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Thorney
           in
           the
           Cottonian
           Library
           ,
           
           great
           part
           of
           which
           is
           written
           in
           Saxon
           Letters
           ,
           and
           either
           some
           time
           before
           ,
           or
           else
           not
           long
           after
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           and
           there
           under
           Anno
           978.
           he
           will
           find
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Eadwardus
             Rex
             occiditur
             ,
             Atheldredus
             eligitur
             ,
          
           that
           King
           Edward
           was
           killed
           ,
           and
           Ethelred
           Elected
           .
        
         
           
           AND
           for
           a
           Proof
           of
           this
           ,
           there
           is
           in
           the
           same
           Library
           the
           form
           of
           the
           Coronation
           of
           that
           King
           and
           his
           Queen
           ,
           which
           hath
           these
           words
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           
             *
             
               SENIOREM
               per
               manus
               producant
               Duo
               Episcopi
               ad
               Ecclesiam
               ,
               &
               Clerus
               hanc
               decantet
               Antiphonam
               ,
               duobus
               Episcopis
               praecinentibus
               .
            
          
           
             
               FIRMETVR
               manus
               tua
               ,
               ut
               supra
               versic
               .
            
          
           
             
               GLORIA
               Patri
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             
               perveniens
               Rex
               ad
               Ecclesiam
               prosternat
               se
               coram
               Altare
               ,
               ut
               hymnizetur
               .
            
          
           
             
               TE
               Deum
               Laudamns
               ;
               Te
               Dominum
               consitemur
               .
            
          
           
             
               QVO
               finito
               tenus
               ymnizato
               ,
               Rex
               erigetur
               de
               Solo
               ,
               &
               AB
               EPISCOPIS
               ET
               A
               PLEBE
            
             ELECTUS
             .
             
               Haec
               tria
               se
               servaturum
               jura
               promittat
               ,
               &
               clara
               Voce
               coràm
               Deo
               omníque
               Populo
               dicat
               .
               Haec
               tria
               populo
               Christiano
               ,
               &
               mihi
               subditis
               in
               Christi
               promitto
               nomine
               ,
            
          
           
             
               IMPRIMIS
               ,
               ut
               Ecclesia
               Dei
               ,
               &
               omnis
               populus
               Christianus
               veram
               pacem
               nostro
               arbitrio
               in
               omni
               tempore
               servet
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECVNDO
               ,
               Vt
               Rapacitates
               ,
               &
               omnes
               Iniquitates
               omnibus
               gradibus
               interdicam
               .
            
          
           
             
               TERTIO
               ,
               Vt
               in
               omnibus
               Juditiis
               aequitatem
               &
               misericordiam
               praecipiam
               ,
               ut
               mihi
               &
               vobis
               indulgeat
               suam
               misericordiam
               clemens
               &
               misericors
               Deus
               ,
               qui
               vivit
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               His
               peractis
               omnes
               dicant
            
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           AND
           for
           a
           farther
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           this
           Oath
           ,
           there
           is
           also
           an
           Antient
           Saxon
           Copy
           of
           it
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           Latin
           Version
           which
           differs
           but
           little
           from
           that
           now
           cited
           ,
           and
           is
           said
           to
           be
           that
           Oath
           which
           Arch-Bishop
           Dunstan
           administred
           to
           this
           King
           at
           Kingston
           on
           the
           Day
           of
           his
           Coronation
           ;
           at
           the
           end
           of
           which
           Oath
           it
           is
           also
           specified
           ,
           
             that
             so
             long
             as
             the
             King
             observes
             it
             ,
             he
             will
             thereby
             obtain
             both
             Earthly
             Glory
             ,
             and
             also
             God's
             Mercy
             ;
             so
             if
             he
             breaks
             it
             ,
             he
             will
             still
             pass
             from
             bad
             to
             worse
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             respect
             of
             himself
             ,
             as
             People
             ,
             unless
             he
             repent
             .
          
           This
           you
           will
           find
           printed
           both
           in
           Saxon
           and
           Latin
           ,
           in
           the
           second
           Book
           of
           King
           
           Alfred's
           Life
           ,
           
           printed
           at
           Oxford
           from
           an
           Antient
           Manuscript
           in
           the
           Cottonian
           Library
           .
        
         
         
           I
           shall
           not
           trouble
           you
           with
           a
           verbal
           Translation
           of
           all
           this
           long
           Oath
           ;
           only
           observe
           thus
           much
           ,
           that
           hereby
           it
           appears
           plainly
           that
           King
           Ethelred
           had
           been
           before
           Elected
           by
           the
           Clergy
           and
           Laity
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           be
           crowned
           King
           ;
           which
           is
           further
           confirmed
           by
           that
           old
           Saxon
           imperfect
           Ritual
           of
           the
           Coronation
           of
           the
           
             English
             Saxon
          
           Kings
           and
           Queens
           ,
           part
           of
           which
           Mr.
           Selden
           hath
           given
           us
           in
           his
           
             Titles
             of
             Honour
          
           ,
           
           where
           in
           the
           Prayer
           upon
           the
           Anointing
           we
           find
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Respice
             propitius
             ad
             preces
             nostrae
             humilitatis
             ,
             &
             super
             hunc
             famulum
             tuum
             illum
             quem
             supplici
             Devotione
             in
             Regem
          
           ANGLORUM
           vel
           SAXONUM
           
             paritèr
             ELIGIMVS
             ,
             Benedictionum
             tuarum
             Dona
             multiplica
          
           ;
           
           as
           also
           what
           follows
           in
           the
           same
           Chapter
           ,
           in
           the
           Blessing
           after
           the
           Coronation
           ,
           in
           giving
           him
           the
           Scepter
           .
           
             Benedic
             ,
             Domine
             ,
             hunc
             PRE-ELECTVM
             Principem
             ,
             qui
             Regna
             omnium
             Regum
             à
             saeculo
             moderaris
             .
          
           Amen
           .
        
         
           NOW
           from
           both
           these
           Places
           above
           quoted
           ,
           we
           may
           safely
           conclude
           ,
           that
           an
           Election
           did
           most
           commonly
           precede
           the
           Coronation
           of
           our
           
             English
             Saxon
          
           Kings
           ;
           which
           I
           think
           is
           made
           so
           evident
           by
           these
           Authorities
           ,
           that
           it
           needs
           no
           farther
           Enlargement
           ;
           nor
           should
           I
           trouble
           my self
           about
           it
           were
           it
           not
           to
           expose
           the
           Obstinacy
           of
           some
           Men
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           continue
           the
           Series
           of
           this
           Succession
           (
           which
           perhaps
           would
           seem
           lame
           to
           others
           without
           it
           )
           down
           to
           the
           Conquest
           .
        
         
           TO
           go
           on
           therefore
           where
           we
           left
           off
           ,
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           King
           Ethelred
           ,
           the
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           
             Omnes
             Proceres
             ,
             qui
             in
          
           Londonia
           
             erant
             ,
             &
             Cives
             ,
             eligerunt
          
           Eadmundum
           
             in
             Regem
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           All
           the
           Chief
           Men
           ,
           (
           or
           Witan
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Saxon
           ,
           i.
           e.
           Wise
           Men
           )
           that
           were
           at
           London
           ,
           and
           the
           Citizens
           ,
           chose
           Edmund
           for
           their
           King
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           was
           his
           Father's
           eldest
           Son
           ,
           tho
           whether
           Legitimate
           or
           not
           is
           uncertain
           :
           for
           we
           do
           not
           find
           any
           antient
           Author
           till
           after
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           that
           mentions
           
           Ethelred's
           being
           married
           to
           the
           Mother
           of
           this
           Prince
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           was
           not
           ,
           this
           Son
           of
           his
           could
           have
           no
           other
           Title
           but
           Election
           .
           This
           is
           also
           confirmed
           by
           Ingulph
           ,
           who
           says
           ,
           Cui
           (
           Ethelredo
           )
           
             successit
             in
             Regnum
          
           ,
           Londonensium
           &
           West-Saxonum
           Electione
           ,
           
           
             Filius
             ejus
             primogenitus
          
           Edmundus
           ,
           &c.
           i.
           e.
           Edmund
           his
           eldest
           Son
           succeeded
           his
           Father
           Ethelred
           ,
           by
           the
           Election
           of
           the
           Londoners
           and
           West-Saxons
           ,
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           BUT
           tho
           our
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           are
           silent
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           an
           Antient
           Manuscript
           Chronicle
           ,
           wrote
           about
           the
           Time
           of
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           now
           in
           the
           Cottonian
           Library
           ,
           relates
           ,
           
           that
           about
           the
           same
           Time
           that
           King
           Edmund
           was
           thus
           Elected
           ,
           
             Episcopi
             ,
             Abbates
             ,
             quique
             Nobiliores
          
           Angliae
           Canutum
           
             in
             Regem
             eligere
          
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           Abbots
           ,
           and
           several
           of
           the
           Chief
           Men
           of
           England
           chose
           Cnute
           for
           their
           King
           ;
           which
           is
           also
           confirmed
           by
           Florence
           of
           Worcester
           in
           these
           words
           under
           this
           very
           Year
           .
           
             Post
             cujus
             mortem
             maxima
             pars
             Regni
             tàm
             Clericorum
             quàm
             Laicorum
             in
             unum
             congregati
             ,
             pari
             consensu
             Cnutonem
             in
             Regem
             eligerunt
             ,
             &
             ad
             eum
             Suthamptoniam
             veniens
             pacem
             cum
             eo
             pepigerunt
             ,
             &
             fidelitatem
             jurabant
          
           ;
           i.
           e.
           after
           whose
           Death
           (
           viz.
           of
           King
           Ethelred
           )
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           the
           Clergy
           as
           Laity
           ,
           being
           met
           together
           ,
           chose
           Cnute
           for
           their
           King
           ;
           and
           coming
           to
           Southampton
           made
           Peace
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           swore
           Fidelity
           ;
           but
           he
           there
           says
           nothing
           of
           his
           Coronation
           .
        
         
           THESE
           Testimonies
           concerning
           Ethelred
           and
           Edmund
           being
           thus
           plain
           ,
           I
           confess
           Dr.
           Brady
           has
           been
           so
           just
           as
           to
           cite
           them
           ,
           and
           fairly
           to
           translate
           that
           Passage
           in
           Ingulph
           by
           the
           word
           Election
           ,
           whereas
           it
           
           should
           have
           been
           Recognition
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           suited
           with
           his
           Hypothesis
           ;
           as
           he
           does
           also
           that
           of
           Florence
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           rendring
           the
           word
           Eligerunt
           ,
           by
           chose
           him
           King
           :
           if
           therefore
           it
           were
           a
           true
           Election
           in
           one
           case
           ,
           then
           surely
           it
           must
           be
           so
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           Reason
           .
        
         
           BUT
           the
           nameless
           Author
           of
           
             the
             Great
             Point
             of
             Succession
             discuss'd
             ,
          
           tho
           he
           does
           wilfully
           conceal
           all
           the
           printed
           Authorities
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           
           yet
           being
           hard
           press'd
           with
           this
           Passage
           of
           King
           Cnute
           ,
           has
           no
           other
           way
           to
           evade
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             Canutus
             ,
             by
             the
             Terror
             of
             his
             Arms
             ,
             having
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Island
             ,
             at
             his
             Devotion
             ,
             forced
             them
             to
             acknowledg
             and
             receive
             him
             for
             their
             King
             ,
             which
             they
             being
             under
             an
             apparent
             Force
             ,
             could
             not
             refuse
             to
             do
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           falseness
           of
           which
           Assertion
           I
           will
           not
           go
           about
           to
           prove
           in
           this
           Place
           ,
           but
           refer
           the
           Reader
           to
           the
           ensuing
           History
           ,
           where
           he
           will
           find
           that
           the
           Persons
           abovemention'd
           ,
           were
           not
           so
           forced
           by
           the
           Terror
           of
           his
           Arms
           ,
           as
           to
           acknowledg
           him
           for
           their
           King
           ,
           since
           London
           (
           then
           ,
           as
           still
           )
           the
           Capital
           City
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           with
           many
           others
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           had
           before
           Chosen
           King
           Edmund
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           Assistance
           was
           strong
           enough
           immediately
           after
           his
           Election
           to
           fight
           the
           Danes
           at
           the
           great
           Battel
           at
           Assendune
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           voluntarily
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           treacherously
           done
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           quit
           the
           Prince
           who
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           Elected
           ,
           and
           to
           choose
           a
           Stranger
           and
           an
           Invader
           over
           his
           Head
           :
           and
           whether
           the
           Gentleman
           this
           Author
           writes
           against
           ,
           had
           ridiculously
           called
           King
           
           Cnute's
           Accession
           to
           the
           Throne
           an
           Election
           ,
           as
           he
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           I
           shall
           leave
           to
           the
           impartial
           Reader
           's
           Judgment
           .
        
         
           AFTER
           the
           Death
           of
           King
           Cnute
           ,
           our
           Annals
           relate
           ,
           that
           at
           a
           Witena-Gemot
           or
           Great
           Council
           being
           held
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           Leofricus
           
             Comes
             ,
             &
             omnes
             propè
             Thani
             à
             Boreali
             parte
             Thamisis
             ,
             &
             Nautae
             de
             Lundonia
             eligerunt
          
           Haroldum
           
             in
             Regem
             totius
             Angliae
             ,
             dum
             ejus
             Frater
             Hardcnutus
             esset
             in
             Denmearcia
             ,
          
           i.e.
           Leofric
           the
           Earl
           ,
           and
           almost
           all
           the
           Thanes
           North
           of
           the
           Thames
           ,
           and
           the
           Sea-men
           of
           London
           ,
           chose
           Harold
           King
           of
           all
           England
           ,
           whilst
           his
           Brother
           Hardecnute
           was
           in
           Denmark
           ;
           which
           is
           also
           confirmed
           by
           *
           Ingulph
           ,
           and
           †
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           ,
           who
           farther
           report
           ,
           
             That
             the
             English
             had
             a
             Mind
             to
             chuse
             Edward
             the
             Son
             of
             Ethelred
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             Hardecnute
             the
             Son
             of
             Cnute
             by
             Emme
             his
             Wife
             ,
             the
             Widow
             of
             King
             Ethelred
             ,
             who
             was
             then
             in
             Denmark
             .
          
        
         
           BUT
           Henry
           of
           Huntington
           says
           expresly
           ,
           
             Haroldus
             filius
             Cnuti
             in
             Regem
             Electus
             est
             .
          
           But
           
             Radulphus
             de
             Diceto
          
           is
           yet
           more
           express
           as
           to
           this
           Election
           of
           Harold
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           this
           Passage
           under
           An.
           1038.
           
           
             Haroldus
             Rex
             Merciorum
             &
             Northymbrorum
             ,
             ut
             per
             totam
             regnaret
             Angliam
             ,
             à
             Principibus
             &
             omni
             Populo
             Eligitur
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           Harold
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           and
           Northumbers
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           reign
           over
           all
           England
           ,
           is
           Chosen
           by
           the
           chief
           Men
           and
           all
           the
           People
           :
           whence
           you
           may
           observe
           ,
           that
           tho
           he
           were
           then
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           and
           Northumbers
           ,
           yet
           that
           still
           needed
           a
           new
           Election
           to
           make
           him
           King
           of
           all
           England
           .
        
         
           NOW
           if
           this
           were
           so
           ,
           as
           the
           Doctor
           himself
           has
           ingenuously
           cited
           it
           in
           his
           said
           Treatise
           ;
           I
           desire
           he
           would
           let
           us
           know
           ,
           where
           was
           then
           the
           Right
           of
           Lineal
           Succession
           ,
           when
           the
           People
           of
           England
           would
           fain
           have
           chosen
           Edward
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           be
           Right
           Heir
           of
           the
           Crown
           so
           long
           as
           the
           Children
           of
           his
           Elder
           Brother
           were
           alive
           ,
           tho
           then
           in
           Exile
           ?
           nor
           could
           Hardecnute
           have
           any
           Right
           so
           long
           as
           Harold
           his
           Elder
           Brother
           was
           alive
           ;
           whom
           also
           ,
           as
           our
           Historians
           relate
           ,
           his
           Father
           had
           appointed
           Successor
           at
           his
           Death
           ,
           tho
           whether
           that
           be
           true
           or
           no
           ,
           is
           much
           to
           be
           doubted
           .
        
         
         
           BUT
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           aforementioned
           
             Great
             Point
             of
             Succession
             ,
             &c.
          
           (
           to
           evade
           this
           Proof
           of
           
           Harold's
           Election
           )
           will
           have
           all
           this
           Point
           in
           Controversy
           to
           have
           been
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           most
           Right
           ,
           and
           best
           Title
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           those
           two
           ,
           Harold
           or
           Hardecnute
           ,
           and
           that
           Earl
           Godwin
           objected
           
           Harold's
           Illegitimacy
           ,
           and
           the
           Will
           of
           the
           deceased
           ,
           King
           ,
           of
           all
           which
           there
           is
           not
           one
           word
           mentioned
           in
           any
           of
           our
           most
           Antient
           Historians
           ,
           only
           he
           cites
           a
           Scrap
           in
           the
           Margin
           ,
           as
           he
           thinks
           ,
           ou●
           of
           Brompton
           ,
           (
           but
           it
           should
           be
           Simeon
           of
           Durha●
           ,
           for
           no
           such
           thing
           is
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           former
           Author
           )
           viz.
           That
           
             Harold
             —
             quasi
             just
             us
             haeres
             coepit
             regnare
             ,
             nec
             tamen
             ità
             potentèr
             ut
             Canutus
             ,
             quia
             justior
             haeres
             expectabatur
          
           Hardicanutus
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           as
           just
           Heir
           ,
           but
           yet
           not
           so
           absolutely
           as
           Cnute
           ,
           because
           the
           juster
           Heir
           
             (
             S●il
             .
             H●rdecanute
          
           )
           was
           expected
           ,
           which
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           call
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           falsly
           supposes
           that
           none
           could
           have
           a
           Right
           to
           the
           Crown
           but
           one
           of
           Queen
           
           Emma's
           Children
           .
           But
           this
           Writer
           cunningly
           leaves
           out
           the
           preceding
           Words
           with
           a
           dash
           ,
           because
           they
           make
           against
           him
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           here
           add
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ,
           
             consentientibus
             quamplurimis
             MAJORIBVS
             natu
             A●glia
             ,
             quasi
             Justus
             haeres
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           it
           seems
           his
           Right
           to
           reign
           ,
           proceeded
           from
           the
           Consent
           of
           the
           Estates
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           SO
           that
           granting
           ,
           as
           this
           Author
           supposes
           ,
           That
           Hardecnute
           had
           been
           left
           Heir
           by
           his
           Father
           .
           King
           
           Cnute's
           Testament
           ,
           yet
           you
           see
           this
           could
           only
           give
           him
           a
           Precedency
           of
           being
           first
           Proposed
           ,
           and
           Elected
           .
        
         
           HAROLD
           dying
           after
           a
           few
           Years
           Reign
           ,
           Hardecnute
           was
           sent
           for
           out
           of
           Elanders
           to
           succeed
           him
           ;
           yet
           this
           could
           not
           be
           as
           his
           Heir
           ,
           being
           but
           of
           the
           half
           Blood
           ,
           and
           his
           supposed
           Brother
           only
           by
           his
           Father's
           side
           :
           and
           therefore
           Henry
           of
           Huntington
           says
           expresly
           ,
           
           that
           
             Post
             Mortem
             Harolds
             Hardecnute
             filius
             Regis
             Cnuti
             illicò
             susceptus
             est
             ,
             &
             ELECTVS
             in
             Regeni
             ab
             Anglis
             ,
             &
             DACIS
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           After
           the
           Death
           of
           
             Harold
             ,
             Hardecnute
          
           the
           Son
           of
           King
           Cnute
           was
           presently
           received
           ,
           and
           Elected
           King
           by
           the
           English
           and
           Danes
           .
        
         
           HARDECNVTE
           dying
           suddenly
           after
           ,
           about
           two
           Years
           Reign
           ,
           the
           abovecited
           Antient
           Chronicle
           in
           the
           Cottonian
           Library
           ,
           
           proceeds
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           Mortuo
           Hardecanuto
           ,
           Eadwardus
           
             Annitentibus
             maximè
             Comite
          
           Godwino
           &
           Wigornensi
           Livingo
           ,
           levatar
           Londoniae
           
             in
             Regem
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           that
           Hardecnute
           being
           dead
           ,
           Edward
           by
           the
           Assistance
           chiefly
           of
           Earl
           Godwin
           ,
           and
           Living
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           was
           advanced
           to
           the
           Throne
           at
           London
           .
        
         
           WILLIAM
           of
           Malmesbury
           words
           it
           thus
           ,
           speaking
           of
           Earl
           Godwin
           ,
           
           
             Nec
             mora
             ,
             congregato
             concilio
          
           Londoniae
           ,
           
             rationibus
             suis
             explicitis
             ;
             Regem
             effecit
             .
          
           From
           whence
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           by
           
           Godwin's
           means
           he
           was
           made
           King
           at
           a
           Common-Council
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           BUT
           Ingulph
           is
           yet
           more
           express
           ,
           who
           says
           ,
           
           
             Post
             ejus
             (
             S●il
          
           .
           Hardecanuti
           )
           
             obitum
             ,
             Omnium
             Electione
             in
          
           Edwardum
           
             concordatur
             ,
             maximè
             cohortante
          
           Godwino
           Comite
           .
           i.
           e.
           that
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           Hardecnute
           ,
           it
           was
           unanimously
           agreed
           upon
           to
           Elect
           Prince
           Edward
           ;
           Earl
           Godwin
           chiefly
           advising
           it
           .
        
         
           AND
           
             Henry
             Huntington
          
           goes
           yet
           a
           step
           higher
           ,
           and
           writes
           thus
           ,
           Edwardus
           
             cum
             paucis
             venit
             in
          
           Angliam
           ,
           
           
             &
             Electus
             est
             in
             Regem
             ab
             omni
             populo
             .
          
           Prince
           Edward
           coming
           into
           England
           with
           but
           a
           few
           Men
           ,
           was
           Elected
           King
           by
           all
           the
           People
           :
           which
           is
           also
           confirmed
           by
           an
           Antient
           Manuscript
           Chronicle
           of
           Thomas
           of
           Chesterton
           Canon
           of
           Litchfield
           ,
           in
           the
           Cottonian
           Library
           ,
           who
           under
           Anno
           1042.
           says
           thus
           ,
           
           Edwardus
           
           
             filius
             Athelredi
             Regis
             ,
             ab
             omni
             Populo
             in
             Regem
             Electus
             ,
             &
             Consecratus
             est
             .
          
        
         
           BUT
           the
           Doctor
           very
           cunningly
           conceals
           all
           this
           concerning
           his
           Election
           ,
           
           and
           only
           gives
           us
           a
           shred
           out
           of
           
             Guilielmus
             Gemeticensis
          
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           Hardecanutus
           Edwardum
           
             totius
             Regni
             reliquit
             haeredem
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           left
           Edward
           Heir
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           :
           but
           so
           far
           indeed
           the
           Doctor
           is
           in
           the
           Right
           ,
           
           
             That
             he
             could
             be
             no
             other
             than
             a
             Testamentary
             Heir
             ,
             there
             being
             other
             Heirs
             of
             the
             Right
             Line
             ,
             both
             of
             Saxon
             and
             Danish
             Blood
             before
             him
             .
          
           But
           it
           may
           well
           be
           doubted
           ,
           whether
           the
           Author
           last
           mentioned
           ,
           being
           a
           Foreigner
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           mistaken
           ,
           if
           he
           means
           the
           words
           
             haeredem
             reliquit
          
           ,
           for
           a
           Bequest
           by
           Will
           ,
           since
           no
           English
           Historian
           that
           I
           know
           of
           mentions
           any
           such
           thing
           :
           and
           indeed
           it
           is
           highly
           improbable
           that
           this
           Prince
           made
           any
           Will
           at
           all
           ,
           since
           all
           Writers
           agree
           that
           he
           died
           suddenly
           at
           a
           Drunken
           Feast
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           Flower
           of
           his
           Age
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           he
           made
           any
           Will
           before
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           impossible
           he
           could
           do
           it
           at
           his
           Death
           .
        
         
           BUT
           this
           Election
           of
           King
           Edward
           farther
           appears
           ,
           from
           the
           mean
           and
           abject
           Carriage
           which
           this
           Prince
           shewed
           ,
           (
           as
           you
           will
           find
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           )
           towards
           Earl
           Godwin
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           so
           far
           from
           claiming
           the
           Crown
           ,
           that
           he
           only
           desired
           he
           would
           save
           his
           Life
           ,
           till
           the
           Earl
           encouraging
           him
           ,
           put
           him
           in
           hopes
           of
           obtaining
           the
           Kingdom
           upon
           Promise
           of
           marrying
           his
           Daughter
           ;
           which
           he
           would
           never
           have
           done
           ,
           had
           he
           had
           so
           ●air
           a
           Pretence
           as
           the
           last
           Will
           of
           his
           Brother
           Hardecnute
           to
           recommended
           him
           to
           the
           favour
           of
           the
           Estates
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           if
           that
           alone
           would
           have
           done
           ,
           to
           what
           purpose
           should
           he
           need
           afterwards
           to
           be
           Elected
           ?
        
         
           
             THIS
             is
             in
             part
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             Doctor
             ;
             but
             to
             palliate
             it
             ,
             he
             will
             have
             Godwin
             ,
             (
             a
             Council
             being
             immediately
             called
             )
             by
             his
             Reason
             and
             Rhetorick
             to
             make
             him
             King
             ;
             (
             it
             seems
             then
             he
             was
             to
             be
             made
             so
             )
             but
             he
             dares
             not
             say
             one
             word
             of
             his
             Election
             ,
             for
             fear
             it
             would
             betray
             the
             Cause
             which
             he
             has
             so
             strenuously
             laboured
             to
             advance
             .
          
        
         
           AND
           therefore
           he
           thinks
           he
           has
           now
           nothing
           more
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           to
           expose
           and
           ridicule
           the
           Legend
           of
           the
           Abbot
           of
           Rievalle
           in
           making
           Edwards
           the
           Confessor
           to
           be
           elected
           King
           in
           his
           Mother's
           Womb
           :
           which
           tho
           I
           grant
           to
           be
           as
           absurd
           as
           to
           drink
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           his
           Health
           before
           he
           is
           born
           ,
           yet
           the
           Abbot
           had
           certainly
           no
           ground
           for
           this
           Story
           ,
           unless
           he
           had
           been
           sufficiently
           convinced
           that
           this
           was
           an
           Elective
           Kingdom
           in
           the
           Time
           of
           King
           Ethelred
           his
           Father
           .
        
         
           BUT
           if
           the
           Reader
           desires
           further
           Satisfaction
           concerning
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           this
           King's
           Election
           ,
           I
           shall
           refer
           him
           to
           the
           Antient
           Annals
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           faithfully
           transcribed
           out
           of
           the
           first
           Volume
           of
           
             Monasticon
             Anglicanum
          
           ,
           and
           inserted
           into
           this
           Volume
           under
           Anno
           1041.
           where
           he
           will
           find
           the
           whole
           History
           of
           this
           Prince's
           Election
           and
           Coronation
           ,
           written
           by
           a
           Monk
           of
           that
           Church
           not
           long
           after
           the
           Conquest
           ;
           these
           Annals
           are
           also
           in
           Manuscript
           in
           the
           Cottonian
           Library
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           must
           likewise
           by
           the
           Favour
           of
           its
           honourable
           Possessor
           ,
           own
           my self
           highly
           obliged
           for
           several
           considerable
           Remarks
           in
           this
           History
           of
           the
           Succession
           of
           our
           Saxon
           Kings
           .
        
         
           BUT
           to
           draw
           to
           a
           Conclusion
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ;
           King
           Edward
           (
           as
           appears
           by
           our
           Annals
           )
           in
           the
           Year
           957
           ,
           sent
           over
           for
           his
           Cousin
           Prince
           Edward
           ,
           
           sirnamed
           the
           Out-Law
           ,
           Son
           of
           King
           Edmund
           ,
           out
           of
           Hungary
           ,
           as
           Simeon
           of
           Durham
           relates
           ,
           
             Illum
             se
             Regni
             haeredem
             constituere
          
           ,
           that
           
           he
           might
           appoint
           him
           Heir
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           :
           which
           had
           been
           a
           very
           idle
           Thing
           had
           the
           Kingdom
           been
           Hereditary
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           had
           been
           his
           undoubted
           Right
           by
           Proximity
           of
           Blood.
           
        
         
           THIS
           Prince
           dying
           soon
           after
           his
           coming
           over
           ,
           we
           no
           where
           find
           ,
           that
           King
           Edward
           ever
           offered
           to
           do
           the
           like
           for
           his
           Cousin
           
             Edgar
             Atheling
          
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           forgetting
           his
           own
           Family
           ,
           Ingulph
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Year
           before
           his
           Death
           ,
           
           he
           sent
           Robert
           Arch-Bp
           of
           Canterbury
           his
           Ambassadour
           ,
           to
           let
           William
           Duke
           of
           Normandy
           know
           ,
           
             Illum
             designatum
             esse
             sui
             Regni
             successorem
             ,
          
           that
           he
           had
           appointed
           him
           Heir
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           :
           which
           relation
           tho
           I
           have
           proved
           to
           be
           false
           as
           to
           Arch-bishop
           Robert
           ,
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           this
           ensuing
           History
           ;
           yet
           might
           it
           be
           true
           in
           the
           main
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Bishop
           might
           have
           gone
           over
           to
           Duke
           William
           on
           that
           Message
           ;
           but
           however
           ,
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           King
           Edward
           afterwards
           adopted
           Earl
           Harold
           upon
           his
           Death-bed
           ,
           for
           which
           we
           have
           very
           good
           Authority
           ,
           since
           our
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           testify
           it
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
           Tunc
           Haroldus
           
             Comes
             capessit
             Regnum
             ,
             sicut
             Rex
             ei
             concesserat
             ,
             omnésque
             ad
             id
             Eum
             eligebant
             ,
             &
             consecratus
             est
             in
             Regem
             in
             Festo
             Epiphaniae
             ,
          
           which
           was
           the
           same
           day
           that
           King
           Edward
           was
           Buried
           .
        
         
           THIS
           is
           also
           confirmed
           by
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Abby
           of
           Ely
           ,
           written
           not
           long
           after
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           and
           lately
           published
           by
           the
           Learned
           Dr.
           
             Gale
             ,
             Quo
             (
             Scil.
             Edwardo
             )
             tumulato
             ,
          
           
           
             subregulus
             Haraldus
             Godwini
             Ducis
             Filius
             ,
             quem
             Rex
             antè
             suam
             Decessionem
             Regni
             Successorem
             eligerat
             ,
             à
             totius
             Angliae
             Primatibus
             ad
             Regale
             Culmen
             ELECTVS
             est
             ,
             Die
             eodem
             ab
             Aldredo
             Eboracensi
             Archiepiscopo
             in
             Regem
             honorificè
             consecratus
          
           ;
           which
           also
           agrees
           with
           Florence
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           and
           Simeon
           of
           Durham
           under
           Anno
           1066.
           almost
           in
           the
           very
           same
           words
           ,
           
           and
           by
           Eadmerus
           (
           who
           lived
           not
           long
           after
           the
           Conquest
           )
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Juxtà
             quod
             Edwardus
             ante
             mortem
             statuerat
             ,
             successit
             HARALDVS
             .
          
        
         
           FROM
           all
           which
           remarkable
           Testimonies
           I
           shall
           draw
           these
           two
           Conclusions
           .
        
         
           FIRST
           ,
           That
           this
           Testamentary
           Designation
           of
           Harold
           by
           King
           Edward
           for
           his
           Heir
           ,
           was
           not
           sufficient
           alone
           to
           make
           him
           King
           ,
           but
           it
           also
           required
           a
           subsequent
           Election
           of
           the
           Estates
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           SECONDLY
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           an
           apparent
           Distinction
           here
           made
           between
           his
           Election
           and
           Consecration
           .
        
         
           AND
           I
           think
           this
           enough
           ,
           had
           I
           no
           more
           to
           say
           ,
           to
           settle
           this
           Point
           ;
           but
           to
           let
           the
           Reader
           know
           the
           utmost
           that
           may
           be
           objected
           against
           these
           Authorities
           ,
           I
           must
           freely
           confess
           ,
           that
           divers
           Writers
           of
           good
           Credit
           and
           Reputation
           ,
           who
           lived
           after
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           viz.
           Ingulph
           of
           
             Croyland
             ,
             William
          
           of
           
             Malmesbury
             ,
             Ailred
          
           Abbot
           of
           Rievalle
           ,
           and
           Henry
           of
           Huntington
           ,
           look
           upon
           this
           Donation
           of
           King
           Edward
           as
           a
           meer
           Pretence
           ,
           invented
           by
           the
           English
           in
           Prejudice
           of
           the
           Norman
           Duke
           .
        
         
           BUT
           how
           they
           will
           be
           able
           to
           answer
           those
           plain
           and
           full
           Authorities
           I
           have
           before
           cited
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           :
           for
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           himself
           was
           also
           forced
           to
           confess
           ,
           that
           King
           Harold
           claimed
           not
           only
           by
           virtue
           of
           
           Edward's
           Designation
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Election
           of
           the
           Great
           Council
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           this
           Memorable
           Passage
           ,
           
           viz.
           
             Ille
             (
             scilicet
             Haraldus
          
           )
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           William
           then
           Duke
           of
           
             Normandy
             ,
             de
             puellae
             nuptiis
             referens
             ,
             de
             Regno
             (
             addebat
             )
             praesumptuosum
             fuisse
             ,
             quod
             absque
             generali
             Senatûs
             &
             Populi
             Conventu
             &
             Edicto
             ,
             alienam
             illi
             haereditatem
             juraverit
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           
           
             That
             Harold
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Marriage
             
             of
             the
             Duke's
             Sister
             ,
             further
             added
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             very
             presumptuous
             thing
             to
             swear
             away
             another's
             Inheritance
             to
             him
             ,
             without
             the
             General
             Act
             and
             Appointment
             of
             the
             Senate
             and
             People
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Nobility
             and
             Commons
             .
          
        
         
           THIS
           shews
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           have
           been
           a
           most
           notorious
           Falshood
           for
           Harold
           thus
           to
           have
           gone
           about
           to
           impose
           upon
           Duke
           William
           ,
           had
           there
           never
           been
           any
           such
           thing
           as
           a
           Real
           and
           Solemn
           Election
           ,
           which
           our
           abovementioned
           Authors
           have
           related
           .
        
         
           
           NOR
           is
           Dr.
           
           Brady's
           Objection
           against
           this
           at
           all
           material
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           thus
           set
           him
           up
           ,
           were
           only
           a
           
             Court
             Faction
          
           ,
           for
           the
           People
           all
           England
           over
           could
           never
           have
           notice
           to
           come
           to
           ,
           or
           send
           their
           Representatives
           to
           such
           a
           Solemnity
           ,
           as
           to
           elect
           and
           crown
           him
           King
           in
           four
           and
           twenty
           Hour's
           Time
           ;
           and
           therefore
           should
           his
           Election
           be
           granted
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           be
           chosen
           by
           the
           People
           ,
           who
           had
           neither
           Notice
           nor
           Knowledg
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           only
           received
           and
           submitted
           to
           him
           as
           their
           King.
           
        
         
           NOW
           in
           answer
           to
           this
           I
           need
           only
           say
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Doctor
           would
           have
           been
           so
           fair
           as
           to
           have
           consulted
           Sir
           Henry
           Spelman's
           first
           Volume
           of
           Councils
           ,
           or
           the
           first
           Volume
           of
           
             Monasticon
             Anglicanum
          
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           found
           in
           both
           of
           them
           ,
           (
           in
           the
           Charters
           of
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the
           Abby
           of
           Westminster
           ,
           and
           the
           History
           of
           that
           Church
           printed
           in
           the
           Latter
           )
           that
           it
           was
           not
           (
           as
           he
           says
           )
           
             never
             to
             have
             been
             imagined
          
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           really
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Estates
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           did
           meet
           a
           little
           before
           Christmass
           ,
           
             (
             secundùm
             Morem
          
           ,
           according
           to
           Custom
           )
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           were
           expresly
           summoned
           to
           be
           present
           at
           the
           Great
           Solemnity
           of
           the
           Consecration
           of
           that
           Abbey
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           as
           our
           Annals
           inform
           us
           ,
           on
           St.
           
           Innocent's
           day
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           dying
           on
           the
           Twefth-day
           following
           ,
           this
           Great
           Council
           (
           which
           certainly
           was
           a
           full
           one
           )
           was
           so
           far
           from
           being
           then
           Dissolved
           ,
           that
           it
           chose
           Harold
           for
           their
           succeeding
           King
           ,
           as
           the
           said
           Annals
           relate
           :
           The
           nicety
           of
           the
           Dissolution
           of
           a
           Parliament
           upon
           the
           King's
           Decease
           not
           being
           at
           that
           time
           known
           .
        
         
           I
           think
           this
           is
           sufficient
           to
           answer
           all
           that
           the
           Doctor
           has
           ,
           or
           I
           suppose
           can
           say
           upon
           this
           Head
           ;
           therefore
           I
           will
           now
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Reader
           to
           consider
           ,
           how
           far
           any
           of
           his
           Assertions
           are
           true
           .
        
         
           AS
           first
           ,
           
             Whether
             the
             sure
             Rule
             of
             Succession
             was
             either
             Right
             of
             Blood
             ?
          
           
        
         
           OR
           Secondly
           ,
           
             Whether
             the
             bare
             Nomination
             or
             Appointment
             of
             the
             preceding
             King
             ,
             was
             then
             thought
             and
             allowed
             as
             Cause
             sufficient
             for
             the
             Father
             to
             prefer
             his
             Brother's
             Son
             before
             his
             own
             ,
             or
             a
             Bastard
             before
             his
             Lawful
             Issue
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Instances
             which
             he
             hath
             produced
             will
             be
             able
             to
             make
             it
             out
             ;
             or
             else
             whether
             those
             very
             Instances
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             here
             set
             in
             their
             true
             Light
             ,
             do
             not
             directly
             evince
             the
             contrary
             ?
          
        
         
           THIRDLY
           ,
           Whether
           from
           this
           foregoing
           History
           of
           the
           Succession
           ,
           it
           appears
           also
           to
           be
           true
           what
           he
           asserts
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             That
             from
             Egbert
             the
             first
             Saxon
             Monarch
             ,
             
             to
             Ethelred
             the
             last
             by
             Right
             of
             Blood
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             read
             of
             many
             Elections
             for
             the
             space
             of
             two
             hundred
             and
             sixteen
             Years
             ;
             and
             that
             those
             we
             meet
             with
             are
             bound
             and
             limited
             by
             Proximity
             of
             Blood
             ,
             or
             Nomination
             of
             the
             Successor
             by
             the
             Predecessor
             ,
             and
             that
             where
             the
             word
             Election
             or
             any
             thing
             in
             that
             Sense
             is
             used
             ,
             it
             signifies
             only
             a
             Recognition
             and
             Submission
             ?
          
           And
           I
           will
           now
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Reader
           's
           Judgment
           ,
           if
           I
           have
           not
           given
           sufficient
           Instances
           to
           the
           contrary
           in
           every
           one
           of
           these
           Particulars
           ,
           there
           being
           
           not
           above
           two
           Kings
           in
           all
           this
           long
           Series
           of
           more
           than
           two
           hundred
           and
           sixty
           Years
           ,
           concerning
           whom
           I
           have
           not
           brought
           express
           Testimonies
           from
           Authors
           of
           undoubted
           Credit
           both
           in
           Print
           and
           Manuscript
           ,
           of
           their
           Election
           by
           the
           Estates
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           Or
           ,
        
         
           FOURTHLY
           ,
           Whether
           his
           last
           Assertion
           be
           any
           truer
           than
           the
           former
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             That
             the
             Danish
             Kings
             ,
             
             after
             Sweyn
             had
             conquered
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             (
             whose
             best
             Title
             was
             the
             Sword
             )
             either
             brought
             hither
             the
             Custom
             of
             the
             Predecessor
             ,
             naming
             or
             giving
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             the
             Successor
             ,
             as
             probably
             it
             might
             have
             been
             practised
             in
             their
             own
             Kingdoms
             ,
             or
             used
             it
             as
             they
             found
             it
             here
             practised
             by
             the
             Saxon
             Kings
             ?
          
           Or
           whether
           the
           Authorities
           I
           have
           already
           cited
           do
           not
           expresly
           prove
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           of
           the
           three
           Danish
           Kings
           came
           in
           by
           Election
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Harold
             Harefoot
          
           was
           the
           only
           Prince
           of
           those
           Three
           ,
           who
           could
           make
           any
           pretence
           to
           it
           by
           Testament
           ?
        
         
           AND
           as
           for
           the
           Saxon
           Kings
           that
           reigned
           before
           them
           ,
           how
           far
           they
           by
           their
           last
           Wills
           alone
           could
           dispose
           of
           ,
           or
           entail
           the
           Crown
           ,
           without
           the
           concurrent
           Assent
           and
           Consent
           of
           the
           Great
           Council
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           I
           refer
           the
           Reader
           to
           that
           part
           of
           King
           
           Alfred's
           Will
           ,
           I
           have
           here
           made
           use
           of
           for
           his
           farther
           Satisfaction
           ,
           if
           he
           have
           still
           any
           doubt
           left
           about
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           now
           dispatched
           this
           exact
           and
           faithful
           History
           of
           the
           Succession
           of
           our
           
             English
             Saxon
          
           Kings
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           am
           not
           conscious
           to
           my self
           that
           I
           have
           either
           added
           or
           diminished
           any
           thing
           material
           to
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           Authors
           which
           I
           have
           made
           use
           of
           ;
           I
           desire
           to
           be
           believed
           that
           I
           have
           not
           wrote
           this
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Succession
           to
           the
           Crown
           ought
           at
           this
           day
           to
           be
           Elective
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           it
           was
           before
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           obviate
           and
           remove
           the
           false
           Opinions
           or
           Prejudices
           of
           some
           Men
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           plausible
           Representations
           of
           the
           Doctor
           and
           others
           ,
           have
           been
           so
           far
           prepossessed
           as
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           an
           Hereditary
           Succession
           to
           the
           Crown
           hath
           been
           as
           Antient
           as
           the
           Monarchy
           it self
           ;
           whereas
           we
           find
           that
           Sweden
           and
           Denmark
           have
           from
           Elective
           become
           Hereditary
           Kingdoms
           in
           a
           much
           less
           space
           of
           Time
           :
           And
           I
           suppose
           no
           Man
           of
           those
           Countries
           would
           asperse
           any
           Writer
           there
           ,
           of
           being
           an
           Enemy
           to
           Monarchy
           for
           asserting
           so
           evident
           a
           Truth
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           hope
           I
           may
           find
           the
           same
           fair
           Quarter
           at
           Home
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Doctor
           's
           Insinuations
           before
           his
           abovecited
           History
           of
           the
           
             Succession
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             That
             none
             but
             Papists
             ,
             Fanaticks
             ,
             or
             Common-Wealth's
             Men
             ,
          
           (
           a
           List
           of
           whose
           ,
           Works
           he
           there
           gives
           us
           )
           would
           dare
           to
           write
           for
           ,
           or
           maintain
           this
           Opinion
           .
           But
           if
           Parsons
           the
           Jesuit
           has
           happened
           in
           his
           Discourse
           of
           the
           Succession
           ,
           to
           write
           some
           Truths
           concerning
           it
           ,
           I
           am
           no
           more
           to
           be
           thought
           Jesuitical
           for
           following
           (
           not
           him
           ,
           but
           )
           the
           Authors
           from
           whom
           he
           took
           them
           ;
           than
           I
           should
           be
           if
           I
           had
           wrote
           a
           Mathematical
           Dissertation
           founded
           upon
           Demonstrations
           from
           Euclid
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           before
           made
           use
           of
           by
           Tacquet
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Learned
           Jesuit
           ,
           that
           has
           wrote
           upon
           that
           Subject
           .
        
         
           AFTER
           the
           Election
           ,
           I
           shall
           say
           somewhat
           of
           the
           Coronation
           of
           our
           
             English
             Saxon
          
           Kings
           ,
           which
           sometimes
           was
           performed
           on
           the
           same
           Day
           on
           which
           they
           were
           Elected
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           several
           Days
           ,
           nay
           ,
           Months
           after
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Coronation
           of
           King
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           ;
           who
           tho
           he
           were
           Chosen
           King
           in
           June
           not
           long
           after
           his
           Brother
           
           Hardecnut's
           Decease
           ,
           yet
           was
           he
           not
           Crowned
           till
           the
           Easter
           
           following
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           find
           in
           the
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           under
           the
           Years
           1041
           ,
           1042.
           
           But
           Harold
           his
           Successor
           (
           to
           make
           the
           Crown
           the
           surer
           )
           was
           Elected
           and
           Crowned
           the
           same
           Day
           .
           This
           Solemnity
           of
           the
           Coronation
           ,
           was
           most
           commonly
           performed
           by
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           yet
           was
           it
           not
           at
           first
           done
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           open
           Air
           ;
           thus
           the
           Kings
           
             Athelstan
             ,
             Edmund
          
           ,
           and
           Edred
           ,
           are
           expresly
           mentioned
           by
           our
           Historians
           to
           have
           been
           Crowned
           in
           the
           Market
           Place
           of
           Kingston
           upon
           Thames
           :
           and
           I
           suppose
           the
           like
           had
           been
           used
           in
           the
           Coronation
           of
           former
           Kings
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           not
           taken
           notice
           of
           as
           an
           Innovation
           .
        
         
           BUT
           to
           say
           somewhat
           of
           the
           forms
           of
           those
           Crowns
           which
           our
           Kings
           then
           wore
           ,
           it
           appears
           from
           their
           Coins
           that
           they
           were
           at
           first
           no
           other
           than
           Diadems
           like
           those
           of
           the
           Greek
           Emperors
           in
           that
           Age
           ,
           and
           from
           whom
           they
           were
           borrowed
           :
           thus
           Offa
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           is
           Graven
           on
           his
           Coin
           with
           a
           Diadem
           of
           Pearls
           about
           his
           Head
           ;
           
           but
           our
           great
           King
           Alfred
           has
           no
           more
           than
           a
           bare
           Head-band
           ,
           or
           Circle
           ,
           which
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           tied
           behind
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           in
           his
           Coins
           .
           And
           tho
           I
           confess
           there
           is
           also
           a
           Coin
           of
           one
           K.
           Egbert
           with
           a
           Coronet
           of
           Rayes
           upon
           his
           Head
           ;
           yet
           that
           this
           was
           not
           of
           our
           K.
           Egbert
           ,
           but
           rather
           of
           him
           that
           was
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           who
           began
           to
           reign
           An.
           867
           ,
           I
           rather
           incline
           to
           believe
           .
           As
           for
           King
           Edward
           the
           Elder
           ,
           he
           has
           in
           his
           Coins
           only
           a
           kind
           of
           Diadem
           upon
           his
           Helmet
           ,
           King
           
             Athelstàn
             ,
             Edmund
          
           and
           Eadred
           his
           Brothers
           being
           the
           first
           of
           our
           West-Saxon
           Kings
           ,
           who
           wore
           Crowns
           with
           three
           Rayes
           ,
           or
           Points
           higher
           than
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           Fiction
           in
           them
           who
           will
           needs
           have
           it
           ,
           that
           K.
           Alfred
           was
           Crowned
           with
           a
           Crown
           wrought
           with
           Flower
           de
           Lices
           ;
           because
           such
           a
           Crown
           was
           kept
           among
           the
           Regalia
           at
           Westminster
           before
           our
           late
           Civil
           Wars
           ,
           in
           a
           Box
           ,
           upon
           whose
           Cover
           was
           this
           Inscription
           ,
           
           
             Haec
             est
             Principalior
             Corona
             cum
             qua
             Coronabantur
             Reges
             ,
             Aelfredus
             ,
             Edwardus
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Which
           having
           been
           the
           Crown
           of
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           ,
           it
           was
           very
           easy
           for
           the
           Monks
           of
           that
           Church
           who
           kept
           those
           Regalia
           in
           after
           times
           ,
           to
           inscribe
           what
           they
           pleased
           upon
           this
           Box
           ,
           since
           it
           added
           so
           much
           to
           the
           Antiquity
           and
           Reputation
           of
           this
           Crown
           :
           and
           I
           am
           the
           more
           inclined
           to
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           because
           I
           find
           King
           Cnute
           ,
           and
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           first
           Kings
           who
           wore
           Diadems
           adorned
           with
           Flower-de-Lices
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           their
           Coins
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           in
           the
           next
           Place
           say
           somewhat
           of
           the
           Titles
           by
           which
           our
           West-Saxon
           Kings
           stiled
           themselves
           in
           their
           Laws
           and
           Charters
           ;
           and
           to
           begin
           with
           King
           Egbert
           ,
           (
           however
           Supreme
           he
           were
           over
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Kings
           then
           reigning
           in
           England
           ,
           yet
           we
           cannot
           find
           that
           he
           stiled
           himself
           more
           than
           ,
           
             Rex
             West-Saxonum
          
           in
           any
           of
           his
           Charters
           ;
           for
           as
           for
           Laws
           we
           have
           none
           of
           his
           left
           us
           .
           The
           like
           I
           may
           say
           for
           his
           Successors
           Ethelwolf
           ,
           and
           his
           Sons
           and
           Grandsons
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           King
           Athelstan
           ,
           who
           for
           ought
           I
           can
           find
           was
           the
           first
           Prince
           that
           upon
           his
           Victories
           over
           the
           Danes
           and
           Scots
           ,
           changed
           his
           Title
           of
           
             Rex
             West-Saxonum
          
           ,
           or
           Anglorum
           alone
           ,
           which
           was
           used
           by
           his
           Predecessors
           ,
           to
           this
           that
           follows
           ,
           Ego
           Aethelstanus
           Rex
           
             Anglorum
             ,
             per
             omnipotentis
             Dextram
             totius
             Britanniae
             Regno
             sublimatus
             ,
          
           as
           you
           will
           find
           it
           in
           his
           Charter
           in
           William
           of
           
             Malmesbury
             ,
             de
             Gestis
             Pontif.
          
           as
           also
           in
           the
           same
           Place
           you
           will
           find
           this
           King's
           Title
           to
           have
           somewhat
           varied
           ;
           
           for
           on
           a
           rich
           Box
           ,
           or
           Shrine
           ,
           given
           by
           this
           King
           to
           keep
           the
           Relicts
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           ,
           was
           engraven
           this
           Inscription
           ,
           
             Ego
             Aethelstanus
             totius
             Britanniae
             &
             multarum
             nationum
             in
             circuitu
             
             positarum
             Imperator
             ,
          
           &c.
           which
           Title
           was
           also
           made
           use
           of
           by
           his
           Brother
           King
           Edmund
           ,
           only
           instead
           of
           Imperator
           ,
           he
           stiles
           himself
           
             Gubernator
             &
             Rector
          
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           his
           Charter
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Glastonbury
           ,
           set
           down
           by
           the
           same
           Author
           above-mentioned
           ,
           in
           his
           *
           Antiquity
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Glastonbury
           ,
           which
           was
           also
           used
           by
           King
           Edgar
           ,
           tho
           with
           some
           difference
           ,
           who
           instead
           of
           
             Rector
             &
             Rex
          
           ,
           stiled
           himself
           
             totius
             Albionis
             Basileus
          
           in
           divers
           Charters
           ;
           but
           this
           proceeded
           from
           the
           corrupt
           Stile
           of
           that
           Time
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           particular
           Fancy
           of
           the
           Clerk
           or
           Monk
           who
           drew
           the
           Charter
           :
           And
           tho
           instead
           of
           this
           word
           Basileus
           ,
           King
           Ethelred
           his
           Son
           again
           made
           use
           of
           Rex
           ,
           yet
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Title
           remained
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           was
           also
           continued
           by
           King
           Knut
           ;
           however
           he
           sometimes
           stiled
           himself
           
             Rex
             totius
             Albionis
             Insulae
             ,
             &
             aliarum
             Nationum
             plurimarum
             .
          
           What
           Titles
           his
           Sons
           had
           I
           do
           not
           find
           ,
           because
           I
           have
           not
           seen
           any
           of
           their
           Charters
           ;
           only
           we
           may
           here
           observe
           ,
           that
           several
           Kings
           before
           Cnute
           ,
           stiled
           themselves
           Kings
           not
           only
           of
           Albion
           ,
           or
           Britain
           ,
           but
           of
           several
           other
           Nations
           round
           about
           ,
           by
           which
           could
           only
           be
           meant
           that
           Superiority
           they
           assumed
           at
           that
           time
           over
           the
           Kings
           of
           
             Scotland
             ,
             Wales
          
           and
           Northumberland
           ,
           before
           that
           Country
           was
           reduced
           into
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Province
           ,
           and
           was
           governed
           by
           Earls
           .
        
         
           I
           now
           come
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           to
           give
           you
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           chief
           Powers
           and
           Prerogatives
           of
           our
           English-Saxon
           Kings
           ;
           some
           of
           which
           I
           find
           set
           down
           in
           our
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Year
           693
           ,
           at
           the
           Council
           of
           Becanceld
           ,
           where
           the
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           thus
           defines
           them
           in
           his
           Decree
           at
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           that
           Council
           .
           
             Regum
             est
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             constituere
             Comites
             ,
             Duces
             ,
             Vice-Comites
             ,
             &
             Judites
          
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           Office
           of
           Kings
           to
           constitute
           Earls
           ,
           Ealdormen
           ,
           Sheriffs
           and
           Judges
           .
        
         
           TO
           which
           we
           may
           also
           add
           the
           Power
           of
           Coining
           Money
           ,
           which
           being
           then
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           was
           granted
           by
           Charter
           to
           the
           Arch-bishops
           of
           Canterbury
           and
           York
           ,
           as
           likewise
           to
           the
           Abbots
           of
           Medeshamsted
           or
           Peterborough
           ,
           and
           to
           several
           other
           Abbies
           ;
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           
             Monasticon
             Anglicanum
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           Annals
           themselves
           .
           Some
           Instances
           of
           which
           I
           have
           given
           you
           in
           the
           ensuing
           History
           ,
           not
           omitting
           some
           of
           the
           Coins
           which
           are
           still
           preserved
           in
           Cabinets
           ,
           some
           of
           whose
           Figures
           are
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Collection
           of
           Saxon
           Coins
           before
           King
           
           Alfred's
           Life
           ,
           as
           also
           before
           the
           new
           Edition
           of
           
           Camden's
           Britannia
           .
        
         
           BUT
           that
           any
           of
           those
           Kings
           had
           Power
           by
           their
           own
           Royal
           Prerogative
           ,
           to
           enhance
           or
           debase
           the
           intrinsick
           Value
           of
           the
           Money
           ,
           coined
           either
           in
           their
           own
           or
           other
           Mints
           ,
           I
           can
           no
           ways
           believe
           ,
           since
           such
           a
           Prerogative
           would
           have
           highly
           tended
           to
           the
           Loss
           and
           Defrauding
           of
           the
           Subject
           ,
           for
           which
           that
           Power
           was
           never
           designed
           ;
           nor
           do
           I
           find
           our
           Kings
           ever
           assumed
           this
           Prerogative
           to
           themselves
           ,
           till
           later
           Ages
           .
           And
           in
           Confirmation
           of
           this
           the
           †
           Mirror
           of
           Justices
           recites
           it
           as
           an
           old
           Law
           of
           the
           Saxon
           Times
           ,
           that
           no
           King
           of
           this
           Realm
           could
           change
           ,
           embase
           ,
           or
           enhance
           his
           Money
           ,
           or
           make
           other
           Coin
           than
           of
           Silver
           ,
           
             san's
             l'assent
             de
             touts
             ses
             Counties
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           without
           the
           Assent
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           as
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Coke
          
           in
           his
           second
           Institutes
           ,
           hath
           on
           very
           good
           grounds
           interpreted
           this
           Expression
           ,
           in
           that
           Author
           
             Andrew
             Horne
          
           ,
           
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Edward
           I.
           
        
         
           TO
           these
           we
           may
           further
           add
           ,
           that
           of
           pardoning
           Offendors
           their
           Lives
           in
           several
           Cases
           ,
           such
           as
           striking
           in
           the
           King's
           Palace
           ,
           &c.
           which
           he
           might
           also
           take
           in
           Case
           of
           Homicides
           ;
           but
           still
           reserving
           the
           Wiregilds
           ,
           
           or
           Compensations
           that
           were
           to
           be
           made
           to
           the
           Friends
           or
           Relations
           of
           the
           Parties
           slain
           ,
           which
           it
           was
           not
           in
           his
           Power
           to
           release
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           several
           Passages
           in
           our
           Saxon
           Laws
           ,
           some
           of
           which
           I
           have
           inserted
           in
           this
           Volume
           ;
           whence
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           are
           derived
           the
           Appeals
           of
           the
           Wife
           ,
           Son
           ,
           or
           Brother
           ,
           in
           Cases
           of
           Murder
           at
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           BUT
           as
           for
           the
           Power
           of
           making
           War
           or
           Peace
           ,
           since
           I
           find
           little
           said
           of
           it
           in
           our
           Histories
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           be
           positive
           in
           asserting
           any
           thing
           concerning
           it
           :
           only
           shall
           observe
           ,
           that
           in
           every
           Peace
           made
           by
           the
           King
           upon
           Payment
           of
           Money
           ,
           the
           Consent
           of
           the
           Estates
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           was
           required
           ;
           for
           Taxes
           could
           not
           be
           raised
           without
           it
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           find
           in
           our
           Annals
           under
           the
           Years
           994
           ,
           1002
           ,
           1006
           ,
           1011
           ,
           when
           that
           extraordinary
           Tax
           of
           Danegelt
           was
           raised
           to
           be
           paid
           to
           the
           Danes
           for
           purchasing
           a
           Peace
           of
           them
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Power
           of
           making
           Foreign
           War
           ,
           that
           could
           also
           signify
           little
           ,
           since
           those
           Kings
           had
           not
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           raising
           Money
           without
           the
           Consent
           of
           their
           People
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           our
           Kings
           have
           at
           this
           day
           :
           nor
           were
           their
           Revenues
           so
           much
           in
           Money
           ,
           as
           in
           Provisions
           for
           their
           Houshold
           .
        
         
           NOR
           can
           I
           omit
           here
           taking
           notice
           ,
           that
           the
           
             English
             Saxon
          
           Kings
           wanted
           one
           great
           Prerogative
           ,
           which
           ours
           exercise
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           viz.
           the
           power
           of
           granting
           away
           the
           Demesnes
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           even
           to
           pious
           Uses
           ,
           without
           the
           Consent
           to
           the
           great
           Council
           of
           their
           Kingdoms
           :
           and
           of
           this
           we
           find
           a
           remarkable
           Instance
           in
           Sir
           H.
           Spelman's
           first
           Vol.
           of
           Councils
           ,
           
           where
           Baldred
           King
           of
           Kent
           had
           given
           the
           Mannor
           of
           Mallings
           to
           Christ-Church
           in
           Canterbury
           ;
           but
           because
           the
           chief
           Men
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Great
           Council
           )
           had
           not
           consented
           to
           it
           ,
           it
           was
           revoked
           until
           K.
           Egbert
           afterwards
           by
           the
           Consent
           of
           his
           
             WITTENA
             GEMOT
          
           made
           a
           new
           Grant
           thereof
           :
           and
           this
           was
           also
           the
           reason
           why
           the
           Foundations
           and
           Infeodations
           of
           Abbies
           were
           always
           confirmed
           and
           attested
           by
           all
           the
           Estates
           as
           well
           Spiritual
           as
           Temporal
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           find
           by
           most
           of
           their
           Charters
           in
           
             Monast.
             Anglican
          
           .
           of
           which
           I
           have
           inserted
           some
           Examples
           in
           the
           History
           it self
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           shall
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Reader
           's
           Consideration
           ,
           whether
           those
           Princes
           that
           could
           not
           dispose
           of
           their
           Crown-Lands
           without
           the
           Consent
           of
           the
           Great
           Council
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           could
           without
           the
           like
           Consent
           dispose
           of
           the
           Crown
           it self
           as
           they
           pleased
           ,
           as
           Dr.
           Brady
           in
           his
           *
           History
           of
           the
           Succession
           ,
           &c.
           asserts
           ,
           tho
           without
           any
           just
           Grounds
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           already
           proved
           .
        
         
           BUT
           those
           Kings
           great
           Prerogative
           chiefly
           consisted
           in
           giving
           their
           Sanction
           to
           all
           Laws
           that
           were
           made
           ,
           as
           well
           relating
           to
           Civil
           as
           Ecclesiastical
           Matters
           ,
           that
           did
           not
           concern
           Doctrines
           of
           Faith
           :
           but
           this
           is
           still
           to
           be
           so
           understood
           ,
           that
           this
           Prerogative
           could
           never
           be
           exerted
           without
           the
           Advice
           and
           Consent
           of
           the
           Mycel-Gemot
           ,
           or
           Great
           Council
           of
           the
           Realm
           ;
           at
           which
           ,
           tho
           they
           were
           often
           first
           drawn
           up
           into
           Form
           ,
           and
           then
           proposed
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           yet
           was
           their
           Authority
           also
           necessary
           for
           the
           enacting
           of
           those
           Laws
           ,
           without
           which
           they
           could
           no
           ways
           oblige
           the
           Subject
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           further
           shewn
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           BUT
           since
           I
           have
           given
           you
           so
           large
           an
           Account
           how
           our
           Kings
           then
           obtained
           the
           Crown
           ,
           it
           may
           perhaps
           be
           expected
           I
           should
           say
           somewhat
           now
           concerning
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           losing
           it
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           other
           ways
           than
           Death
           .
        
         
           IN
           order
           to
           this
           I
           desire
           the
           Reader
           would
           observe
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           in
           England
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           Europe
           ,
           that
           were
           raised
           upon
           the
           
           Ruins
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           after
           the
           Gothic
           Model
           ,
           the
           same
           mix'd
           manner
           of
           Succession
           ,
           partly
           by
           Testament
           ,
           partly
           by
           Election
           ,
           did
           in
           those
           days
           chiefly
           prevail
           :
           Of
           which
           Monsieur
           Mezeray
           himself
           is
           so
           sensible
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           Abridgment
           of
           the
           *
           History
           of
           France
           ,
           he
           freely
           owns
           ,
           
             That
             during
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             first
             Race
             ,
             they
             were
             still
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             Royal
             Family
             ;
             but
             that
             there
             were
             three
             Conditions
             required
             to
             it
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             Birth
             ,
             (
             thô
             whether
             they
             were
             legitimate
             or
             no
             it
             matter'd
             not
             )
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             last
             Will
             of
             the
             Father
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             Consent
             of
             the
             Great
             Men
             ,
             or
             Estates
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             the
             last
             of
             these
             (
             says
             he
             )
             almost
             ever
             followed
             the
             two
             former
             .
          
           Moreover
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           those
           Kingdoms
           ,
           where
           this
           way
           of
           Election
           was
           in
           use
           ,
           their
           Kings
           were
           so
           far
           from
           being
           absolute
           Monarchs
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           accountable
           for
           their
           Tyranny
           ,
           or
           Male-Administration
           ,
           to
           the
           Estates
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           were
           by
           them
           liable
           to
           be
           deposed
           for
           the
           same
           :
           Of
           which
           (
           were
           it
           to
           my
           present
           purpose
           )
           I
           could
           give
           you
           frequent
           Examples
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           Denmark
           and
           Sweden
           ,
           in
           both
           which
           Kingdoms
           that
           Law
           was
           in
           force
           till
           within
           this
           last
           Century
           ,
           when
           they
           became
           successive
           in
           a
           Lineal
           Descent
           ,
           by
           an
           Act
           of
           all
           the
           Estates
           ;
           but
           also
           in
           Castile
           and
           Arragon
           ,
           and
           even
           in
           that
           of
           France
           it self
           (
           as
           much
           as
           she
           takes
           upon
           her
           to
           be
           Absolute
           at
           this
           day
           )
           :
           and
           for
           the
           Proof
           of
           this
           I
           shall
           refer
           you
           to
           any
           French
           History
           .
           Those
           famous
           Examples
           of
           the
           last
           
           Childerick's
           being
           Deposed
           by
           the
           great
           Council
           ,
           or
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Estates
           of
           France
           ,
           who
           elected
           Pepin
           King
           in
           his
           room
           ;
           and
           also
           their
           setting
           aside
           Charles
           Duke
           of
           Lorrain
           ,
           tho
           the
           undoubted
           Heir
           of
           the
           Crown
           by
           Blood
           ,
           only
           for
           his
           supposed
           Enmity
           to
           the
           French
           Nation
           ,
           and
           their
           choosing
           
             Hugh
             Capet
          
           for
           their
           King
           ,
           from
           whom
           all
           the
           Kings
           of
           France
           from
           that
           time
           have
           been
           (
           so
           far
           as
           we
           know
           )
           lineally
           descended
           ,
           renders
           this
           a
           Truth
           too
           notorious
           to
           be
           denied
           .
        
         
           THIS
           I
           have
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           that
           so
           you
           may
           not
           wonder
           if
           in
           the
           ensuing
           History
           you
           meet
           with
           divers
           Examples
           of
           the
           
             English
             Saxons
          
           deposing
           their
           Kings
           ;
           since
           the
           same
           Custom
           did
           in
           those
           Ages
           prevail
           in
           all
           those
           Kingdoms
           ,
           as
           a
           part
           of
           their
           Original
           Constitution
           .
        
         
           AND
           for
           farther
           Proof
           of
           this
           ,
           tho
           I
           could
           bring
           several
           Instances
           from
           the
           Mercians
           and
           Northumbers
           ,
           yet
           because
           the
           latter
           were
           look'd
           upon
           as
           of
           a
           Rebellious
           Disposition
           against
           their
           Princes
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           former
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           those
           they
           expelled
           were
           Usurpers
           ,
           and
           not
           lawful
           Kings
           ;
           I
           shall
           therefore
           content
           my self
           with
           mentioning
           but
           two
           Examples
           concerning
           our
           West-Saxon
           Kings
           ,
           which
           you
           will
           find
           hereafter
           more
           at
           large
           :
           The
           first
           is
           that
           of
           Sigebert
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           the
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           inform
           us
           Anno
           752.
           )
           for
           his
           
             unryhtum
             Daedum
             ,
             i.e.
          
           illegal
           Practices
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           
             Hen.
             Huntington
          
           paraphrases
           it
           )
           
             for
             his
             Oppression
             ,
             and
             wresting
             the
             Laws
             to
             his
             own
             Advantage
             ,
          
           was
           by
           all
           the
           Wites
           ,
           or
           Wise
           and
           Great
           Men
           of
           West-Saxony
           ,
           deprived
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           Cenwolf
           his
           Kinsman
           was
           by
           them
           elected
           in
           his
           room
           .
           †
           The
           next
           is
           that
           of
           King
           Edwy
           ,
           who
           for
           his
           loose
           and
           irregular
           Life
           (
           tho
           chiefly
           for
           persecuting
           the
           Monks
           )
           being
           cast
           off
           or
           deposed
           by
           the
           Mercians
           and
           Northumbers
           ,
           his
           Brother
           Edgar
           was
           chosen
           to
           succeed
           him
           ;
           but
           yet
           the
           Kingdom
           was
           divided
           ,
           and
           Edwy
           had
           only
           West-Saxony
           for
           his
           share
           .
           And
           both
           this
           Deposition
           and
           Division
           were
           confirmed
           by
           an
           Act
           of
           the
           Estates
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           shewn
           .
        
         
           BUT
           whether
           this
           was
           lawfully
           and
           rightfully
           done
           for
           any
           real
           Breach
           of
           their
           
             Original
             Contract
          
           ,
           it
           is
           none
           of
           my
           Business
           here
           to
           decide
           ;
           
           it
           is
           sufficient
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           Estates
           of
           those
           Countries
           then
           judged
           so
           ;
           not
           that
           I
           maintain
           the
           Law
           is
           ,
           or
           ought
           to
           be
           so
           at
           this
           day
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           was
           so
           before
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           pray
           consider
           this
           Law
           ,
           which
           tho
           found
           among
           those
           that
           go
           under
           the
           Title
           of
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           ,
           yet
           was
           certainly
           much
           more
           Antient
           ,
           as
           containing
           not
           only
           the
           Office
           of
           an
           English
           King
           ,
           but
           what
           he
           was
           to
           suffer
           in
           case
           he
           omitted
           that
           Duty
           :
           I
           shall
           give
           it
           you
           from
           the
           Latin
           Original
           in
           *
           Hoveden
           and
           †
           Lambard
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Rex
             qui
             est
             vicarius
             summi
             Regis
             ,
             ad
             haec
             est
             constitutus
             ,
             ut
             Regnum
             terrenum
             ,
             &
             Populum
             Domini
             ,
             &
             super
             omnia
             sanctam
             veneretur
             ejus
             Ecclesiam
             ,
             &
             regat
             ,
             &
             ab
             injuriosis
             defendat
             ,
             &
             maleficos
             ab
             ea
             evellat
             ,
             &
             destruat
             ,
             &
             penitùs
             disperdat
             ;
             Quod
             nisi
             fecerit
             ,
             nec
          
           Regis
           Nomen
           
             in
             eo
             constabit
             ,
             i.e.
          
           not
           so
           much
           as
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           King
           shall
           remain
           to
           him
           .
           Here
           you
           see
           not
           only
           the
           Substance
           of
           this
           
             Original
             Contract
          
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           Penalty
           annex'd
           to
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           broken
           .
        
         
           AND
           that
           there
           was
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           an
           
             Original
             Compact
          
           or
           Contract
           between
           the
           People
           of
           England
           and
           the
           Ancestors
           of
           those
           Kings
           ,
           according
           to
           which
           they
           were
           to
           govern
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           non-performance
           of
           which
           ,
           they
           were
           liable
           to
           forfeit
           or
           lose
           their
           Crowns
           ,
           I
           think
           may
           farther
           be
           proved
           ,
           tho
           what
           the
           particular
           Heads
           of
           it
           were
           we
           cannot
           now
           exactly
           tell
           ,
           unless
           they
           were
           those
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Oath
           ,
           recited
           in
           the
           Mirror
           at
           the
           Election
           of
           the
           first
           Saxon
           Sovereign
           ,
           (
           whether
           he
           were
           Egbert
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           )
           which
           indeed
           amounts
           to
           a
           Contract
           ;
           but
           there
           was
           also
           a
           Compact
           of
           the
           like
           Nature
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           before
           King
           
           Egbert's
           Time
           as
           well
           as
           after
           ;
           for
           how
           else
           could
           the
           Great
           Council
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           proceed
           against
           King
           Sigebert
           or
           Edwy
           ,
           if
           there
           had
           not
           been
           then
           some
           known
           Laws
           or
           Constitutions
           ,
           upon
           the
           Violation
           of
           which
           they
           were
           judged
           uncapable
           to
           govern
           any
           longer
           ?
           And
           tho
           the
           chief
           Heads
           of
           that
           Contract
           may
           have
           been
           comprized
           in
           King
           
           Ethelred's
           Coronation-Oath
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           already
           given
           you
           ;
           [
           the
           first
           Article
           of
           which
           is
           ,
           to
           preserve
           the
           Holy
           Church
           ,
           and
           all
           Christian
           People
           in
           true
           Peace
           at
           all
           Times
           ;
           the
           second
           ,
           To
           restrain
           all
           Violence
           and
           Injustice
           in
           all
           sorts
           of
           People
           ,
           (
           which
           comprehends
           any
           raising
           of
           Taxes
           by
           the
           King's
           Officers
           contrary
           to
           Law
           )
           ;
           and
           the
           third
           ,
           To
           observe
           Equity
           and
           Mercy
           in
           all
           his
           Judgments
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           King
           is
           withheld
           from
           taking
           away
           any
           of
           his
           Subjects
           Lives
           arbitrarily
           ,
           as
           also
           from
           pardoning
           notorious
           Offenders
           against
           the
           State
           at
           his
           meer
           Pleasure
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Religion
           ,
           Estates
           and
           Lives
           of
           his
           People
           were
           by
           this
           Oath
           well
           secured
           :
           ]
           I
           say
           ,
           tho
           these
           are
           the
           chief
           Heads
           of
           this
           Contract
           ,
           yet
           that
           this
           was
           much
           more
           Antient
           than
           the
           Ceremony
           of
           a
           Coronation
           ,
           may
           appear
           from
           hence
           .
        
         
           THAT
           Kingly
           Government
           is
           this
           Island
           was
           never
           Absolute
           nor
           Despotical
           ,
           but
           always
           limited
           by
           Laws
           ;
           and
           if
           limited
           ,
           then
           those
           Laws
           must
           have
           been
           the
           Bounds
           or
           Conditions
           of
           that
           Limitation
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           was
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           or
           first
           Institution
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           a
           constant
           certain
           great
           Council
           ordained
           ,
           whose
           Business
           it
           was
           to
           observe
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           did
           not
           transgress
           the
           due
           Bounds
           of
           his
           Power
           ;
           that
           Council
           (
           so
           long
           as
           the
           Kingdom
           continued
           Elective
           )
           had
           likewise
           Authority
           to
           call
           him
           to
           Account
           for
           his
           Male-Administration
           .
        
         
           BUT
           since
           the
           Preaching
           of
           Christianity
           did
           no
           ways
           alter
           the
           Original
           Constitution
           of
           Government
           in
           all
           those
           seven
           Kingdoms
           above-mentioned
           ,
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           there
           must
           have
           been
           an
           
             Original
             Contract
          
           
           precedent
           to
           the
           entrance
           of
           that
           Religion
           :
           And
           it
           did
           not
           commence
           from
           the
           Coronation
           of
           our
           Kings
           ,
           as
           some
           have
           imagined
           ,
           and
           consequently
           from
           their
           taking
           an
           Oath
           at
           that
           Time
           to
           observe
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           because
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           was
           much
           later
           than
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           it self
           :
           for
           this
           Ceremony
           of
           a
           Coronation
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Selden
           learnedly
           proves
           ,
           
           began
           no
           earlier
           in
           the
           West
           than
           with
           Charles
           the
           Great
           ,
           his
           receiving
           his
           Imperial
           Crown
           from
           the
           Hands
           of
           the
           Pope
           ;
           and
           this
           Ceremony
           he
           also
           shews
           us
           ,
           was
           borrowed
           from
           the
           Greek
           Emperors
           ,
           who
           about
           Justinian
           ,
           or
           his
           Successor
           
           Justin's
           Time
           ,
           
           first
           introduced
           their
           Unction
           and
           Coronation
           by
           the
           Patriarch
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           as
           he
           there
           makes
           out
           from
           a
           Passage
           of
           the
           Learned
           Onuphrius
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
           
             Constantinopoli
             vel
             sub
          
           Justiniano
           ,
           
             vel
             post
             ejus
             statìm
             Obitum
             ,
             Electioni
             Imperatoris
             additum
             ,
             ut
             quam
             primùm
             Imperator
             renuntiatus
             esset
             ,
             à
             Patriarchâ
             Constantinopolitano
             in
             magna
             Bizantii
             Basilica
          
           Oleo
           Unctus
           ,
           
             Diademate
             Aureo
             redimeretur
          
           .
        
         
           AND
           therefore
           what
           we
           find
           in
           our
           Saxon
           Chronicles
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Historians
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Coronation
           of
           our
           
             English
             Saxon
          
           Kings
           ,
           must
           all
           of
           them
           have
           commenced
           since
           that
           Time.
           
        
         
           NOW
           the
           Emperor
           
           Charles's
           Coronation
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           falling
           out
           in
           the
           Year
           800
           ,
           it
           is
           plain
           that
           the
           Coronation
           of
           our
           Kings
           could
           not
           be
           antienter
           than
           that
           Time
           ,
           which
           was
           near
           450
           Years
           after
           the
           Arrival
           of
           the
           Saxons
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           settling
           Kingly
           Government
           here
           ,
           and
           above
           200
           Years
           after
           the
           Preaching
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           Coronation
           Oath
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           only
           a
           constant
           Renovation
           or
           Confirmation
           of
           this
           
             Original
             Contract
          
           ,
           at
           every
           new
           King's
           first
           Accession
           to
           the
           Throne
           ,
           and
           must
           have
           had
           (
           if
           at
           all
           )
           its
           Original
           long
           before
           that
           Time.
           
        
         
           AND
           this
           also
           appears
           from
           the
           Instance
           of
           King
           Sigebert
           above-mentioned
           ,
           who
           was
           deprived
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           for
           the
           Breach
           of
           this
           Contract
           ,
           above
           forty
           Years
           before
           there
           was
           either
           any
           Emperor
           or
           King
           formally
           Crowned
           in
           these
           Western
           parts
           of
           Europe
           .
        
         
           TO
           all
           which
           we
           may
           farther
           add
           ,
           that
           if
           our
           Annals
           and
           Historians
           may
           be
           credited
           ,
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           that
           several
           of
           our
           Danish
           Kings
           ,
           tho
           they
           were
           solemnly
           Elected
           ,
           were
           ever
           Crowned
           at
           all
           :
           For
           as
           for
           King
           Cnute
           ,
           whose
           Election
           is
           mentioned
           in
           Florence
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           and
           other
           Authors
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           by
           many
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Nobility
           at
           
             Southampton
             ,
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           1015.
           yet
           are
           they
           all
           (
           except
           Abbot
           
           Brompton's
           Chronicle
           ,
           which
           relates
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           Crowned
           by
           Living
           A.
           Bp
           of
           Canterbury
           )
           silent
           as
           to
           his
           Coronation
           ,
           only
           that
           upon
           their
           swearing
           Fealty
           to
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           he
           likewise
           swore
           to
           them
           ,
           
             Quod
             secundùm
             Deum
             &
             seculum
             ,
             fidelis
             esset
             eis
             Dominus
             ,
          
           i.e.
           that
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           a
           faithful
           Lord
           to
           them
           .
           So
           likewise
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           
             Edmund
             Ironside
          
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           
             Encomium
             Emmae
          
           ,
           says
           expresly
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           Elected
           King
           by
           the
           whole
           English
           Nation
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           was
           not
           admitted
           without
           a
           
             new
             Compact
          
           ,
           both
           Florence
           and
           
             Roger
             Hovenden
          
           inform
           us
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           viz.
           That
           when
           they
           had
           again
           accepted
           of
           him
           for
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           had
           sworn
           Fealty
           to
           him
           ;
           he
           likewise
           again
           pledged
           his
           Faith
           to
           them
           in
           this
           Form
           ,
           
             Accepto
             pignore
             de
             manu
             ,
             sua
             nuda
             ,
             cum
             juramentis
             à
             Principibus
             Danorum
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           they
           received
           a
           Pledg
           or
           Promise
           from
           his
           bare
           or
           naked
           Hand
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Oaths
           given
           by
           the
           chief
           Men
           of
           the
           Danes
           ;
           who
           it
           seems
           swore
           on
           the
           King's
           behalf
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           observe
           the
           Conditions
           he
           had
           made
           before
           with
           them
           .
        
         
         
           BUT
           as
           for
           the
           Coronation
           of
           his
           Son
           
             Harold
             Harefoot
          
           ,
           that
           is
           expresly
           denied
           by
           the
           said
           Author
           of
           
             Encomium
             Emmae
          
           ;
           for
           he
           says
           that
           Elnoth
           (
           or
           Agelnoth
           )
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           flatly
           refused
           to
           crown
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           said
           he
           had
           taken
           an
           Oath
           not
           to
           anoint
           him
           King
           so
           long
           as
           the
           Children
           of
           Queen
           Emma
           were
           alive
           ;
           and
           that
           laying
           down
           the
           Crown
           and
           Scepter
           upon
           the
           High
           Altar
           ,
           he
           straitly
           forbad
           all
           the
           Bishops
           to
           crown
           Harold
           ,
           which
           so
           incensed
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           thenceforth
           despised
           his
           Episcopal
           Benediction
           .
        
         
           BUT
           whether
           this
           Author
           (
           who
           yet
           lived
           in
           that
           very
           Time
           )
           might
           not
           write
           this
           out
           of
           Hatred
           to
           
           Harold's
           Memory
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           out
           of
           Love
           to
           Queen
           Emma
           and
           her
           Children
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           take
           upon
           me
           to
           determine
           ,
           since
           no
           Historian
           besides
           himself
           makes
           any
           mention
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           the
           antient
           History
           of
           Ramsey
           Abby
           ,
           written
           some
           time
           after
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           and
           now
           lately
           publish'd
           by
           Dr.
           Gale
           ,
           says
           expresly
           in
           the
           Title
           to
           Chapt.
           94.
           
           That
           Harold
           was
           Consecrated
           (
           i.e.
           Anointed
           )
           King.
           
        
         
           BUT
           that
           the
           English
           Nation
           before
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           believed
           that
           their
           Kings
           were
           obliged
           to
           govern
           them
           by
           Law
           ,
           (
           i.e.
           according
           to
           the
           
             original
             Compact
          
           )
           and
           that
           their
           Allegiance
           to
           them
           was
           then
           looked
           upon
           as
           wholly
           due
           on
           that
           Account
           ,
           our
           Annals
           seem
           to
           justify
           ,
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           1014
           ,
           when
           the
           
             English
             Wites
          
           ,
           or
           
             Wise
             Men
          
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           Clergy
           and
           Laity
           ,
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           Sweyn
           King
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           sent
           over
           a
           Message
           to
           King
           Ethelred
           ,
           being
           then
           retired
           into
           Normandy
           ,
           whereby
           they
           assured
           him
           .
           
             That
             no
             Prince
             was
             dearer
             to
             them
             than
             their
             own
             natural
             Lord
             ;
             always
             provided
             ,
             
               Gif
               He
               hi
               rihtlicor
               healdan
               wolde
               thonne
               He
               aer
               dyde
               ,
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             
               Saxon
               )
               i.e.
            
             if
             he
             would
             govern
             them
             more
             rightly
             (
             i.e.
             according
             to
             Law
             )
             for
             the
             future
             than
             he
             had
             done
             before
             :
             whereupon
             he
             promised
             to
             be
             a
             faithful
             Lord
             to
             them
             ,
             (
             i.e.
             a
             Prince
             keeping
             his
             Oath
             and
             Promise
             )
             and
             redress
             all
             their
             Grievances
             ,
             if
             on
             their
             parts
             they
             would
             return
             to
             their
             Allegiance
             .
             And
             thus
             by
             giving
             mutual
             Assurances
             ,
             he
             came
             Home
             and
             contracted
             a
             new
             Friendship
             or
             League
             with
             his
             People
             .
          
        
         
           HAVING
           now
           got
           over
           these
           great
           Points
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           Succession
           ,
           and
           Deprivation
           of
           our
           Saxon
           Kings
           ;
           I
           shall
           next
           as
           briefly
           as
           I
           can
           run
           through
           all
           those
           Orders
           and
           Degrees
           of
           Men
           that
           did
           constitute
           this
           Common-Weal
           .
        
         
           THE
           first
           Degree
           of
           Men
           beneath
           that
           of
           Kings
           ,
           was
           that
           of
           Aetheling
           ,
           
           or
           Prince
           of
           the
           Blood
           Royal
           ,
           being
           derived
           from
           the
           Saxon
           word
           Aethel
           ,
           which
           signifies
           Noble
           ,
           and
           Ing
           ,
           which
           being
           added
           to
           it
           ,
           signifies
           one
           derived
           from
           Royal
           Blood
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Terminations
           of
           Names
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Genealogies
           ,
           set
           down
           in
           our
           Annals
           under
           Anno
           449.
           and
           in
           several
           other
           Places
           ,
           and
           was
           common
           not
           only
           to
           the
           King
           's
           Eldest
           Son
           ,
           but
           to
           all
           others
           nearly
           related
           to
           the
           Blood
           Royal
           ;
           and
           was
           a
           meer
           honorary
           Title
           ,
           without
           any
           Power
           or
           Jurisdiction
           annexed
           to
           it
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           unless
           the
           King
           was
           at
           any
           time
           pleased
           to
           bestow
           it
           .
           Nor
           can
           I
           here
           omit
           giving
           you
           the
           Names
           of
           two
           other
           principal
           Offices
           or
           Dignities
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           which
           was
           Military
           ,
           the
           other
           Civil
           ,
           the
           former
           in
           Saxon
           was
           called
           
             CYNINGS
             HOLD
          
           ,
           in
           Latin
           
             Princeps
             Militiae
          
           ,
           
           i.e.
           General
           of
           all
           the
           King's
           Forces
           in
           times
           of
           War
           :
           and
           thus
           we
           find
           King
           Alfred
           in
           his
           Will
           bequeaths
           a
           Legacy
           to
           Earl
           Ethelred
           his
           Son-in-Law
           ,
           whom
           he
           denotes
           by
           this
           Title
           ,
           
             Ethelredo
             Principi
             meae
             Militiae
          
           .
        
         
         
           THE
           other
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Great
           Civil
           Officer
           ,
           was
           that
           of
           Chancellour
           ,
           
           so
           called
           from
           the
           barbarous
           Latin
           word
           Cancellare
           ,
           from
           his
           cancelling
           or
           striking
           out
           what
           he
           pleased
           in
           Men's
           Grants
           and
           Petitions
           .
           And
           as
           for
           his
           Power
           ,
           we
           find
           it
           thus
           expressed
           in
           Ingulf
           ,
           
           (
           upon
           K.
           Edward
           the
           
           Elder
           's
           having
           made
           his
           Cousin
           Turketule
           Chancellor
           )
           
             Quaecúnque
             negotia
             temporalia
             ,
             vel
             spiritualia
             Regis
             Judicium
             expectabant
             ,
             illius
             consilio
          
           (
           tam
           sanctae
           fidei
           ,
           &
           tam
           profundi
           ingenii
           tenebatur
           )
           
             omnia
             tractarentur
             ,
             &
             tractata
             irrefragabilem
             sententiam
             sortirentur
             :
          
           from
           whence
           we
           may
           observe
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           did
           not
           only
           in
           that
           Age
           determine
           Civil
           ,
           but
           Spiritual
           Causes
           too
           in
           his
           own
           Person
           ,
           and
           had
           his
           Chancellor
           for
           his
           Assistant
           in
           his
           Judgments
           ;
           which
           being
           so
           given
           ,
           
             irrefragabilem
             sententiam
             sortirentur
          
           ,
           i.e.
           they
           obtained
           an
           uncontroulable
           Sentence
           ,
           beyond
           which
           there
           then
           lay
           no
           Appeal
           :
           and
           this
           I
           suppose
           was
           done
           in
           that
           great
           Court
           we
           now
           call
           the
           King's
           Bench
           ;
           for
           as
           for
           the
           Court
           of
           Chancery
           in
           Causes
           relating
           to
           Equity
           ,
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Coke
          
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           4
           th
           Institutes
           ,
           
           that
           there
           are
           no
           Precedents
           of
           it
           before
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Henry
           VI.
           
        
         
           BUT
           that
           it
           was
           the
           business
           of
           the
           Chancellor
           to
           draw
           up
           the
           King's
           Charters
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           sign
           them
           ,
           before
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           you
           will
           find
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           last
           Charter
           of
           King
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           to
           the
           Abbey
           of
           Westminster
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           Volume
           of
           Sir
           H.
           Spelman's
           Councils
           ,
           where
           Aelfgeat
           a
           Notary
           signs
           it
           ,
           
             vice
             Reynbaldi
             Regis
             Edwardi
             Cancellarii
          
           .
        
         
           THE
           next
           Degree
           was
           that
           of
           Ealdorman
           ,
           
           which
           was
           not
           only
           Titular
           as
           to
           the
           Person
           ,
           but
           an
           Office
           ,
           and
           signified
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           find
           all
           along
           in
           our
           Annals
           ,
           those
           great
           Magistrates
           under
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           being
           called
           in
           Latin
           
             Subreguli
             ,
             Principes
             &
             Consules
          
           ,
           in
           some
           of
           our
           Antient
           Charters
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           in
           
             Saxon
             ,
             Cynings
          
           ,
           i.e.
           petty
           Kings
           ,
           had
           the
           subordinate
           Government
           of
           Cities
           ,
           Counties
           ,
           and
           often
           too
           of
           whole
           Provinces
           ,
           in
           all
           Affairs
           both
           Civil
           and
           Military
           ,
           and
           were
           of
           much
           greater
           Power
           before
           King
           
           Alfred's
           Reign
           than
           afterwards
           ;
           for
           whereas
           before
           his
           Time
           they
           had
           the
           chief
           Authority
           in
           all
           Places
           belonging
           to
           their
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           they
           seem
           after
           the
           word
           Eorle
           came
           in
           use
           with
           the
           Danes
           ,
           to
           have
           lost
           much
           of
           their
           Power
           ,
           tho
           they
           still
           retained
           the
           Title
           .
           And
           it
           is
           observed
           by
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Spelman
          
           in
           his
           Glossary
           ,
           
           that
           he
           who
           was
           called
           the
           Ealdorman
           of
           the
           County
           ,
           signified
           in
           the
           Laws
           of
           King
           Athelstane
           something
           between
           the
           Earl
           and
           the
           Sheriff
           ,
           and
           therefore
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           him
           who
           under
           the
           Earl
           governed
           the
           County
           or
           Province
           ,
           and
           was
           his
           Deputy
           or
           Judg
           in
           the
           County
           Court
           in
           his
           Absence
           .
           For
           in
           those
           Laws
           the
           Value
           of
           an
           Arch-bishop
           and
           Earl's
           Head
           ,
           is
           set
           at
           fifteen
           thousand
           Thrimsaes
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Bishop's
           and
           Ealdorman's
           was
           but
           at
           eight
           thousand
           .
        
         
           YET
           notwithstanding
           this
           Title
           did
           not
           cease
           to
           be
           esteemed
           very
           honourable
           many
           Years
           after
           that
           Time
           ;
           for
           we
           find
           in
           
           Camden's
           Britannia
           ,
           that
           the
           Tomb
           of
           Ailwin
           ,
           founder
           of
           the
           Abby
           of
           Ramsey
           ,
           
           was
           inscribed
           with
           the
           Title
           of
           Ealdorman
           of
           all
           England
           ;
           which
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Selden
           says
           ,
           could
           only
           mean
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           somewhat
           like
           the
           Antient
           Chief
           Justiciary
           of
           England
           ,
           
           or
           Chief
           Director
           of
           the
           Affairs
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           or
           Viceroy
           ,
           
             Regiae
             dignitatis
             consors
             &
             nominis
          
           ,
           or
           half
           Cyning
           ,
           as
           the
           *
           Book
           of
           Ramsey
           has
           it
           .
        
         
           NOT
           but
           that
           this
           word
           was
           also
           of
           a
           much
           more
           inferior
           Signification
           ,
           seeing
           we
           find
           frequent
           mention
           in
           the
           Laws
           of
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           ,
           
           as
           well
           as
           in
           those
           Kings
           immediately
           after
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           of
           
             Aldermannus
             Hundredi
             ,
             seu
             Wapentachii
          
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           
             Aldermannus
             
             Civitatis
             ,
             vel
             Burgi
             ,
          
           whence
           the
           Title
           of
           our
           present
           Aldermen
           of
           Cities
           and
           great
           Towns
           are
           derived
           ,
           (
           tho
           of
           a
           far
           different
           Signification
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           much
           later
           Institution
           :
           )
           and
           this
           I
           suppose
           happened
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Paucity
           of
           words
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Tongue
           ,
           which
           called
           Grave
           Men
           ,
           distinguished
           by
           any
           Office
           or
           Dignity
           ,
           by
           the
           Title
           of
           Ealdormen
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           at
           first
           bestowed
           on
           Men
           of
           elder
           Years
           ;
           tho
           afterwards
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Auctuary
           to
           King
           
           Edward's
           Laws
           informs
           us
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           so
           stiled
           
             propter
             senectutem
             ,
             cum
             quidam
             Adolescentes
             essent
             ;
             sed
             propter
             sapientiam
             .
          
           Therefore
           I
           cannot
           forbear
           taking
           notice
           ,
           that
           whereas
           Bede
           speaking
           of
           K.
           
           Oswald's
           sending
           (
           
             ad
             Majores
             natu
             Scotorum
          
           )
           to
           the
           Elders
           of
           the
           Scots
           for
           Bishops
           ,
           
           King
           Alfred
           in
           his
           Translation
           of
           Bede
           ,
           calls
           them
           ,
           the
           Ealdormen
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Great
           or
           Chief
           Men
           of
           that
           Nation
           .
           I
           must
           here
           beg
           the
           Reader
           's
           Pardon
           ,
           for
           a
           Mistake
           I
           have
           committed
           in
           the
           rendring
           of
           that
           Passage
           into
           English
           in
           the
           ensuing
           History
           ;
           for
           not
           having
           the
           Saxon
           Version
           by
           me
           ,
           but
           only
           a
           Latin
           Copy
           ,
           when
           I
           wrote
           it
           ,
           nor
           having
           then
           consulted
           Mr.
           Selden
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           confess
           my self
           much
           beholden
           for
           this
           Criticism
           ;
           I
           have
           there
           translated
           the
           words
           
             Majores
             Natu
             ,
             Scotish
          
           Bishops
           ,
           because
           I
           thought
           it
           most
           proper
           for
           them
           to
           be
           sent
           to
           about
           an
           Affair
           concerning
           Religion
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           no
           more
           to
           say
           on
           this
           Head
           ,
           only
           that
           I
           have
           left
           this
           word
           Ealdorman
           ,
           so
           often
           used
           in
           our
           Annals
           ,
           untranslated
           :
           for
           tho
           I
           grant
           he
           is
           frequently
           stiled
           Dux
           ,
           or
           Comes
           ,
           in
           Latin
           ,
           yet
           it
           would
           not
           bear
           being
           rendred
           Duke
           or
           Earl
           in
           English
           ,
           because
           that
           those
           Titles
           are
           not
           only
           very
           different
           ,
           but
           were
           unknown
           in
           our
           Saxon
           Tongue
           ,
           till
           many
           Years
           after
           that
           Government
           was
           setled
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           I
           come
           now
           to
           the
           Title
           Earl
           ,
           or
           Eorle
           ,
           which
           being
           altogether
           Danish
           ,
           
           was
           not
           commonly
           used
           here
           till
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Cnute
           ,
           tho
           we
           now
           and
           then
           find
           it
           mentioned
           in
           our
           Annals
           before
           his
           Time
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           its
           Power
           and
           Authority
           ,
           it
           being
           much
           what
           the
           same
           with
           that
           of
           Ealdorman
           abovementioned
           ,
           I
           think
           I
           need
           say
           no
           more
           of
           it
           ,
           only
           that
           neither
           of
           them
           were
           then
           Hereditary
           ,
           nor
           descended
           to
           Sons
           or
           Brothers
           ,
           tho
           they
           often
           continued
           in
           the
           same
           Family
           ,
           when
           the
           King
           was
           pleased
           so
           to
           confer
           it
           :
           And
           both
           the
           Title
           and
           the
           Office
           were
           liable
           to
           be
           forfeited
           upon
           any
           great
           Male-Administration
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           find
           in
           divers
           Instances
           in
           this
           Book
           .
        
         
           THE
           next
           Title
           and
           Office
           I
           shall
           mention
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           of
           Heretoch
           ,
           which
           was
           wholly
           Military
           ;
           
           and
           ,
           as
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Spelman
          
           in
           his
           Glossary
           supposes
           ,
           
           was
           the
           same
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Holde
           ,
           or
           Commander
           in
           War
           ,
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Laws
           of
           King
           Athelstan
           ;
           because
           his
           Wiregild
           is
           made
           equal
           to
           that
           of
           a
           
             High-Gerife
             ,
             viz.
          
           four
           thousand
           Thrymsa's
           .
        
         
           THIS
           Heretoch
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           somewhat
           like
           our
           Lord-Lieutenant
           of
           a
           County
           at
           this
           Day
           ;
           and
           was
           chosen
           for
           some
           extraordinary
           Occasion
           ,
           as
           upon
           a
           sudden
           Invasion
           or
           Expedition
           against
           the
           Scots
           or
           Welshmen
           :
           Which
           being
           over
           ,
           their
           Commission
           also
           ceased
           ,
           but
           they
           themselves
           were
           still
           had
           in
           high
           Esteem
           and
           Honour
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           prudently
           and
           couragiously
           discharged
           that
           great
           Trust.
           And
           as
           the
           same
           Author
           observes
           ,
           in
           some
           Antient
           Charters
           ,
           (
           I
           suppose
           whilst
           the
           Ealdorman
           exercised
           the
           whole
           Power
           of
           the
           County
           ,
           as
           well
           Civil
           as
           Military
           )
           the
           same
           Title
           of
           Ealdorman
           signified
           the
           latter
           Dignity
           ;
           of
           which
           he
           gives
           us
           this
           Instance
           ,
           from
           a
           Charter
           out
           of
           the
           Antient
           Book
           
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           where
           Earl
           Aelfhere
           is
           stiled
           
             Mercna
             Heretogan
          
           .
        
         
           BUT
           in
           the
           Time
           of
           
             Edward
             the
             Confessor
          
           (
           and
           I
           suppose
           also
           before
           )
           they
           were
           certainly
           distinguished
           ,
           
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Thirty
           fifth
           Auctuary
           of
           that
           King's
           Laws
           ;
           where
           after
           the
           Offices
           of
           the
           Ealdormen
           ,
           and
           Greve
           ,
           the
           Duty
           of
           Heretochs
           is
           thus
           described
           ,
           which
           I
           will
           give
           you
           here
           in
           English.
           
           
             And
             there
             were
             other
             Powers
             and
             Dignities
             constituted
             through
             all
             the
             Provinces
             and
             Counties
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             were
             by
             the
             English
             called
             Heretochs
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Noble
             ,
             Wise
             ,
             Faithful
             ,
             and
             Stout
             Barons
             .
             These
             sate
             our
             Armies
             in
             Battel
             Array
             ,
             and
             raised
             others
             as
             they
             thought
             fit
             for
             the
             Honour
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             Service
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             They
             were
             elected
             by
             the
             Common-Council
             for
             the
             publick
             Benefit
             of
             the
             Realm
             in
             all
             Provinces
             and
             Counties
             at
             a
             full
             Folk-mote
             ,
             as
             the
             Sheriffs
             of
             the
             same
             also
             were
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             :
             And
             in
             every
             County
             there
             was
             always
             one
             Heretoch
             thus
             elected
             ,
             to
             conduct
             the
             Militia
             of
             his
             County
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             King's
             Orders
             ,
             for
             the
             Honour
             and
             Profit
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
             the
             said
             Kingdom
             ,
             whenever
             there
             was
             Occasion
             .
          
        
         
           FROM
           whence
           we
           may
           observe
           ,
           That
           before
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           sometime
           after
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           when
           this
           Auctuary
           was
           made
           ,
           the
           King
           had
           not
           the
           Nomination
           either
           of
           the
           Heretoch
           or
           Sheriff
           ,
           which
           were
           then
           the
           two
           Great
           Officers
           of
           the
           County
           ,
           the
           one
           Military
           ,
           the
           other
           Civil
           .
        
         
           HAVING
           thus
           dispatched
           the
           Military
           ,
           I
           proceed
           to
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Sheriff
           ;
           in
           Saxon
           ,
           Scire-Gerefa
           ,
           
           (
           or
           more
           contractedly
           Greve
           in
           the
           Laws
           of
           King
           Edward
           )
           who
           is
           called
           by
           
             Ethelwerd
             ,
             Exactor
             Regius
             ,
             (
             i.e.
          
           the
           King's
           Receiver
           )
           .
           This
           Officer
           ,
           
           as
           Asser
           shews
           us
           in
           his
           Life
           of
           Alfred
           ,
           before
           that
           King
           made
           his
           new
           Reformation
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           was
           appointed
           by
           the
           Ealdorman
           ,
           and
           therefore
           called
           Vice-Dominus
           ,
           and
           was
           much
           what
           the
           same
           with
           our
           Vice-Comes
           ,
           or
           Sheriff
           ,
           at
           this
           Day
           :
           But
           whether
           he
           had
           the
           Title
           of
           Sheriff
           before
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           after
           that
           Alteration
           by
           King
           Alfred
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           determine
           .
        
         
           BUT
           it
           appears
           by
           both
           these
           Latin
           Titles
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Officer
           ,
           who
           instead
           of
           the
           Ealdorman
           ,
           or
           Earl
           ,
           sat
           as
           Judge
           in
           those
           we
           now
           call
           the
           County-Court
           ,
           and
           Sheriff's
           Tourn
           .
           But
           these
           being
           so
           well
           known
           at
           this
           Day
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           further
           enlarge
           ,
           only
           that
           this
           Officer
           was
           also
           to
           answer
           to
           the
           King's
           Exchequer
           for
           all
           Fines
           ,
           Amerciaments
           ,
           and
           other
           Duties
           arising
           out
           of
           the
           County
           ;
           the
           third
           Penny
           of
           which
           the
           Earl
           had
           granted
           him
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           
             pro
             sustentatione
             Dignitatis
          
           .
        
         
           AND
           now
           I
           come
           at
           last
           to
           that
           great
           extensive
           Dignity
           of
           a
           Thane
           ,
           
           called
           in
           Saxon
           Thegne
           ,
           being
           derived
           from
           the
           old
           word
           Theowian
           ,
           to
           serve
           ;
           because
           they
           that
           had
           this
           Honour
           conferred
           on
           them
           ,
           were
           at
           first
           the
           King's
           Officers
           or
           Servants
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           Antient
           Latin
           Charters
           ,
           subscribed
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           
             Ministri
             Regis
          
           ,
           and
           are
           called
           in
           the
           Version
           of
           our
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           Florence
           of
           
             Worcester
             ,
             Ministri
             Regii
          
           ;
           not
           that
           they
           were
           really
           always
           the
           King
           's
           Domestick
           Servants
           ,
           tho
           they
           were
           so
           originally
           ;
           on
           whom
           he
           likewise
           bestowed
           several
           Lands
           in
           lieu
           of
           those
           Services
           ,
           (
           Wages
           in
           Money
           being
           not
           then
           in
           use
           )
           which
           Lands
           descended
           to
           their
           Heirs
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           pleased
           .
        
         
           THIS
           Title
           of
           Thane
           was
           of
           two
           sorts
           ,
           the
           one
           Spiritual
           ,
           the
           other
           Temporal
           ;
           the
           former
           were
           called
           in
           
             Saxon
             ,
             Messe-Thegnes
          
           ,
           i.e.
           Mass-Thanes
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           or
           Parsons
           of
           Churches
           ,
           and
           other
           dignified
           
           Clergy-Men
           ;
           of
           whom
           I
           shall
           now
           say
           nothing
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           were
           then
           of
           so
           great
           Note
           ,
           that
           in
           our
           Saxon
           Laws
           they
           are
           ranged
           before
           the
           Werold-Thegnes
           ,
           i.
           e.
           Temporal
           Thanes
           ,
           and
           their
           Weregilds
           rated
           at
           the
           same
           Value
           with
           them
           ,
           viz.
           two
           thousand
           
           Thrymsa's
           .
        
         
           
             AND
             tho
             the
             word
             denoted
             a
             Servant
             or
             Minister
             in
             general
             ,
             (
             and
             so
             divers
             had
             the
             Title
             as
             it
             were
             meerly
             Officiary
             and
             Personal
             )
             yet
             as
             Mr.
             Selden
             informs
             us
             ,
             
             those
             that
             were
             the
             King
             's
             immediate
             Tenants
             of
             fair
             Possessions
             ,
             which
             they
             held
             by
             personal
             Service
             ,
             as
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             (
             or
             as
             we
             say
             by
             Grand-Serjeanty
             ,
             or
             Knight's
             Service
             in
             chief
             )
             were
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             the
             Thanes
             that
             had
             the
             Honorary
             Dignity
             ,
             and
             were
             part
             of
             the
             greater
             Nobility
             of
             that
             Time
             ;
             howsoever
             those
             Officiary
             Dignities
             of
             Holde
             and
             Highgereue
             ,
             had
             then
             precedence
             of
             them
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             the
             King
             's
             Feudal
             Thanes
             ,
             and
             the
             Land
             held
             so
             was
             called
             Tainland
             or
             *
             Thaneland
             ,
             as
             afterwards
             the
             Lands
             held
             that
             made
             a
             Baron
             were
             called
             a
             Barony
             ,
             as
             also
             they
             are
             called
             to
             this
             day
             .
             This
             Title
             continued
             all
             the
             Saxon
             times
             until
             the
             coming
             in
             of
             the
             Normans
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             in
             some
             use
             also
             after
             that
             Time
             ,
             and
             then
             was
             succeeded
             by
             that
             of
             Barons
             .
          
           This
           Title
           being
           of
           Norman
           Extraction
           ,
           we
           rarely
           meet
           with
           it
           before
           the
           Conquest
           .
        
         
           THERE
           were
           also
           besides
           these
           Chief
           Thanes
           ,
           others
           who
           were
           called
           middle
           or
           under
           Thanes
           ,
           being
           the
           same
           with
           the
           less
           sort
           of
           Barons
           ,
           or
           Lords
           of
           Mannors
           ,
           who
           holding
           of
           other
           great
           Lords
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           were
           those
           that
           after
           the
           Conquest
           were
           called
           Vavasors
           ;
           inferior
           to
           whom
           there
           were
           likewise
           a
           third
           Sort
           ,
           who
           seemed
           to
           have
           been
           made
           up
           of
           the
           least
           or
           meanest
           Degree
           of
           Gentry
           or
           Freeholders
           ,
           which
           were
           then
           all
           one
           ;
           none
           but
           the
           Gentry
           or
           less
           Nobility
           then
           enjoying
           Lands
           by
           Freehold
           Tenure
           .
           And
           in
           this
           sense
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           that
           Law
           of
           King
           Cnute
           ,
           
           whereby
           it
           is
           appointed
           ,
           
             That
             if
             the
             Master
             of
             a
             Family
             (
             who
             by
             that
             Law
             was
             to
             have
             all
             his
             Houshold
             under
             his
             Pledg
             )
             were
             accused
             of
             suffering
             any
             of
             them
             by
             his
             Privity
             to
             escape
             ,
             being
             guilty
             of
             any
             Crime
             ,
             he
             was
             then
             to
             wage
             Law
             with
             five
             other
             
               Thanes
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             Latin
             Nobilibus
             )
             himself
             making
             the
             sixth
             .
          
           Now
           it
           was
           impossible
           that
           there
           should
           be
           so
           many
           Chief
           Thanes
           ,
           who
           held
           immediately
           of
           the
           King
           in
           any
           one
           Hundred
           or
           Tything
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           those
           Thanes
           ,
           or
           Gentlemen
           that
           were
           to
           make
           this
           Purgation
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           taken
           .
        
         
           BUT
           of
           all
           these
           Thanes
           ,
           or
           less
           Nobility
           ,
           I
           shall
           speak
           more
           at
           large
           by
           and
           by
           ,
           when
           I
           come
           to
           consider
           the
           Members
           that
           composed
           the
           Mycel-Gemot
           ,
           or
           Common-Council
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           of
           which
           these
           made
           up
           the
           great
           and
           principal
           Part.
           
        
         
           AND
           next
           to
           them
           I
           find
           another
           Title
           ,
           tho
           not
           commonly
           used
           ,
           yet
           as
           antient
           as
           the
           Laws
           of
           King
           Ina
           ,
           as
           also
           mentioned
           in
           several
           other
           King's
           Laws
           ,
           
           viz.
           a
           
             Sithcund
             Man
          
           ,
           who
           if
           he
           refused
           his
           Service
           in
           the
           Army
           ,
           or
           a
           Military
           Expedition
           ,
           he
           forfeited
           his
           Land.
           
        
         
           THIS
           Name
           Mr.
           Somner
           in
           his
           Glossary
           derives
           from
           Sith
           ,
           or
           
             Giseth
             ,
             Comes
             ,
             vel
             Socius
             ,
          
           a
           Ruler
           or
           Governour
           ;
           and
           
             Cund
             ,
             Kind
          
           ,
           as
           it
           signifies
           the
           Condition
           and
           Quality
           of
           any
           one
           ;
           and
           
             Mon
             ,
             Man
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           sort
           of
           
             Comes
             ,
             Governour
             ,
             Judg
          
           ,
           or
           Praefect
           :
           he
           was
           esteemed
           equal
           to
           a
           Thane
           ,
           by
           the
           valuation
           of
           his
           Life
           in
           
           Aethelstan's
           Laws
           .
        
         
           THIS
           Comes
           is
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           in
           that
           Sense
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           was
           a
           Count
           or
           Lord
           ,
           (
           as
           now
           understood
           )
           being
           only
           a
           Comes
           ,
           or
           Companion
           in
           respect
           of
           those
           of
           his
           own
           Rank
           or
           Degree
           ,
           and
           interpreted
           by
           Mr.
           
           Lambard
           by
           Custos-paganus
           ,
           
           and
           so
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           the
           chief
           Man
           or
           Captain
           in
           a
           Town
           or
           Village
           ,
           and
           was
           to
           head
           all
           those
           he
           brought
           with
           him
           from
           thence
           into
           the
           Field
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Penalty
           was
           the
           more
           severe
           on
           him
           if
           he
           ran
           away
           ,
           lest
           he
           should
           infect
           others
           by
           his
           bad
           Example
           .
        
         
           SINCE
           I
           have
           been
           so
           large
           in
           this
           Introduction
           ,
           I
           have
           chosen
           but
           slightly
           to
           mention
           these
           Dignities
           and
           Offices
           ;
           for
           they
           having
           been
           so
           learnedly
           and
           fully
           handled
           by
           Mr.
           Selden
           in
           his
           
             Titles
             of
             Honour
          
           ,
           
           as
           also
           by
           Dr.
           Brady
           in
           his
           first
           Part
           of
           the
           
             Saxon
             History
          
           ,
           and
           by
           Dr.
           Howel
           in
           his
           Discourse
           of
           the
           Polity
           of
           the
           
             English
             Saxons
          
           ,
           
           I
           shall
           refer
           the
           Reader
           to
           them
           for
           his
           farther
           Satisfaction
           ,
           and
           will
           only
           speak
           of
           two
           Degrees
           of
           Men
           more
           ,
           of
           whom
           it
           seems
           (
           being
           below
           their
           Notice
           )
           they
           give
           us
           but
           a
           short
           Account
           .
        
         
           THE
           first
           is
           that
           of
           Ceorle
           ,
           or
           Countrey-man
           ,
           
           (
           from
           whence
           our
           word
           Carle
           or
           Churle
           is
           derived
           )
           ;
           indeed
           he
           could
           not
           be
           possessed
           of
           what
           was
           called
           Bockland
           ,
           or
           Free-land
           conveyable
           by
           Deed
           ;
           but
           however
           he
           was
           as
           free
           as
           to
           his
           Person
           and
           Property
           as
           the
           greatest
           Thane
           of
           them
           all
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           find
           in
           the
           Laws
           of
           King
           Alfred
           ,
           divers
           pecuniary
           Penalties
           enacted
           against
           those
           who
           should
           commit
           Adultery
           with
           a
           Country-man's
           Wife
           ,
           or
           should
           endeavour
           to
           vitiate
           the
           Chastity
           of
           his
           Servant
           or
           Slave
           ;
           or
           should
           break
           the
           Peace
           by
           fighting
           ,
           either
           in
           his
           House
           or
           Yard
           .
           And
           as
           for
           his
           Person
           ,
           by
           the
           last
           of
           those
           Laws
           it
           is
           appointed
           ,
           what
           Satisfaction
           in
           Money
           shall
           be
           paid
           by
           any
           who
           wound
           or
           maim
           him
           ,
           even
           to
           Nail
           of
           his
           little
           Finger
           .
           And
           this
           Law
           as
           equally
           extended
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           those
           of
           the
           greatest
           Quality
           .
           And
           because
           the
           Nobility
           or
           Gentry
           were
           too
           apt
           to
           abuse
           these
           poor
           Countrymen
           who
           were
           their
           Tenants
           and
           Vassals
           ,
           the
           thirty
           first
           Law
           of
           King
           Alfred
           ordains
           ,
           what
           Satisfaction
           a
           Man
           was
           to
           make
           for
           any
           ways
           injuring
           and
           misusing
           a
           
           Ceorle's
           Man
           ,
           by
           binding
           him
           ,
           beating
           him
           ,
           or
           cutting
           off
           his
           Hair
           ;
           Frolicks
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           too
           often
           then
           in
           fashion
           among
           some
           ill-natured
           domineering
           Gentlemen
           ;
           which
           made
           this
           merciful
           and
           good
           King
           provide
           such
           a
           necessary
           Law
           for
           their
           future
           Security
           .
        
         
           AND
           further
           to
           prove
           their
           Freedom
           ,
           it
           is
           likewise
           enacted
           in
           the
           Laws
           of
           King
           Ina
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           Ceorlesman
           should
           refuse
           going
           out
           to
           War
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           forfeit
           thirty
           Shillings
           ;
           which
           shews
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           such
           a
           Man
           as
           was
           to
           have
           Weapons
           of
           his
           own
           for
           the
           Defence
           of
           himself
           and
           Service
           of
           his
           Country
           :
           Which
           is
           also
           required
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           ,
           in
           Title
           Greve
           .
           
           And
           therefore
           Dr.
           Brady
           is
           very
           much
           out
           ,
           in
           limiting
           the
           Title
           of
           Freemen
           ,
           mentioned
           in
           King
           
           Edward's
           *
           Laws
           ,
           only
           to
           such
           as
           were
           Tenants
           by
           
             Military
             Service
          
           ;
           for
           that
           Law
           says
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           all
           the
           Freemen
           in
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           several
           respective
           Estates
           ,
           Goods
           ,
           and
           Possessions
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           Fees
           and
           Tenements
           ,
           ought
           to
           have
           Arms
           ,
           and
           keep
           them
           ready
           for
           the
           Defence
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           &c.
           
           Where
           you
           may
           observe
           ,
           that
           all
           Estates
           ,
           Goods
           and
           Possessions
           ,
           of
           what
           kind
           soever
           ,
           do
           hereby
           capacitate
           Men
           to
           keep
           Arms
           ,
           and
           consequently
           give
           them
           the
           Title
           of
           Freemen
           ;
           and
           therefore
           are
           not
           limited
           to
           Tenants
           by
           
             Knights
             Service
          
           alone
           .
           As
           also
           appears
           from
           the
           Assize
           of
           Arms
           appointed
           by
           King
           Henry
           the
           Second
           .
           
        
         
         
           THE
           highest
           Degree
           of
           these
           Ceorles
           ,
           were
           those
           called
           
             Liberi
             Socmanni
          
           ,
           
           i.
           e.
           
             Free
             Socmen
          
           ,
           so
           called
           from
           Soc
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Tongue
           signifies
           a
           Plow
           .
           Of
           these
           we
           find
           no
           mention
           till
           the
           Laws
           of
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           ,
           
           where
           the
           
             Manbote
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           Satisfaction
           for
           a
           Servant
           slain
           )
           is
           by
           
             Danelage
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Danish
           Law
           )
           due
           from
           a
           Villane
           or
           Villager
           ,
           and
           a
           Socman
           twelve
           Ores
           ;
           from
           a
           Freeman
           three
           Marks
           :
           Not
           that
           this
           Socman
           here
           ,
           put
           as
           distinct
           from
           Freeman
           ,
           was
           really
           a
           Slave
           ,
           but
           only
           as
           Freemen
           were
           then
           taken
           properly
           for
           Gentlemen
           or
           Freeholders
           ;
           for
           that
           these
           Sockmen
           were
           free
           as
           to
           their
           Persons
           ,
           tho
           not
           Lands
           ,
           appears
           by
           the
           old
           
             Natura
             Brevium
          
           ,
           
           where
           it
           defines
           a
           Socman
           to
           be
           such
           a
           Tenant
           ,
           who
           holds
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Lord
           ,
           Lands
           and
           Tenements
           by
           
             Villain
             or
             base
             Services
          
           ;
           and
           was
           privileged
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           that
           none
           could
           eject
           him
           from
           those
           Lands
           and
           Tenements
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           he
           could
           do
           the
           Services
           belonging
           to
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           THIS
           I
           have
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           because
           Dr.
           Brady
           ,
           in
           his
           Preface
           before
           his
           Norman
           History
           ,
           as
           also
           indivers
           other
           Places
           of
           his
           Works
           ,
           has
           laboured
           all
           he
           can
           to
           make
           the
           Condition
           of
           the
           common
           People
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           (
           before
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           after
           )
           to
           have
           been
           little
           better
           than
           that
           of
           Slavery
           ,
           and
           seems
           to
           repine
           very
           often
           that
           it
           is
           not
           so
           still
           ,
           as
           I
           could
           easily
           shew
           if
           I
           would
           go
           about
           it
           .
        
         
           BUT
           certainly
           those
           could
           not
           be
           Slaves
           who
           had
           Slaves
           under
           them
           ,
           and
           were
           entrusted
           with
           the
           highest
           Badg
           of
           Freedom
           ,
           not
           being
           forced
           or
           pressed
           thereunto
           ,
           viz.
           a
           voluntary
           Service
           in
           War
           ,
           which
           the
           greatest
           were
           alike
           subject
           to
           with
           these
           for
           the
           Defence
           and
           Safety
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           
           and
           which
           was
           part
           of
           the
           old
           Oath
           of
           Fidelity
           that
           was
           taken
           ,
           as
           well
           before
           as
           after
           his
           pretended
           Conquest
           .
        
         
           BUT
           before
           I
           dismiss
           this
           Subject
           ,
           I
           cannot
           omit
           taking
           notice
           ,
           that
           the
           Laws
           or
           Rules
           of
           Gentility
           were
           not
           so
           strictly
           observed
           under
           the
           
             English
             Saxon
          
           ,
           as
           afterwards
           they
           were
           under
           the
           Norman
           Kings
           ;
           for
           Mr.
           Seld●n
           hath
           given
           us
           a
           Law
           of
           King
           Athelstane
           ,
           
           which
           he
           took
           from
           an
           Antient
           Manuscript
           in
           the
           Library
           at
           St.
           
           James's
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Si
             Villanus
             excrevisset
             ,
             ut
             haberet
             plenariè
          
           V.
           
             Hidas
             terrae
             suae
             propriae
             ,
             Ecclesiam
             &
             Coquinam
             ,
             Timpanarium
             ,
             &
             Januam
             &
             Sedem
             &
             Sundernotam
             in
             Aula
             Regis
             ,
             deinceps
             Taini
             Lege
             dignus
             sit
             .
          
           
             Which
             is
             also
             confirmed
             by
             Mr.
             Lambard
             ,
             
             in
             his
             Itinerary
             of
             Kent
             ,
             concerning
             the
             same
             Law
             ,
             and
             is
             there
             set
             down
             in
             Saxon
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             here
             translate
             thus
             ;
             That
             if
             a
             Ceorl
             or
             a
             Country-man
             so
             thrived
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             fully
             five
             Hides
             of
             his
             own
             Land
             ,
             a
             Church
             ,
             a
             Kitchin
             ,
             a
             Bell-house
             ,
             a
             Borough-gate
             with
             a
             Seat
             ,
             and
             any
             distinct
             Office
             in
             the
             King's
             Court
             ,
             then
             was
             he
             thenceforth
             of
             equal
             Honour
             or
             Dignity
             with
             a
             Thane
             .
          
           Where
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Kitchin
           ,
           the
           Bell-house
           ,
           the
           Borough-gate
           ,
           with
           a
           Seat
           ,
           &c.
           Mr.
           Selden
           understands
           ,
           
             The
             State
             or
             Fashion
             of
             a
             Lord
             of
             that
             Time
             ,
             in
             having
             a
             Church
             for
             his
             Family
             and
             Tenants
             ,
             in
             keeping
             a
             Court
             for
             them
             ,
             (
             which
             may
             well
             be
             meant
             in
             the
             
               Burhgate
               setl
            
             ,
             or
             
               Town-gate
               with
               a
               Seat
            
             )
             and
             in
             keeping
             a
             House
             or
             Entertainment
             competent
             to
             that
             Dignity
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             understood
             in
             the
             Cycenan
             and
             Belhuis
             ,
             i.e.
             Kitchin
             and
             Bell-house
             .
             The
             Bell-house
             may
             denote
             the
             Hall
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             place
             of
             ordinary
             Diet
             and
             Entertainment
             in
             the
             Houses
             of
             Lords
             .
             It
             may
             well
             so
             signify
             ,
             if
             the
             Saxons
             used
             the
             like
             Reason
             in
             imposing
             the
             Name
             on
             the
             Lord's
             Hall
             ,
             as
             some
             say
             the
             
               Italian
               ,
               Spanish
            
             ,
             and
             French
             have
             done
             ,
             in
             calling
             it
             
               Tinello
               ,
               Tinello
            
             ,
             and
             Tinel
             ;
             which
             in
             our
             Laws
             also
             is
             retained
             
             in
             
               Tinel
               le
               Roy
            
             ,
             for
             the
             King's
             Hall.
             They
             would
             have
             it
             therefore
             so
             named
             ,
             because
             the
             Tin
             ,
             or
             tinkling
             of
             a
             Bell
             at
             the
             Times
             of
             Dinner
             and
             Supper
             were
             signified
             by
             it
             .
          
        
         
           BUT
           Sundernota
           ,
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Latin
           Copy
           of
           this
           Law
           ,
           seems
           to
           denote
           the
           distinct
           Office
           which
           he
           was
           to
           hold
           in
           the
           King's
           Court
           to
           make
           him
           equal
           to
           a
           Thane
           .
           And
           it
           is
           also
           observable
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           same
           Laws
           of
           King
           Athelstane
           abovementioned
           ,
           such
           a
           Ceorlsman
           so
           advanced
           ,
           and
           having
           five
           Hides
           of
           Land
           ,
           
             (
             ad
             Vtwarum
             Regis
          
           )
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Selden
           in
           the
           same
           place
           interprets
           ,
           held
           by
           Knights
           Service
           ,
           
             Si
             occidatur
             ,
             reddentur
          
           2
           
             Millia
             Thrymsarum
          
           ;
           so
           that
           his
           Wiregyld
           shews
           him
           to
           have
           been
           every
           way
           equal
           to
           a
           Thane
           .
        
         
           BUT
           the
           most
           considerable
           Observation
           that
           may
           be
           made
           from
           this
           Law
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           V.
           Hides
           of
           Land
           were
           at
           that
           time
           reckoned
           a
           sufficient
           Estate
           to
           constitute
           a
           Thane
           .
           But
           as
           to
           the
           Quantity
           of
           Land
           that
           then
           went
           to
           make
           a
           Hide
           ,
           it
           was
           sometimes
           more
           and
           sometimes
           less
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Goodness
           or
           Quality
           of
           the
           Soil
           ;
           but
           was
           certainly
           no
           more
           than
           what
           one
           Plow
           could
           well
           manure
           ,
           together
           with
           Pasture
           ,
           Meadow
           ,
           and
           Wood
           ,
           competent
           for
           the
           Maintenance
           of
           that
           Plow
           ,
           and
           the
           Servants
           of
           the
           Family
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Estate
           of
           such
           a
           Thane
           could
           not
           be
           much
           more
           than
           what
           an
           ordinary
           Gentleman
           has
           at
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           NOR
           can
           I
           here
           pretermit
           what
           follows
           in
           the
           same
           Law
           above
           recited
           ,
           where
           after
           having
           shewn
           us
           by
           what
           means
           an
           Under
           Theyn
           might
           come
           to
           be
           a
           Chief
           Thane
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           attain
           to
           the
           Dignity
           of
           an
           Earl
           ,
           it
           thus
           proceeds
           .
           
             And
             if
             a
             Merchant
             so
             thrived
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             passed
             thrice
             over
             the
             wide
             (
             or
             broad
             )
             Sea
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             Cunning
             ,
             (
             or
             Craft
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Saxon
             )
             he
             was
             thenceforth
             a
             
             Thane's
             Right-worthy
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             was
             every
             way
             equal
             to
             him
             .
          
           Where
           you
           may
           observe
           that
           Wealth
           and
           Industry
           conferred
           Nobility
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Times
           as
           well
           as
           at
           this
           Day
           .
        
         
           I
           come
           now
           to
           the
           lowest
           Rank
           of
           Men
           ,
           viz.
           that
           of
           Slaves
           ,
           
           who
           were
           called
           in
           Latin
           Servi
           ,
           and
           in
           Saxon
           Freortorlings
           ;
           and
           there
           were
           two
           sorts
           of
           them
           ,
           viz.
           such
           as
           were
           Personal
           ,
           possessing
           no
           Estates
           ,
           
           but
           all
           that
           they
           earn'd
           was
           their
           Lords
           ,
           by
           whom
           therefore
           they
           were
           maintained
           .
           The
           others
           were
           Praedial
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           of
           Servile
           Condition
           and
           Original
           ,
           but
           possessed
           their
           small
           Holdings
           and
           Goods
           at
           the
           Will
           of
           their
           Lord
           ,
           doing
           all
           those
           Servile
           Countrey
           Works
           that
           were
           set
           them
           ;
           and
           from
           thence
           in
           the
           more
           modern
           Norman
           Dialect
           were
           called
           Villains
           ,
           from
           those
           Villages
           where
           they
           lived
           and
           wrought
           :
           But
           before
           as
           well
           as
           after
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           that
           the
           Latin
           word
           Villanus
           did
           not
           signify
           a
           Villain
           or
           Servant
           ,
           I
           could
           prove
           from
           many
           Instances
           ,
           both
           out
           of
           Records
           and
           Histories
           ,
           if
           I
           thought
           it
           would
           not
           be
           too
           tedious
           in
           this
           Place
           .
        
         
           AS
           for
           the
           Original
           of
           these
           Slaves
           among
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           there
           is
           some
           doubt
           about
           them
           ;
           some
           supposing
           them
           to
           have
           been
           derived
           from
           the
           remainder
           of
           those
           meaner
           sort
           of
           Britains
           ,
           who
           were
           either
           taken
           Prisoners
           ,
           or
           else
           never
           forsook
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           so
           their
           Lives
           being
           saved
           ,
           they
           were
           made
           servile
           by
           their
           Conquerors
           ;
           or
           else
           such
           as
           were
           descended
           from
           those
           who
           came
           over
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           Slaves
           to
           the
           
             English
             Saxons
          
           that
           first
           landed
           here
           :
           but
           it
           is
           not
           much
           material
           how
           they
           began
           ,
           since
           they
           might
           proceed
           from
           both
           ,
           or
           either
           of
           these
           Originals
           ;
           
           nor
           had
           their
           Lords
           Power
           of
           Life
           or
           Death
           over
           them
           ,
           for
           if
           they
           killed
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           pay
           the
           Value
           of
           their
           Heads
           to
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           THESE
           Slaves
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           set
           free
           at
           any
           time
           by
           their
           Masters
           ,
           were
           what
           the
           Romans
           called
           Liberti
           ,
           and
           in
           Saxon
           Freolaetan
           ;
           but
           being
           then
           resolved
           into
           the
           Body
           of
           Ceorles
           ,
           or
           Countrey-men
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           ,
           as
           among
           the
           Romans
           ,
           constitute
           any
           new
           Order
           of
           Men.
           
        
         
           HAVING
           now
           gone
           through
           all
           the
           Sorts
           and
           Degrees
           of
           Men
           ,
           who
           either
           lived
           in
           ,
           or
           were
           maintained
           out
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ;
           I
           shall
           in
           the
           next
           Place
           say
           somewhat
           of
           another
           distinct
           Body
           of
           Men
           ,
           called
           in
           Saxon
           Burh-witan
           ,
           
           or
           Burh-wara
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Citizens
           or
           Townsmen
           ,
           who
           had
           Privileges
           peculiar
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           living
           in
           Cities
           or
           great
           Towns
           ,
           were
           governed
           by
           their
           own
           particular
           Magistrates
           called
           Ealdormen
           ,
           or
           Portgerefan
           ,
           i.
           e.
           Port-Reeves
           ,
           assisted
           by
           the
           Chief
           Men
           of
           the
           Place
           ,
           
           called
           in
           Saxon
           ,
           Yldist-Burh-wara
           ,
           who
           were
           much
           the
           same
           with
           what
           we
           now
           call
           Aldermen
           or
           Common-Council
           Men
           ;
           for
           as
           for
           the
           Title
           of
           Mayor
           ,
           it
           came
           not
           in
           use
           here
           till
           long
           after
           the
           Conquest
           .
        
         
           BUT
           as
           for
           these
           Magistrates
           and
           Members
           of
           Cities
           and
           Towns
           ,
           I
           shall
           speak
           more
           by
           and
           by
           ,
           when
           I
           come
           to
           treat
           of
           the
           constituent
           Parts
           of
           the
           Great
           Council
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           FROM
           the
           different
           Orders
           of
           Men
           ,
           we
           shall
           now
           descend
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           different
           Courts
           where
           these
           Persons
           abovementioned
           ,
           
           (
           all
           except
           the
           Villains
           )
           were
           bound
           to
           appear
           ,
           and
           there
           either
           to
           do
           or
           receive
           Justice
           ;
           for
           which
           it
           will
           be
           necessary
           to
           look
           back
           to
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Alfred
           ,
           who
           after
           the
           first
           Invasion
           of
           the
           Danes
           ,
           when
           he
           began
           to
           resettle
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           found
           his
           Subjects
           so
           far
           corrupted
           by
           a
           long
           and
           hazardous
           War
           ,
           that
           all
           Places
           being
           full
           of
           Robberies
           and
           Murders
           ,
           there
           was
           an
           absolute
           necessity
           for
           the
           making
           of
           more
           severe
           Laws
           to
           restrain
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           (
           omitting
           the
           Division
           of
           Counties
           or
           Shires
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           speak
           to
           hereafter
           )
           he
           Canton'd
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           1
           st
           .
           into
           Trihings
           or
           Lathes
           ,
           
           as
           they
           are
           still
           called
           in
           Kent
           and
           other
           Places
           ,
           consisting
           of
           three
           or
           four
           Hundreds
           ;
           in
           which
           the
           Freeholders
           being
           Judges
           ,
           
           such
           Causes
           were
           brought
           as
           could
           not
           be
           determined
           in
           the
           Hundred
           Court
           :
           concerning
           the
           Proceedings
           in
           which
           Court
           of
           the
           Trihing
           or
           Lathes
           ,
           you
           may
           see
           divers
           Precedents
           in
           Sir
           William
           Dugdale's
           *
           
             Origines
             Juridiciales
          
           .
        
         
           NEXT
           to
           which
           there
           was
           also
           the
           Hundred-Court
           ,
           in
           Saxon
           Hundred-Gemot
           ,
           and
           in
           Latin
           Centuriata
           ,
           
             Because
             it
             originally
             consisted
             of
             an
             hundred
             Hides
             of
             Land
             ,
             
               as
               an
            
             Hide
             
               usually
               of
               an
               hundred
               Acres
            
             ,
             or
             else
             because
             
               super
               decem
               Decanos
               ,
               &
               centum
               Friburgos
               judicabat
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             had
             Jurisdiction
             over
             ten
             Decennaries
             ,
             or
             an
             hundred
             Friboroughs
             .
          
        
         
           THIS
           Court
           before
           the
           Conquest
           was
           held
           twelve
           times
           a
           Year
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           was
           increased
           by
           Henry
           I.
           to
           once
           a
           Fortnight
           ,
           and
           then
           by
           Henry
           the
           Third
           reduced
           to
           once
           in
           three
           Weeks
           .
        
         
           
           
             IN
             this
             Court
             antiently
             ,
             
               Vnus
               de
               melioribus
               qui
               vocatur
               Aldermannus
               ,
            
             one
             of
             the
             principal
             Inhabitants
             ,
             called
             the
             Alderman
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Barons
             of
             the
             Hundred
             
               (
               id
               est
            
             ,
             the
             Freeholders
             )
             was
             Judg
             ,
             as
             may
             seem
             by
             the
             ‖
             Register
             of
             Ely
             ,
             which
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               Aegelwynnu●
               Aldermannus
               venit
               ad
            
             Ely
             ,
             
               &
               infrà
               Cimeterium
               ad
               Aquilonalem
               portam
               
               Monasterii
               ,
               tenuit
               placitum
               cum
               toto
               Hundredo
               :
            
             
             And
             the
             Witness
             of
             Contracts
             and
             Purchases
             ,
             then
             were
             
               Testimonio
               Hundredi
            
             .
             Here
             ,
             not
             only
             Temporal
             Causes
             ,
             but
             Ecclesiastical
             were
             handled
             ;
             the
             Alderman
             ,
             or
             principal
             Judg
             ,
             being
             such
             a
             one
             as
             
               Dei
               Leges
               &
               hominum
               jura
               studebat
               promovere
               ,
               who
               studied
               to
               promote
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
            
             the
             Bishop
             or
             Arch-Deacon
             sitting
             therein
             ,
             with
             the
             said
             Alderman
             :
             Which
             Jurisdiction
             so
             continued
             until
             the
             beginning
             of
             William
             the
             Conqueror's
             Reign
             ,
             that
             he
             by
             a
             special
             Precept
             did
             inhibit
             ,
             *
             
               Quod
               nec
               Episcopus
               ,
               net
               Archidiaconus
               de
               Legibus
               Episcopalibus
               amplius
               in
               Hundredo
               placitum
               teneat
               .
            
          
        
         
           BUT
           the
           lowest
           of
           these
           Inferior
           Courts
           ,
           was
           that
           of
           the
           Decennary
           ,
           or
           Tything
           ,
           
           which
           yet
           was
           the
           greatest
           Bridle
           upon
           the
           Inferiour
           sort
           of
           People
           ;
           
             For
             by
             virtue
             of
             this
             Law
             of
             King
             Alfred
             ,
             every
             English
             Freeman
             ,
             as
             Ingulph
             tells
             us
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             some
             Hundred
             or
             Tything
             ,
             (
             I
             mean
             ,
             whosoever
             was
             of
             full
             twelve
             Years
             of
             Age
             )
             ;
             
             and
             if
             any
             one
             should
             be
             suspected
             of
             Larceny
             or
             Theft
             ,
             he
             might
             in
             his
             own
             Hundred
             or
             Ward
             ,
             being
             either
             condemned
             ,
             or
             giving
             Security
             ,
             (
             in
             some
             Manuscripts
             it
             is
             being
             acquitted
             )
             either
             incur
             or
             avoid
             the
             deserved
             Penalty
             .
          
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           adds
           to
           this
           ,
           
             That
             he
             that
             could
             not
             find
             Security
             ,
             was
             afraid
             of
             the
             Severity
             of
             the
             Laws
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             guilty
             Person
             ,
             either
             before
             his
             giving
             Security
             or
             after
             ,
             should
             make
             his
             Escape
             ,
             all
             of
             that
             Hundred
             and
             Tything
             should
             incur
             the
             King's
             Fine
             .
          
        
         
           HERE
           we
           have
           the
           Original
           of
           Decennaries
           ,
           or
           Fribourgs
           ,
           
           in
           which
           every
           Man
           was
           to
           be
           bound
           for
           others
           as
           well
           as
           himself
           ,
           viz.
           Masters
           for
           their
           Servants
           ,
           Husbands
           for
           their
           Wives
           ,
           and
           Children
           ,
           before
           they
           had
           attained
           the
           Age
           of
           Fourteen
           ;
           as
           also
           the
           Housholder
           for
           his
           Guests
           .
           All
           which
           ten
           Persons
           being
           thus
           bound
           one
           for
           another
           ,
           were
           united
           under
           one
           Head
           ,
           called
           a
           Tythingman
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           places
           a
           Borsholder
           ;
           for
           BORGH
           signifies
           a
           Surety
           or
           Pledg
           ,
           and
           FRI
           is
           all
           one
           as
           Free.
           From
           whence
           comes
           our
           word
           NEIGHBOVRS
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           Near-Pledges
           .
        
         
           BUT
           that
           this
           Law
           concerning
           the
           Decennaries
           or
           Tythings
           ,
           was
           not
           only
           made
           for
           the
           meer
           Vulgar
           or
           ordinary
           sort
           of
           People
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Chiefest
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           even
           the
           Arch-Bishops
           and
           Bishops
           themselves
           were
           alike
           subject
           to
           it
           ,
           
           will
           appear
           by
           that
           Law
           of
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           ,
           confirmed
           by
           King
           William
           I.
           whereby
           all
           Arch-Bishops
           Bishops
           ,
           Earls
           and
           Barons
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           that
           had
           Courts
           of
           
             Sac.
             Soc.
          
           and
           
             Theam
             ,
             &c.
          
           swore
           to
           keep
           their
           Knights
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Servants
           there
           mentioned
           in
           their
           
             Frithborg
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
             Franc-pledg
             )
          
           for
           whom
           these
           Lords
           or
           Masters
           themselves
           were
           to
           be
           Sureties
           :
           so
           that
           if
           any
           of
           them
           offended
           ,
           their
           Lords
           were
           obliged
           to
           do
           right
           in
           their
           Courts
           .
           And
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           Cnute
           ,
           every
           Thane
           or
           Gentleman
           of
           Estate
           ,
           
           was
           to
           have
           his
           Family
           under
           his
           own
           Pledg
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           of
           them
           were
           accused
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           answer
           for
           him
           in
           the
           Hundred
           Court
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           was
           to
           compel
           him
           to
           appear
           .
           And
           the
           Lord
           was
           also
           to
           be
           answerable
           for
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           escaped
           ;
           so
           that
           all
           the
           Privilege
           that
           Noblemen
           and
           Gentlemen
           had
           above
           the
           common
           Men
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           bound
           one
           for
           another
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           be
           part
           of
           any
           Decennary
           or
           Tithing
           ;
           but
           each
           of
           them
           was
           Head
           of
           his
           own
           Friburgh
           ,
           and
           his
           Family
           was
           as
           it
           were
           a
           distinct
           Tithing
           of
           it self
           .
        
         
         
           I
           observe
           this
           ,
           to
           let
           the
           Reader
           understand
           ,
           that
           how
           severe
           soever
           this
           Law
           was
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           Badg
           of
           Slavery
           or
           Subjection
           upon
           the
           common
           People
           ,
           for
           even
           the
           best
           Men
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           were
           alike
           subject
           to
           it
           :
           Neither
           was
           it
           brought
           in
           ,
           or
           increased
           ,
           in
           Rigour
           by
           the
           Norman
           Conquest
           ,
           as
           some
           ,
           with
           greater
           Prejudice
           than
           Truth
           ,
           have
           maintained
           ;
           since
           the
           Normans
           as
           well
           as
           the
           English
           ,
           were
           all
           under
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Law
           as
           to
           this
           Point
           .
        
         
           THE
           Laws
           of
           this
           Court
           of
           the
           Tithing
           ,
           were
           these
           ;
        
         
           FIRST
           ,
           That
           if
           any
           one
           offended
           ,
           and
           failed
           to
           appear
           ,
           the
           other
           Sureties
           were
           bound
           to
           have
           him
           forth-coming
           to
           Justice
           .
        
         
           SECONDLY
           ,
           But
           if
           the
           guilty
           Party
           fled
           ,
           he
           should
           not
           be
           any
           where
           received
           without
           a
           Testimonial
           from
           the
           Tithing
           from
           whence
           he
           came
           :
           So
           that
           a
           Man
           being
           out
           of
           any
           Tithing
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           received
           in
           any
           Town
           ,
           the
           whole
           Town
           was
           in
           the
           King's
           Mercy
           .
           But
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           King
           Edward
           ,
           
           the
           Decennary
           was
           allowed
           one
           and
           thirty
           Days
           to
           bring
           the
           Offender
           to
           Justice
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           make
           Satisfaction
           ,
           either
           by
           his
           Goods
           or
           Body
           .
        
         
           THE
           third
           was
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           could
           not
           be
           found
           ,
           then
           the
           Tithingman
           or
           Borsholder
           ,
           taking
           with
           him
           two
           of
           the
           best
           of
           his
           own
           FRIBVRGH
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           three
           neighbouring
           FRIBVRGHS
           nine
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           each
           the
           chief
           Tithingman
           ,
           and
           two
           others
           of
           the
           best
           Note
           )
           and
           there
           before
           the
           King's
           Justice
           (
           if
           he
           could
           )
           he
           was
           to
           purge
           himself
           by
           Oath
           of
           the
           Offence
           and
           Flight
           of
           the
           Criminal
           :
           But
           if
           he
           could
           not
           ,
           he
           with
           his
           own
           FRIBVRGH
           was
           to
           restore
           the
           Loss
           out
           of
           the
           Goods
           of
           the
           Party
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           sufficient
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           out
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           his
           FRIBVRGH
           .
        
         
           LASTLY
           ,
           If
           the
           Neighbouring
           FRIBOVRGS
           would
           not
           be
           their
           Compurgators
           ,
           then
           they
           were
           to
           swear
           for
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           therein
           no
           ways
           Guilty
           ;
           and
           that
           so
           soon
           as
           ever
           they
           could
           find
           him
           ,
           they
           would
           bring
           the
           Offender
           to
           Justice
           ,
           or
           else
           discover
           where
           he
           was
           .
        
         
           THERE
           were
           many
           other
           particulars
           concerning
           this
           Matter
           which
           I
           pass
           over
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           not
           be
           thought
           too
           prolix
           ;
           but
           these
           are
           the
           most
           material
           .
        
         
           
           BUT
           besides
           this
           Caution
           concerning
           Pledges
           ,
           they
           were
           also
           the
           first
           Foundation
           of
           Court-Barons
           ,
           who
           were
           under
           the
           Thane
           ,
           or
           Baron
           ,
           (
           i.
           e
           )
           the
           Lord
           of
           the
           Mannor
           ,
           (
           as
           their
           Head
           )
           and
           he
           was
           to
           undertake
           for
           every
           one
           of
           his
           Tenants
           ,
           and
           to
           satisfy
           for
           the
           Offences
           of
           each
           Man.
           
        
         
           BY
           these
           Friburghs
           or
           Pledges
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           Borsholders
           ,
           were
           all
           Civil
           Actions
           ,
           as
           of
           Debt
           ,
           Trespass
           ,
           Detinue
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           (
           which
           arose
           betwixt
           any
           of
           their
           Township
           )
           determined
           ;
           but
           when
           there
           was
           a
           Cause
           that
           concerned
           Men
           residing
           in
           several
           Seigniories
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           transmitted
           to
           the
           next
           superior
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Hundred-Court
           ,
           (
           in
           some
           Places
           called
           the
           Wapentake
           .
           )
        
         
           
           THERE
           still
           remain
           behind
           two
           very
           considerable
           Courts
           ,
           both
           held
           by
           the
           Sheriff
           ;
           
             The
             former
             of
             which
             was
             antiently
             called
             Sciremote
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
             the
             meeting
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Shire
             )
             and
             was
             held
             twice
             in
             the
             Year
             ,
             long
             before
             the
             Norman
             Conquest
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             from
             sundry
             Testimonies
             *
             ;
             but
             since
             that
             ,
             the
             
             Shireeve's
             Turn
             ,
             from
             the
             French
             word
             Tour
             ,
             in
             Latin
             Vice
             ,
             and
             in
             English
             Turn
             .
             Herein
             sate
             together
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             and
             the
             Earl
             or
             Eolderman
             ,
             
             in
             Shires
             that
             had
             Eoldermen
             ;
             
             and
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Shireeves
             in
             such
             Counties
             as
             were
             committed
             to
             Shireeves
             ,
             for
             many
             Ages
             in
             the
             Saxons
             Times
             ,
             as
             from
             these
             Laws
             from
             King
             Edgar
             to
             Canutus
             ,
             cited
             in
             the
             Margin
             ,
             doth
             appear
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             might
             determine
             as
             well
             of
             what
             concerned
             Ecclesiastical
             as
             Civil
             Matters
             :
             the
             words
             of
             this
             last
             King's
             Law
             run
             thus
             ;
             Ex
             †
             
               omni
               Comitatu
               ,
               bis
               quotannis
               conventus
               agitor
               ,
               cui
               quidem
               illius
               Dioecesis
               Episcopus
               &
               Senator
               intersunto
               :
               quorum
               Alter
               Jura
               Divina
               ,
               humana
               alter
               populum
               edoceto
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               IN
               every
               County
               let
               there
               be
               twice
               a
               Year
               an
               Assembly
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               whereat
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Diocess
               and
               the
               Earl
               shall
               be
               present
               ,
               the
               one
               to
               direct
               in
               Divine
               ,
               the
               other
               in
               humane
               Matters
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             WHICH
             so
             continued
             (
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Earl
             sitting
             therein
             together
             )
             until
             King
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             in
             a
             full
             Convention
             of
             his
             Arch-bishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Abbots
             and
             Temporal
             Lords
             ,
             commanded
             ,
             that
             †
             Ecclesiastical
             Matters
             should
             thenceforth
             be
             handled
             by
             the
             Bishops
             in
             Courts
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             more
             be
             discust
             amongst
             Secular
             Affairs
             .
          
        
         
           IN
           this
           Court
           (
           as
           well
           as
           in
           that
           of
           the
           Country
           )
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           King
           Henry
           I.
           these
           Persons
           following
           were
           to
           be
           present
           ,
           as
           may
           appear
           by
           this
           Clause
           ,
           
             Intersint
             autèm
             Episcopi
             ,
             Comites
          
           ,
           
           
             Vicedomini
             ,
             Vicarii
             ,
             Centenarii
             ,
             Aldermanni
             ,
             Preafecti
             ,
             Praepositi
             ,
             Barones
             ,
             Vavassores
             ,
             Tungrevii
             ,
             &
             caeteri
             terrarum
             Domini
             diligentèr
             intendentes
             ,
             nè
             malorum
             Impunitas
             ,
             aut
             Gravionum
             pravitas
             ,
             vel
             Judicum
             subversio
             solita
             miseros
             laceratione
             confiniant
             .
          
        
         
           
             AGANTVR
             itâque
             primò
             debita
             verae
             Christianitatis
             Jura
             ;
             secundò
             ,
             Regis
             placita
             ;
             postremò
             Causae
             singulorum
             dignis
             ,
             satisfactionis
             expleantur
             .
          
           Scil.
           Ecclesiastical
           Causes
           and
           Pleas
           of
           the
           Crown
           in
           the
           Turn
           ;
           but
           Private
           Causes
           in
           the
           County
           Court
           ,
           Vid.
           Coke
           's
           4
           
             th
             .
             Instit.
          
           259
           ,
           260.
           where
           you
           will
           find
           that
           ,
        
         
           THE
           Tourn
           is
           a
           Court
           of
           Record
           holden
           before
           the
           Sheriff
           ,
           the
           Antient
           Institution
           thereof
           was
           before
           
             Magna
             Charta
          
           to
           hear
           and
           determine
           all
           Felonies
           (
           Death
           of
           Man
           excepted
           )
           and
           Common
           Nusances
           :
           
           See
           the
           Stat.
           
             Mag.
             Chart.
             c.
          
           17.
           and
           the
           Exposition
           of
           the
           same
           in
           the
           2
           
             d.
             Instit.
          
           
        
         
           THE
           Stile
           of
           this
           Court
           is
           ,
           
             Curia
             Visus
             Franc.
             Domini
             Regis
             apud
             B.
             coram
             Vicecomite
             in
             Turno
             suo
             ,
          
           &c.
           ibid.
           
        
         
           THE
           reason
           of
           which
           is
           ,
           because
           in
           this
           Court
           the
           Pledges
           or
           Sureties
           of
           every
           Decennary
           or
           Tithing
           were
           entred
           before
           the
           Court
           -
           Leets
           were
           taken
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           granted
           to
           particular
           Lords
           of
           Mannors
           ,
           which
           Sir
           
             H.
             Spelman
          
           in
           his
           Glossary
           supposes
           to
           have
           been
           done
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Alfred
           ;
           
           but
           since
           I
           find
           nothing
           concerning
           these
           Court
           -
           Leets
           till
           after
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           I
           shall
           defer
           the
           farther
           treating
           of
           them
           to
           that
           time
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           no
           more
           to
           say
           of
           this
           Court
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           also
           called
           the
           Folcmote
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           ,
           by
           Edward
           the
           Confessor's
           Laws
           ,
           all
           Freemen
           were
           to
           take
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           or
           Fidelity
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Law
           it self
           ;
           
             Omnes
             Proceres
             Regni
             ,
             milites
             &
             Liberi
             Homines
             totius
             Regni
             BRITANNIAE
             facere
             debent
             Fidelitatem
             Domino
             Regi
             in
             Pleno
             FOLCMOTO
             coràm
             Episcopis
             Regni
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           YOU
           will
           likewise
           find
           in
           the
           same
           Law
           (
           just
           preceding
           this
           )
           an
           extraordinary
           Assembly
           of
           this
           Folcmote
           upon
           any
           sudden
           Danger
           ,
           which
           met
           on
           ringing
           of
           the
           Bells
           ,
           called
           in
           English
           Motbel
           ;
           and
           there
           they
           were
           to
           consult
           how
           to
           prevent
           the
           Danger
           .
        
         
         
           
           
             THE
             second
             of
             these
             Courts
             was
             called
             the
             County-Court
             ,
             and
             was
             also
             very
             Antient
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             held
             once
             every
             Month
             by
             the
             Shireeve
             ,
             as
             from
             K.
             Edward
             the
             Elder
             's
             *
             Laws
             appeareth
             —
             
               Praepositus
               quísque
               ad
               quartam
               circitèr
               quamque
               septimanam
               ,
               frequentem
               populi
               concionem
               celebrato
               :
               cuíque
               jus
               dicito
               aequabile
               ,
               Litesque
               singulas
               (
               cum
               dies
               condicti
               advenerint
               )
               dirimito
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             EVERY
             Shireeve
             shall
             convene
             the
             People
             once
             a
             Month
             ,
             and
             do
             equal
             Right
             to
             all
             ,
             putting
             an
             end
             to
             Controversies
             at
             Times
             appointed
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               TO
               this
               Court
               were
               antienly
               Appeals
               made
               from
               the
            
             Hundred-Court
             ,
             
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
            
             Canutus
             —
             Et
             nemo
             namium
             capiat
             in
             Comitatu
             vel
             extra
             Comitatum
             ,
             priusquam
             ter
             in
             Hundredo
             suo
             rectum
             sibi
             perquisierit
             :
             
             si
             tertia
             vice
             rectum
             non
             habeat
             ,
             eat
             quarta
             vice
             ad
             Conventum
             totius
             Comitatus
             quod
             Anglicè
             dicitur
             
               Scyremot
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             No
             Man
             by
             a
             Distress
             shall
             compel
             another
             to
             the
             County-Court
             ,
             unless
             he
             have
             thrice
             complained
             in
             the
             Hundred-Court
             ;
             But
             if
             he
             have
             not
             Right
             the
             third
             Time
             ,
             he
             may
             then
             sue
             in
             the
             County-Court
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             Scyregemot
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               AND
               besides
               (
               says
               Sir
            
             William
             Dugdale
             )
             *
             Regis
             placita
             &
             Causa
             singulorum
             debita
             ;
             verae
             Christianitatis
             jura
             ,
             
               were
               first
               determined
               here
               ;
               where
            
             interesse
             debent
             Commissarii
             ,
             Episcopi
             ,
             Comites
             ,
             &
             Ecclesiae
             potestates
             ,
             
               (
               and
               the
            
             Presbyter
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             
               as
               well
               as
            
             quatuor
             de
             Melioribus
             villae
             ,
             
               were
               obliged
               to
               attendance
            
             )
             qui
             Dei
             Leges
             ,
             
               as
               well
               as
            
             Seculi
             negotia
             ,
             justâ
             consideratione
             definirent
             .
          
        
         
           AND
           a
           little
           after
           he
           further
           proceeds
           thus
           ,
           
             
               Now
               let
               us
               see
               of
               what
               things
               the
               Sheriff
               here
               antienly
               held
            
             Plea
             :
             —
             Ad
             Vicecomites
             pertinent
             ista
             
               (
               saith
            
             Glanvile
             )
             Placitum
             de
             Recto
             ,
             de
             liberis
             Tenementis
             ,
             per
             Breve
             Domini
             Regis
             ,
             
             ubi
             Curia
             Dominorum
             probatur
             de
             Recto
             defecisse
             ;
             Placitum
             de
             Nativis
             ,
             sed
             per
             Breve
             Domini
             Regis
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               ID
               est
            
             ,
             It
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Shireeve
             to
             hold
             Plea
             in
             this
             Court
             upon
             a
             
               Writ
               of
               Right
            
             concerning
             Freehold
             ,
             in
             Cases
             where
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             Mannor
             
               (
               wherein
               the
               Land
               lieth
            
             )
             hath
             not
             done
             Justice
             ;
             as
             also
             to
             hold
             Plea
             concerning
             Bondmen
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             King
             's
             Writ
             .
          
        
         
           I
           shall
           say
           no
           more
           of
           this
           Court
           ,
           but
           refer
           the
           Reader
           to
           the
           said
           Book
           (
           from
           whence
           I
           have
           taken
           most
           of
           those
           things
           I
           have
           here
           given
           you
           concerning
           all
           these
           Courts
           )
           ;
           
           wherein
           he
           may
           find
           at
           large
           how
           great
           the
           Power
           of
           this
           Court
           was
           ,
           not
           only
           before
           but
           after
           the
           Conquest
           :
           And
           I
           have
           also
           reserved
           the
           treating
           of
           these
           two
           Courts
           by
           themselves
           ,
           because
           tho
           the
           3
           former
           are
           supposed
           by
           some
           to
           be
           of
           K.
           
           Alfred's
           Erection
           upon
           his
           new
           Reformation
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           these
           two
           were
           not
           so
           ;
           for
           notwithstanding
           Ingulf
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           this
           King
           Alfred
           first
           divided
           the
           Provinces
           of
           England
           into
           Counties
           ,
           yet
           we
           find
           Mr.
           Selden
           Learnedly
           makes
           it
           out
           ,
           
           
             That
             Alfred
             was
             not
             the
             first
             that
             divided
             the
             Kingdom
             into
             Shires
             or
             Counties
             ;
             for
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             before
             
             Alfred's
             Time
             ,
             those
             Provinces
             had
             their
             Ealdormen
             in
             them
             :
             Thus
             we
             read
             of
             
               Ethelwolfus
               Barocensis
               Pagae
               Comes
            
             ,
             and
             
               Ceorle
               Domnaniae
               Comes
            
             ,
             and
             
               Eanulf
               Somersetensis
               Pagae
               Comes
            
             ;
             for
             the
             Earldoms
             of
             
               Barkshire
               ,
               Devonshire
            
             and
             Somersetshire
             under
             King
             Ethelwolf
             ,
             Father
             to
             King
             Alfred
             ,
             are
             remembred
             in
             
               Asserius
               Menevensis
            
             ,
             that
             lived
             in
             King
             
             Alfred's
             Time.
             Two
             of
             them
             are
             also
             in
             *
             Ethelwerd
             ,
             a
             Writer
             of
             the
             Saxon
             Times
             ,
             besides
             
               Osric
               Dorsetum
               Dux
            
             ,
             for
             Eolderman
             of
             
               Dorset
               ;
               E●lchere
            
             or
             Alchere
             was
             at
             the
             same
             Time
             Ealdorman
             of
             Kent
             ,
             and
             Auda
             or
             Wuda
             of
             Surrey
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             it
             in
             
               Hoveden
               ,
               
               Huntingdon
            
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             Asserius
             also
             .
             And
             Ingulphus
             hath
             the
             Charter
             of
             King
             
             Ethelbald's
             Foundation
             of
             Crowland
             ,
             whereunto
             the
             Comites
             of
             Leicester
             and
             of
             Lincoln
             both
             subscribe
             .
          
        
         
           TO
           which
           I
           may
           also
           add
           divers
           Examples
           that
           you
           will
           meet
           with
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           in
           the
           following
           History
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           .
        
         
           HAVING
           thus
           dispatched
           these
           inferior
           Courts
           ,
           I
           come
           now
           to
           the
           chiefest
           ,
           (
           next
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Great
           Council
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           )
           viz.
           that
           which
           was
           called
           
             Curia
             Domini
             Regis
          
           ,
           
           
             Because
             oftentimes
             (
             as
             Sir
             
               Wil.
               Dugdale
            
             informs
             us
             )
             the
             King
             himself
             sate
             here
             in
             Person
             ,
             having
             several
             Justices
             ,
             
               à
               latere
               suo
               residentes
            
             ,
             as
             *
             Bracton
             expresseth
             it
             ;
             
             and
             in
             his
             Absence
             ,
             the
             Ealdorman
             ,
             or
             Chief
             Justiciary
             of
             all
             England
             ,
             supplied
             his
             Place
             .
          
        
         
           CONCERNING
           this
           Court
           ,
           tho
           we
           have
           not
           many
           Memorials
           left
           of
           it
           before
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           certainly
           at
           that
           Time
           in
           Being
           ,
           since
           it
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           then
           the
           Great
           Court
           of
           all
           Appeals
           ,
           as
           well
           Criminal
           as
           Civil
           ,
           long
           after
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           before
           the
           Court
           of
           Common-Pleas
           was
           taken
           out
           of
           it
           :
           for
           here
           it
           was
           that
           K.
           Alfred
           is
           supposed
           to
           have
           re-heard
           and
           examined
           the
           false
           Judgments
           of
           his
           inferior
           Judges
           in
           the
           Hundred
           ,
           and
           County-Courts
           ;
           and
           here
           it
           was
           also
           that
           he
           condemned
           above
           forty
           of
           them
           to
           be
           executed
           in
           one
           Year
           ,
           for
           their
           erroneous
           Sentences
           in
           Matters
           of
           Life
           and
           Death
           ,
           
           as
           you
           will
           find
           in
           the
           
             Mirror
             of
             Justices
          
           .
        
         
           I
           need
           say
           no
           more
           of
           this
           Great
           Court
           ,
           whose
           Power
           now
           resides
           in
           that
           of
           the
           King's-Bench
           and
           Common-Pleas
           ,
           neither
           the
           Chancery
           nor
           Exchequer
           having
           then
           any
           Being
           ;
           the
           former
           of
           which
           commenc'd
           long
           after
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           and
           the
           latter
           was
           erected
           by
           King
           William
           the
           First
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           but
           two
           Observations
           to
           make
           concerning
           our
           Antient
           
             English
             Saxon
          
           Courts
           of
           Justice
           ;
           the
           FIRST
           of
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           strict
           Union
           there
           then
           was
           as
           well
           in
           the
           Folk-mote
           and
           County-Court
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Hundred-Court
           ,
           between
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           and
           Civil
           State
           ;
           in
           both
           which
           the
           Bishop
           and
           the
           Sheriff
           sitting
           together
           ,
           all
           Causes
           both
           Spiritual
           and
           Secular
           were
           equally
           ,
           and
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           dispatched
           to
           the
           great
           Ease
           and
           Satisfaction
           of
           the
           Subject
           ,
           who
           were
           taught
           by
           the
           Bishop
           in
           the
           Folk-mote
           what
           was
           their
           Duty
           towards
           God
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           by
           the
           Ealdorman
           or
           Sheriff
           what
           Common
           Laws
           they
           were
           bound
           to
           observe
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           their
           Honest
           and
           Peaceable
           Living
           one
           among
           another
           :
           a
           Custom
           ,
           which
           when
           reading
           of
           Books
           was
           not
           generally
           in
           use
           among
           the
           Laiety
           ,
           was
           absolutely
           necessary
           for
           the
           acquainting
           them
           with
           their
           Duty
           ;
           in
           imitation
           of
           which
           I
           suppose
           our
           Common
           Charges
           at
           Assizes
           and
           Sessions
           are
           continued
           to
           this
           Day
           .
        
         
           THE
           SECOND
           is
           ,
           the
           great
           Ease
           the
           Subject
           must
           needs
           find
           in
           having
           Justice
           administred
           to
           him
           in
           smaller
           Actions
           ,
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Decenary
           or
           Tything
           ,
           even
           at
           their
           own
           Doors
           ;
           or
           else
           in
           Appeals
           and
           greater
           Actions
           at
           the
           Court
           of
           the
           Trihing
           or
           Lathe
           ;
           from
           whence
           they
           might
           remove
           it
           to
           the
           County-Court
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           thought
           themselves
           aggrieved
           there
           ,
           then
           they
           might
           bring
           it
           before
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           or
           his
           chief
           Justiciary
           ,
           in
           the
           Great
           Court
           abovementioned
           .
           An
           Admirable
           and
           an
           Excellent
           Constitution
           this
           !
           whilst
           the
           Laws
           of
           England
           were
           few
           ,
           easy
           and
           plain
           ,
           before
           the
           Partiality
           and
           Corruption
           of
           Countrey
           Juries
           came
           in
           ,
           and
           the
           bandying
           and
           Factions
           of
           Rich
           and
           Powerful
           Men
           in
           
           the
           Countrey
           against
           each
           other
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           vast
           varieties
           of
           Determinations
           of
           Cases
           in
           Law
           ,
           had
           rendered
           those
           inferior
           Courts
           not
           only
           perplexed
           ,
           but
           unsafe
           and
           vexatious
           to
           the
           Subject
           .
        
         
           
           I
           come
           now
           to
           the
           Supream
           Court
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           called
           in
           Saxon
           the
           Wittena-Gemot
           ,
           or
           Mycel-Synoth
           ;
           in
           Latin
           Magnum
           ,
           or
           
             Commune
             Concilium
             Regni
          
           ,
           the
           Great
           or
           Common-Council
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           consisting
           of
           the
           King
           and
           the
           three
           Estates
           ,
           which
           we
           now
           call
           our
           Parliament
           ;
           which
           Court
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Mirror
             of
             Justices
          
           expresly
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             King
             Alfred
             ordained
             for
             a
             perpetual
             Custom
             ,
             that
             twice
             in
             the
             Year
             ,
             or
             oftner
             ,
             in
             Time
             of
             Peace
             ,
             if
             Business
             so
             required
             ,
             they
             should
             assemble
             at
             London
             to
             treat
             of
             the
             good
             Government
             of
             God's
             People
             ,
             and
             how
             Folks
             should
             be
             restrained
             from
             Offending
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             Quiet
             ,
             and
             should
             receive
             Right
             by
             certain
             Antient
             Usages
             and
             Judgments
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           From
           whence
           you
           may
           observe
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           Author's
           Time
           ,
           (
           viz.
           that
           of
           Edward
           I.
           )
           it
           was
           held
           for
           Law
           ,
           
             That
             the
             great
             Council
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             antiently
             met
             of
             Course
             twice
             in
             the
             Year
             ,
             without
             any
             express
             Summons
             from
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             this
             it
             seems
             was
             afterwards
             altered
             to
             thrice
             in
             the
             Year
             ,
             viz.
             at
             the
             three
             great
             Feasts
             of
             
               Christmass
               ,
               Easter
            
             ,
             and
             Whitsontide
             ,
             when
             the
             King
             met
             his
             Estates
             with
             great
             Solemnity
             ,
             wearing
             his
             Crown
             upon
             all
             solemn
             Days
             of
             Entertainment
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Feasting
             was
             over
             ,
             they
             fell
             to
             dispatch
             the
             publick
             Affairs
             ,
             
             as
             Sir
             
               H.
               Spelman
            
             well
             observes
             .
          
        
         
           THESE
           stated
           Councils
           which
           were
           then
           held
           
             ex
             More
          
           (
           as
           our
           Historians
           term
           it
           )
           
             i.
             e.
          
           according
           to
           antient
           Custom
           ,
           continued
           long
           after
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           farther
           shewn
           hereafter
           :
           but
           if
           this
           Council
           happened
           to
           meet
           at
           any
           other
           extraordinary
           Time
           ,
           then
           the
           King
           's
           special
           Summons
           was
           requisite
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           find
           in
           Ingulf
           under
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           948.
           where
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           King
           Edred
           summoned
           the
           Arch-bishops
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Proceres
           ,
           and
           
             Optimates
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           Chief
           Men
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           )
           to
           meet
           him
           at
           London
           at
           the
           Purification
           of
           the
           
             Virgin
             Mary
          
           .
           Whence
           we
           may
           observe
           ,
           that
           this
           Summons
           was
           thus
           issued
           ,
           because
           this
           Council
           was
           extraordinary
           ,
           as
           not
           being
           held
           
             ex
             more
          
           ,
           at
           any
           of
           the
           usual
           great
           Feasts
           abovementioned
           .
        
         
           CONCERNING
           the
           Original
           of
           this
           great
           Assembly
           ,
           since
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Filmer
          
           in
           all
           his
           Works
           ,
           
           and
           particularly
           in
           his
           Patriarcha
           ;
           and
           Dr.
           Johnston
           in
           his
           
             Excellency
             of
             Monarchical
             Government
          
           ,
           
             Would
             have
             this
             (
             as
             well
             as
             all
             our
             other
             Liberties
             and
             Privileges
             )
             to
             have
             been
             only
             Royal
             Abatements
             of
             Power
             ,
             
             and
             gracious
             Indulgences
             and
             Condescensions
             of
             our
             Kings
             for
             the
             Benefit
             and
             Security
             of
             the
             Subject
             ;
             who
             were
             pleased
             to
             condescend
             to
             call
             some
             Persons
             of
             each
             of
             the
             three
             Estates
             (
             it
             being
             left
             to
             their
             Discretion
             whom
             to
             summon
             ,
             and
             whom
             not
             )
             ;
             and
             tho
             many
             of
             our
             Kings
             have
             made
             use
             of
             such
             great
             Assemblies
             to
             consult
             about
             important
             Affairs
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             Consent
             and
             Approbation
             ,
             to
             make
             Laws
             as
             well
             as
             (
             at
             their
             Prayers
             and
             Petitions
             )
             to
             redress
             their
             just
             Grievances
             ,
             yet
             they
             owed
             their
             being
             to
             our
             first
             Monarchs
             ,
             since
             till
             about
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Conquest
             there
             could
             be
             no
             General
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Estates
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             ,
             because
             till
             those
             Times
             we
             cannot
             learn
             it
             was
             entirely
             united
             into
             one
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             either
             divided
             into
             several
             Kingdoms
             ,
             or
             governed
             by
             several
             Laws
             .
          
        
         
           I
           confess
           this
           looks
           at
           first
           like
           a
           specious
           Hypothesis
           ,
           and
           may
           serve
           perhaps
           to
           prevail
           upon
           some
           ignorant
           and
           unwary
           Readers
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           ,
           
           or
           cannot
           give
           themselves
           the
           trouble
           of
           searching
           to
           the
           Bottom
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           the
           Truth
           of
           things
           .
           But
           I
           desire
           the
           Favour
           of
           those
           who
           believe
           and
           maintain
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           to
           answer
           me
           these
           few
           Queries
           .
        
         
           FIRST
           ,
           How
           it
           came
           to
           pass
           that
           in
           all
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           Europe
           ,
           erected
           out
           of
           the
           Ruines
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           (
           as
           well
           as
           those
           that
           were
           not
           ,
           but
           yet
           had
           been
           constituted
           according
           to
           the
           same
           Gothick
           Model
           )
           the
           like
           General
           or
           Great
           Council
           of
           Estates
           ,
           consisting
           of
           the
           same
           Degrees
           and
           Orders
           of
           Men
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           found
           in
           every
           one
           of
           those
           Kingdoms
           ?
           To
           begin
           with
           Sweden
           and
           Denmark
           ,
           and
           then
           go
           on
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Germany
           ,
           now
           called
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           so
           into
           France
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           into
           Spain
           ,
           among
           all
           the
           petty
           Kingdoms
           that
           then
           composed
           that
           Monarchy
           (
           taking
           Portugal
           ,
           if
           you
           please
           ,
           into
           the
           Account
           )
           ;
           you
           will
           find
           that
           the
           Estates
           of
           all
           those
           Kingdoms
           (
           as
           representing
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           the
           same
           )
           consisted
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           Deputies
           of
           Cities
           and
           great
           Towns
           ;
           which
           is
           briefly
           comprized
           by
           this
           single
           Verse
           of
           Gonterus
           ,
           an
           old
           German
           Poet
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Estate
           of
           the
           Empire
           in
           his
           Time
           ,
        
         
           Praelati
           ,
           Proceres
           ,
           missisque
           potentibus
           Vrbes
           .
        
         
           SECONDLY
           ,
           How
           it
           happened
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           English-Saxon
           Heptarchy
           ,
           the
           first
           Founders
           of
           which
           came
           out
           of
           
             Frizeland
             ,
             Westphalia
             ,
             Holstein
          
           and
           Jutland
           ,
           the
           like
           Great
           Councils
           ,
           consisting
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Clergy
           and
           Nobility
           ,
           came
           to
           be
           instituted
           in
           each
           of
           them
           ?
           For
           as
           to
           the
           Representatives
           of
           Cities
           and
           Towns
           in
           England
           ,
           since
           the
           Framers
           of
           the
           abovementioned
           Hypothesis
           deny
           their
           appearance
           here
           ,
           I
           shall
           say
           nothing
           as
           yet
           .
        
         
           THIRDLY
           ,
           Whether
           it
           be
           probable
           ,
           that
           without
           a
           General
           Agreement
           of
           Laws
           and
           Manners
           with
           those
           People
           of
           Germany
           ,
           from
           whence
           these
           English-Saxons
           came
           ,
           they
           should
           by
           a
           sort
           of
           Natural
           and
           Unaccountable
           Sympathy
           ,
           fall
           of
           themselves
           into
           the
           very
           same
           Political
           Form
           and
           Constitution
           ?
        
         
           FOVRTHLY
           ,
           Whether
           Princes
           were
           above
           a
           thousand
           Years
           ago
           ,
           so
           much
           more
           Ignorant
           of
           the
           Arts
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           so
           little
           Ambitious
           of
           Riches
           and
           Power
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           all
           agree
           within
           a
           Century
           of
           Years
           ,
           to
           set
           up
           one
           uniform
           Model
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           admit
           the
           People
           into
           a
           share
           of
           their
           Power
           ,
           especially
           into
           that
           Grand
           Prerogative
           of
           laying
           Taxes
           ;
           which
           most
           Princes
           now
           do
           all
           they
           can
           to
           perform
           by
           their
           own
           absolute
           Will
           ?
        
         
           FOR
           as
           to
           that
           of
           understanding
           their
           Subjects
           Grievances
           ,
           they
           might
           either
           not
           take
           notice
           of
           them
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           else
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           ,
           might
           have
           found
           out
           a
           more
           easy
           Method
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Knowledg
           of
           them
           ,
           than
           by
           Summoning
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           People
           of
           a
           whole
           Kingdom
           at
           once
           ,
           to
           acquaint
           them
           therewith
           .
        
         
           FIFTHLY
           ,
           How
           it
           came
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           those
           Countries
           (
           so
           long
           as
           they
           continued
           Elective
           )
           the
           States
           exercised
           the
           same
           Power
           of
           Deposing
           their
           Kings
           for
           Tyranny
           or
           Male-Administration
           ?
           Does
           this
           look
           like
           a
           precarious
           and
           dependent
           Power
           ?
           And
           ,
        
         
           LASTLY
           ,
           Whence
           happen'd
           it
           ,
           that
           in
           France
           and
           England
           (
           and
           I
           believe
           I
           could
           shew
           the
           same
           in
           other
           Countries
           too
           )
           the
           Estates
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           met
           twice
           in
           the
           Year
           ,
           according
           to
           Custom
           ,
           at
           a
           certain
           Time
           and
           Place
           ,
           without
           any
           Summons
           from
           the
           King
           ?
        
         
         
           NOW
           when
           the
           Gentlemen
           who
           maintain
           the
           Hypothesis
           above-mentioned
           ,
           shall
           return
           a
           fair
           and
           satisfactory
           Answer
           to
           these
           Queries
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           only
           willingly
           submit
           to
           their
           Judgments
           ,
           but
           give
           them
           my
           Thanks
           for
           their
           better
           Information
           ;
           but
           till
           then
           I
           think
           it
           is
           much
           more
           agreeable
           to
           good
           Sense
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           to
           maintain
           ,
           that
           those
           Orders
           and
           Degrees
           of
           Men
           that
           did
           constitute
           the
           Great
           Councils
           ,
           were
           more
           Antient
           than
           Kingly
           Government
           ,
           nay
           Christianity
           it self
           among
           them
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           those
           Testimonies
           I
           have
           produced
           out
           of
           Bede
           and
           other
           Authors
           ;
           from
           all
           whom
           it
           plainly
           appears
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           Princes
           in
           all
           those
           Governments
           were
           originally
           Elected
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           hope
           I
           have
           given
           undeniable
           Instances
           ,
           out
           of
           our
           own
           as
           well
           as
           Foreign
           Histories
           :
           and
           certainly
           that
           which
           gives
           Being
           to
           a
           Thing
           ,
           must
           be
           prior
           in
           Nature
           to
           that
           which
           is
           produced
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           HAVING
           now
           done
           with
           the
           Original
           ,
           I
           shall
           next
           proceed
           to
           the
           Constituent
           Parts
           of
           this
           Mycel-Synoth
           ,
           or
           Wittena-Gemot
           ;
           the
           last
           of
           which
           words
           is
           derived
           from
           the
           Saxon
           word
           Wites
           ,
           or
           Witen
           ,
           i.e.
           Sapientes
           ,
           or
           Wise-Men
           ;
           
           and
           tho
           Dr.
           Brady
           in
           his
           Glossary
           will
           have
           this
           word
           mostly
           to
           signify
           Noblemen
           ,
           or
           Great
           Lawyers
           ,
           yet
           I
           do
           not
           find
           he
           brings
           any
           good
           Authority
           for
           his
           so
           doing
           :
           For
           granting
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           Wite
           signifies
           a
           Wise-Man
           ,
           however
           it
           no
           ways
           proves
           that
           all
           Wisemen
           must
           be
           Lawyers
           ,
           much
           less
           that
           those
           Lawyers
           were
           Noblemen
           ;
           and
           since
           he
           himself
           does
           not
           extend
           this
           Wisdom
           only
           to
           Knowledg
           in
           the
           Laws
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           say
           any
           more
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           AS
           for
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Authorities
           in
           this
           Page
           ,
           whereby
           he
           would
           prove
           that
           divers
           things
           were
           done
           by
           the
           Decrees
           of
           these
           Wisemen
           or
           Lawyers
           ,
           they
           sufficiently
           answer
           themselves
           ;
           since
           it
           appears
           even
           by
           his
           own
           shewing
           ,
           that
           these
           Sapientes
           were
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           Abbots
           ,
           Aldermen
           and
           Thanes
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           makes
           it
           out
           that
           every
           one
           of
           these
           Orders
           of
           Men
           were
           Noblemen
           ,
           or
           Lawyers
           ,
           I
           shall
           come
           over
           to
           his
           Opinion
           .
        
         
           AS
           for
           what
           he
           says
           in
           the
           next
           Page
           ,
           where
           he
           gives
           us
           the
           Interpretation
           of
           those
           words
           of
           
             Bede
             ,
             Principibus
             ,
             &
             Consiliariis
             ,
          
           by
           Ealdormannum
           and
           Witum
           ;
           they
           are
           yet
           less
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           since
           a
           Man
           might
           be
           a
           very
           good
           Counsellor
           ,
           and
           yet
           at
           the
           same
           Time
           no
           great
           Lawyer
           .
        
         
           BUT
           the
           Author's
           seeming
           stabbing
           Proof
           is
           out
           of
           Asser
           ,
           in
           his
           Life
           of
           King
           Alfred
           ,
           
           
             Who
             admiring
             the
             Ignorance
             of
             his
             Earls
             and
             Praefects
             ,
             commanded
             them
             either
             forthwith
             to
             lay
             down
             their
             Places
             of
             Judicature
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             apply
             themselves
             
               SAPIENTIAE
               Studiis
            
             ,
             to
             the
             Study
             of
             Knowledg
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Law.
             Here
             we
             see
             again
             (
             says
             he
             )
             who
             had
             the
             Title
             of
             SAPIENTES
             ,
             namely
             the
             Judges
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               COMITES
               ,
               PRAEPOSITI
               ,
               &
               MINISTRI
               ,
            
             or
             Thegnes
             ;
             for
             these
             last
             were
             the
             Seminary
             of
             Nobility
             ,
             or
             
               Great
               Officers
               ,
               Civil
               ,
               Military
               ,
            
             and
             Ecclesiastick
             amongst
             the
             Saxons
             .
          
        
         
           
             NOW
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             admitting
             we
             should
             take
             the
             word
             
               Studia
               SAPIENTIAE
            
             here
             ,
             for
             the
             Knowledg
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             does
             it
             therefore
             follow
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             studied
             it
             must
             be
             Lawyers
             by
             Profession
             ?
             when
             it
             is
             very
             certain
             that
             the
             Study
             of
             the
             Law
             was
             not
             then
             ,
             nor
             long
             after
             ,
             a
             Trade
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             ;
             since
             all
             the
             Freeholders
             or
             Thegnes
             ,
             afterwards
             called
             Barons
             ,
             were
             (
             as
             well
             as
             Ealdormen
             )
             required
             to
             have
             a
             competent
             Knowledg
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             their
             Country
             ;
             or
             else
             how
             could
             they
             either
             plead
             their
             own
             ,
             or
             try
             each
             others
             Causes
             in
             the
             Hundred
             
             and
             County-Courts
             (
             as
             they
             are
             in
             the
             *
             Laws
             of
             K.
             Henry
             1.
             recited
             to
             have
             done
             )
             before
             the
             Profession
             of
             Counsellors
             came
             up
             ?
          
           Or
           how
           could
           they
           sit
           ,
           and
           judg
           Causes
           in
           the
           County-Court
           ,
           or
           Folc-mote
           ,
           when
           every
           Thegne
           ,
           or
           Gentleman
           in
           the
           County
           ,
           was
           capable
           of
           being
           chosen
           Sheriff
           ,
           and
           of
           sitting
           Judg
           in
           those
           Courts
           ,
           many
           Ages
           before
           the
           Office
           of
           an
           Vnder-Sheriff
           was
           heard
           of
           ?
        
         
           AND
           as
           for
           the
           Auctuary
           to
           the
           35
           th
           Law
           of
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           ,
           
           wherein
           the
           HERETOCHS
           are
           called
           
             BARONES
             ,
             NOBILES
             ,
             &
             insignes
             SAPIENTES
             ,
          
           there
           can
           be
           nothing
           urged
           less
           to
           purpose
           ;
           for
           then
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Doctor
           )
           they
           must
           have
           had
           all
           great
           Titles
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           chosen
           Generals
           in
           War
           ,
           and
           Leaders
           of
           Armies
           ;
           and
           Pray
           why
           ?
           because
           they
           were
           SAPIENTES
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             Great
             Lawyers
          
           .
           But
           the
           Doctor
           had
           the
           good
           luck
           to
           find
           once
           in
           his
           Life
           ,
           that
           
             Studia
             Sapientiae
          
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           a
           better
           Expression
           ,
           signified
           the
           Study
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           word
           SAPIENTES
           and
           WITES
           ,
           where-ever
           he
           meets
           with
           them
           in
           our
           
             Saxon
             Laws
          
           ,
           or
           Great
           Councils
           ,
           must
           (
           forsooth
           )
           sig●ify
           Lawyers
           or
           Judges
           :
           And
           his
           Design
           in
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           thereby
           confound
           the
           Law-makers
           with
           the
           ordinary
           Counsellors
           or
           Advisers
           ,
           whom
           those
           Law-makers
           might
           often
           imploy
           in
           the
           drawing
           of
           the
           Laws
           ;
           but
           he
           is
           indeed
           at
           last
           so
           modest
           as
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             That
             at
             this
             day
             the
             Judges
             ,
             and
             King's
             Counsel
             ,
             and
             other
             great
             Lawyers
             that
             sit
             in
             the
             Lord's
             House
             ,
             are
             assistant
             to
             the
             Parliament
             when
             there
             is
             occasion
             .
          
           But
           that
           he
           would
           here
           as
           well
           as
           elsewhere
           insinuate
           ,
           that
           no
           body
           else
           had
           any
           more
           right
           to
           appear
           there
           than
           they
           ;
           you
           may
           see
           more
           plainly
           in
           his
           Notes
           to
           his
           *
           
             Compleat
             History
          
           of
           England
           ,
           where
           upon
           the
           words
           Sapientes
           or
           Witen
           made
           use
           of
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Laws
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             That
             if
             they
             only
             signified
             Men
             skilled
             in
             the
             Laws
             ,
             then
             were
             none
             of
             the
             Temporal
             Nobility
             present
             at
             the
             making
             of
             those
             Laws
             ,
             unless
             perhaps
             they
             were
             the
             Lawyers
             meant
             by
             that
             word
             ,
             as
             being
             many
             of
             them
             Judges
             and
             Justiciaries
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             But
             yet
             he
             is
             at
             last
             forced
             (
             with
             Justice
             )
             in
             the
             same
             place
             to
             acknowledg
             ,
             upon
             the
             words
             ,
             that
             
               Witan
               ,
               Sapientes
            
             or
             wise
             Men
             ,
             must
             be
             taken
             for
             ,
             or
             meant
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Nobility
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             were
             not
             present
             at
             the
             making
             of
             these
             Laws
             ;
             which
             no
             Man
             can
             believe
             ,
             that
             considers
             how
             many
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             there
             are
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             Laws
             relating
             to
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             holy
             Life
             ,
             that
             were
             never
             made
             without
             at
             least
             the
             Advice
             of
             the
             Bishops
             .
          
        
         
           IT
           is
           well
           my
           Lords
           the
           Bishops
           were
           concern'd
           here
           ,
           or
           else
           sure
           he
           would
           never
           have
           been
           so
           free
           as
           to
           make
           the
           word
           Witan
           signify
           not
           only
           great
           Lawyers
           ,
           but
           Divines
           too
           :
           and
           thus
           by
           the
           same
           liberty
           of
           paraphrasing
           ,
           
             studia
             Sapientiae
          
           may
           signify
           the
           Study
           of
           Divinity
           .
        
         
           BUT
           enough
           of
           these
           Trifles
           ;
           for
           the
           Author
           himself
           hath
           some
           Lines
           above
           in
           the
           same
           Notes
           ,
           granted
           as
           much
           as
           I
           can
           desire
           ,
           because
           he
           confesses
           ,
           
             That
             in
             our
             Saxon
             Laws
             ,
             the
             Sapientes
             or
             Witan
             were
             divers
             times
             taken
             for
             the
             whole
             Baronage
             ,
             or
             Nobility
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             say
             :
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             it
             is
             used
             in
             the
             49
             th
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Preface
             to
             
             Alured's
             Laws
             .
          
           And
           I
           desire
           the
           Doctor
           to
           shew
           me
           any
           Instance
           out
           of
           the
           Saxon
           Laws
           or
           Annals
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           ,
           where
           the
           words
           Witan
           ,
           or
           Witena-Gemot
           are
           used
           in
           any
           other
           sense
           .
           But
           what
           was
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           that
           word
           Baronage
           we
           shall
           reserve
           to
           another
           place
           ;
           it
           suffices
           at
           present
           to
           let
           you
           see
           he
           owns
           they
           were
           somewhat
           more
           than
           
           great
           Lawyers
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           comprehended
           others
           besides
           Noble-men
           by
           Birth
           ,
           I
           shall
           prove
           by
           and
           by
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           mean
           time
           I
           shall
           shew
           ,
           by
           what
           Words
           and
           Phrases
           the
           
             Witena
             Gemot
          
           ,
           
           consisting
           of
           these
           Wites
           ,
           is
           called
           in
           the
           Latin
           Version
           of
           our
           Annals
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           our
           Historians
           who
           have
           wrote
           in
           the
           same
           Language
           .
        
         
           
           IN
           the
           first
           of
           these
           it
           is
           rendered
           
             Concilium
             PROCERVM
          
           ,
           how
           truly
           ,
           I
           have
           said
           somewhat
           in
           the
           Preface
           :
           by
           Florence
           of
           Worcester
           in
           his
           Version
           of
           the
           same
           Annals
           ,
           it
           is
           commonly
           render'd
           
             Concilium
             PRIMATVM
          
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           ,
           but
           more
           rarely
           ,
           PROCERVM
           .
           But
           when
           this
           Author
           would
           distinguish
           the
           Laity
           from
           the
           Clergy
           at
           these
           Assemblies
           ,
           
           he
           words
           it
           thus
           ,
           
             ARCHIEPISCOPOS
             ,
             EPISCOPOS
             ,
             ABBATES
             ,
             &
             Angliae
             OPTIMATES
          
           ;
           sometimes
           thus
           ,
           
             EPISCOPOS
             ,
             &
             DVCES
             ,
             nec
             non
             &
             PRINCIPES
             ,
             &
             OPTIMATES
             Gentis
             Angliae
             .
          
        
         
           AS
           for
           the
           Signification
           of
           all
           these
           Words
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           it
           you
           anon
           ;
           only
           thus
           much
           may
           be
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           that
           besides
           the
           Arch-bishops
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Abbots
           ,
           the
           chief
           or
           best
           Men
           of
           England
           were
           present
           and
           assisted
           at
           these
           Councils
           ,
           and
           who
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Subscriptions
           to
           several
           Saxon
           Councils
           and
           Charters
           ,
           were
           either
           the
           Ealdormen
           ,
           who
           writ
           themselves
           in
           Latin
           ,
           sometimes
           Sub-Reguli
           ,
           but
           more
           often
           Duces
           ,
           or
           Comites
           ,
           of
           whom
           we
           have
           already
           spoken
           enough
           :
           But
           this
           I
           would
           have
           remembred
           ,
           that
           the
           Office
           of
           Ealdormen
           not
           being
           then
           hereditary
           ,
           it
           was
           bestowed
           for
           Merit
           ;
           and
           Nobility
           by
           Blood
           was
           no
           necessary
           Condition
           to
           it
           ,
           since
           their
           Places
           in
           this
           great
           Assembly
           were
           only
           
             ratione
             Officii
          
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           Right
           of
           Inheritance
           as
           at
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           THE
           next
           Order
           ,
           whose
           Subscriptions
           we
           find
           at
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           such
           Councils
           and
           Charters
           ,
           
           are
           the
           Thanes
           ;
           the
           highest
           Degree
           of
           which
           was
           called
           
             Thanus
             Regius
          
           ,
           the
           King's
           Thane
           ,
           because
           he
           held
           immediately
           of
           him
           ;
           and
           tho
           I
           grant
           it
           answered
           the
           Title
           or
           Dignity
           of
           the
           greater
           Barons
           after
           the
           Norman
           Conquest
           ,
           yet
           however
           neither
           Mr.
           Selden
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           Learned
           Antiquary
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           does
           any
           where
           exclude
           the
           two
           other
           Degrees
           of
           
             Thanes
             ,
             viz.
          
           the
           Middle
           and
           Lesser
           ,
           from
           appearing
           ,
           and
           having
           places
           in
           those
           great
           and
           general
           Councils
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           chief
           Thanes
           themselves
           .
        
         
           AND
           besides
           these
           ,
           we
           find
           at
           the
           end
           of
           several
           Charters
           ,
           others
           who
           write
           themselves
           Milites
           ,
           
           who
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           rendered
           Knights
           ;
           but
           whether
           they
           were
           Thanes
           that
           held
           by
           any
           
             Military
             Tenure
          
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           held
           their
           Lands
           
             in
             Allodio
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           freely
           ,
           under
           no
           Services
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           here
           take
           upon
           me
           to
           determine
           .
        
         
           THESE
           are
           the
           only
           Degrees
           mentioned
           at
           the
           end
           of
           those
           Councils
           and
           Charters
           above-mentioned
           .
        
         
           BUT
           perhaps
           it
           will
           now
           be
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           my
           own
           shewing
           ,
           there
           were
           no
           Commons
           summoned
           to
           these
           Assemblies
           ;
           since
           neither
           in
           the
           Titles
           before
           those
           Councils
           ,
           nor
           at
           the
           Conclusions
           of
           them
           is
           there
           any
           mention
           made
           of
           this
           Order
           of
           Men
           now
           called
           Commons
           ,
           distinct
           from
           that
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           great
           Noble
           Men
           ;
           and
           therefore
           from
           hence
           Dr.
           Brady
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           Mr.
           Petyt
           ,
           
           will
           have
           none
           but
           Bishops
           and
           great
           Noble-men
           to
           have
           had
           any
           thing
           to
           do
           there
           :
           and
           to
           make
           this
           seem
           the
           more
           plausible
           ,
           he
           renders
           that
           great
           Council
           ,
           where
           Plegmund
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           
           together
           with
           King
           Edward
           the
           Elder
           presided
           ,
           
             viz.
             CONCILIVM
             MAGNVM
             EPISCOPORVM
             ,
             
             ABBATVM
             ,
             FIDELIVM
             ,
             PROCERVM
             ,
             POPVLORVM
             IN
             PROVINCIA
             GEWISORM
             ,
          
           &c.
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           A
           great
           Council
           of
           the
           
             Bishops
             ,
             Abbots
             ,
             Tenants
          
           in
           Capite
           or
           
             Military
             Service
             ,
             Noble-men
          
           ,
           and
           People
           in
           the
           Province
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           .
        
         
           AND
           here
           ,
           before
           I
           go
           any
           further
           ,
           I
           would
           desire
           the
           Doctor
           to
           answer
           these
           two
           Questions
           .
        
         
           FIRST
           ,
           By
           what
           Authority
           he
           here
           translates
           the
           word
           Fideles
           ,
           Tenants
           in
           Capite
           ,
           or
           Military
           Service
           ?
           since
           I
           am
           sure
           he
           is
           not
           able
           to
           prove
           from
           any
           History
           or
           Record
           ,
           that
           this
           Tenure
           had
           any
           being
           in
           England
           at
           that
           time
           .
        
         
           SECONDLY
           ,
           How
           he
           can
           make
           it
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           Proceres
           always
           signifies
           great
           Noble-men
           by
           Birth
           ?
           without
           which
           Supposition
           all
           he
           is
           able
           to
           say
           on
           this
           Subject
           will
           fall
           to
           the
           Ground
           .
        
         
           BUT
           the
           Doctor
           thinks
           he
           has
           a
           great
           Advantage
           from
           what
           Archbishop
           Parker
           says
           in
           the
           same
           Page
           ;
           
           
             EDWARDVS
             REX
             SYNODVM
             PRAEDICTAM
             NOBILIVM
             ANGLORVM
             CONGREGAVIT
             ,
             CVI
             PRESIDEBAT
             PLEGMVNDVS
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           King
           Edward
           called
           the
           foresaid
           Synod
           of
           the
           
             English
             Nobility
          
           ,
           wherein
           Plegmund
           presided
           .
           Here
           he
           thinks
           he
           hath
           a
           strong
           hold
           ,
           and
           therefore
           says
           ,
           
             That
             this
             Author
             tells
             us
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             long
             Title
             of
             this
             Synod
             ,
             which
             just
             before
             he
             had
             mentioned
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Abbots
               ,
               FIDELES
               ,
               Proceres
               ,
               &
               POPVLVS
               ,
            
             were
             all
             
               NOBILES
               ,
               NOBLE-MEN
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             and
             Laicks
             ,
             or
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Lay-Nobility
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             
               Vulgus
               ,
               Commons
            
             ,
             or
             ordinary
             sort
             of
             People
             .
          
        
         
           SO
           then
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Doctor
           's
           Construction
           ,
           all
           the
           fore-going
           Relation
           of
           the
           Members
           of
           this
           Council
           was
           a
           jumbled
           heap
           of
           Tautologies
           ,
           of
           
             Noble
             Tenants
          
           in
           
             Capite
             ,
             Noble-men
          
           ,
           and
           
             Noble
             People
          
           .
        
         
           BUT
           I
           must
           needs
           acknowledg
           that
           he
           is
           so
           far
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           that
           by
           these
           words
           
             Nobilium
             Anglorum
          
           ,
           are
           not
           meant
           the
           vulgar
           ,
           mean
           or
           ordinary
           sort
           of
           People
           ,
           or
           the
           Mob
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           are
           now
           contemptuously
           term'd
           )
           for
           certainly
           they
           had
           never
           any
           thing
           to
           do
           in
           those
           August
           Assemblies
           :
           Nor
           does
           Mr.
           Petyt
           ,
           or
           my self
           maintain
           any
           such
           thing
           ;
           and
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           I
           think
           we
           may
           affirm
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Members
           that
           appeared
           there
           ,
           were
           not
           Noble-men
           ,
           or
           Great
           Lords
           only
           ,
           in
           the
           sense
           they
           are
           now
           taken
           .
        
         
           FOR
           to
           begin
           with
           the
           word
           Nobilis
           ,
           
           which
           the
           Doctor
           so
           much
           insists
           on
           ,
           it
           is
           his
           own
           too
           narrow
           Conception
           of
           that
           Title
           which
           has
           been
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           one
           main
           Cause
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Quarrel
           between
           Mr.
           Petyt
           and
           him
           ;
           for
           in
           all
           the
           Counties
           of
           Europe
           ,
           except
           England
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           Nobilis
           includes
           not
           only
           Noble-men
           of
           Title
           ,
           such
           as
           Dukes
           ,
           Marquesses
           ,
           &c.
           but
           also
           all
           Gentlemen
           of
           Families
           who
           are
           well
           born
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           exercise
           Mechanick
           Trades
           .
           Thus
           Nobilezza
           in
           Italian
           ,
           and
           Noblesse
           in
           French
           ,
           comprehends
           the
           less
           as
           well
           as
           the
           greater
           Nobility
           .
           So
           likewise
           the
           word
           Aedelmen
           ,
           among
           the
           Germans
           ,
           comprehends
           all
           sorts
           of
           Noble-men
           ,
           as
           well
           those
           of
           Title
           as
           others
           ,
           
           which
           is
           owned
           by
           Sir
           
             H.
             Spelman
          
           in
           his
           Glossary
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Anglorum
             Legibus
             Adelingos
             dici
             pro
             Nobilibus
             in
             genere
             ,
             qui
             omnes
             nobiles
          
           Aedelmen
           
             vocant
             ,
             à
             Saxonico
          
           Aedel
           ,
           nobilis
           .
           
             And
             so
             it
             was
             here
             in
             England
             long
             after
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             before
             ,
             when
             Knights
             and
             Gentlemen
             were
             reckoned
             
               inter
               Nobiles
               minores
            
             ,
             before
             the
             Title
             of
             Noble-men
             began
             to
             be
             appropriated
             to
             the
             higher
             Nobility
             or
             Peers
             only
             ;
             which
             is
             also
             owned
             by
             Dr.
             Brady
             in
             his
             Preface
             
             to
             his
             
               Compleat
               History
            
             ,
             where
             he
             tells
             us
             of
             Lands
             held
             by
             Knights
             Service
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             Hands
             of
             the
             lower
             sort
             of
             Noblesse
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             greater
             Noble-men
             .
          
        
         
           AND
           this
           being
           so
           ,
           I
           shall
           easily
           prove
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           words
           insisted
           upon
           by
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           do
           not
           signify
           only
           great
           Lords
           and
           Noblemen
           by
           Birth
           :
           
           To
           go
           on
           therefore
           to
           the
           next
           word
           Proceres
           ,
           that
           neither
           this
           does
           signify
           only
           Men
           Noble
           by
           Birth
           .
           Isidore
           (
           an
           antient
           Spanish
           Author
           )
           in
           his
           Origines
           ,
           
           says
           thus
           ,
           
             Proceres
             sunt
             Principes
             Civium
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           chiefest
           of
           Subjects
           or
           Citizens
           .
           And
           the
           Learned
           Du-Fresne
           also
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           Glossary
           ,
           
           
             Proceres
             appellabantur
             ,
             qui
             in
             Civitatibus
             praecipuos
             Magistratus
             gerebant
          
           ;
           that
           those
           were
           called
           Proceres
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           chief
           Magistrates
           or
           Rulers
           in
           Cities
           ;
           and
           certainly
           these
           could
           scarce
           ever
           be
           Noble-men
           by
           Birth
           .
        
         
           
           AND
           as
           for
           the
           word
           Primates
           ,
           it
           signifies
           no
           more
           than
           Principal
           or
           Chief
           Men
           ,
           however
           born
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           understood
           no
           otherwise
           among
           our
           English-Saxons
           ,
           appears
           from
           
           Aelfric's
           Glossary
           above-mentioned
           ,
           at
           the
           end
           of
           
           Somner's
           Saxon
           Dictionary
           ,
           where
           he
           renders
           the
           words
           
             Primates
             ,
             vel
             Primores
             Civitatis
             ,
             seu
             Burgi
             ,
          
           by
           
             YLDEST
             BVRHWARA
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Chief
           Magistrates
           in
           a
           City
           or
           Town
           ,
           who
           were
           then
           Persons
           of
           very
           considerable
           Note
           in
           the
           Nation
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           prove
           further
           by
           and
           by
           .
        
         
           
           I
           come
           now
           to
           the
           word
           Optimates
           ,
           which
           signifies
           no
           more
           than
           the
           better
           sort
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           not
           always
           Noble-men
           and
           great
           Lords
           ,
           much
           less
           as
           confined
           to
           the
           
           King's
           Thanes
           ,
           or
           Tenants
           in
           Capite
           only
           ;
           since
           the
           same
           Du-Fresne
           in
           his
           Glossary
           defines
           Optimates
           to
           be
           
             Vassalli
             Barones
             ,
             qui
             ab
             ullo
             Domino
             ratione
             Hominii
             nudè
             pendent
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Feudatory
           Barons
           that
           meerly
           depend
           on
           any
           Superiour
           Lord
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           Homage
           ;
           which
           tho
           spoken
           in
           relation
           to
           France
           five
           or
           six
           hundred
           Years
           ago
           ,
           yet
           was
           certainly
           used
           in
           the
           same
           sense
           ,
           and
           no
           otherwise
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           well
           before
           as
           after
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           did
           include
           all
           the
           Inferiour
           as
           well
           as
           Superiour
           Thanes
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           the
           only
           Freeholders
           in
           those
           Ages
           .
        
         
           
           BUT
           for
           the
           word
           Principes
           ,
           he
           that
           understands
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           Latin
           Tongue
           ,
           knows
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           not
           always
           signify
           Princes
           ,
           or
           Men
           Noble
           by
           Birth
           ,
           but
           any
           Chief
           or
           Principal
           Man
           ,
           remarkable
           by
           Place
           ,
           Office
           or
           Dignity
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           often
           read
           in
           Livy
           ,
           and
           other
           Latin
           Authors
           ,
           of
           
             Principes
             Civitatis
          
           :
           and
           in
           the
           above-cited
           Laws
           out
           of
           
             Tacitus
             ,
             de
             moribus
             Germanorum
          
           ,
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           Princeps
           ,
           or
           Principes
           in
           the
           plural
           ,
           signified
           no
           more
           than
           chief
           or
           considerable
           Men
           among
           the
           Germans
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           Office
           ,
           or
           present
           Dignities
           ,
           without
           any
           respect
           to
           their
           Birth
           .
           And
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           every
           Member
           of
           Parliament
           may
           at
           this
           day
           be
           reckoned
           
             inter
             Principes
          
           ,
           among
           the
           most
           considerable
           or
           chief
           Men
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           BUT
           the
           Doctor
           lays
           a
           great
           stress
           upon
           a
           Passage
           out
           of
           two
           Manuscript
           Malmesburies
           ,
           
           one
           in
           the
           Bodleian
           Library
           ,
           cited
           by
           Sir
           
             William
             Dugdale
          
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           in
           the
           Treasury
           of
           the
           Records
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           cited
           by
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Spelman
          
           ,
           who
           both
           report
           of
           this
           very
           Council
           ,
           that
           Edward
           the
           Elder
           
             
               Congregavit
               Synodum
               Senatorum
               Gentis
               Anglorum
               ,
               cui
               praesidebat
               Plegmundus
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               i.
               e.
            
             convened
             a
             Synod
             of
             the
             Senators
             (
             in
             Saxon
             the
             Aldermen
             )
             of
             the
             English
             Nation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             usually
             called
             to
             such
             Councils
             ,
             which
             were
             only
             the
             Nobiles
             and
             Great
             Men.
             
          
        
         
         
           IN
           Answer
           to
           this
           I
           must
           refer
           the
           Doctor
           again
           to
           good
           old
           Livy
           ,
           where
           he
           will
           find
           that
           the
           Roman
           Senators
           were
           not
           all
           Noble
           by
           Birth
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           
             tàm
             Patricii
             ,
             quàm
             Plebeii
             Ordinis
             .
          
        
         
           BUT
           when
           Mr.
           Petyt
           cites
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           ,
           for
           calling
           a
           
             Saxon
             Wittena
             Gemote
             ,
             Generalis
             Senatus
             &
             Populi
             Conventus
             ,
          
           to
           distinguish
           the
           lesser
           Nobility
           from
           the
           greater
           ,
           the
           Doctor
           replies
           ,
           
           
             There
             is
             no
             heed
             to
             be
             taken
             how
             our
             old
             Monks
             and
             Historians
             stiled
             the
             
               Saxon
               Wittena
               Gemotes
            
             ,
             or
             their
             great
             and
             Common-Councils
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             Authors
             expressed
             them
             sometimes
             one
             way
             ,
             sometimes
             another
             ;
             nor
             were
             they
             ever
             exact
             and
             curious
             in
             observing
             and
             noting
             the
             Title
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Constituent
               Parts
            
             or
             Members
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             FROM
             whence
             I
             cannot
             but
             observe
             the
             Doctor
             's
             great
             Partiality
             for
             his
             own
             Opinion
             ;
             for
             whenever
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             in
             the
             Manuscript
             above-cited
             ,
             mentions
             the
             word
             Senatores
             ,
             it
             must
             with
             him
             immediately
             signify
             nothing
             less
             than
             Great
             Noblemen
             ,
             or
             what
             we
             now
             call
             Peers
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             same
             Author
             mentions
             the
             lower
             degree
             of
             Men
             (
             whom
             we
             now
             call
             Commons
             )
             as
             a
             distinct
             Order
             from
             the
             Great
             Lords
             ,
             or
             Senators
             ,
             then
             presently
             he
             is
             with
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             a
             trifling
             old
             Monk
             ,
             very
             little
             curious
             in
             observing
             the
             
               Constituent
               Parts
            
             or
             Members
             of
             our
             Saxon
             Great
             Councils
             .
          
        
         
           HAVING
           thus
           shewn
           some
           of
           Dr.
           
           Brady's
           erroneous
           and
           inconsiderate
           Glosses
           concerning
           the
           English-Saxon
           Nobility
           before
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           which
           he
           vainly
           supposes
           to
           have
           been
           the
           same
           as
           it
           is
           at
           this
           day
           ;
           I
           shall
           now
           endeavour
           to
           settle
           some
           truer
           Notions
           relating
           to
           those
           Great
           Councils
           ,
           which
           as
           to
           the
           Lay-Members
           ,
           besides
           the
           Ealdormen
           above-mentioned
           ,
           I
           conceive
           ,
           consisted
           of
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           Thanes
           ,
           or
           Free-holders
           ,
           who
           were
           then
           all
           Gentlemen
           either
           by
           Birth
           or
           Estates
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           already
           proved
           from
           the
           Laws
           of
           King
           Athelstan
           ,
           that
           a
           meer
           
           Ceorl's
           Man
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           purchased
           five
           Hides
           of
           Thane
           Land
           ,
           did
           thereby
           become
           equal
           in
           all
           respects
           to
           a
           Thane
           .
        
         
           NOW
           if
           the
           word
           Thane
           before
           the
           Conquest
           signified
           the
           same
           with
           the
           word
           Baro
           ,
           which
           came
           into
           common
           use
           after
           that
           time
           ,
           as
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Spelman
          
           and
           Mr.
           Selden
           both
           grant
           it
           did
           ;
           and
           Mr.
           Camden
           in
           his
           Introduction
           to
           his
           first
           Edition
           of
           his
           Britannia
           in
           4
           o
           ,
           is
           yet
           more
           express
           as
           to
           this
           word
           Baro
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           by
           this
           remarkable
           Passage
           ;
           
             Verùm
             Baro
             ex
             illis
             nominibus
             videatur
             quae
             tempus
             paulatìm
             meliora
             ,
             &
             molliora
             reddidit
             ,
             nam
             longò
             post
             tempore
             ,
             non
             milites
             ,
             sed
             qui
             LIBERI
             erant
             DOMINI
             ,
             &
             Thani
             Saxonibus
             dicebantur
             Barones
             vocari
          
           coeperunt
           ,
           
             nec
             dum
             magni
             honoris
             erant
             ,
             paulò
             autem
             posteà
          
           (
           viz.
           some
           time
           after
           the
           Conquest
           )
           
             eò
             honoris
             pervenit
             ,
             ut
             nomine
             Baronagii
             Angliae
             omnes
             quodammodo
             Regni
             Ordines
             continuerentur
             :
          
           tho
           it
           must
           be
           confest
           that
           Mr.
           Camden
           ,
           because
           he
           found
           this
           Passage
           had
           given
           some
           Offence
           to
           the
           higher
           Nobility
           ,
           he
           in
           his
           next
           Edition
           in
           Folio
           ,
           restrained
           it
           by
           adding
           the
           word
           Superiores
           before
           Ordines
           ,
           as
           if
           none
           but
           the
           
             higher
             Barons
          
           might
           be
           thought
           to
           have
           once
           made
           part
           of
           the
           Baronage
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           And
           likewise
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Spelman
          
           in
           his
           Glossary
           under
           the
           Title
           of
           
             Barones
             Comitatus
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Barons
           of
           Counties
           ,
           
           (
           who
           are
           frequently
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Laws
           of
           our
           first
           Norman
           Kings
           )
           has
           this
           remarkable
           Passage
           ,
           and
           he
           being
           so
           great
           a
           Man
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           offer
           to
           abridg
           it
           .
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
           
             HOC
             Nomine
             ,
             scilicet
          
           ,
           Barones
           Comitatus
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             contineri
             videtur
             Antiquis
             paginis
             ,
             omnis
          
           Baronum
           
             feodalium
             species
             ,
             in
             uno
             quovis
             Comitatu
             degentium
             :
             Proceres
             nempè
             &
             Maneriorum
             Domini
             ,
             nec
             non
             liberè
             quique
             Tenentes
             ,
             hoc
             est
             ,
             fundorum
             proprietarii
             ,
             Anglicè
          
           FREEHOLDERS
           .
           —
           
             Notandum
             autèm
             est
          
           ,
           liberè
           hos
           Tenentes
           ,
           
             nec
             tàm
             exiles
             olìm
             fuisse
             ,
             nec
             tàm
             Vulgares
             ut
             hodiè
             deprehenduntur
             :
             nam
             Villas
             &
             Dominia
             ,
             in
             minutas
             haereditates
             nondùm
             distrahebant
             Nobiles
             ;
             sed
             (
             ut
             vidimus
             in
             Hiberniâ
             )
             penès
             se
             retinentes
             ,
             agros
             per
             precarios
             excolebant
             &
             adscriptitios
             .
             Vid.
             LL.
             Edw.
             Confess
             .
             cap.
          
           15.
           
           Quod
           per
           Hundredum
           colligerentur
           (
           46
           Marcae
           )
           &
           Sigillo
           alicujus
           Baronum
           Comitatus
           sigillarentur
           ,
           &
           ad
           Thesaurum
           Regis
           deportarentur
           .
           
             In
             Domesd.
             habiti
             sun●
          
           Barones
           Comitatus
           ;
           
             Magnates
             &
             Nobiles
             ,
             qui
             in
             Curiis
             praesunt
             Comitatuum
             ,
             hoc
             est
             ,
             ipsarum
             Curiarum
             Judices
             ,
             quos
             Hen.
          
           1.
           
           
             LL.
             suarum
             ,
             cap.
          
           30.
           esse
           liberè
           Tenentes
           Comitatûs
           demonstrat
           .
           Regis
           (
           inquit
           )
           Judices
           sunt
           Barones
           Comitatus
           ,
           qui
           liberas
           in
           eis
           terras
           habent
           ,
           per
           quos
           debent
           causae
           singulorum
           alterna
           prosecutione
           tractari
           .
           Which
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           thus
           in
           English.
           
           
             Under
             this
             Title
             of
             
               Barones
               Comitatus
            
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             contained
             in
             our
             antient
             Writers
             all
             sorts
             of
             Feudal
             Barons
             dwelling
             in
             any
             one
             County
             ,
             viz.
             the
             chief
             Men
             and
             Lords
             of
             Mannors
             ,
             as
             also
             all
             free
             Tenants
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Proprietors
             of
             Lands
             ,
             in
             English
             ,
             FREE-HOLDERS
             .
             And
             it
             is
             also
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             these
             free
             Tenants
             were
             not
             antiently
             so
             mean
             and
             pitiful
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             accounted
             at
             this
             day
             :
             For
             Gentlemen
             had
             not
             as
             yet
             parcell'd
             out
             their
             Townships
             and
             Lordships
             into
             small
             Estates
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Ireland
             )
             keeping
             them
             themselves
             ,
             by
             their
             hired
             Servants
             and
             Villains
             ,
             husbanded
             their
             own
             Lands
             .
             In
             the
             Laws
             of
             Edward
             the
             
               Confessor
               ,
               cap.
            
             15.
             it
             is
             appointed
             ,
             that
             46
             Marks
             should
             be
             collected
             out
             of
             the
             Hundred
             ,
             and
             sealed
             up
             with
             the
             Seal
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Barons
             of
             the
             County
             ,
             and
             be
             lodged
             in
             the
             King's
             Treasury
             .
             In
             Dooms-day
             Book
             ,
             those
             Noblemen
             and
             Gentlemen
             are
             called
             Barons
             of
             the
             County
             ,
             who
             presided
             in
             County-Courts
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             who
             were
             Judges
             of
             those
             Courts
             ,
             whom
             Hen.
             1.
             in
             the
             30
             th
             Chapter
             of
             his
             Laws
             ,
             shews
             to
             be
             the
             free
             Tenants
             of
             the
             County
             .
             The
             King's
             Judges
             ,
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             are
             the
             Barons
             of
             the
             County
             ,
             who
             have
             Freehold
             Lands
             in
             them
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             Causes
             of
             each
             of
             them
             ought
             to
             be
             tried
             and
             adjudged
             in
             their
             respective
             turns
             .
          
        
         
           
             AND
             there
             also
             immediately
             follows
             in
             the
             same
             Law
             of
             Henry
             the
             First
             ,
             another
             Clause
             ,
             whereby
             Villains
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             mean
             and
             beggarly
             Fellows
             ,
             called
             there
             Cocsetti
             or
             Perdingi
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             reckoned
             amongst
             the
             Judges
             of
             the
             Laws
             ;
             for
             they
             neither
             in
             the
             Hundred
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             County
             ,
             forfeit
             their
             own
             Money
             ,
             nor
             that
             of
             their
             Masters
             .
          
        
         
           THIS
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           is
           sufficient
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           all
           such
           base
           and
           indigent
           People
           ,
           such
           as
           Dr.
           Brady
           calls
           
             Tag
             ,
             Rag
          
           and
           Bobtaile
           ,
           were
           excluded
           from
           having
           any
           thing
           to
           do
           in
           these
           inferior
           Courts
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           much
           more
           to
           be
           sure
           were
           they
           shut
           out
           of
           the
           most
           August
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           the
           
             Wittena-Gemot
             ,
             Mycel-Synoth
          
           ,
           or
           what
           we
           now
           call
           the
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           AND
           this
           I
           have
           brought
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           as
           much
           disown
           the
           Thoughts
           of
           introducing
           any
           Degrees
           or
           Orders
           of
           Men
           ,
           (
           less
           than
           those
           of
           Quality
           or
           Estates
           )
           into
           the
           Great
           Councils
           of
           those
           Times
           ,
           as
           the
           Doctor
           himself
           does
           .
        
         
         
           BUT
           in
           the
           first
           part
           of
           his
           
             Compleat
             History
          
           he
           asserts
           ,
           
           that
           not
           only
           the
           King's
           Thanes
           ,
           but
           also
           all
           the
           Middle
           and
           Lesser
           Thanes
           were
           both
           after
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           before
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           Military
           Men
           ,
           who
           held
           their
           Lands
           by
           Military
           or
           Knight's
           Service
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           prove
           from
           the
           Heregeat
           ,
           or
           Heriots
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           King
           Cnute
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           paid
           to
           their
           Lords
           by
           their
           Heirs
           ,
           in
           Horses
           and
           Money
           ,
           and
           certain
           Arms.
           
           
             Well
             ,
             let
             this
             for
             once
             be
             admitted
             ,
             but
             I
             would
             then
             have
             the
             Doctor
             never
             to
             urge
             Military
             or
             Knight-Service
             ,
             as
             a
             Badg
             of
             the
             Norman
             Conquest
             any
             more
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             next
             Treatise
             which
             he
             shall
             please
             to
             publish
             ,
             I
             would
             desire
             him
             to
             make
             it
             out
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             the
             King's
             Thanes
             ,
             (
             who
             were
             all
             one
             with
             his
             Tenants
             in
             Capite
             ,
             after
             the
             Conquest
             )
             had
             any
             Place
             in
             the
             Great
             Council
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             for
             without
             this
             ,
             he
             does
             nothing
             :
             yet
             thus
             much
             I
             must
             say
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Answer
             to
             Mr.
             Petyt
             ,
             
             he
             seems
             to
             be
             somewhat
             more
             good-natured
             ,
             making
             the
             
               Saxon
               Wittena
               Gemotes
            
             more
             large
             and
             diffusive
             ;
             for
             in
             them
             he
             owns
             ,
             were
             
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Masse-Thegnes
            
             ,
             or
             Dignified
             and
             
               Great
               Clergy-Men
               ,
               Aldermen
            
             ,
             or
             
               Comites
               ,
               King's
               Gereves
            
             or
             
               Praepositi
               ,
               King
               's
               Thegnes
               ,
               Thanes
               ,
            
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             his
             
               Counsellors
               ,
               Judges
            
             or
             Magistrates
             .
          
           Where
           tho
           he
           confounds
           the
           King's
           Judges
           and
           Counsellors
           ,
           (
           whose
           Presence
           there
           was
           not
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           as
           not
           being
           any
           constituent
           Parts
           or
           Members
           thereof
           )
           with
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           Aldermen
           ,
           and
           Thanes
           ,
           without
           whose
           Consent
           no
           Laws
           could
           be
           made
           ;
           yet
           he
           grants
           us
           enough
           in
           reckoning
           other
           Thanes
           and
           Magistrates
           to
           have
           had
           Places
           there
           ,
           besides
           the
           King
           's
           ,
           and
           who
           I
           conceive
           had
           a
           Right
           to
           appear
           there
           without
           any
           particular
           Summons
           to
           each
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           sure
           all
           these
           were
           not
           Tenants
           in
           Capite
           .
        
         
           NOW
           having
           laid
           down
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           established
           a
           true
           Notion
           what
           sort
           of
           Men
           then
           constituted
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           the
           Wittena-Gemotes
           of
           those
           Times
           ;
           I
           come
           to
           the
           next
           Degree
           or
           Order
           of
           Men
           ,
           who
           then
           most
           properly
           represented
           the
           Commons
           of
           England
           ,
           
           viz.
           the
           Deputies
           of
           Cities
           and
           Great
           Towns
           :
           and
           tho
           I
           confess
           these
           are
           not
           ordinarily
           mentioned
           in
           any
           of
           the
           Antient
           Saxon
           Laws
           or
           Charters
           ,
           yet
           that
           they
           were
           comprehended
           sometimes
           under
           the
           Title
           of
           Procuratores
           ,
           I
           am
           very
           well
           satisfied
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           the
           Annals
           ‖
           of
           Winchelcomb
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           a
           Charter
           of
           Kenwulf
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           bearing
           date
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           811.
           where
           all
           the
           Orders
           of
           Men
           summoned
           to
           be
           present
           at
           that
           Assembly
           ,
           are
           thus
           particularly
           recited
           by
           that
           King
           ,
           viz.
           
             Merciorum
             Optimates
             ,
             Episcopos
             ,
             Principes
             ,
             Comites
             ,
             PROCVRATORES
             ,
             meósque
             propinquos
             ,
             nec
             non
          
           Cuthredum
           Regem
           Cantuariorum
           ,
           átque
           Suthredum
           Regem
           Oriental
           .
           Saxon.
           
             cum
             omnibus
             qui
             Testes
             nostris
             Synodalubus
             conciliabulis
             aderant
             .
          
        
         
           NOW
           I
           would
           be
           gladly
           informed
           by
           any
           Man
           ,
           well
           conversant
           in
           Antiquity
           ,
           what
           the
           word
           Procuratores
           could
           here
           signify
           after
           Comites
           ,
           unless
           it
           were
           the
           Deputies
           or
           Representatives
           of
           the
           Cities
           and
           Towns
           of
           Mercia
           ?
        
         
           THE
           like
           word
           is
           also
           found
           in
           a
           Charter
           of
           King
           
           Athelstan's
           ,
           dated
           Anno
           931.
           of
           certain
           Lands
           granted
           to
           the
           Abbey
           of
           Abington
           ;
           which
           Charter
           is
           entred
           in
           the
           great
           Register
           that
           belonged
           to
           that
           Abbey
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           in
           the
           Cottonian
           Library
           ,
           and
           concludes
           thus
           ,
           
           
             Haec
             Charta
             in
             Villa
             Regali
             quae
          
           Aetwelope
           
             nuncupatur
             ,
             Episcopis
             ,
             Abbatibus
             ,
             Ducibus
             ,
             patriae
             Procuratoribus
             ,
             Regiâ
             dapsilitate
             ovantibus
             perscripta
             est
             .
          
        
         
         
           BY
           which
           
             Patriae
             Procuratoribus
          
           abovementioned
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           what
           else
           can
           be
           understood
           ,
           but
           the
           Deputies
           or
           Representatives
           of
           the
           Cities
           and
           Chief
           Towns
           ,
           who
           then
           sent
           Members
           to
           those
           General
           Councils
           .
        
         
           THO
           of
           what
           sort
           of
           Men
           these
           Procuratores
           or
           Deputies
           of
           Cities
           and
           Towns
           then
           consisted
           ,
           I
           confess
           it
           is
           hard
           at
           this
           distance
           of
           Time
           to
           determine
           ;
           when
           the
           Original
           Records
           of
           those
           Councils
           wherein
           they
           appeared
           are
           lost
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           have
           so
           obscure
           a
           mention
           made
           of
           them
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Laws
           and
           Charters
           .
           But
           if
           I
           may
           take
           the
           Liberty
           to
           guess
           ,
           there
           were
           not
           so
           many
           Citizens
           chosen
           for
           each
           City
           as
           at
           this
           Day
           ;
           but
           only
           their
           Chief
           Magistrates
           ,
           Rulers
           ,
           or
           Aldermen
           ,
           (
           which
           were
           single
           Persons
           ,
           and
           not
           many
           ,
           for
           there
           was
           then
           but
           one
           Alderman
           in
           a
           Town
           )
           or
           else
           such
           as
           were
           called
           Port-Gerefas
           ,
           (
           now
           Port-Reves
           in
           divers
           Places
           )
           who
           might
           appear
           for
           them
           of
           Course
           ,
           or
           be
           constantly
           Chosen
           on
           purpose
           :
           but
           if
           the
           Charter
           of
           King
           Athelstan
           abovecited
           be
           true
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           to
           question
           its
           Authority
           )
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           the
           ordinary
           Boroughs
           were
           then
           represented
           by
           two
           Burgesses
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           at
           this
           Day
           .
        
         
           BUT
           that
           these
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Magistrates
           and
           most
           considerable
           Citizens
           might
           then
           all
           pass
           ,
           and
           be
           included
           under
           the
           General
           Name
           of
           Witan
           ,
           or
           Wites
           ,
           called
           in
           Latin
           Sapientes
           ,
           I
           have
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Learned
           
             Du
             Fresne
          
           ,
           
           who
           in
           his
           Glossary
           assures
           us
           ,
           that
           antiently
           among
           the
           
             Lombards
             ,
             Sapientes
             in
             Italia
             appellabantur
             Civitatum
             Primarii
             ,
             quorum
             consilio
             Respublicae
             gerebantur
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           that
           among
           the
           Lombards
           in
           Italy
           ,
           the
           Chief
           Citizens
           were
           called
           Wise-Men
           ,
           by
           whose
           Counsel
           publick
           Affairs
           were
           transacted
           :
           and
           for
           this
           he
           cites
           
             Hieron
             .
             Rubeus
          
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           History
           of
           Ravenna
           under
           Anno
           1297.
           hath
           this
           remarkable
           Passage
           concerning
           these
           Sapientes
           ;
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             Sed
             longè
             anteà
             illud
             nomen
             obtinuit
             in
             aliis
             Longabardarum
             civitatibus
             ,
             ut
             colligere
             licet
             ex
             Ottone
             ,
             &
             Acerbo
             Morena
             in
             Historia
             Rerum
             Lundevetium
          
           ;
           which
           Authority
           tho
           fetch'd
           as
           far
           as
           Italy
           ,
           is
           very
           pertinent
           to
           prove
           the
           same
           Title
           to
           have
           been
           in
           use
           among
           the
           
             English
             Saxons
          
           of
           the
           same
           Age
           with
           the
           Lombards
           ,
           since
           (
           as
           Grotius
           hath
           learnedly
           proved
           in
           his
           Preface
           to
           his
           Gothic
           History
           )
           the
           Lombards
           were
           but
           one
           Stirp
           or
           Tribe
           of
           those
           Antient
           Gothes
           ,
           from
           whom
           (
           as
           I
           have
           already
           proved
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           third
           Book
           of
           this
           Volume
           )
           the
           
             English
             Saxons
          
           were
           also
           derived
           .
        
         
           BUT
           that
           these
           Citizens
           of
           Cities
           ,
           in
           those
           Times
           ,
           might
           deserve
           the
           Name
           of
           Wites
           or
           Sapientes
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           their
           Prudence
           as
           Riches
           ,
           appears
           from
           the
           Charter
           of
           K.
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           ,
           in
           the
           great
           Chartulary
           of
           the
           Abby
           of
           Westminster
           ,
           
           now
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Cottonian
           Library
           ,
           which
           begins
           thus
           ,
           
             Edward
             Cing
             gret
             Willem
             and
             Leodtan
             ,
             &
             Aelfy
             Porte-Reven
             ,
          
           and
           
             alle
             mine
             Burh-Thanes
             on
             LVNDEN
             Frindlic
          
           ;
           this
           tho
           Saxon
           ,
           yet
           being
           so
           near
           the
           English
           of
           our
           own
           Times
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           translate
           ,
           only
           I
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           the
           Citizens
           of
           London
           were
           then
           so
           considerable
           ,
           as
           in
           this
           Charter
           to
           have
           had
           the
           Title
           of
           Thanes
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           often
           called
           
             Barones
             de
             London
          
           in
           our
           Antient
           Historians
           after
           the
           Conquest
           .
        
         
           AND
           as
           for
           the
           City
           of
           Canterbury
           in
           those
           Times
           ,
           it
           had
           not
           only
           a
           Chief
           Magistrate
           ,
           called
           in
           Latin
           Praepositus
           ,
           in
           
             Saxon
             Port-Gerefa
          
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Somner
           in
           his
           Antiquities
           of
           Canterbury
           informs
           us
           ;
           
           but
           also
           in
           the
           same
           Place
           he
           has
           given
           us
           a
           Saxon
           Deed
           ,
           written
           some
           Years
           before
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           and
           containing
           an
           Exchange
           of
           certain
           Lands
           and
           Houses
           in
           
           that
           City
           ,
           made
           between
           the
           Family
           ,
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           Monks
           of
           the
           Cathedral
           Church
           )
           and
           the
           Crihtan
           of
           that
           City
           ,
           being
           Merchants
           or
           Chapmen
           ;
           and
           you
           have
           already
           seen
           ,
           that
           a
           Merchant
           having
           thrice
           passed
           the
           Seas
           ,
           was
           accounted
           equal
           to
           a
           Thane
           :
           and
           can
           any
           one
           then
           reasonably
           doubt
           ,
           that
           Persons
           of
           that
           Wealth
           and
           Dignity
           were
           not
           capable
           of
           being
           chosen
           Representatives
           of
           their
           Cities
           ,
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Great
           Councils
           ?
        
         
           NOR
           can
           I
           forbear
           citing
           ,
           before
           I
           close
           up
           this
           Subject
           ,
           that
           remarkable
           Authority
           out
           of
           *
           
           Sulcardus's
           Manuscript
           Chartulary
           of
           the
           Abby
           of
           Westminster
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           entred
           a
           Charter
           of
           King
           William
           the
           First
           ,
           bearing
           date
           
             An.
             Dom.
          
           1071.
           
           And
           after
           the
           King
           had
           subscribed
           his
           own
           Name
           to
           it
           with
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           there
           are
           added
           many
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           Abbots
           ,
           and
           Temporal
           Nobility
           ;
           and
           then
           instead
           of
           
             cum
             multis
             aliis
          
           ,
           this
           Clause
           is
           subjoined
           ,
           viz.
           *
           
             Multis
             praetereà
             illustrissimìs
             Virorum
             personis
             ,
             &
             Regni
             Principibus
             diversi
             Ordinis
             omissis
             ,
             qui
             huic
             Confirmationi
             piissimo
             affectu
             Testes
             &
             Fautores
             fuerunt
             :
             Hii
             autèm
             illo
             tempore
             à
             Regiâ
             potestate
             è
             deversis
             Provinciis
             &
             Vrbibus
             ,
             ad
             Vniversalem
             Synodum
             pro
             causis
             cujuslibet
             Christianae
             Ecclesiae
             audiendis
             &
             tractandis
             ,
             ad
             praescriptum
             Celeberrimum
             Coenobium
             ,
             quod
          
           Westmonasterium
           
             dicitur
             ,
             convocati
          
           .
           i.
           e.
           
           
             Besides
             many
             other
             very
             Eminent
             Persons
             and
             Chief
             Men
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             divers
             Orders
             being
             omitted
             ,
             who
             with
             most
             pious
             Affection
             ,
             were
             Witnesses
             and
             Approvers
             to
             this
             Confirmation
             ;
             and
             these
             were
             summoned
             at
             that
             Time
             by
             the
             Royal
             Authority
             ,
             from
             divers
             Provinces
             and
             Cities
             ,
             to
             the
             General
             Synod
             held
             at
             the
             Famous
             Abby
             of
             Westminster
             ,
             for
             the
             hearing
             and
             determining
             of
             the
             Causes
             of
             each
             Christian
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             THIS
             is
             an
             Authority
             which
             seemed
             so
             convincing
             ,
             that
             Sir
             
               William
               Dugdale
            
             hath
             made
             use
             of
             it
             in
             his
             
               Origines
               Juridiciales
            
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             the
             Commons
             of
             England
             in
             Parliament
             ;
             yet
             Dr.
             Brady
             in
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             his
             Answer
             to
             Mr.
             
             Cook
             's
             
               Argumentum
               Antinormanicum
            
             ,
             accuses
             that
             Gentleman
             of
             being
             both
             Ignorant
             and
             Mistaken
             in
             the
             meaning
             of
             Cities
             and
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             the
             Persons
             that
             came
             from
             them
             ,
             whom
             he
             indeed
             would
             have
             to
             be
             not
             any
             Representatives
             of
             Counties
             and
             Cities
             ,
             but
             only
             Deans
             ,
             Arch-Deacons
             ,
             and
             other
             dignified
             Persons
             and
             Church-Officers
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             the
             Laity
             as
             Clergy
             ,
             who
             were
             summoned
             by
             the
             King
             to
             this
             Synod
             ,
             from
             Provinces
             and
             Cities
             ,
             to
             advise
             and
             inform
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Conveniency
             of
             the
             Places
             ,
             whither
             the
             Bishops
             Sees
             then
             about
             to
             be
             removed
             from
             Villages
             to
             Cities
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             transferred
             .
          
        
         
           BUT
           since
           there
           is
           not
           one
           word
           in
           this
           Charter
           said
           of
           any
           such
           Thing
           ,
           and
           that
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Spelman
          
           in
           his
           Glossary
           renders
           the
           word
           Provincia
           for
           a
           County
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           Bishop's
           See
           ;
           I
           my self
           not
           now
           having
           leisure
           to
           pursue
           such
           Niceties
           ,
           shall
           refer
           the
           Curious
           for
           their
           farther
           Satisfaction
           to
           the
           eighth
           Dialogue
           of
           
             Bibliotheca
             Politica
          
           ,
           
           where
           they
           may
           read
           whatsoever
           he
           has
           said
           against
           it
           sufficiently
           answered
           .
        
         
           THESE
           are
           the
           only
           Authorities
           I
           shall
           make
           use
           of
           at
           this
           Time
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           Cities
           and
           Boroughs
           had
           then
           their
           Delegates
           or
           Representatives
           in
           the
           
             Saxon
             Witena-Gemotes
          
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           now
           conclude
           this
           Point
           with
           the
           Judgment
           of
           that
           Learned
           Antiquary
           Mr.
           Lambard
           ,
           
           who
           certainly
           understood
           the
           Constitution
           of
           this
           Antient
           Government
           ,
           as
           well
           at
           least
           ,
           if
           not
           better
           ,
           than
           Dr.
           Brady
           ;
           and
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
        
         
         
           
             THAT
             whereas
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             each
             Law
             ,
             (
             viz.
             those
             made
             by
             the
             Saxon
             Kings
             he
             there
             mentions
             )
             all
             the
             Acts
             are
             said
             to
             pass
             from
             the
             King
             and
             his
             
               Wise
               Men
            
             both
             of
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             ,
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             each
             Statute
             being
             thus
             ,
             
               And
               it
               is
               the
               Advice
               of
               our
            
             Lord
             ,
             
               and
               his
            
             Wise-Men
             :
             So
             as
             it
             appears
             that
             it
             was
             then
             a
             received
             Form
             of
             Speech
             ,
             to
             signify
             both
             the
             Spirituality
             and
             the
             Laity
             (
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             greater
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             the
             less
             ,
             or
             Commons
             )
             by
             this
             one
             word
             Witan
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Wise-men
             .
          
        
         
           
             NOW
             as
             those
             written
             Authorities
             do
             undoubtedly
             confirm
             our
             Assertion
             of
             the
             Continuance
             of
             this
             manner
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             so
             is
             there
             also
             unwritten
             Law
             or
             Prescription
             ,
             that
             doth
             no
             less
             infallibly
             uphold
             the
             same
             .
             For
             it
             is
             well
             known
             ,
             that
             in
             every
             Quarter
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             a
             great
             many
             Boroughs
             do
             yet
             send
             Burgesses
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             are
             nevertheless
             so
             *
             antient
             ,
             and
             so
             long
             since
             decayed
             ,
             and
             gone
             to
             nought
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             shewed
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             been
             of
             any
             Reputation
             at
             any
             time
             since
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             that
             they
             have
             obtained
             this
             Privilege
             ,
             by
             the
             Grant
             of
             any
             King
             succeeding
             the
             same
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Interest
             which
             they
             have
             in
             Parliament
             groweth
             by
             an
             antient
             Usage
             before
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             whereof
             they
             cannot
             shew
             any
             beginning
             :
             which
             thing
             is
             also
             confirmed
             by
             a
             contrary
             Usage
             in
             the
             self-same
             thing
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             likewise
             known
             ,
             that
             they
             of
             
               Antient
               Demesne
            
             ,
             do
             prescribe
             in
             not
             sending
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             for
             which
             reason
             also
             they
             are
             neither
             Contributors
             to
             the
             Wages
             of
             the
             Knights
             of
             Shires
             ,
             neither
             are
             they
             bound
             by
             sundry
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             tho
             the
             same
             be
             generally
             penn'd
             ,
             and
             do
             make
             no
             Exceptions
             of
             them
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             antient
             Demesne
             ,
             saving
             that
             only
             which
             is
             described
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Doomsday
             ,
             under
             the
             Title
             of
             
               Terra
               Regis
            
             ,
             which
             of
             necessity
             must
             be
             such
             as
             either
             was
             in
             the
             Hands
             of
             the
             Conqueror
             himself
             ,
             who
             made
             the
             Book
             ,
             or
             of
             Edward
             the
             Confessor
             ,
             that
             was
             before
             him
             .
             And
             so
             again
             ,
             if
             they
             of
             
               antient
               Demesnes
            
             have
             ever
             since
             the
             Conquest
             prescribed
             not
             to
             elect
             Burgesses
             to
             Parliament
             ,
             then
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             there
             was
             a
             Parliament
             before
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             to
             the
             which
             they
             of
             other
             Places
             did
             send
             their
             Burgesses
             .
          
        
         
           I
           shall
           here
           crave
           leave
           to
           add
           one
           Record
           ,
           tho
           after
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           in
           Confirmation
           of
           what
           Mr.
           Lambard
           hath
           here
           learnedly
           asserted
           ;
           for
           that
           several
           Boroughs
           claimed
           to
           send
           Members
           to
           Parliament
           by
           Prescription
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           Edward
           the
           Third
           ,
           appears
           by
           a
           †
           Petition
           put
           in
           to
           that
           King
           An.
           17
           Edw.
           3.
           wherein
           the
           Burgesses
           of
           the
           Town
           of
           Barnstaple
           in
           Devonshire
           ,
           set
           forth
           ,
           that
           it
           being
           a
           free
           Borough
           ,
           had
           by
           Charter
           from
           King
           Athelstan
           ,
           among
           other
           Privileges
           ,
           a
           right
           of
           sending
           two
           Burgesses
           to
           all
           Parliaments
           for
           the
           said
           Borough
           ;
           upon
           which
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Council
           ordered
           a
           Writ
           of
           Inquiry
           ,
           which
           certainly
           would
           never
           have
           been
           done
           ,
           if
           Dr.
           
           Brady's
           Notion
           were
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Cities
           and
           Boroughs
           never
           sent
           any
           Representatives
           to
           Parliament
           but
           once
           in
           the
           49
           th
           of
           Hen.
           3.
           and
           then
           no
           more
           till
           the
           18
           th
           of
           Edward
           the
           First
           ,
           which
           was
           but
           a
           little
           above
           50
           Years
           to
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Petition
           ,
           which
           being
           within
           the
           Memory
           of
           so
           many
           then
           living
           ,
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Council
           would
           never
           have
           ordered
           a
           Writ
           of
           Inquiry
           about
           such
           a
           vain
           and
           idle
           Pretence
           .
        
         
           FROM
           all
           which
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           it
           may
           safely
           be
           concluded
           ,
           that
           this
           Learned
           Antiquary
           above-mentioned
           ,
           I
           mean
           Mr.
           Lambard
           ,
           did
           not
           without
           good
           Authority
           believe
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           the
           Great
           Lords
           or
           Peers
           ,
           
           but
           also
           the
           Inferiour
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           Representatives
           of
           Cities
           and
           Towns
           ,
           were
           included
           under
           the
           word
           Witan
           ;
           and
           likewise
           that
           those
           Places
           claimed
           that
           Privilege
           by
           Prescription
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           therefore
           desire
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           writes
           next
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ,
           he
           will
           please
           to
           crave
           in
           Aid
           some
           Gentlemen
           of
           the
           Long
           Robe
           of
           his
           Opinion
           ,
           to
           help
           him
           to
           answer
           this
           Argument
           of
           Mr.
           Lambard
           from
           general
           Prescription
           ;
           as
           also
           what
           hath
           been
           already
           said
           concerning
           this
           matter
           in
           the
           same
           Dialogue
           of
           
             Bibliotheca
             Politica
          
           above-mentioned
           ,
           beginning
           at
           pag.
           483
           ,
           and
           ending
           at
           pag.
           593
           ,
           inclusively
           :
           and
           if
           he
           can
           then
           with
           his
           Assistances
           prove
           all
           our
           antient
           Lawyers
           to
           have
           been
           mistaken
           in
           this
           memorable
           Point
           ,
           I
           shall
           own
           my self
           to
           have
           been
           so
           too
           .
           But
           I
           desire
           this
           may
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           that
           no
           Prescription
           whatsoever
           in
           Law
           can
           be
           laid
           of
           later
           Date
           ,
           than
           the
           first
           Year
           of
           King
           Richard
           the
           First
           ,
           which
           began
           almost
           fourscore
           Years
           before
           the
           49
           th
           of
           Hen.
           3.
           when
           he
           fancies
           the
           Commons
           were
           first
           summoned
           to
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           BUT
           that
           I
           may
           be
           as
           brief
           as
           I
           can
           ,
           I
           shall
           reduce
           what
           I
           have
           further
           to
           say
           upon
           this
           Head
           ,
           to
           a
           few
           Queries
           .
           As
           ,
        
         
           FIRST
           ,
           Whether
           in
           all
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           Europe
           of
           the
           Gothic
           Model
           ,
           beginning
           with
           Sweden
           and
           Denmark
           ,
           and
           ending
           with
           Scotland
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           shewn
           any
           of
           them
           wherein
           the
           Cities
           and
           Great
           Towns
           ,
           either
           had
           not
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           not
           till
           of
           Modern
           Times
           ,
           their
           particular
           Representatives
           in
           the
           Common
           Councils
           ,
           or
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           Estates
           in
           those
           Kingdoms
           ?
        
         
           SECONDLY
           ,
           Why
           in
           England
           alone
           ,
           whose
           King
           was
           not
           more
           Absolute
           than
           in
           other
           Neighbouring
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           framed
           after
           the
           same
           Gothic
           Constitution
           ,
           its
           Cities
           and
           antient
           Boroughs
           (
           which
           were
           in
           those
           Times
           very
           considerable
           for
           Strength
           ,
           Trade
           and
           Wealth
           ,
           and
           guarded
           by
           so
           many
           Laws
           made
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Times
           )
           should
           not
           be
           thought
           considerable
           enough
           to
           have
           any
           Delegates
           in
           the
           Common
           Council
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           till
           so
           long
           after
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           as
           the
           49
           th
           of
           Hen.
           3.
           which
           (
           if
           we
           may
           believe
           the
           Doctor
           )
           was
           also
           intermitted
           from
           that
           time
           for
           above
           the
           space
           of
           twenty
           Years
           ,
           till
           the
           18
           th
           of
           King
           Edward
           the
           First
           ?
        
         
           BESIDES
           which
           ,
           I
           would
           also
           propose
           these
           farther
           Queries
           concerning
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           the
           Commons
           in
           general
           .
           As
           ,
        
         
           FIRST
           ,
           If
           Clerus
           and
           Populus
           signify
           in
           our
           Antient
           Authors
           the
           Clergy
           and
           Laity
           ,
           which
           the
           Doctor
           asserts
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           not
           oppose
           ;
           then
           I
           would
           ask
           him
           ,
           why
           (
           the
           same
           word
           Clerus
           including
           the
           inferiour
           Clergy
           ,
           viz.
           Deans
           ,
           Arch-deacons
           ,
           &c.
           as
           well
           as
           the
           superiour
           ,
           viz.
           Arch-bishops
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           &c.
           assembled
           in
           our
           Great
           Councils
           or
           Synods
           )
           the
           word
           Populus
           must
           not
           be
           allowed
           the
           same
           Latitude
           of
           Signification
           ,
           and
           extend
           to
           the
           Gentry
           ,
           or
           less
           Nobility
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           chief
           Citizens
           and
           Burgesses
           ,
           by
           a
           like
           Parity
           of
           Reason
           ?
           unless
           he
           can
           make
           it
           out
           ,
           that
           Clerus
           must
           be
           understood
           in
           a
           very
           comprehensive
           sense
           ,
           and
           Populus
           in
           a
           very
           contracted
           and
           narrow
           one
           ,
           only
           to
           mean
           Great
           Lords
           and
           Noblemen
           of
           the
           higher
           Rank
           .
        
         
           SECONDLY
           ,
           I
           would
           desire
           to
           know
           of
           him
           what
           the
           words
           Populus
           and
           Populi
           shall
           signify
           ,
           when
           put
           after
           and
           distinct
           from
           the
           words
           
             Proceres
             ,
             Optimates
             ,
             Senatores
          
           ,
           or
           Senatus
           ,
           &c.
           when
           these
           words
           occur
           in
           several
           antient
           Charters
           of
           our
           English-Saxon
           Kings
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
           Historians
           that
           make
           any
           mention
           of
           the
           Great
           Councils
           ,
           unless
           they
           mean
           the
           People
           or
           Commons
           distinct
           from
           the
           
             Great
             Lords
          
           ?
           Of
           which
           I
           shall
           here
           set
           down
           a
           few
           Instances
           out
           of
           many
           ,
           both
           from
           Charters
           ,
           Laws
           and
           Historians
           .
        
         
           THE
           first
           whereof
           is
           found
           in
           the
           Charter
           of
           King
           Ethelred
           ,
           containing
           a
           Grant
           and
           Confirmation
           of
           several
           great
           Privileges
           to
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Wolverhampton
           ,
           
           which
           concludes
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Haec
             Decreta
             sunt
          
           Sigerici
           
             Archiepiscopi
             in
             placito
             coràm
             Rege
          
           Ethelredo
           ,
           &
           Eboracensi
           
             Archiepiscopo
             ,
             &
             omnibus
             Episcopis
             ,
             Abbatibus
             Regionis
          
           Britanniae
           ,
           
             seu
             Senatoribus
             ,
             Ducibus
             ,
             &
          
           Populo
           Terrae
           .
        
         
           THE
           next
           is
           ,
           the
           third
           Charter
           of
           King
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           to
           the
           Abbey
           of
           Westminster
           ,
           made
           in
           a
           Great
           Council
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           was
           held
           in
           the
           last
           Year
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           
           and
           concludes
           thus
           ,
           
             Hanc
             igitùr
             Chartam
             meae
             Donationis
             &
             Libertatis
             ,
             in
             die
             Dedicationis
             praedictae
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             recitari
             jussi
             ,
             coràm
             Episcopis
             ,
             Abbatibus
             ,
             Comitibus
             ,
             &
             omnibus
             Optimatibus
          
           Angliae
           ,
           omníabque
           ;
           Populo
           
             audiente
             &
             vidente
          
           .
        
         
           NOW
           from
           both
           these
           Charters
           it
           seems
           evident
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           word
           Populus
           ,
           the
           Representatives
           of
           Cities
           and
           Boroughs
           are
           here
           meant
           and
           understood
           ,
           who
           were
           present
           at
           the
           sealing
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           greater
           Nobility
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Senators
           ,
           Ealdormen
           and
           Earls
           ,
           and
           the
           lesser
           Nobility
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Thanes
           ,
           or
           Freeholders
           ,
           included
           under
           the
           Title
           of
           Optimates
           ,
           since
           the
           meer
           Vulgar
           or
           Mob
           could
           never
           be
           admitted
           into
           the
           Place
           of
           the
           Great
           Council
           as
           Witnesses
           to
           the
           solemn
           reading
           and
           sealing
           of
           those
           Charters
           .
        
         
           MY
           third
           Instance
           shall
           be
           that
           famous
           Law
           concerning
           the
           Grant
           of
           Tithes
           by
           King
           
             Ethelwolf
             ,
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           855.
           which
           is
           cited
           in
           the
           *
           Laws
           of
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           by
           King
           William
           the
           First
           ,
           under
           the
           Title
           
             de
             Apibus
             ,
             &
             de
             aliis
             minutis
             Decimis
             ,
          
           wherein
           it
           is
           thus
           expressed
           ,
           
             Haec
             (
             scilicet
          
           ,
           these
           Tithes
           )
           
             concessa
             sunt
             à
             Rege
             ,
             Baronibus
             ,
             &
             Populo
             .
          
           Here
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           Populus
           must
           signify
           a
           distinct
           Order
           or
           Degree
           of
           Men
           from
           that
           of
           the
           Barones
           .
        
         
           THIS
           Law
           of
           King
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           being
           urged
           by
           Mr.
           Petyt
           in
           his
           Rights
           of
           the
           Commons
           asserted
           ,
           the
           Doctor
           passes
           over
           in
           silence
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           ingenious
           Author
           of
           
             Argumentum
             Anti-Normanicum
          
           ,
           makes
           use
           of
           the
           same
           Authority
           ,
           the
           Doctor
           can
           no
           longer
           contain
           himself
           ,
           
           but
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           that
           Book
           ,
           tells
           him
           (
           after
           an
           insulting
           diminutive
           Reflection
           upon
           his
           Person
           )
           that
           ,
           
             He
             thinks
             this
             Law
             was
             made
             in
             King
             
             Edward's
             days
             ,
             and
             was
             piping-hot
             when
             the
             Conqueror
             came
             in
             ,
             but
             (
             he
             says
             )
             it
             will
             prove
             otherwise
             upon
             Examination
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             also
             doubtful
             ,
             whether
             there
             was
             ever
             such
             a
             Law
             or
             not
             made
             by
             a
             Saxon
             Monarch
             or
             King.
             
             For
             after
             the
             Law
             hath
             enumerated
             the
             manner
             of
             Tithing
             in
             very
             many
             things
             both
             great
             and
             small
             ,
             requiring
             an
             exact
             Tenth
             to
             be
             paid
             for
             most
             of
             them
             ;
             it
             says
             ,
             That
             he
             which
             detains
             the
             Tenth
             ,
             if
             need
             be
             ,
             may
             be
             forced
             to
             Payment
             by
             the
             Justice
             of
             the
             Bishop
             and
             King
             ;
             and
             then
             immediately
             follow
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Haec
               autèm
               praedicavit
               Beatus
               Augustinus
               ,
               &
               concessa
               sunt
               à
               REGE
               ,
               BARONIBVS
               &
               POPVLO
               :
               Sed
               posteà
            
             Instinctu
             Diaboli
             
               multi
               eam
               (
               viz.
            
             decimam
             )
             detinuerunt
             ,
             &c.
             
             These
             things
             St.
             Augustine
             preached
             up
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             granted
             
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               Barons
               and
               People
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           THE
           rest
           of
           the
           Latin
           he
           there
           cites
           being
           not
           to
           the
           Point
           in
           Dispute
           ,
           I
           pass
           over
           ;
           yet
           I
           cannot
           but
           observe
           ,
           that
           from
           hence
           the
           Doctor
           
           believes
           he
           hath
           got
           a
           notable
           Advantage
           over
           him
           ,
           for
           he
           thus
           proceeds
           .
        
         
           
             HENCE
             't
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             these
             Concessions
             of
             Tithes
             were
             made
             in
             the
             time
             of
             St.
             Augustine
             ,
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             sent
             hither
             from
             Rome
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Ethelbert
             King
             of
             Kent
             ;
             for
             the
             words
             ,
             
               &
               concessa
               sunt
               à
               REGE
               ,
               BARONIBVS
               ET
               POPVLO
               ,
            
             can
             relate
             to
             no
             other
             than
             the
             words
             immediately
             preceding
             ,
             
               haec
               enim
               praedicavit
               Beatus
               Augustinus
            
             .
             And
             the
             words
             next
             following
             them
             do
             also
             prove
             the
             same
             ;
             
               sed
               posteà
               Instinctu
               Diaboli
               ,
               Multi
               eam
               detinuerunt
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             was
             after
             they
             were
             granted
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             Barons
             ,
             and
             People
             :
             so
             that
             this
             was
             at
             most
             but
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             a
             Law
             made
             by
             King
             Ethelbert
             ;
             and
             how
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             words
             the
             Legislators
             were
             expressed
             near
             500
             Years
             after
             the
             Law
             made
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             were
             rendred
             in
             Latin
             after
             the
             coming
             in
             of
             the
             Normans
             ,
             transiently
             and
             without
             Design
             to
             give
             an
             Account
             of
             them
             ,
             cannot
             be
             of
             much
             Value
             to
             prove
             who
             they
             were
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Laws
             of
             King
             Edward
             were
             made
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             translated
             into
             
               Norman
               Latin
            
             after
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             appears
             by
             the
             words
             ,
             
               Comites
               ,
               Barones
               ,
               Milites
               ,
               Servientes
               ,
               Servitium
               ,
               Villanus
               ,
               Catalla
               ,
               manutenere
               ,
            
             all
             Norman
             words
             ,
             and
             not
             known
             here
             till
             their
             coming
             hither
             .
             He
             that
             will
             assert
             any
             thing
             from
             a
             single
             uncouth
             Expression
             in
             one
             Case
             ,
             and
             upon
             one
             Occasion
             only
             ,
             brings
             but
             a
             slender
             Proof
             for
             what
             he
             says
             .
          
        
         
           THESE
           are
           the
           Doctor
           's
           own
           words
           which
           I
           have
           transcribed
           almost
           Verbatim
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           do
           not
           prejudice
           to
           the
           Force
           of
           his
           Argument
           ,
           which
           in
           short
           depends
           upon
           this
           single
           false
           Supposition
           ,
           viz.
           that
           the
           Compiler
           or
           Drawer
           up
           of
           King
           
           Edward's
           Laws
           ,
           imagined
           that
           this
           Law
           concerning
           Tithes
           was
           made
           by
           King
           Ethelbert
           ,
           and
           was
           afterwards
           confirmed
           by
           King
           Edward
           near
           500
           Years
           after
           the
           Law
           was
           made
           ,
           when
           none
           could
           tell
           by
           what
           words
           the
           first
           Legislators
           were
           express'd
           .
        
         
           BUT
           if
           this
           now
           should
           happen
           to
           prove
           otherwise
           ,
           all
           that
           the
           Doctor
           has
           said
           on
           this
           Subject
           will
           by
           an
           unlucky
           Mischance
           fall
           to
           the
           Ground
           .
        
         
           AND
           I
           shall
           shew
           here
           ,
           that
           first
           of
           all
           his
           Argument
           is
           not
           cogent
           ,
           that
           because
           the
           words
           ,
           
             &
             concessa
             sunt
             à
             Rege
             ,
             Baronibus
             &
             Populo
             ,
          
           immediately
           follow
           those
           aforegoing
           ,
           viz
           ,
           
             Haec
             enim
             praedicavit
             B.
             Augustinus
          
           ;
           therefore
           this
           Law
           could
           be
           made
           by
           no
           other
           than
           K.
           Ethelbert
           ,
           since
           the
           words
           are
           put
           indefinitely
           ,
           without
           mentioning
           any
           King
           in
           particular
           .
        
         
           FOR
           St.
           Augustine
           might
           preach
           up
           Tithes
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Law
           whereby
           they
           were
           given
           to
           the
           Clergy
           might
           be
           made
           many
           Years
           after
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           was
           so
           ,
           will
           appear
           by
           a
           brief
           History
           of
           the
           Matter
           of
           Fact.
           For
           first
           there
           is
           not
           ,
           (
           nor
           I
           believe
           ever
           was
           )
           any
           Law
           extant
           of
           King
           Ethelbert
           concerning
           Tithes
           ,
           nor
           is
           so
           much
           as
           mentioned
           by
           any
           Writer
           or
           Historian
           that
           I
           know
           of
           :
           the
           first
           Law
           ,
           or
           Canon
           we
           find
           for
           the
           paiment
           of
           them
           ,
           being
           that
           of
           the
           Council
           or
           Synod
           of
           Calcuithe
           ,
           held
           under
           King
           
             Offa
             ,
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           536.
           and
           which
           ,
           either
           because
           it
           was
           only
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           Canon
           ,
           or
           else
           because
           it
           was
           not
           made
           in
           a
           General
           Council
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           was
           not
           of
           any
           Universal
           Obligation
           ,
           (
           at
           least
           as
           a
           Temporal
           Law
           )
           before
           that
           famous
           Grant
           of
           Tithes
           made
           by
           King
           Ethelwolf
           upon
           his
           going
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           as
           a
           General
           Law
           at
           a
           Council
           held
           at
           Winchester
           after
           his
           return
           ,
           
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           855.
           and
           at
           which
           not
           any
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Great
           Lords
           were
           present
           ,
           but
           an
           infinite
           Number
           of
           other
           faithful
           Subjects
           ,
           (
           or
           Commons
           as
           we
           now
           call
           them
           )
           ,
           I
           shall
           shew
           more
           at
           large
           by
           and
           by
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           any
           Law
           of
           King
           
           Ethelbert's
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           the
           Compiler
           of
           these
           Laws
           of
           King
           Edward
           had
           respect
           ,
           when
           he
           tells
           us
           that
           Tithes
           were
           granted
           
             A
             REGE
             ,
             BARONIBVS
             ,
             &
             POPVLO
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             Barons
             ,
             and
             People
             of
             all
          
           England
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           those
           of
           one
           petty
           Kingdom
           ,
           (
           as
           Kent
           was
           in
           the
           Time
           of
           King
           Ethelbert
           )
           whose
           Laws
           could
           never
           oblige
           the
           whole
           English
           Nation
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           words
           that
           follow
           ,
           viz.
           
             sed
             posteà
          
           ,
           &c.
           must
           also
           refer
           to
           the
           Time
           of
           making
           this
           Law
           by
           King
           Ethelwolf
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           this
           imaginary
           Grant
           of
           King
           Ethelbert
           ,
           which
           the
           Compiler
           of
           these
           Laws
           knew
           nothing
           of
           .
        
         
           THIS
           being
           so
           ,
           I
           think
           all
           the
           rest
           the
           Doctor
           says
           signifies
           but
           little
           ;
           for
           he
           is
           much
           mistaken
           notwithstanding
           he
           so
           positively
           affirms
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           words
           he
           there
           mentions
           ,
           were
           not
           known
           here
           till
           the
           coming
           over
           of
           the
           Normans
           ;
           since
           he
           might
           have
           found
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           pleased
           ,
           the
           words
           Comes
           and
           Miles
           in
           the
           singular
           Number
           in
           the
           Subscriptions
           of
           divers
           Charters
           and
           Laws
           before
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           Comites
           in
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           very
           Charters
           themselves
           ;
           for
           which
           I
           shall
           only
           refer
           him
           to
           the
           first
           Volume
           of
           Sir
           Henry
           Spelman's
           Councils
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           those
           in
           
             Monasticon
             Anglicanum
          
           .
        
         
           
           AS
           for
           the
           word
           Baro
           ,
           I
           grant
           it
           did
           not
           come
           into
           Common
           or
           Legal
           use
           till
           after
           the
           Time
           he
           mentions
           ;
           yet
           that
           it
           was
           sometimes
           used
           before
           ,
           I
           shall
           refer
           him
           to
           Asserius
           his
           Annals
           ,
           which
           however
           it
           was
           continued
           by
           another
           Hand
           till
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           K.
           Edward
           the
           Elder
           ,
           yet
           that
           it
           was
           wrote
           before
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           to
           be
           made
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           very
           last
           Page
           of
           those
           Annals
           he
           may
           find
           the
           Names
           of
           the
           
             Barones
             Normannorum
          
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           them
           )
           who
           are
           there
           related
           to
           have
           been
           slain
           .
        
         
           
           AS
           for
           Villanus
           used
           for
           a
           
           Ceorle's
           Man
           ,
           or
           Country-Man
           ,
           you
           may
           see
           an
           Example
           of
           the
           use
           of
           that
           word
           in
           King
           
           Athelstan's
           Law
           above-cited
           :
           and
           the
           Doctor
           himself
           mentions
           
             Terra
             Villanorum
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           Lands
           of
           Villanes
           or
           Villagers
           before
           the
           Norman
           Times
           .
           
        
         
           AND
           as
           for
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           viz.
           
             Servientes
             ,
             Servitium
             ,
             Catalla
          
           ,
           and
           Manutenere
           ,
           I
           confess
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           met
           with
           in
           the
           Latin
           Versions
           of
           the
           Saxon
           Laws
           made
           before
           the
           Conquest
           ;
           but
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           why
           they
           might
           not
           have
           been
           in
           use
           before
           that
           Time
           ,
           tho
           they
           are
           not
           there
           mentioned
           ?
           I
           am
           confident
           no
           impartial
           Reader
           will
           grant
           that
           a
           Negative
           Argument
           is
           any
           good
           Proof
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           BUT
           should
           I
           own
           that
           the
           words
           (
           Barones
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           them
           there
           cited
           by
           the
           Doctor
           )
           were
           not
           commonly
           in
           use
           till
           after
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           yet
           that
           would
           do
           him
           but
           little
           Service
           ;
           for
           admit
           that
           this
           Law
           was
           only
           briefly
           recited
           by
           the
           Collector
           of
           them
           in
           the
           Form
           there
           set
           down
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           all
           one
           ,
           for
           the
           People
           or
           Commons
           were
           represented
           in
           the
           Time
           of
           Henry
           the
           First
           ,
           (
           when
           these
           Laws
           were
           drawn
           up
           in
           the
           Form
           we
           now
           have
           them
           )
           or
           else
           they
           could
           never
           have
           been
           mentioned
           in
           this
           Law
           as
           a
           distinct
           Order
           of
           Men
           ,
           by
           a
           Writer
           who
           certainly
           lived
           long
           before
           the
           49
           th
           of
           Henry
           III.
           since
           this
           Law
           is
           found
           thus
           worded
           in
           Roger
           Hoveden's
           Copy
           of
           King
           
           Edward's
           Laws
           ,
           which
           was
           written
           by
           him
           (
           being
           Secretary
           to
           Henry
           II.
           )
           above
           a
           hundred
           Years
           before
           the
           Commons
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Doctor
           's
           Hypothesis
           )
           
           were
           ever
           heard
           of
           :
           So
           that
           unless
           he
           can
           prove
           that
           Henry
           III.
           was
           before
           Henry
           II.
           I
           think
           he
           will
           but
           
             Aethiopem
             lavare
          
           .
        
         
           BUT
           indeed
           if
           this
           
             single
             uncouth
             Expression
          
           (
           as
           the
           Doctor
           calls
           it
           )
           had
           been
           found
           
             in
             one
             Case
             ,
             and
             upon
             one
             Occasion
             only
             ,
          
           I
           confess
           it
           might
           have
           been
           as
           slender
           a
           Proof
           as
           he
           would
           have
           it
           :
           but
           when
           I
           have
           not
           only
           given
           him
           frequent
           Instances
           of
           the
           use
           of
           this
           word
           in
           our
           Antient
           Charters
           and
           Laws
           ,
           as
           contradistinct
           from
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Orders
           abovementioned
           ,
           I
           think
           that
           Pretence
           will
           stand
           him
           in
           little
           stead
           ;
           and
           if
           these
           are
           not
           yet
           sufficient
           ,
           I
           will
           superadd
           a
           few
           more
           from
           our
           Antient
           Historians
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
        
         
           FIRST
           ,
           From
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           and
           
             Henry
             Huntington
          
           ,
           who
           both
           agree
           almost
           in
           the
           same
           words
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Deposition
           of
           Sigebert
           King
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           for
           Tyranny
           and
           Cruelty
           ,
           Anno
           754.
           
           Huntington
           expresses
           it
           thus
           ,
           viz.
           Sigebertus
           
             Rex
             in
             principio
             secundi
             Anni
             Regni
             sui
             ,
             cum
             incorrigibilis
             Superbiae
             &
             Nequitiae
             esset
             ,
             congregati
             sunt
             PROCERES
             &
             POPVLVS
             totius
             Regni
             ,
             &
             providâ
             Deliberatione
             Omnium
             expulsus
             est
             à
             Regno
             .
          
           Kinewulf
           
             verò
             Juvenis
             egregius
             de
             Regiâ
             stirpe
             ,
             ELECTVS
             est
             in
             Regem
             .
          
        
         
           SECONDLY
           ,
           From
           Ailred
           Abbot
           of
           Rievalle
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           Life
           of
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           ,
           giving
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           that
           King
           's
           being
           Elected
           in
           his
           Mother's
           Womb
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           
           that
           Ethelred
           his
           Father
           having
           convened
           a
           Great
           Council
           for
           the
           appointing
           a
           Successor
           ,
           proceeds
           thus
           ;
           
             Fit
             Magnus
             coràm
             Rege
             Episcoporum
             ,
             Procerúmque
             Conventus
             ,
             Magnus
             Plebis
             Vulgìque
             Consensus
             .
          
           Wherein
           he
           makes
           a
           plain
           Distinction
           between
           the
           Assembly
           of
           the
           great
           Noble
           Men
           ,
           or
           Proceres
           ,
           from
           the
           Consent
           of
           the
           Commons
           here
           ,
           called
           Plebs
           and
           Vulgus
           .
        
         
           AND
           tho
           I
           grant
           with
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           this
           Story
           of
           King
           
           Edward's
           Election
           in
           his
           Mother's
           Womb
           to
           have
           been
           but
           a
           Fiction
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           this
           Abbot
           then
           spoke
           according
           to
           his
           Belief
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           Electing
           a
           King
           in
           those
           Times
           ,
           and
           truly
           sets
           down
           the
           Parties
           whose
           Presence
           and
           Votes
           were
           necessary
           for
           the
           compleating
           of
           such
           an
           Election
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           must
           have
           spoke
           as
           much
           by
           way
           of
           Prophecy
           concerning
           this
           Matter
           ,
           as
           King
           Ethelred
           and
           the
           Estates
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           had
           done
           about
           K.
           
           Edward's
           being
           Elected
           in
           his
           Mother
           's
           Womb.
           And
           the
           Reader
           may
           remember
           that
           these
           Authors
           abovecited
           ,
           lived
           and
           wrote
           many
           Years
           before
           the
           49
           th
           of
           Henry
           III.
           when
           the
           Doctor
           supposes
           the
           Commons
           were
           first
           summoned
           to
           Parliament
           ;
           and
           therefore
           could
           not
           be
           corrupted
           with
           the
           Notions
           (
           not
           to
           say
           Prejudices
           )
           of
           those
           who
           wrote
           after
           that
           Time.
           
        
         
           BUT
           I
           know
           the
           Doctor
           has
           a
           Subterfuge
           ,
           as
           he
           thinks
           for
           these
           plain
           and
           full
           Authoriries
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           
             Populus
             ,
             Plebs
          
           and
           Vulgus
           mentioned
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           ,
           the
           King's
           Thanes
           ,
           or
           less
           Barons
           as
           they
           were
           called
           after
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           who
           were
           all
           Tenants
           
             in
             Capite
          
           ,
           are
           hereby
           only
           to
           be
           understood
           ;
           and
           that
           no
           other
           but
           they
           had
           any
           Right
           to
           be
           present
           ,
           and
           vote
           in
           the
           Great
           Councils
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           this
           he
           has
           endeavoured
           to
           make
           good
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           Mr.
           
           Petyt's
           abovesaid
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           BUT
           since
           the
           Doctor
           's
           Authorities
           do
           there
           relate
           to
           the
           Times
           after
           his
           Conquest
           ,
           (
           concerning
           which
           I
           shall
           not
           now
           say
           any
           thing
           )
           I
           will
           content
           my self
           at
           present
           with
           asking
           him
           only
           these
           two
           Questions
           ▪
        
         
         
           FIRST
           ,
           How
           he
           will
           prove
           ,
           that
           none
           but
           the
           Persons
           he
           there
           mentions
           ,
           appeared
           in
           those
           Councils
           ,
           since
           we
           cannot
           trace
           any
           Footsteps
           in
           our
           most
           Antient
           Laws
           or
           Historians
           of
           his
           Tenants
           in
           Capite
           ,
           being
           the
           only
           Constituent
           Parts
           of
           the
           
             Saxon
             Witena-Gemotes
          
           ?
        
         
           
             AND
             it
             was
             indeed
             very
             unlikely
             they
             should
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             many
             Free-Tenants
             who
             before
             the
             Conquest
             held
             in
             Allodio
             without
             any
             Military
             Services
             ;
             
             and
             this
             ,
             as
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Spelman
            
             well
             observes
             ,
             was
             opposed
             to
             Feud
             or
             Fee
             ,
             in
             the
             Antient
             Version
             of
             King
             Canutus
             his
             Laws
             ,
             
             where
             it
             is
             called
             in
             
               Saxon
               ,
               Bockland
            
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             Laws
             of
             King
             
               Alfred
               ,
               Terra
               Haereditaria
            
             ,
             
             and
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             our
             Fee-Simple
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             made
             over
             to
             Strangers
             without
             any
             Licence
             from
             the
             Lord
             of
             whom
             such
             Land
             was
             held
             .
          
        
         
           OF
           which
           sort
           of
           Men
           there
           is
           also
           frequent
           mention
           in
           Doomsday
           Book
           ,
           under
           the
           Title
           of
           Alloarii
           and
           Allodiarii
           ,
           and
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           there
           also
           often
           said
           ,
           
             Potuit
             ire
             cum
             terrâ
             quo
             voluit
             ,
          
           or
           
             potuit
             se
             vertere
             ad
             alium
             Dominum
             .
          
           Of
           these
           there
           were
           certainly
           many
           more
           before
           the
           Conquest
           than
           afterwards
           ,
           when
           I
           own
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           was
           in
           a
           few
           Years
           parcell'd
           out
           into
           
             Knights
             Fees.
          
           
        
         
           SECONDLY
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           be
           informed
           how
           our
           Great
           Councils
           could
           consist
           of
           such
           a
           multitude
           of
           Persons
           ,
           as
           I
           find
           in
           Antient
           Charters
           and
           Historians
           to
           have
           appeared
           at
           those
           Assemblies
           ,
           not
           only
           before
           ,
           but
           long
           after
           the
           Conquest
           ?
           But
           of
           the
           Period
           before
           that
           Time
           ,
           (
           and
           which
           I
           treat
           of
           in
           this
           Volume
           )
           I
           shall
           give
           these
           remarkable
           Instances
           .
        
         
           THE
           first
           is
           out
           of
           an
           Antient
           Manuscript
           in
           the
           Cottonian
           Library
           ,
           concerning
           the
           League
           between
           Alfred
           and
           Godrun
           the
           Dane
           ,
           
           which
           begins
           thus
           ,
           
             Circà
             Annum
             Salvatoris
             nostri
          
           DCCCLXXVI
           .
           
             in
             Magno
             Concilio
             sive
          
           Mycel-Gemot
           ,
           
             Aluredus
             Rex
             Anglorum
             &
             Godrunus
             Rex
             Anglo-Danorum
             ,
             &
             Omnes
             Angligenae
          
           Sapientes
           ,
           
             &
             omnis
          
           populus
           
             qui
             in
             Anglia
             mansit
             ,
             Pacis
             agenda
             sive
             foedus
             constituerunt
             ,
             &
             Juramento
             confirmaverunt
             pro
             seipsis
             &
             Junioribus
             suis
             Ingenitis
             .
          
           Wherein
           this
           is
           worth
           observing
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           
             Angligenae
             Sapientes
          
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           the
           greater
           Wites
           or
           Noblemen
           are
           understood
           ,
           and
           by
           Populus
           ,
           the
           Representatives
           of
           the
           inferior
           People
           or
           Commons
           .
        
         
           THE
           next
           is
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           end
           of
           King
           
           Ethelwolf's
           Charter
           of
           Tythes
           ,
           Anno
           855.
           where
           you
           will
           find
           after
           the
           Subscriptions
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           Earls
           and
           other
           Great
           Men
           ,
           
           or
           Thanes
           ,
           to
           this
           Law
           ,
           these
           following
           Parties
           are
           mentioned
           ,
           
             Aliorúmque
             Fidelium
             infinita
             Multitudo
             ,
             qui
             omnes
             Regium
             Chirographum
             laudaverunt
             ,
             Dignitates
             verò
             sua
             Nomina
             subscripserunt
             .
          
        
         
           FROM
           whence
           you
           may
           observe
           ,
           that
           tho
           only
           the
           Dignified
           Persons
           subscribed
           their
           Names
           ,
           yet
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           this
           Multitude
           had
           a
           Right
           to
           approve
           ,
           and
           give
           their
           Consents
           to
           what
           was
           there
           transacted
           :
           But
           it
           cannot
           be
           imagined
           ,
           that
           this
           Charter
           would
           ever
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           Approbation
           of
           the
           meer
           Rabble
           without
           ,
           however
           they
           might
           shew
           a
           Joy
           and
           Satisfaction
           at
           what
           was
           there
           done
           by
           their
           Hollowing
           and
           Shouting
           .
        
         
           AND
           this
           I
           conceive
           to
           be
           the
           Reason
           why
           these
           Councils
           often
           met
           in
           the
           open
           Air
           ,
           when
           the
           Weather
           would
           permit
           ,
           because
           no
           one
           Room
           could
           easily
           hold
           them
           ;
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           King
           
           Edgar's
           Charter
           to
           Ely
           Abby
           ,
           bearing
           date
           at
           
             Wulsamere
             ,
             An.
             Dom.
          
           970.
           
           Apud
           Wlsamere
           (
           says
           the
           Record
           )
           
             non
             clàm
             in
             angulo
          
           ,
           
           sed
           sub
           Dio
           ,
           
             palàm
             evidentissimè
             ,
             scientibus
             totius
             Regni
             mei
             Primatibus
          
           ;
           who
           were
           not
           
           only
           
             Primates
             Rega
          
           ,
           the
           King's
           Tenants
           in
           Capite
           ,
           but
           
             Primates
             Regni
          
           ,
           the
           principal
           or
           most
           considerable
           Men
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           I
           could
           give
           several
           more
           Instances
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           our
           Antient
           Witena-Gemotes
           consisted
           of
           a
           much
           greater
           number
           than
           the
           Doctor
           's
           
             Tenants
             in
             Capite
          
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Conqueror
           were
           not
           five
           or
           six
           hundred
           Persons
           ,
           and
           might
           not
           be
           half
           that
           number
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           .
           But
           since
           the
           rest
           of
           my
           Authorities
           fall
           out
           in
           the
           following
           Period
           ,
           I
           shall
           reserve
           them
           to
           the
           next
           succeeding
           Volume
           .
           These
           are
           sufficient
           I
           think
           ,
           to
           make
           out
           that
           long
           before
           the
           time
           the
           Doctor
           allows
           ,
           the
           Commons
           had
           their
           Representatives
           in
           the
           Great
           Councils
           by
           those
           of
           their
           own
           Order
           ;
           but
           whether
           by
           Knights
           ,
           Citizens
           and
           Burgesses
           ,
           as
           now
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           affirm
           .
        
         
           BUT
           to
           pass
           from
           Charters
           to
           the
           Laws
           themselves
           ,
           that
           prove
           the
           
             English-Saxons
             Witena
             Gemotes
          
           ,
           to
           have
           then
           consisted
           of
           a
           great
           multitude
           of
           People
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           instance
           in
           the
           famous
           Charter
           of
           
           Athelwolf's
           concerning
           Tithes
           ,
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           855.
           which
           being
           confirmed
           into
           a
           Law
           at
           the
           Common-Council
           at
           Winchester
           ,
           there
           is
           both
           in
           the
           Copy
           of
           this
           Charter
           in
           Ingulph
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           that
           in
           Sir
           H.
           Spelman's
           first
           Volume
           of
           Councils
           ,
           this
           Conclusion
           (
           after
           the
           Subscriptions
           of
           Arch-bishops
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           Earldormen
           ,
           and
           others
           )
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Aliorumque
             ,
             Fidelium
             infinita
             multitudo
             ,
             qui
             omnes
             Regis
             Chirographum
             laudaverunt
             ,
             Dignitates
             verò
             sua
             nomina
             subscripserunt
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           there
           were
           besides
           a
           great
           multitude
           of
           faithful
           Subjects
           ,
           who
           all
           approved
           of
           the
           Royal
           Subscriptions
           ;
           but
           the
           Dignities
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           dignified
           Persons
           alone
           subscribed
           their
           Names
           .
        
         
           NOW
           I
           would
           fain
           be
           satisfied
           from
           the
           learned
           Doctor
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           who
           shall
           next
           undertake
           this
           Controversy
           ,
           who
           this
           
             infinita
             Fidelium
             multitudo
          
           were
           ,
           that
           are
           here
           said
           to
           have
           approved
           of
           this
           Charter
           ,
           unless
           they
           were
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           the
           inferiour
           Nobility
           ,
           or
           Freeholders
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Deputies
           of
           Cities
           and
           Boroughs
           ,
           on
           whose
           behalf
           the
           Dignities
           are
           said
           to
           have
           subscribed
           their
           Names
           ?
           since
           it
           had
           been
           very
           ridiculuos
           for
           this
           Charter
           to
           have
           mentioned
           the
           Assent
           or
           Approbation
           of
           the
           Mob
           ,
           or
           meer
           Vulgar
           that
           only
           looked
           on
           at
           this
           Assembly
           ,
           or
           to
           have
           taken
           particular
           notice
           that
           these
           had
           not
           subscribed
           their
           Names
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           Persons
           of
           great
           Dignity
           .
        
         
           I
           come
           next
           to
           consider
           in
           whom
           the
           
             Legislative
             Power
          
           ,
           or
           that
           of
           Enacting
           and
           Repealing
           Laws
           ,
           did
           then
           as
           well
           as
           
             now
             consist
          
           .
        
         
           
             Dr.
             Johnston
             in
             his
             Excellency
             of
             Monarchical
             Government
             ,
             Chap.
             24.
             and
             other
             high
             Assertors
             of
             the
             Royal
             Prerogative
             ,
             think
             they
             have
             done
             enough
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Power
             of
             enacting
             Laws
             resided
             wholly
             in
             the
             English-Saxon
             Kings
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             they
             cite
             the
             *
             Titles
             or
             Prefaces
             to
             several
             Laws
             ,
             wherein
             the
             King
             by
             the
             Advice
             of
             his
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Wites
             ,
             or
             Wise-men
             ,
             strictly
             charges
             and
             commands
             such
             and
             such
             Laws
             to
             be
             observed
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             he
             does
             it
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             without
             mentioning
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             King
             Cnute
             ,
             and
             other
             Places
             .
          
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           dispute
           the
           Truth
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Authorities
           these
           Gentlemen
           produce
           ,
           but
           freely
           confess
           that
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           Head
           of
           the
           Body
           Politick
           or
           Common-weal
           ,
           is
           often
           mentioned
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           himself
           made
           such
           and
           such
           a
           Law
           ;
           as
           we
           say
           at
           this
           day
           the
           Statutes
           of
           King
           Charles
           the
           
           First
           ,
           or
           Second
           ,
           tho
           every
           body
           knows
           that
           those
           Laws
           were
           enacted
           with
           the
           Consent
           and
           Authority
           of
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           SO
           under
           our
           English-Saxon
           Kings
           ,
           tho
           the
           King's
           Authority
           gave
           Sanction
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           he
           might
           
             propter
             Excellentiam
             Personae
          
           ,
           frequently
           bid
           and
           command
           in
           his
           own
           Person
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           still
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           as
           was
           consistent
           with
           the
           settled
           and
           received
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           I
           dare
           maintain
           hath
           not
           been
           altered
           in
           this
           Point
           since
           that
           time
           .
           Some
           few
           Authorities
           of
           this
           sort
           I
           will
           here
           set
           down
           ,
           collected
           out
           of
           the
           same
           Books
           these
           very
           Gentlemen
           have
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           will
           also
           add
           some
           antient
           Charters
           of
           indisputable
           Credit
           .
        
         
           THE
           first
           shall
           be
           from
           the
           Laws
           of
           King
           Ina
           ,
           which
           you
           may
           see
           in
           the
           Preface
           to
           Sir
           Henry
           Spelman's
           Councils
           ,
           
           where
           in
           a
           
             Mycel
             Synod
          
           several
           Ecclesiastical
           as
           well
           as
           Civil
           Laws
           were
           made
           to
           these
           ends
           ,
           
             viz.
             ad
             Concordiam
             publicam
             promovendam
             ,
             per
             Commune
          
           Concilium
           ,
           &
           Assensum
           
             Episcoporum
             ,
             Principum
             ,
             Procerum
             ,
             Comitum
             ,
             &
             omnium
             Sapientum
             Seniorum
             ,
             &
             Populorum
             totius
             Regni
             .
          
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Conclusions
           of
           King
           
           Alfred's
           Laws
           ,
           which
           *
           Dr.
           Johnston
           urges
           for
           the
           King
           's
           sole
           Power
           in
           making
           Laws
           ;
           they
           rather
           make
           against
           than
           for
           his
           Opinion
           ,
           for
           he
           there
           shews
           us
           ,
           that
           this
           King
           having
           commanded
           his
           Laws
           to
           be
           written
           ,
           those
           that
           he
           liked
           not
           ,
           he
           with
           the
           Council
           of
           his
           Wites
           rejected
           ,
           and
           those
           he
           liked
           ,
           he
           bad
           ,
           or
           commanded
           to
           be
           holden
           ;
           where
           I
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           he
           neither
           rejected
           nor
           commanded
           these
           Laws
           ,
           but
           
             MID
             MINRA
             WITENA
             GETHEAT
          
           ,
           in
           Saxon
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           the
           Consent
           of
           his
           Witena
           ,
           or
           Council
           of
           Wise-men
           ,
           whose
           Consent
           and
           Approbation
           was
           certainly
           necessary
           in
           those
           Laws
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           these
           very
           words
           at
           their
           Conclusion
           ,
           which
           the
           Doctor
           himself
           hath
           thus
           translated
           out
           of
           Saxon
           ;
           I
           Alfred
           King
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           ,
           shewed
           all
           these
           (
           Laws
           )
           to
           all
           my
           
             Wites
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           Council
           of
           Nobility
           ,
           or
           Wise-Men
           )
           and
           they
           said
           they
           all
           liked
           (
           or
           were
           pleased
           )
           they
           should
           be
           holden
           .
        
         
           AND
           that
           the
           Saxon
           word
           GETHEAT
           signifies
           somewhat
           more
           than
           bare
           Counsel
           or
           Advice
           ,
           you
           may
           see
           in
           the
           Title
           to
           King
           
           Athelstan's
           Laws
           ,
           
           which
           is
           thus
           ,
           
             Haec
             sunt
             Judicia
             quae
             Sapientes
          
           Exoniae
           ,
           Consilio
           Adelstani
           
             Regis
             instituerunt
             ,
             &
             iterùm
             apud
          
           Fueresham
           ,
           
             &
             tertiâ
             vice
             apud
          
           Thundresfeldium
           ,
           
             ubi
             hoc
             definitum
             simul
             &
             confirmatum
             est
             .
          
        
         
           HERE
           you
           may
           observe
           ,
           that
           the
           Sapientes
           ,
           the
           Wites
           ,
           or
           Wise-men
           ,
           are
           said
           to
           institute
           or
           make
           these
           Judgments
           or
           Laws
           by
           the
           Advice
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           not
           He
           by
           theirs
           .
        
         
           THIRDLY
           ,
           I
           will
           present
           you
           with
           the
           Title
           of
           King
           
           Ethelred's
           Laws
           ,
           
           (
           as
           you
           may
           see
           in
           the
           same
           Author
           )
           and
           there
           we
           meet
           with
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Hoc
             est
             Concilium
             quod
          
           Ethelredus
           
             Rex
             ,
             &
          
           Sapientes
           sui
           
             condixerunt
             ad
             Emendationem
             &
             Augmentum
             Pacis
             ,
             omni
             Populo
             apud
          
           Wodestocam
           in
           Mercena
           Landa
           ,
           
             id
             est
             ,
             in
             terra
          
           Mercenorum
           .
        
         
           FOURTHLY
           ,
           To
           another
           Body
           of
           Laws
           made
           by
           the
           same
           King
           Ethelred
           ,
           
           you
           will
           find
           this
           Title
           ,
           
             Hae
             sunt
             Leges
             quas
          
           Ethelredus
           
             Rex
             ,
             &
          
           Sapientes
           sui
           
             constituerunt
             apud
          
           Venetyngum
           ,
           
             ad
             Emendationem
             Pacis
             &
             Faelicitatis
             Incrementum
             .
          
        
         
           BY
           these
           two
           last
           Titles
           prefixt
           to
           King
           
           Ethelred's
           Decrees
           ,
           the
           Reader
           may
           please
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           Concilium
           in
           the
           first
           of
           them
           does
           not
           there
           signify
           barely
           Advice
           or
           Counsel
           ,
           (
           tho
           if
           it
           did
           only
           do
           that
           
           it
           would
           make
           but
           little
           to
           these
           Gentlemens
           purpose
           )
           but
           it
           must
           (
           and
           can
           do
           nothing
           else
           here
           than
           )
           intend
           and
           mean
           the
           Laws
           and
           Statutes
           which
           were
           made
           in
           this
           Great
           Assembly
           ,
           not
           by
           King
           Ethelred
           alone
           ,
           but
           by
           him
           and
           his
           Wise-men
           :
           this
           you
           find
           in
           both
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           what
           is
           called
           Concilium
           in
           the
           former
           ,
           the
           latter
           Title
           calls
           Leges
           ,
           and
           were
           all
           enacted
           by
           the
           joint
           and
           unanimous
           Consent
           of
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Great
           Council
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           now
           proceed
           to
           give
           you
           a
           few
           Instances
           from
           antient
           Charters
           :
           And
           the
           first
           is
           that
           out
           of
           the
           great
           Register
           of
           Abingdon
           above-cited
           ,
           which
           being
           thus
           ,
           
           Ego
           Ecberht
           Rex
           Occidentalium
           Saxonum
           
             cùm
             Licentia
             &
             Consensu
             totius
             Gentis
             nostrae
             ,
             &
             Vnanimitate
             omnium
             Optimatum
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           FROM
           whence
           I
           shall
           observe
           ,
           that
           as
           antient
           as
           the
           time
           of
           King
           Egbert
           ,
           the
           whole
           English-Saxon
           Nation
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           chief
           Men
           of
           it
           ,
           are
           said
           to
           give
           not
           only
           their
           Consent
           ,
           but
           their
           License
           to
           this
           Charter
           ,
           without
           which
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Unanimity
           of
           these
           chief
           Men
           would
           have
           signified
           little
           .
        
         
           THE
           second
           Charter
           is
           that
           of
           King
           Cnute
           to
           the
           Abbey
           of
           Briadricesworth
           (
           afterwards
           called
           St.
           Edmundsbury
           )
           now
           in
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           King's
           Remembrancer
           of
           the
           Exchequer
           ,
           the
           beginning
           of
           which
           runs
           thus
           ,
           *
           Ego
           Cnute
           
             Rex
             totius
          
           Albionis
           
             Insulae
             ,
             &
             aliarum
             Nationum
             plurimarum
             ,
             in
             Cathedrâ
             Regali
             promotus
             ,
          
           †
           
             cum
             Concilio
             &
             Decreto
             Archiepiscoporum
             ,
             Episcoporum
             ,
             Abbatum
             ,
             Comitum
             ,
             aliorúmque
             omnium
             Fidelium
             elegi
             sanciend
             .
          
        
         
           THIS
           Charter
           is
           the
           more
           remarkable
           ,
           because
           made
           by
           a
           Prince
           who
           came
           in
           partly
           by
           Force
           ,
           and
           therefore
           one
           might
           have
           thought
           he
           would
           have
           exerted
           a
           more
           absolute
           Power
           in
           making
           Laws
           by
           his
           sole
           Authority
           ;
           and
           yet
           we
           find
           him
           so
           far
           from
           pretending
           to
           do
           that
           ,
           that
           he
           grants
           this
           Charter
           not
           only
           by
           the
           Consent
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Decree
           of
           the
           Arch-bishops
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           Abbots
           ,
           Earls
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           other
           
             faithful
             Subjects
          
           ;
           which
           word
           (
           in
           the
           Latin
           ,
           Fideles
           )
           tho
           Dr.
           Brady
           understands
           it
           only
           of
           Military
           Tenants
           
             in
             Capite
          
           ,
           yet
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           it
           is
           there
           to
           be
           taken
           in
           a
           much
           larger
           sense
           ,
           and
           must
           comprehend
           all
           the
           lesser
           Thanes
           ,
           or
           Freeholders
           above-mentioned
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           Deputies
           or
           Representatives
           of
           Cities
           and
           Towns
           :
           of
           which
           Fideles
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Spleman
          
           understands
           
             omnes
             qui
             in
             Principis
             alicujus
             ditione
             sunt
             ,
             vulgò
          
           subjecti
           :
           
             Hi
             sunt
             qui
             in
             Historiis
             dicuntur
          
           Fideles
           Regis
           .
           And
           also
           in
           the
           same
           sense
           it
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           in
           the
           Oath
           of
           Fidelity
           taken
           antiently
           in
           the
           Court-Leets
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           Author
           shews
           us
           ,
           
           Tu
           J.
           S.
           
             jurabis
             quod
             ab
             ista
             die
             in
             anteà
             ,
             eris
          
           Fidelis
           
             &
             Legalis
             Domino
             nostro
             Regi
             ,
             &
             suis
             Haeredibus
             ;
             &
          
           Fidelitatem
           
             &
             Legalitatem
             ei
             portabis
             de
             vita
             &
             membro
             ,
             &
             de
             Terreno
             honore
             ,
             &
             quod
             tu
             eorum
             Malum
             aut
             Damnum
             nec
             noveris
             ,
             nec
             audiveris
             ,
             quod
             non
             defendes
             (
             id
             est
             ,
          
           prohibes
           )
           
             pro
             posse
             tuo
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           AND
           tho
           I
           grant
           this
           word
           (
           Fideles
           )
           is
           after
           the
           Conquest
           frequently
           used
           for
           a
           Military
           Tenant
           or
           Vassal
           ,
           yet
           does
           it
           likewise
           even
           then
           often
           extend
           further
           than
           to
           Tenants
           
             in
             Capite
          
           only
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           able
           to
           prove
           from
           the
           very
           Authorities
           he
           gives
           us
           in
           his
           own
           Glossary
           ,
           under
           the
           Title
           Fideles
           ,
           were
           it
           now
           worth
           while
           to
           dispute
           that
           Point
           .
           But
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           it
           lies
           upon
           him
           to
           make
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Fidelium
             Multitudo
          
           mentioned
           in
           King
           
           Athelwolf's
           Charter
           abovecited
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Omnium
             
             Fidelium
          
           in
           these
           ,
           were
           no
           other
           than
           his
           Tenants
           
             in
             Capite
          
           ,
           which
           when
           ever
           he
           does
           ,
           (
           to
           make
           use
           of
           his
           own
           Phrase
           )
           
             Erit
             mihi
             Magnus
             Apollo
          
           .
        
         
           I
           could
           also
           give
           you
           some
           Instances
           to
           the
           same
           Effect
           out
           of
           the
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           under
           the
           Years
           994
           ,
           and
           1002.
           in
           both
           which
           it
           is
           said
           expresly
           ,
           
             THA
             GAEREDDE
             SE
             KYNG
             AND
             HIS
             WIT
             AN
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           was
           Decreed
           by
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Wites
           or
           Wisemen
           ,
           to
           make
           Peace
           with
           the
           Danes
           ,
           and
           to
           raise
           a
           Tax
           for
           that
           end
           .
        
         
           SO
           that
           to
           conclude
           ,
           I
           think
           this
           Dispute
           about
           the
           King's
           Authority
           in
           making
           of
           Laws
           ,
           may
           easily
           be
           reconciled
           to
           that
           which
           the
           two
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           now
           exercise
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           King
           makes
           the
           Laws
           ,
           yet
           by
           and
           with
           the
           Assent
           of
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           ,
           as
           is
           declared
           in
           the
           Year-Book
           of
           Edward
           the
           Third
           .
           
           And
           if
           such
           their
           Assent
           be
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           can
           any
           Man
           in
           reason
           deny
           their
           Authority
           to
           be
           Essential
           in
           the
           making
           of
           these
           Laws
           ?
        
         
           AND
           therefore
           Bracton
           understood
           well
           enough
           what
           he
           wrote
           ,
           when
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             Cam
             Legis
             Vigorem
             habeat
             Quicquid
             de
             Consilio
             &
             Consensu
             Magnatum
             ,
             &
             Reipublicae
             Communi
             sponsione
             ,
             Authoritate
             Principis
             praecedente
             ,
             jaste
             fuerit
             Definitum
             &
             Approbatum
          
           ;
           i.
           e.
           
           
             That
             whatsoever
             hath
             been
             rightly
             decreed
             and
             approved
             of
             by
             the
             Advice
             and
             Consent
             of
             the
             Chief
             Men
             ,
             and
             the
             General
             Agreement
             of
             the
             Common-Wealth
             ,
             the
             Prince's
             Authority
             preceding
             ,
             carries
             thenceforth
             the
             Force
             of
             a
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           WHEREBY
           it
           appears
           that
           in
           this
           Great
           Man's
           Time
           ,
           the
           King
           gave
           his
           Consent
           to
           Laws
           first
           ,
           by
           ordering
           them
           to
           be
           drawn
           up
           by
           his
           Council
           ,
           and
           proposed
           to
           the
           Parliament
           when
           they
           met
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           in
           their
           Power
           either
           to
           accept
           or
           refuse
           them
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           it
           is
           in
           Charters
           and
           Acts
           of
           Pardon
           at
           this
           Day
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           Passed
           and
           Confirmed
           by
           both
           Houses
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           see
           the
           Preface
           to
           the
           Statute
           of
           Westminster
           the
           Third
           .
        
         
           AS
           for
           the
           Judicial
           Power
           of
           this
           Witena-Gemote
           ,
           in
           Banishing
           great
           and
           notorious
           Offenders
           against
           the
           King
           and
           Kingdom
           ,
           whose
           Crimes
           were
           either
           not
           directly
           Treason
           according
           to
           the
           strict
           Letter
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           or
           else
           their
           Persons
           being
           too
           great
           for
           any
           other
           less
           Court
           of
           Judicature
           ;
           you
           may
           find
           divers
           Examples
           in
           our
           Annals
           and
           Historians
           ,
           viz.
           under
           the
           Years
           1048
           ,
           1052
           ,
           1055.
           
           But
           I
           do
           not
           find
           any
           great
           Lord
           or
           Nobleman
           condemned
           to
           Death
           ,
           or
           attainted
           by
           Authority
           of
           this
           Council
           ,
           till
           long
           after
           the
           Conquest
           .
        
         
           HAVING
           now
           shewn
           the
           Antient
           Authority
           of
           the
           Estates
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           to
           have
           been
           always
           necessary
           and
           concurrent
           ,
           (
           I
           do
           not
           say
           co-ordinate
           )
           with
           that
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           also
           what
           other
           Powers
           they
           constantly
           then
           used
           ;
           in
           the
           next
           Place
           I
           come
           to
           observe
           the
           near
           Conjunction
           and
           Union
           of
           both
           Church
           and
           State
           in
           their
           Mycel-Synods
           or
           Witena-Gemotes
           ;
           which
           lets
           us
           see
           what
           kind
           of
           Supremacy
           our
           English-Saxon
           Kings
           then
           exercised
           in
           Church
           Matters
           ,
           as
           also
           who
           they
           were
           that
           at
           that
           Time
           made
           Ecclesiastical
           as
           well
           as
           Civil
           Laws
           :
           and
           I
           shall
           give
           it
           you
           in
           the
           Words
           of
           a
           very
           Learned
           Lawyer
           lately
           deceased
           ,
           
           I
           mean
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Joseph
             Washington
          
           ,
           since
           I
           own
           I
           am
           not
           able
           to
           mend
           what
           hath
           been
           wrote
           by
           so
           excellent
           a
           Pen
           :
           his
           words
           are
           these
           .
        
         
           
             IN
             the
             second
             Place
             ,
             (
             for
             in
             the
             precedent
             Pages
             he
             had
             given
             some
             Instances
             before
             the
             entry
             of
             the
             
               Saxons
               ,
               (
               which
               being
               not
               to
               my
               
               present
               Design
               I
               omit
               )
            
             to
             make
             appear
             in
             some
             Measure
             how
             the
             Law
             stood
             in
             those
             Times
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             
               King's
               Supremacy
            
             ;
             )
             I
             will
             exhibit
             (
             says
             he
             )
             a
             very
             few
             Instances
             of
             the
             Saxon
             Times
             ,
             during
             the
             Heptarchy
             .
             The
             Reader
             may
             consult
             many
             more
             at
             his
             Leisure
             .
          
        
         
           
             NO
             marvel
             if
             we
             find
             this
             People
             submitting
             to
             nothing
             in
             Religion
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             ordained
             by
             themselves
             ;
             
               De
               Majoribus
               Omnes
            
             ,
             
             was
             one
             of
             their
             Fundamental
             Constitutions
             before
             they
             came
             hither
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             continued
             here
             to
             this
             Day
             .
             And
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             were
             amongst
             their
             Majora
             ,
             even
             before
             they
             received
             Christianity
             .
          
        
         
           
             ACCORDINGLY
             Edwin
             King
             of
             
               Northamberland
               ,
               habito
               cum
               Sapientibus
               Consilio
               ,
            
             renounced
             his
             Paganism
             ,
             and
             he
             and
             they
             embraced
             the
             
               Christian
               Faith.
            
             This
             is
             described
             in
             Bede
             and
             Huntington
             ,
             
             to
             have
             been
             done
             in
             such
             an
             Assembly
             of
             Men
             ,
             as
             the
             Parliaments
             of
             those
             Days
             are
             generally
             mentioned
             to
             consist
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
             AFTER
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             had
             spread
             among
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             frequently
             held
             Synods
             without
             the
             Laity
             for
             Church-Visitation
             ,
             
             and
             made
             Constitutions
             for
             the
             Regulation
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             which
             they
             obeyed
             and
             submitted
             to
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             Oath
             of
             
               Canonical
               Obedience
            
             :
             but
             as
             nothing
             transacted
             in
             those
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Clergy
             bound
             the
             People
             ,
             so
             can
             no
             Instance
             be
             produced
             of
             the
             Clergy's
             being
             bound
             by
             any
             Act
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             not
             assented
             to
             in
             the
             Provincial
             Synods
             of
             those
             Times
             .
          
        
         
           THESE
           Synods
           may
           easily
           be
           distinguished
           from
           our
           Mycel-Synods
           or
           Witena-Gemotes
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           the
           Matters
           transacted
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Persons
           that
           therein
           presided
           ,
           and
           subscribed
           them
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Pope's
           Legate
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           or
           York
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           Abbots
           ,
           &c.
           without
           the
           Names
           of
           any
           Temporal
           Persons
           present
           thereat
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           meer
           Ecclesiastical
           Synods
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           were
           mixt
           as
           well
           for
           Temporal
           as
           Ecclesiastical
           Matters
           ,
           both
           the
           King
           and
           Arch-Bishop
           are
           said
           to
           preside
           ,
           otherwise
           the
           King
           alone
           :
           and
           before
           the
           Union
           of
           the
           Heptarchy
           into
           one
           Kingdom
           ,
           these
           Synods
           were
           commonly
           held
           in
           the
           Dominions
           of
           that
           King
           who
           was
           then
           most
           Powerful
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           lesser
           or
           weaker
           Princes
           were
           fain
           to
           appear
           therein
           in
           Person
           ,
           or
           by
           their
           Deputies
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           did
           not
           appear
           there
           ,
           nor
           yet
           send
           any
           Deputies
           ,
           those
           Councils
           were
           looked
           upon
           as
           to
           all
           Temporal
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Matters
           ,
           no
           other
           than
           particular
           Synods
           ,
           or
           Councils
           of
           those
           Kingdoms
           wherein
           they
           were
           held
           ,
           or
           whose
           Kings
           consented
           to
           them
           ;
           for
           which
           I
           could
           give
           you
           several
           Instances
           were
           it
           not
           to
           avoid
           being
           tedious
           ;
           but
           for
           this
           I
           refer
           the
           Reader
           to
           the
           first
           Volume
           of
           Sir
           
             H.
             Spelman
          
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           divers
           Charters
           in
           
             Monast.
             Anglican
          
           .
           and
           Ingulf
           ;
           some
           of
           which
           are
           taken
           notice
           of
           in
           this
           Introduction
           ,
           and
           the
           following
           History
           .
           This
           I
           thought
           fit
           to
           superadd
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           explain
           what
           our
           Learned
           Author
           hath
           said
           upon
           this
           Point
           .
        
         
           BUT
           notwithstanding
           he
           there
           further
           observes
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Clergy
             themselves
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             Doctrine
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             were
             bound
             by
             the
             Publick
             Laws
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             enacted
             in
             the
             
               Great
               Councils
            
             of
             the
             Nation
             ;
             concerning
             which
             he
             gives
             us
             these
             ensuing
             Instances
             .
          
        
         
           
             IN
             the
             Year
             673.
             
             Concilium
             Herudfordiae
             
               celebratum
               est
               sub
               initio
               primi
               Anni
            
             Lotharii
             Regis
             Cantiae
             ,
             praesidente
             Theodoro
             Cantuariae
             Archiepiscopo
             .
             
             At
             this
             Council
             (
             says
             
               Matthew
               Westminster
            
             )
             were
             
             present
             
               Episcopi
               Angliae
               ,
               &
               Reges
               ,
               &
               Magnates
               Vniversi
               :
            
             where
             Theodore
             proposed
             
               decem
               Capitula
            
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             Book
             of
             Canons
             before
             them
             all
             ,
             which
             were
             there
             assented
             to
             ,
             and
             subscribed
             .
             The
             first
             was
             concerning
             the
             Observation
             of
             Easter
             ;
             the
             ninth
             ;
             that
             the
             Number
             of
             Bishops
             should
             be
             increased
             ,
             
             
               crescente
               Fidelium
               numero
            
             .
             The
             rest
             were
             concerning
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Bishopricks
               ,
               Monks
               ,
               Marriage
               ,
               Fornication
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             THE
             Presence
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             all
             the
             Magnates
             ,
             makes
             this
             Assembly
             appear
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Parliament
             of
             those
             Times
             .
             What
             Orders
             of
             Men
             were
             comprehended
             under
             the
             word
             Magnates
             ,
             is
             not
             material
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             .
             The
             
               Great
               Councils
            
             that
             made
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             without
             whom
             no
             Laws
             were
             made
             ,
             are
             frequently
             so
             described
             by
             our
             Antient
             Historians
             .
          
        
         
           BUT
           without
           all
           peradventure
           these
           Magnates
           were
           Laymen
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           enough
           for
           my
           Point
           .
        
         
           THEN
           the
           same
           Author
           goes
           on
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             In
             the
             Year
             692.
             
             Ina
             King
             o●
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             enacted
             many
             Constitutions
             for
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             
               De
               Formula
               vivendi
               Ministrorum
               Dei.
               De
               baptizandis
               Infantibus
               .
               De
               Opere
               in
               die
               Dominico
               .
               De
               Immunitate
               Fani
               ,
            
             &c.
             The
             Preface
             to
             which
             Law
             runs
             thus
             ,
             Ego
             Inas
             
               Dei
               beneficio
            
             Occiduorum
             Saxonum
             
               Rex
               ,
               suasu
               &
               Instituto
            
             Cenredi
             
               Patris
               mei
               ,
               &
            
             Heddae
             &
             Erkenwaldi
             
               Episcoporum
               meorum
            
             ,
             Omnium
             Senatorum
             meorum
             ,
             &
             natu
             Majorum
             Sapientum
             Populi
             mei
             ,
             
               in
               magnâ
               Servorum
               ,
               Dei
               frequentiâ
               ,
               religiosè
               studebam
               tùm
               animorum
               nostrorum
               saluti
               ,
               tùm
               communi
               Regni
               nostri
               conservationi
               ,
               ut
               legitima
               nuptiarum
               foedera
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Here
             the
             King
             ,
             his
             Bishops
             ,
             all
             his
             Senators
             ,
             the
             
               Natu
               majores
               &
               Sapientes
            
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             Descriptions
             of
             the
             Laity
             in
             the
             Parliaments
             of
             those
             Times
             )
             and
             a
             great
             Number
             of
             
               God's
               Servants
            
             ,
             (
             by
             which
             the
             Clergy
             are
             meant
             )
             make
             
               Ecclestastical
               Laws
            
             :
             This
             was
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             
             as
             appears
             not
             only
             by
             the
             Presence
             of
             the
             Laity
             ,
             but
             by
             many
             
               Temporal
               Laws
            
             enacted
             at
             the
             same
             Time.
             
          
        
         
           
             IN
             the
             Year
             694.
             
             
               Concilium
               Magnum
            
             Becanceldae
             
               celebratum
               est
               ,
               praesidente
            
             Withredo
             Rege
             Cantiae
             ,
             
               nec
               non
            
             Bertualdo
             Archiepiscopo
             Britanniae
             ,
             cum
             Tobiâ
             
               Episcopo
               Roffensi
               ,
               Abbatibus
               ,
               Abbatissis
               ,
               Presbyteris
               ,
               Diaconibus
               ,
               Ducibus
               ,
               Satrapis
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             All
             these
             
               paritèr
               tractabant
               ,
               anxie
               examinabant
               de
               statu
               Ecclesiarum
               Dei
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Here
             the
             King
             's
             
               Legislative
               Power
            
             in
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Matters
            
             exerted
             it self
             ,
             not
             Personally
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             
               Great
               Council
            
             .
             They
             do
             all
             Enact
             ,
             
               Statuimus
               ,
               decernimus
               ,
               praecipimus
            
             .
             For
             when
             the
             King
             himself
             is
             spoken
             of
             ,
             the
             singular
             Number
             is
             used
             ,
             
               Nullus
               unquàm
               habeat
               Licentiam
               accipere
               alicujus
               Ecclesiae
               vel
               Familiae
               Monasterii
               Dominium
               ,
            
             
             
               quae
               à
               meipso
               vel
               Antecessoribus
               meis
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             A
             Council
             was
             held
             at
             
               Berghamstede
               ,
               Anno
               quinto
            
             Withredi
             Regis
             Cantiae
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               Anno
               Christi
            
             697.
             
             Sub
             Bertualdo
             Archiepiscopo
             Cantuariensi
             ,
             praesentibus
             Gysmundo
             Episcopo
             Roffensi
             ,
             
               &
               omnibus
               Ordinibus
               Gentis
               illius
               ,
               cùm
               Viris
               quibusdam
               militaribus
               .
               In
               quo
               de
               moribus
               cavetur
               ad
               Ecclesiae
               cognitionem
               plerúmque
               pertinentibus
               .
            
             These
             
               Ordines
               Gentis
               illius
            
             ,
             seem
             by
             the
             Preface
             to
             these
             Laws
             ,
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             
               Ordines
               Ecclesiastici
               Gentis
               illius
            
             ;
             but
             withal
             ,
             that
             they
             
               cum
               viris
               utíque
               militaribus
               humanissimè
               &
            
             Communi
             Omnium
             Assensu
             
               has
               Leges
               decrevere
            
             .
             
             So
             that
             these
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Laws
            
             were
             enacted
             by
             the
             Assent
             of
             the
             
               Viri
               Militares
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Clergy
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             A
             Council
             was
             held
             at
             
               Cloveshoe
               ,
               sub
            
             Cuthberto
             Doroberniae
             
               Archiepiscopo
               ,
               praesentibus
               (
               praetèr
               Episcopos
               ,
               Sacerdotes
               &
               Ecclesiasticos
               quamplurimos
               )
            
             Aedelbaldo
             Merciorum
             
               Rege
               cum
               suis
               Principibus
               &
               Ducibus
               ,
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             747.
             
             
               In
               quo
               decernebatur
               de
               unitate
               Ecclesiae
               ,
            
             
             
               de
               statu
               Christianae
               Religionis
               ,
               &
               de
               Concordiâ
               &
               Pace
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             In
             the
             Year
             787.
             
             
               Concilium
               Legatinum
               &
               Pananglicum
            
             was
             held
             at
             Calcuith
             ,
             in
             which
             many
             Canons
             were
             made
             
               de
               fide
               primitùs
               susceptâ
               retinenda
               ,
               aliísque
               ad
               Ecclesiae
               regimen
               pertinentibus
               .
            
             This
             Council
             was
             held
             
               coràm
               Rege
            
             Aelfwaldo
             ,
             
               &
               Archiepiscopo
            
             Eanbaldo
             ,
             
               &
               omnibus
               Episcopis
               &
               Abbatibus
               Regionis
               ,
               seu
               Senatoribus
               &
               Ducibus
               ,
               &
            
             Populo
             Terrae
             .
             After
             these
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Laws
            
             had
             been
             thus
             enacted
             by
             Aelfwald
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             the
             Legats
             carried
             them
             into
             the
             Council
             or
             Parliament
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             where
             the
             glorious
             King
             
               Offa
               ,
               cum
               Senatoribus
               Terrae
               ,
               unà
               cum
               ,
            
             &c.
             convenerat
             .
             There
             they
             were
             read
             in
             Latin
             and
             Teutonick
             ,
             that
             all
             might
             understand
             ,
             and
             all
             promised
             to
             observe
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Princes
             ,
             
             the
             Arch-bishop
             and
             his
             Companions
             ,
             signed
             them
             with
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross.
             
          
        
         
           
             MANY
             Instances
             of
             this
             kind
             might
             have
             been
             added
             ,
             as
             particularly
             that
             of
             the
             Council
             at
             
               Hatfield
               ,
               Anno
            
             680
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Canons
             of
             five
             
               General
               Councils
            
             were
             received
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             Witèna-Gemot
             ,
             a
             
               Conventus
               Sapientum
            
             ;
             but
             I
             spare
             time
             ,
             and
             am
             indeavouring
             only
             to
             open
             a
             Door
             .
          
        
         
           
             BY
             these
             Instances
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Body
             of
             Men
             that
             enacted
             the
             
               Temporal
               Laws
            
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             did
             in
             the
             very
             same
             Councils
             make
             Laws
             for
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             the
             whole
             Fabrick
             of
             the
             
               English-Saxon
               Church
            
             was
             built
             upon
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ;
             nothing
             in
             which
             the
             whole
             Community
             was
             concern'd
             ,
             was
             enacted
             ,
             decreed
             ,
             or
             established
             ,
             but
             by
             that
             Authority
             .
             For
             whoso
             reads
             impartially
             the
             Histories
             of
             those
             Times
             ,
             and
             compares
             them
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             will
             find
             ,
             that
             as
             most
             of
             those
             antient
             Councils
             ,
             commonly
             so
             called
             ,
             were
             no
             other
             than
             (
             to
             speak
             in
             our
             Modern
             Language
             )
             Parliaments
             ;
             so
             not
             any
             thing
             whatsoever
             in
             Religion
             ,
             obligatory
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             whether
             in
             Matters
             of
             
               Faith
               ,
               Discipline
               ,
               Ceremonies
            
             ,
             or
             any
             
               Religious
               Observances
            
             ,
             was
             imposed
             ,
             but
             in
             such
             Assemblies
             as
             no
             Man
             can
             deny
             to
             have
             been
             Parliaments
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             that
             has
             not
             a
             Fore-head
             of
             Brass
             .
             For
             the
             Presence
             not
             of
             the
             Kings
             only
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             
               Duces
               ,
               Principes
               ,
               Satrapae
               ,
               Populus
               Terrae
               ,
            
             &c.
             shews
             sufficiently
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             Kings
             and
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             without
             the
             concurrent
             Authority
             of
             the
             same
             Persons
             that
             enacted
             
               Temporal
               Laws
            
             ,
             could
             prescribe
             
               General
               Laws
            
             in
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             .
             I
             do
             not
             dispute
             what
             Orders
             of
             Men
             among
             the
             Saxons
             were
             described
             by
             
               Duces
               ,
               Principes
            
             ,
             &c.
             but
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Lay-men
             ,
             and
             as
             sure
             ,
             that
             they
             assented
             to
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             those
             Laws
             ,
             without
             whose
             Assent
             they
             were
             no
             Laws
             :
             so
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
             those
             Times
             had
             no
             greater
             
               Legislative
               Power
            
             in
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Matters
            
             than
             in
             Temporal
             .
          
        
         
           
             THE
             tearing
             the
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Power
            
             from
             the
             Temporal
             ,
             was
             the
             great
             Root
             of
             the
             Papacy
             :
             It
             was
             that
             mounted
             it
             to
             this
             heighth
             ;
             those
             Powers
             never
             were
             distinct
             in
             England
             ,
             nor
             most
             other
             Nations
             ,
             till
             that
             See
             got
             the
             Ascendant
             .
             And
             it
             is
             strange
             Inconsistency
             to
             argue
             one
             while
             ,
             that
             
               whatever
               the
               Pope
            
             de
             facto
             ,
             
               formerly
               did
               by
               the
               Canon
               Law
               ,
               that
            
             of
             Right
             
               belongs
               to
               our
               Kings
            
             ;
             and
             another
             while
             ,
             
             that
             the
             several
             Acts
             that
             restore
             the
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Jurisdiction
               to
               the
               Crown
            
             ,
             are
             but
             declarative
             .
             It
             shews
             how
             little
             the
             Supremacy
             is
             understood
             by
             Modern
             Assertors
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             how
             little
             they
             are
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Antient
             Government
             of
             England
             .
          
        
         
           
             THE
             third
             
               Period
               of
               Time
            
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             shall
             be
             from
             the
             uniting
             of
             the
             several
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             Saxons
             under
             one
             Monarchy
             to
             the
             Norman
             Conquest
             .
          
        
         
           
             IN
             this
             Division
             we
             find
             a
             Letter
             from
             Pope
             Formosus
             to
             King
             Edward
             the
             Elder
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Pope
             complains
             ,
             that
             the
             Country
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             had
             wanted
             Bishops
             for
             seven
             whole
             Years
             :
             Upon
             the
             Receipt
             of
             this
             Letter
             ,
             the
             King
             calls
             
               Synodum
               Senatorum
               Gentis
               Anglorum
            
             ,
             who
             being
             assembled
             ,
             
               singulis
               tribubus
            
             Gewisiorum
             (
             i.
             e.
             
               West-Saxonum
               )
               singulos
               constituerunt
               Episcopos
            
             ,
             
             
               &
               quod
               olìm
               duo
               habuerunt
               ,
               in
               quinque
               divisêrunt
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             THE
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Laws
            
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             Elder
             ,
             and
             Guthrun
             the
             Dane
             ,
             begin
             with
             this
             
               Proemium
               :
               Haec
               sunt
               Senatus-consulta
               ac
               Instituta
               ,
               quae
               primò
            
             Aluredus
             &
             Guthrunus
             
               Reges
               ,
               deindè
            
             Edwardus
             &
             Guthrunus
             
               Reges
               ,
               illis
               ipsis
               temporibus
               tulêre
               ,
               cum
               pacis
               foedus
            
             Daci
             &
             Angli
             
               ferierunt
               .
               Quaeque
               posteà
               à
               sapìentibus
            
             (
             Tha
             Witan
             )
             
               saepiùs
               recitata
               átque
               ad
               Communem
               Regni
               utilitatem
               aucta
               átque
               amplificata
               sunt
               .
            
             The
             Titles
             of
             some
             of
             these
             Laws
             are
             ,
             
               De
               Apostatis
               ,
               De
               Correctione
               Ordinatorum
               ,
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             
               Sacris
               Initiatorum
               ,
               De
               Incestu
               ,
               De
               Jejuniis
               ,
            
             &c.
             all
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Cognizance
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             of
             after-times
             so
             reputed
             .
             These
             are
             called
             Senatus-consulta
             ,
             than
             which
             a
             more
             apposite
             word
             could
             scarce
             have
             been
             used
             for
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             were
             assented
             to
             by
             the
             Witen
             ;
             
             from
             which
             word
             the
             Saxon
             Term
             for
             
               Parliaments
               ,
               Witena-Gemot
            
             ,
             is
             derived
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             
               Concilium
               celebre
            
             was
             held
             under
             King
             
               Athelstan
               ,
               in
               quo
               Leges
               plurimae
               ,
               tùm
               Civiles
               ,
               tùm
               Ecclesiasticae
               ,
               statuebantur
               .
            
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             the
             Civil
             Laws
             are
             omitted
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Spelman
            
             gives
             us
             an
             Account
             only
             of
             the
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Laws
            
             made
             at
             this
             Assembly
             ,
             which
             conclude
             ,
             
               Decreta
               ,
               Actaque
               haec
               sunt
               in
               celebri
            
             Gratanleano
             
               Concilio
               ,
               cui
            
             Wulfelmus
             
               interfuit
               Archiepiscopus
            
             ,
             
             
               &
               cùm
               eo
               Optimates
               &
               Sapientes
               ab
            
             Athelstano
             
               evocati
               frequentissimi
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             KING
             Edmund
             held
             a
             Council
             Anno
             944.
             where
             many
             Ecclesiastical
             as
             well
             as
             
               Secular
               Laws
            
             were
             made
             ,
             as
             
               De
               Vitae
               castitate
               eorum
               qui
               sacris
               initiantur
               ;
               De
               Fani
               instauratione
               ;
               De
               pejerantibus
               ;
               De
               iis
               qui
               barbara
               factitarunt
               Sacrificia
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             this
             Council
             is
             expressed
             to
             have
             been
             
               Conventus
               tàm
               Ecclesiasticorum
            
             ,
             
             
               quàm
               Laicorum
               ;
               celebris
               tàm
               Ecclesiasticorum
               ,
               quàm
               Laicorum
               frequentia
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             I
             will
             give
             no
             more
             Instances
             before
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             tho
             numbers
             are
             to
             be
             had
             which
             lie
             scattered
             up
             and
             down
             in
             the
             
               Monkish
               Histories
            
             ,
             which
             being
             compared
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             will
             sufficiently
             disclose
             what
             I
             assert
             .
             For
             sometimes
             Laws
             that
             concert
             
               Temporal
               Affairs
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             have
             been
             made
             by
             such
             a
             King
             in
             one
             Author
             ,
             which
             very
             Laws
             another
             Historian
             tells
             us
             were
             made
             in
             the
             
               Great
               Council
            
             ,
             for
             which
             yet
             they
             have
             no
             uniform
             ,
             appropriated
             Expression
             ,
             Term
             ,
             or
             Denomination
             :
             Just
             as
             we
             in
             common
             Parlance
             say
             ,
             King
             Edward
             the
             Third
             ,
             or
             King
             Henry
             the
             Seventh
             made
             such
             a
             Law
             ,
             which
             yet
             every
             Man
             understands
             to
             have
             been
             made
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             because
             else
             it
             were
             not
             a
             Law.
             
          
        
         
         
           SO
           far
           have
           I
           made
           bold
           with
           the
           words
           of
           this
           Learned
           Gentleman
           :
           I
           shall
           now
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Confirmation
           to
           what
           he
           hath
           said
           ,
           observe
           ,
           from
           Mr.
           
           Lambard's
           Edition
           of
           his
           English-Saxon
           Laws
           (
           which
           was
           a
           different
           Copy
           from
           that
           ,
           
           from
           whence
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Spelman
          
           published
           his
           Councils
           )
           that
           our
           Saxon
           Laws
           both
           Ecclesiastical
           and
           Civil
           ,
           were
           made
           by
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Authority
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Preface
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           King
           Edmund
           ,
           which
           we
           find
           runs
           thus
           ,
           Aedmundus
           
             Rex
             ipso
             solemni
          
           Paschatis
           
             Festo
             ,
             frequentem
          
           Londini
           
             tàm
             Ecclesiasticorum
             quàm
             Laicorum
             Coetum
             celebravit
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           So
           likewise
           in
           the
           Laws
           of
           King
           Edgar
           ,
           
           the
           Preface
           of
           which
           is
           thus
           ,
           
             Leges
             quas
          
           Edgarus
           
             Rex
             frequenti
             Senatu
             ,
             ad
             Dei
             Gloriam
             ,
             &
             Reipublicae
             utilitatem
             ,
             sancivit
             .
          
           In
           the
           Saxon
           Original
           thus
           ,
           
             MID
             HIS
             WITENA
             GEHEAHTE
             GERAED
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           the
           Council
           of
           his
           Wise-men
           he
           established
           .
           The
           Laws
           of
           King
           Cnute
           likewise
           begin
           thus
           ,
           
             Consultum
             quod
          
           Canutus
           Anglorum
           ,
           
           Dacorum
           ,
           &
           Norwegiorum
           
             Rex
             ,
             ex
             Sapientûm
             Concilio
             sancivit
             .
          
           (
           Note
           ,
           the
           words
           in
           the
           Saxon
           are
           the
           same
           as
           above
           .
           )
        
         
           I
           could
           illustrate
           this
           further
           by
           several
           more
           Instances
           out
           of
           the
           same
           Volume
           ,
           were
           I
           not
           afraid
           of
           having
           already
           trespassed
           too
           much
           upon
           you
           ;
           only
           I
           desire
           you
           would
           please
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           in
           each
           Body
           of
           these
           above-mentioned
           Laws
           ,
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           precede
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Civil
           or
           Temporal
           follow
           ,
           tho
           being
           both
           made
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Council
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           joint
           Authority
           of
           the
           same
           Parties
           .
        
         
           BUT
           now
           to
           add
           one
           thing
           more
           from
           the
           said
           Author
           ,
           Mr.
           Washington
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           
             That
             Bishopricks
             and
             other
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Dignities
            
             were
             in
             the
             Saxon
             Times
             (
             commonly
             )
             conferred
             in
             Parliament
             ;
             we
             have
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Ingulphus
             ,
             who
             was
             Abbot
             of
             Crowland
             in
             King
             William
             the
             Conqueror's
             Reign
             ;
             
               à
               multis
               annis
               retroactis
               nulla
               erat
               Electio
               Praelatorum
               merè
               libera
               &
               Canonica
               :
               sed
               omnes
               Dignitates
               tàm
               Episcoporum
               ,
               quàm
               Abbatum
               ,
               Regis
            
             Curia
             
               pro
               suâ
               complacentiâ
               conferebat
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             that
             for
             many
             Years
             past
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             Election
             of
             Prelates
             absolutely
             free
             and
             Canonical
             :
          
           But
           all
           Dignities
           both
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Abbots
           ,
           were
           conferred
           by
           the
           King's
           Court
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Great
           Council
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           prove
           by
           and
           by
           )
           according
           to
           their
           good
           Pleasure
           .
        
         
           AFTER
           which
           ,
           the
           Person
           so
           elected
           ,
           being
           first
           consecrated
           ,
           the
           King
           invested
           him
           with
           the
           Temporalties
           ,
           
             per
             traditionem
             Baculi
             &
             Annuli
          
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           find
           in
           the
           same
           Author
           .
        
         
           AND
           that
           this
           Custom
           was
           very
           antient
           will
           appear
           by
           the
           Election
           of
           Wilfrid
           to
           be
           Bishop
           of
           Hagulstade
           ,
           
           Anno
           666.
           for
           
             Stephen
             Heddi
          
           expresly
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           Life
           ,
           
             Reges
             deindè
             Concilium
             cum
             sapientibus
             suae
             Gentis
             post
             spatium
             inierunt
             ,
             quem
             eligerent
             in
             sedem
             vacantem
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Responderunt
             Omnes
             uno
             Consensu
             ,
             Neminem
             habemus
             meliorem
             &
             digniorem
             nostrae
             Gentis
             ,
             quàm
          
           Wilfridum
           
             Presbyterum
             &
             Abbatem
          
           .
           Then
           the
           two
           Kings
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           of
           Northumberland
           )
           after
           some
           time
           held
           a
           Council
           with
           the
           Wise-men
           of
           their
           own
           Nation
           ,
           to
           consider
           whom
           they
           should
           choose
           to
           fill
           up
           the
           vacant
           See
           ,
           &c.
           and
           they
           all
           unanimously
           answered
           ,
           We
           have
           none
           fitter
           nor
           more
           worthy
           in
           our
           Nation
           ,
           than
           Wilfrid
           the
           Presbyter
           and
           Abbot
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           being
           presently
           elected
           ,
           he
           was
           consecrated
           Bishop
           .
        
         
           THE
           next
           Authority
           of
           much
           what
           the
           same
           time
           you
           may
           find
           in
           an
           antient
           Manuscript-Life
           of
           St.
           Erkenwald
           in
           the
           Cottonian
           Library
           ,
           
           where
           are
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Contigit
             autèm
             Episcopus
          
           Londonicae
           sedis
           ,
           Cedda
           
           
             migravit
             ad
             Dominum
             ,
             consensu
             verò
          
           Sebbae
           
             Regis
             ,
             &
             vocabulo
             universae
             plebis
             ,
             vir
             Domini
          
           Erkenwaldus
           
             in
             Cathredrâ
             Pontificali
             sublimatus
             est
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           but
           it
           happened
           ,
           that
           Cedda
           Bishop
           of
           London
           deceasing
           ,
           Erkenwald
           ,
           that
           holy
           Man
           ,
           by
           the
           Consent
           of
           King
           Sebba
           ,
           and
           the
           Nomination
           of
           all
           the
           People
           ,
           was
           promoted
           to
           the
           Episcopal
           Throne
           .
        
         
           BUT
           long
           after
           this
           ,
           as
           a
           Nameless
           Author
           of
           the
           Manuscript-Life
           of
           St.
           Dunstan
           informs
           us
           ,
           
           he
           was
           made
           Bishop
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           
             viz.
             Postea
             ,
             Anno
          
           958.
           
             factus
             est
             magnus
             sapientûm
             Conventus
             ,
             in
             loco
             ,
             qui
             vocatur
          
           Bradanforde
           ,
           
             &
             eo
             omnium
             ex
             electione
             ordinatus
             est
          
           Dunstanus
           
             ad
             Episcopum
          
           Wigornensem
           .
           To
           wit
           ,
           that
           afterwards
           ,
           scilicet
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           958.
           a
           Great
           Council
           of
           the
           Wise-men
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           was
           held
           at
           Bradanforde
           ,
           and
           there
           by
           the
           Election
           of
           them
           all
           Dunstan
           was
           advanced
           to
           be
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           &c.
           and
           then
           the
           King
           finding
           how
           well
           he
           discharged
           that
           Trust
           ,
           the
           same
           Author
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           committed
           to
           him
           the
           Church
           of
           London
           ,
           then
           void
           by
           the
           Death
           of
           its
           Pastor
           ,
           or
           Bishop
           .
        
         
           THIS
           Nomination
           of
           the
           King
           's
           must
           be
           understood
           in
           the
           same
           sense
           with
           that
           which
           went
           before
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           with
           what
           immediately
           follows
           ,
           viz.
           that
           Brihthelm
           ,
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           being
           depriv'd
           ,
           a
           little
           after
           he
           retired
           to
           his
           Monastery
           ,
           and
           then
           
             Rex
             ,
             scilicet
          
           ,
           Edgarus
           ,
           
             ex
             Divino
             respectu
             ,
             &
             Sapientûm
             Consilio
             ,
             constituit
          
           Dunstanum
           
             ad
             su●m
             praedicta
             Ecclesiae
             Sacerdotem
          
           ;
           King
           Edgar
           ,
           both
           from
           a
           Divine
           respect
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Counsel
           of
           his
           Wise-men
           ,
           constituted
           Dunstan
           chief
           Bishop
           of
           that
           Church
           .
        
         
           THE
           next
           Example
           we
           have
           ,
           is
           that
           of
           St.
           Wulstan
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           it
           is
           related
           by
           a
           Monk
           of
           that
           Church
           in
           his
           Manuscript-Life
           of
           that
           Saint
           ,
           about
           Anno
           1170.
           )
           being
           sent
           for
           on
           purpose
           to
           be
           made
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           he
           gives
           us
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           being
           elected
           thus
           ,
           
             Sanctus
             ergò
             ad
             Curiam
             exhibitus
             ,
             jubetur
             suscipere
             Donum
             Episcopatûs
             ;
             contrà
             ille
             niti
             ,
             &
             se
             tanto
             honori
             imparem
             (
             cunctis
             reclamitantibus
             )
             clamitare
             ,
             adeò
             concors
             populus
             in
             unam
             venerat
             sententiam
             ,
             ut
             non
             peccaret
             qui
             diceret
             in
             tot
             corporibus
             in
             hoc
             duntaxat
             negotio
             unam
             conflatam
             esse
             Animam
             .
          
           This
           holy
           Man
           being
           called
           before
           the
           Great
           Council
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           Curia
           in
           this
           place
           is
           certainly
           to
           be
           understood
           )
           he
           was
           commanded
           to
           accept
           the
           Gift
           of
           a
           Bishoprick
           ;
           but
           he
           endeavoured
           all
           he
           could
           to
           wave
           the
           Acceptance
           of
           it
           ,
           alledging
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           altogether
           unfit
           for
           so
           great
           an
           Honour
           ;
           but
           the
           whole
           Assembly
           not
           admitting
           his
           Excuse
           ,
           they
           all
           unanimously
           came
           to
           this
           Resolution
           ,
           that
           one
           should
           not
           have
           told
           a
           Lie
           who
           had
           said
           in
           this
           particular
           Affair
           ,
           that
           one
           Soul
           had
           animated
           so
           many
           Bodies
           .
        
         
           SO
           that
           it
           was
           not
           without
           very
           good
           Cause
           ,
           that
           
             Matthew
             Paris
          
           tells
           us
           concerning
           this
           Bishop's
           Election
           ,
           
           there
           concurred
           
             Plebis
             Petitio
             ,
             Voluntas
             Episcoporum
             ,
             Gratia
             Procerum
             ,
             Regis
             Authoritas
             .
          
        
         
           HAVING
           thus
           given
           you
           so
           many
           good
           Authorities
           from
           antient
           Manuscripts
           and
           approved
           Historians
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           those
           Great
           Councils
           in
           the
           Election
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           add
           a
           few
           more
           from
           our
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           .
        
         
           THE
           first
           is
           under
           Anno
           970
           ,
           which
           relates
           ,
           that
           then
           Oskytel
           ,
           Arch-bishop
           of
           York
           deceased
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           by
           the
           Consent
           of
           King
           Edward
           the
           Martyr
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Wise-men
           ,
           consecrated
           Arch-bishop
           of
           that
           See.
           
        
         
           THE
           next
           is
           under
           Anno
           994.
           and
           there
           we
           read
           ,
           that
           Sigeric
           the
           Arch-bishop
           deceasing
           ,
           Aelfric
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           was
           elected
           in
           his
           
           room
           on
           Easter-day
           at
           Ambresbury
           ,
           by
           King
           Aethelred
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Wise-men
           ;
           from
           whence
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           the
           Great
           Council
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           had
           a
           share
           in
           this
           Election
           .
        
         
           I
           could
           give
           you
           also
           several
           Instances
           in
           the
           said
           Annals
           of
           divers
           Abbots
           elected
           in
           the
           same
           Assemblies
           to
           the
           greater
           Monasteries
           ;
           but
           I
           hope
           what
           I
           have
           done
           already
           is
           sufficient
           to
           my
           present
           Purpose
           ,
           and
           therefore
           shall
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Reader
           's
           Judgment
           to
           consider
           ,
           whether
           ,
           when
           these
           Annals
           and
           Historians
           inform
           us
           ,
           that
           
             Rex
             constituit
          
           such
           and
           such
           a
           Man
           to
           be
           Bishop
           or
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           such
           or
           such
           a
           See
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           understood
           in
           the
           same
           Sense
           as
           we
           have
           already
           observed
           from
           Mr.
           
           Washington's
           said
           Treatise
           ;
           that
           when
           this
           or
           that
           King
           is
           said
           to
           have
           made
           such
           or
           such
           a
           Law
           ,
           it
           is
           still
           to
           be
           understood
           as
           made
           in
           Parliament
           ?
        
         
           I
           shall
           now
           say
           somewhat
           of
           the
           same
           Great
           Council's
           Power
           in
           the
           Deprivation
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           not
           trouble
           you
           with
           many
           ,
           but
           they
           shall
           be
           such
           Examples
           as
           are
           of
           undeniable
           Authority
           .
        
         
           THE
           first
           is
           from
           Osbern
           in
           his
           Life
           of
           Arch-Bishop
           Dunstan
           ,
           lately
           printed
           in
           the
           first
           Volume
           of
           
             Anglia
             Sacra
          
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Deprivation
           of
           Arch-Bishop
           Brihthelme
           abovementioned
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           Bryhtelmus
           
             post
             paucos
             suscepti
             Pontificatus
             dies
             ,
             cogitans
             quod
             ad
             tantam
             rem
             minùs
             esset
             Idoneus
             ,
             jussus
             à
             Rege
             &
             Omni
             populo
             discedere
             ,
             discessit
             ,
             atque
             ad
             relictam
             nuper
             Ecclesiam
             non
             sine
             Verecundia
             rediit
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           
           
             Bryhtelme
             within
             a
             few
             Days
             after
             he
             had
             received
             his
             Bishoprick
             ,
             not
             thinking
             with
             himself
             that
             he
             was
             fit
             for
             so
             great
             a
             Charge
             ,
             being
             commanded
             by
             the
             King
             and
             all
             the
             People
             to
             quit
             it
             ,
             departed
             ,
             and
             returned
             to
             the
             Church
             he
             had
             lately
             left
             ,
             though
             not
             without
             Shame
             .
          
        
         
           BUT
           that
           John
           of
           Wallingford
           was
           very
           well
           satisfied
           ,
           that
           this
           Arch-Bishop
           was
           deprived
           by
           the
           Lay
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Spiritual
           part
           of
           the
           Great
           Council
           ,
           appears
           by
           his
           Chronicle
           ,
           where
           having
           set
           forth
           his
           unfi●ness
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           too
           great
           Easiness
           and
           Softness
           of
           Temper
           ,
           he
           proceeds
           thus
           ,
           Rex
           Edgarus
           
             eadem
             via
             quâ
             ascenderat
             ,
             fecit
             eum
             descendere
             ;
             nam
             Concione
             super
             hoc
             eodem
             facta
             ,
             objecit
          
           Bryhthelmo
           
             plura
             Capitula
             ,
             nimiam
             ipsius
             remissionem
             morum
             argumenta
             ,
             &
             condictione
             &
             Assensu
             Baronum
             suorum
             ad
             curam
             Solius
          
           Dorcasinae
           
             Ecclesiae
             relabi
             fecit
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             King
             Edgar
             made
             him
             to
             go
             down
             the
             same
             way
             he
             got
             up
             ;
             for
             a
             Council
             being
             called
             for
             this
             very
             Matter
             ,
             he
             objected
             several
             Articles
             against
             this
             Bryhtelme
             ,
             shewing
             his
             too
             great
             Easiness
             and
             Remissness
             in
             Discipline
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             by
             the
             Appointment
             and
             Assent
             of
             his
             Barons
             ,
             he
             caused
             him
             to
             retire
             to
             the
             Cure
             of
             his
             former
             Church
             of
             Dorchester
             .
          
           By
           which
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           this
           Author
           (
           living
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Henry
           the
           Third
           )
           was
           very
           well
           satisfied
           that
           the
           Temporal
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Spiritual
           Barons
           ,
           were
           concerned
           in
           this
           Deprivation
           .
        
         
           
             I
             was
             likewise
             from
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             
               Saxon
               Annals
            
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             ,
             about
             to
             have
             here
             also
             added
             the
             Deprivation
             of
             one
             Siward
             ,
             who
             is
             reported
             by
             the
             
               Annals
               ,
               An.
            
             1043.
             to
             have
             been
             privately
             Consecrated
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             with
             the
             King
             's
             good
             liking
             ,
             by
             Arch-bishop
             Eadsige
             ,
             and
             who
             then
             laid
             down
             that
             Charge
             :
             and
             of
             which
             Siward
             ,
             
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             farther
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             afterwards
             deprived
             for
             his
             Ingratitude
             to
             Arch-Bishop
             Eadsige
             ,
             in
             denying
             him
             necessary
             Maintenance
             :
             but
             since
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Person
             as
             this
             S●●ard
             in
             the
             Catalogues
             of
             the
             Arch-bishops
             of
             
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             a
             more
             nice
             Examination
             ,
             I
             find
             in
             the
             Learned
             Mr.
             
             Wharton's
             Treatise
             ,
             
             
               De
               Successione
               Archiepis
               .
               Cantuar.
            
             that
             this
             Siward
             (
             who
             was
             also
             Abbot
             of
             Abingdon
             )
             was
             never
             Consecrated
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             but
             only
             Chorepiscopus
             ,
             or
             Substitute
             to
             Arch-bishop
             Eadsige
             ;
             who
             was
             then
             unable
             to
             perform
             his
             Function
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             Infirmities
             :
             which
             upon
             a
             review
             of
             this
             Passage
             in
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             ,
             I
             find
             also
             confirmed
             by
             him
             ,
             in
             calling
             him
             no
             more
             than
             
               Successor
               Designatus
            
             ,
             and
             who
             being
             put
             by
             for
             his
             Ingratitude
             ,
             was
             preferred
             no
             higher
             than
             to
             be
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             denied
             by
             the
             abovecited
             Mr.
             Wharton
             ,
             who
             says
             expresly
             ,
             that
             this
             Siward
             Abbot
             of
             Abingdon
             ,
             and
             Substitute
             to
             the
             Arch-bishop
             ,
             was
             never
             Bishop
             of
             that
             See
             ,
             but
             died
             at
             Abingdon
             of
             a
             long
             Sickness
             before
             Arch-Bishop
             Eadsige
             .
          
           So
           much
           I
           thought
           fit
           to
           let
           the
           Reader
           know
           ,
           because
           in
           this
           History
           under
           Anno
           1043
           ,
           being
           deceived
           by
           the
           express
           words
           of
           the
           Annals
           ,
           I
           have
           there
           made
           this
           Siward
           to
           have
           been
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           deprived
           for
           his
           Ingratitude
           to
           his
           Predecessor
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           (
           upon
           better
           Consideration
           )
           now
           convinced
           to
           have
           been
           a
           Mistake
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           conclude
           with
           our
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           ,
           which
           under
           the
           Year
           1052.
           relate
           ,
           that
           Earl
           Godwin
           having
           in
           a
           Great
           Council
           held
           at
           London
           ,
           purged
           himself
           and
           his
           Sons
           of
           the
           Crimes
           laid
           to
           their
           Charge
           ;
           and
           being
           thereupon
           restored
           ,
           Arch-Bishop
           Robert
           the
           Norman
           ,
           his
           Enemy
           ,
           (
           having
           just
           before
           fled
           away
           into
           his
           own
           Country
           )
           was
           not
           only
           by
           a
           Decree
           of
           this
           Council
           banis●ed
           ,
           but
           also
           deprived
           of
           his
           Arch-bishoprick
           ;
           and
           Stigand
           then
           was
           advanced
           to
           that
           See
           in
           his
           stead
           ,
           which
           certainly
           was
           done
           by
           the
           same
           Authority
           as
           deprived
           the
           former
           :
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           I
           think
           none
           can
           deny
           but
           that
           Power
           might
           also
           have
           deprived
           any
           other
           inferior
           Bishop
           ;
           and
           yet
           we
           do
           no
           where
           find
           there
           was
           any
           Schism
           in
           England
           among
           the
           Clergy
           at
           that
           Time
           ,
           because
           these
           two
           Primates
           of
           the
           Church
           had
           been
           deprived
           without
           their
           own
           Consent
           ,
           by
           the
           Lay
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Spiritual
           part
           of
           the
           Great
           Council
           .
        
         
           HAVING
           now
           finished
           all
           I
           had
           to
           say
           concerning
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Witena-Gemote
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           Matters
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           be
           thought
           to
           assert
           that
           they
           have
           the
           like
           Authorities
           in
           Matters
           of
           
             meer
             Spiritual
             Cognizance
          
           ,
           since
           I
           am
           very
           well
           satisfied
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Institution
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Order
           ,
           from
           the
           first
           Preaching
           of
           Christianity
           in
           the
           Time
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           to
           the
           Restoration
           of
           it
           in
           this
           Island
           upon
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Saxons
           ;
           which
           is
           not
           liable
           to
           be
           abrogated
           by
           any
           Temporal
           Power
           ,
           and
           which
           has
           been
           continued
           among
           the
           Britains
           or
           Welsh
           ,
           without
           any
           Interruption
           from
           thence
           ,
           even
           to
           our
           own
           Times
           .
        
         
           
             BUT
             as
             for
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
             ,
             it
             was
             at
             first
             settled
             under
             the
             two
             Arch-bishops
             of
             Canterbury
             and
             York
             ,
             who
             had
             then
             no
             Jurisdiction
             or
             Preheminence
             the
             one
             over
             the
             other
             ;
             the
             former
             being
             Primate
             of
             the
             Southern
             ,
             as
             the
             latter
             was
             of
             the
             Northern
             parts
             of
             England
             :
             only
             I
             cannot
             but
             observe
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             St.
             
             Martin's
             without
             the
             City
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             was
             (
             till
             after
             the
             Conquest
             )
             the
             See
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             called
             in
             Latin
             
               Core
               Episcopus
            
             ,
             who
             (
             always
             remaining
             in
             the
             Countrey
             )
             supplied
             the
             Absence
             of
             the
             Metropolitan
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             most
             part
             followed
             the
             Court
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             well
             in
             governing
             the
             Monks
             ,
             as
             in
             
             performing
             the
             Solemnities
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             exercising
             the
             Authority
             of
             an
             Arch-Deacon
             ;
          
        
         
           AND
           no
           doubt
           had
           also
           the
           Episcopal
           Powers
           of
           Ordination
           and
           Confirmation
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           could
           have
           been
           no
           Bishop
           .
           I
           observe
           this
           to
           let
           you
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           English
           were
           not
           then
           so
           strictly
           tied
           up
           as
           not
           to
           allow
           of
           more
           than
           one
           Bishop
           in
           one
           City
           .
        
         
           BUT
           since
           I
           have
           chiefly
           designed
           to
           speak
           of
           Civil
           Affairs
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           meddle
           with
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Authority
           of
           the
           Bishops
           or
           their
           Courts
           ,
           or
           the
           Officers
           belonging
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           will
           leave
           them
           to
           those
           to
           whose
           Province
           it
           does
           more
           peculiarly
           appertain
           .
        
         
           HAVING
           thus
           dispatched
           what
           I
           had
           to
           say
           concerning
           the
           Synods
           and
           Great
           Councils
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Times
           ,
           I
           shall
           in
           the
           next
           Place
           treat
           of
           the
           English
           Laws
           before
           the
           Conquest
           ;
           
           and
           they
           were
           of
           two
           kinds
           ,
           viz.
           either
           the
           particular
           Customs
           or
           Laws
           of
           the
           several
           divisions
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           in
           which
           those
           Customs
           were
           in
           use
           ;
           or
           else
           such
           Additions
           to
           ,
           or
           Emendations
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           were
           made
           from
           time
           to
           time
           by
           the
           Great
           Council
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Punishment
           of
           Crimes
           ,
           the
           manner
           of
           holding
           Men
           to
           their
           good
           Behaviour
           ,
           or
           relating
           to
           the
           Alteration
           of
           Property
           either
           in
           Lands
           or
           Goods
           ;
           with
           divers
           other
           particulars
           ,
           for
           which
           I
           refer
           you
           to
           the
           Laws
           themselves
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           extracted
           them
           from
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Spelman
          
           and
           Mr.
           Lambard
           ,
           their
           Learned
           Collections
           :
           and
           some
           concerning
           each
           of
           these
           particulars
           ,
           I
           have
           given
           you
           in
           the
           following
           Work.
           
        
         
           BUT
           to
           shew
           you
           in
           the
           first
           place
           the
           Original
           of
           the
           Saxon
           Customary
           Laws
           ,
           
           they
           were
           certainly
           derived
           from
           each
           of
           the
           Great
           Nations
           that
           settled
           themselves
           in
           this
           Island
           before
           the
           Heptarchy
           was
           reduced
           into
           one
           Kingdom
           ;
           but
           indeed
           after
           the
           Danes
           had
           settled
           themselves
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           we
           find
           they
           were
           divided
           into
           these
           three
           sorts
           of
           Laws
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           Edward
           the
           
           Confessor's
           Reign
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           several
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           wherein
           they
           prevailed
           ;
           as
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           MERCHEN-LAGE
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Mercian
             Law
          
           ,
           
           which
           took
           place
           in
           the
           Counties
           of
           
             Glocester
             ,
             Worcester
             ,
             Hereford
             ,
             Warwick
             ,
             Oxon
             ,
             Chester
             ,
             Salop
          
           and
           Stafford
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           WEST-Saxon-Lage
           ,
           or
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           ,
           
           which
           was
           in
           use
           in
           the
           Counties
           of
           
             Kent
             ,
             Sussex
             ,
             Surrey
             ,
             Berks
             ,
             Southampton
             ,
             Somerset
             ,
             Dorset
             ,
             Devon
          
           and
           Cornwal
           ;
           I
           mean
           that
           part
           of
           it
           which
           spoke
           English
           ,
           the
           rest
           being
           governed
           by
           their
           own
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           )
           the
           British
           Laws
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           DANE-Lage
           ,
           
           or
           the
           Laws
           which
           the
           Danes
           introduced
           here
           into
           those
           Counties
           where
           they
           chiefly
           fixed
           ,
           viz.
           in
           those
           of
           
             York
             ,
             Derby
             ,
             Nottingham
             ,
             Leicester
             ,
             Lincoln
             ,
             Northampton
             ,
             Bucks
             ,
             Hertford
             ,
             Essex
             ,
             Middlesex
             ,
             Suffolk
          
           and
           Cambridg
           .
        
         
           BUT
           as
           for
           
             Cumberland
             ,
             Northumberland
          
           ,
           and
           Westmoreland
           ,
           I
           suppose
           they
           are
           omitted
           in
           this
           Catalogue
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           Times
           not
           long
           before
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           the
           first
           was
           under
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           and
           consequently
           under
           their
           Laws
           ,
           as
           the
           two
           latter
           were
           under
           that
           of
           their
           own
           Earls
           ,
           who
           ruled
           those
           Counties
           as
           Feudatary
           Princes
           under
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           ;
           tho
           thus
           much
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           Danish
           Laws
           took
           Place
           there
           as
           well
           as
           in
           Yorkshire
           .
        
         
           BUT
           after
           King
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           he
           reduced
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           under
           one
           General
           ;
           for
           thus
           says
           
             Ranulph
             Higden
          
           ,
           
           as
           he
           is
           cited
           by
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Spelman
          
           in
           his
           Glossary
           ,
           
             Tit.
             Lex
             .
             Ex
             tribus
             his
             Legibus
             ,
             Sanctus
          
           Edwardus
           
             unam
             Legem
             Communem
             edidit
             ,
             quas
             Leges
             Sancti
          
           Edwardi
           
             usque
             hodie
             vocant
             .
             Brompton
          
           says
           the
           like
           ,
           
             Iste
             Supradictus
             Rex
             Sanct.
          
           Ed.
           Conf.
           
             dictus
             est
          
           Edwardus
           
             Tertius
             ,
             qui
             Leges
             Communes
          
           Anglorum
           
             Genti
             tempore
             suo
             ordinavit
             ;
             quia
             proantè
             Leges
             nimìs
             partiales
             editae
             fuerant
             .
          
           But
           
             Roger
             Hoveden
          
           carries
           them
           up
           higher
           in
           his
           History
           of
           Henry
           the
           Second
           ,
           for
           he
           says
           ,
           
             Quod
             istae
             Leges
             primùm
             inventae
             &
             institutae
             erant
             tempore
          
           Edgari
           
             Avi
             sui
             ;
             sed
             postquam
          
           Edwardus
           
             venit
             ad
             Regnum
             ,
             Consilio
             Baronum
          
           Angliae
           ,
           
             Legem
             per
          
           48.
           
           
             Annos
             sopit●m
             excitavit
             ,
             excitatam
             reparavit
             ,
             reparatam
             decoravit
             ,
             decoratam
             confirmavit
             ;
             confirmata
             verò
             vocata
             est
             Lex
          
           Edwardi
           
             Regis
             ,
             non
             quià
             ipse
             invenisset
             eam
             prius
             ,
             sed
             cum
             praetermissa
             fuerat
             ,
             &
             Oblivioni
             penitùs
             data
             è
             Diebus
             Avi
             sui
          
           Edgari
           ,
           
             qui
             primus
             Inventor
             ejus
             fuisse
             dicitur
             usque
             ad
             sua
             tempora
             ,
             quià
             justa
             &
             honesta
             erant
             ,
             è
             profundo
             Abysso
             extraxit
             ,
             &
             eam
             revocavit
             ,
             &
             ut
             suam
             observandam
             tradidit
             .
          
           But
           the
           true
           Reason
           why
           it
           is
           called
           the
           Common
           Law
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           Common
           or
           Municipal
           Law
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ;
           so
           that
           
             Lex
             Communis
          
           ,
           or
           
             Jus
             Patriae
          
           ,
           is
           all
           one
           with
           
             Lex
             Patriae
          
           ,
           or
           
             Jus
             Patrium
          
           :
           and
           it
           is
           also
           called
           the
           Common
           Law
           in
           other
           Countries
           ,
           as
           
             Lex
             Communis
          
           Norica
           ,
           Burgundica
           ,
           Lombardica
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           from
           this
           latter
           they
           were
           so
           called
           by
           William
           the
           First
           ,
           in
           his
           Confirmation
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           HAVING
           now
           given
           you
           the
           Original
           of
           our
           Laws
           in
           General
           ,
           we
           will
           next
           proceed
           to
           shew
           you
           what
           they
           were
           in
           particular
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           they
           concern
           those
           two
           great
           Branches
           of
           all
           Municipal
           Laws
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Civil
           or
           the
           Criminal
           :
           The
           former
           o●
           which
           concerns
           Lands
           and
           Goods
           ,
           and
           the
           latter
           the
           Nature
           and
           Punishments
           of
           Criminal
           Offences
           .
        
         
           
           TO
           begin
           with
           the
           former
           as
           far
           as
           it
           concerns
           Lands
           ,
           I
           shall
           satisfy
           my self
           with
           what
           Dr.
           Brady
           hath
           with
           great
           Industry
           and
           Exactness
           extracted
           in
           the
           first
           part
           of
           his
           
             Compleat
             History
             of
          
           England
           ,
           out
           of
           those
           Learned
           Authors
           you
           will
           find
           there
           cited
           in
           the
           Margin
           ,
           
           which
           is
           as
           follows
           .
        
         
           
             Mr.
             Somner
             says
             ,
             there
             were
             but
             two
             sorts
             of
             Tenures
             here
             in
             the
             Saxon
             times
             before
             the
             Conquest
             ;
             
             [1.]
             Bocland
             and
             Folkland
             ,
             to
             which
             two
             all
             other
             sorts
             of
             Land
             might
             be
             reduced
             .
             Bocland
             ,
             as
             [2.]
             Lambard
             says
             ,
             was
             Free
             and
             Hereditary
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             Possession
             by
             Writing
             ,
             the
             other
             without
             .
             That
             by
             Writing
             was
             possessed
             by
             the
             Free
             or
             Nobler
             sort
             ;
             that
             without
             ,
             called
             Folkland
             ,
             was
             holden
             by
             paying
             Annual
             Rent
             ,
             or
             performance
             of
             Services
             ,
             and
             was
             possessed
             by
             the
             Rural
             People
             ,
             
               Rusticks
               ,
               Colons
            
             or
             Clowns
             ;
             in
             those
             Times
             these
             Writings
             [3.]
             were
             called
             in
             Latin
             ,
             
               Libelli
               Terrarum
            
             ,
             Landboc's
             and
             Telligraphia
             ,
             and
             Livery
             and
             Seizin
             was
             then
             made
             and
             given
             ,
             by
             [4.]
             delivery
             of
             a
             Turf
             taken
             from
             the
             Land
             with
             the
             Writings
             :
             This
             was
             called
             
               Terra
               Testamentalis
               ,
               &
               hereditaria
               ,
               Land
               Inheritable
               ,
            
             and
             devisable
             by
             Will
             ,
             unless
             the
             first
             Purchaser
             or
             Acquirer
             ,
             by
             Writing
             or
             Witness
             ,
             had
             prohibited
             it
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             could
             not
             be
             sold
             or
             disposed
             of
             from
             the
             [5.]
             nearest
             Kindred
             .
             This
             Bocland
             was
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             with
             Allodium
             in
             Doomsday
             ,
             holden
             without
             any
             Paiments
             ,
             nor
             chargeable
             with
             Services
             to
             any
             Lord
             or
             Seignory
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             Name
             was
             almost
             quite
             lost
             ,
             yet
             the
             thing
             remained
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Allodium
             ,
             and
             the
             Lands
             possessed
             by
             the
             Allodiarii
             frequently
             mentioned
             in
             Doomsday
             .
          
        
         
         
           I
           have
           been
           the
           more
           exact
           in
           putting
           down
           this
           Passage
           ,
           because
           it
           plainly
           proves
           ,
           from
           the
           learned
           Doctor
           's
           own
           shewing
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Lands
           before
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           held
           by
           Men
           of
           any
           Quality
           ,
           were
           Bocland
           ,
           
           and
           that
           this
           Bocland
           was
           the
           same
           (
           as
           he
           grants
           )
           with
           Lands
           held
           in
           Allodio
           ;
           (
           and
           I
           have
           already
           proved
           that
           such
           Lands
           were
           held
           without
           any
           Paiments
           or
           Services
           ,
           other
           than
           such
           publick
           Taxes
           as
           were
           imposed
           by
           the
           
             Great
             Council
          
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           Danegelt
           ,
           with
           such
           other
           Duties
           as
           all
           Lands
           whatsoever
           were
           liable
           to
           :
           )
           then
           is
           it
           also
           as
           evident
           that
           these
           Lands
           ,
           which
           were
           far
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Lands
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           were
           not
           held
           by
           Knight's
           Service
           ,
           and
           consequently
           their
           Owners
           could
           not
           be
           Tenants
           
             in
             Capite
          
           ,
           as
           this
           Author
           is
           pleased
           in
           other
           Places
           to
           suppose
           ;
           and
           therefore
           these
           Tenants
           in
           Allodio
           could
           never
           be
           so
           represented
           by
           such
           Military
           Persons
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           alone
           could
           either
           make
           Laws
           for
           them
           ,
           or
           lay
           Taxes
           on
           their
           Estates
           ,
           without
           their
           Consents
           either
           by
           themselves
           or
           Representatives
           in
           the
           Great
           Councils
           or
           Parliaments
           of
           those
           Times
           ;
           and
           therefore
           such
           free
           Tenants
           must
           have
           either
           appeared
           for
           themselves
           in
           Person
           ,
           or
           have
           chosen
           others
           to
           represent
           them
           .
        
         
           AND
           if
           any
           Man
           doubt
           whether
           these
           Lands
           held
           in
           Allodio
           ,
           were
           before
           the
           Conquest
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Lands
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           I
           must
           refer
           them
           for
           their
           Satisfaction
           to
           Mr.
           Somners
           and
           Mr.
           
           Taylor
           's
           Treatises
           upon
           Gavelkind
           ,
           
           as
           also
           to
           Mr.
           
           Lambard's
           Discourse
           of
           the
           Customs
           of
           Kent
           ,
           at
           the
           end
           of
           his
           Perambulation
           of
           that
           County
           ;
           who
           there
           fully
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Antient
           Bocland
           descending
           to
           all
           the
           Male
           Issue
           alike
           ,
           was
           not
           meer
           Socage
           Tenure
           ,
           but
           Allodial
           .
           2
           dly
           ,
           That
           this
           was
           the
           general
           Tenure
           of
           all
           Lands
           not
           held
           by
           Knights
           Service
           before
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           (
           as
           well
           Gavelkind
           as
           others
           )
           and
           that
           not
           only
           at
           the
           Common
           Law
           ,
           but
           confirmed
           by
           divers
           Saxon
           Kings
           ;
           as
           by
           that
           Law
           of
           King
           
             Edmund
             ,
             Si
             quis
             intestatus
             obierit
             ,
             Liberi
             ejus
             haereditatem
             aequalitèr
             dividant
             :
          
           So
           likewise
           by
           the
           68
           th
           and
           75
           th
           Laws
           of
           King
           Cnute
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           those
           of
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           ,
           confirmed
           by
           William
           the
           Conqueror
           ,
           Cap.
           36.
           
           And
           therefore
           Mr.
           Somner
           in
           his
           said
           Treatise
           of
           Gavelkind
           ,
           farther
           proves
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           a
           Liberty
           left
           to
           the
           Kentish
           Men
           by
           William
           the
           Conqueror
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           England
           changed
           its
           Antient
           Tenure
           ;
           and
           Mr.
           Taylor
           in
           his
           History
           of
           Gavelkind
           ,
           Chap.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           hath
           proved
           this
           to
           have
           been
           a
           general
           Custom
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           Kent
           ,
           but
           in
           Wales
           and
           several
           parts
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           any
           further
           pursue
           what
           the
           Doctor
           has
           said
           of
           Lands
           holden
           by
           Military
           Service
           before
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Herriots
           or
           Reliefs
           that
           were
           due
           upon
           them
           ,
           which
           were
           payable
           out
           of
           the
           Feudal
           Lands
           of
           the
           Ealdormen
           ,
           middle
           and
           less
           Thanes
           ;
           but
           shall
           refer
           you
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           King
           Cnute
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           the
           Confessor
           ,
           the
           former
           of
           which
           you
           will
           find
           at
           the
           end
           of
           his
           Reign
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Volume
           ,
           wherein
           is
           set
           down
           what
           the
           Heirs
           of
           each
           of
           those
           Feudatary
           Tenants
           were
           to
           pay
           to
           their
           Lords
           at
           the
           Death
           of
           their
           Ancestors
           .
        
         
           BUT
           that
           these
           could
           not
           be
           near
           all
           the
           Lands
           of
           England
           ,
           appears
           by
           what
           hath
           been
           already
           said
           of
           Lands
           held
           in
           Allodio
           .
           And
           I
           have
           known
           some
           Learned
           Antiquaries
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           without
           good
           Cause
           believed
           that
           all
           Tenure
           by
           Knight-Service
           in
           England
           ,
           was
           derived
           from
           the
           Danes
           and
           Norwegians
           ,
           who
           upon
           their
           Conquests
           and
           settling
           here
           ,
           first
           brought
           in
           that
           sort
           of
           Tenure
           out
           of
           Denmark
           and
           Norway
           ;
           from
           whence
           the
           
             English
             Saxon
          
           Kings
           might
           by
           Degrees
           impose
           it
           upon
           several
           
           Lands
           by
           them
           granted
           to
           their
           Ealdormen
           or
           Earls
           ,
           and
           chief
           Thanes
           ,
           by
           Military
           or
           Knights
           Service
           ,
           who
           likewise
           granted
           them
           to
           their
           inferiour
           Thanes
           under
           the
           like
           Tenures
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           would
           have
           been
           very
           unreasonable
           that
           such
           inferior
           Thanes
           should
           have
           so
           far
           been
           deprived
           of
           their
           antient
           English
           Freedom
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           Earls
           and
           King's
           Thanes
           should
           have
           it
           in
           their
           Power
           to
           make
           what
           Laws
           ,
           and
           impose
           what
           Taxes
           they
           pleased
           upon
           them
           as
           their
           under
           Tenants
           ,
           without
           their
           Consent
           .
        
         
           AND
           if
           meer
           Tenure
           alone
           could
           have
           done
           this
           ,
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           why
           the
           English
           Kings
           before
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           might
           not
           as
           well
           have
           made
           Laws
           ,
           and
           taxed
           their
           Tenants
           
             in
             Capite
          
           without
           their
           Consent
           ,
           as
           these
           could
           have
           done
           their
           Tenants
           that
           held
           under
           them
           ?
           But
           this
           is
           altogether
           false
           in
           Matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           Histories
           of
           those
           Times
           shew
           ;
           Danegelt
           it self
           being
           first
           imposed
           by
           the
           Consent
           of
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Wites
           ,
           
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           .
        
         
           NOT
           but
           that
           I
           grant
           all
           the
           Lands
           of
           England
           were
           then
           held
           under
           those
           three
           great
           Services
           called
           in
           Latin
           
             Trinoda
             Necessitas
          
           ,
           viz.
           1.
           
           Expedition
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           finding
           of
           Men
           to
           defend
           the
           Kingdom
           in
           case
           of
           Invasion
           .
           )
           2.
           
           The
           Repair
           of
           Bridges
           ;
           and
           ,
           3.
           
           Fortifying
           of
           Castles
           ;
           from
           which
           even
           Lands
           granted
           to
           the
           Church
           were
           not
           exempted
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Charters
           to
           several
           Monasteries
           .
           But
           these
           were
           Services
           due
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           performed
           by
           the
           Common
           Law
           and
           Custom
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           concern
           one
           sort
           of
           Tenure
           more
           than
           another
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           no
           more
           to
           observe
           concerning
           this
           Bocland
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           passed
           by
           Deed
           ,
           
           called
           by
           
             Ingulphus
             ,
             Chirographa
          
           ,
           until
           the
           
           Confessor's
           time
           ,
           and
           was
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Subscriptions
           of
           the
           Fideles
           ,
           or
           Subjects
           there
           present
           ,
           with
           golden
           Crosses
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           holy
           Marks
           ;
           only
           this
           methinks
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           passed
           over
           ,
           that
           the
           Ceremony
           of
           Livery
           or
           Seizin
           of
           Lands
           is
           very
           antient
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Charter
           of
           Ceadwalla
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           (
           preserved
           among
           the
           Evidences
           belonging
           to
           the
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           )
           in
           the
           Year
           DCLXXXVII
           .
           made
           to
           Theodore
           then
           Arch-bishop
           of
           that
           See
           ,
           of
           certain
           Lands
           with
           this
           Subscription
           ,
           
             Ad
             cumulum
             autèm
             Confirmationis
             ,
             ego
          
           Cedwalla
           
             Cespitem
             terrae
             praedictae
             supèr
             sanctum
             Altare
             Salvatoris
             posui
             ,
             &
             propriâ
             manu
             ,
             pro
             ignorantia
             Literarum
             ,
             signum
             sanctae
             Crucis
             expressi
             &
             subscripsi
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             For
             the
             farther
             Confirmation
             thereof
             ,
             I
             Ceadwalla
             have
             put
             this
             said
             Turf
             of
             Earth
             upon
             the
             holy
             Altar
             ,
             and
             for
             want
             of
             Learning
             ,
             have
             with
             my
             own
             Hand
             made
             and
             subscribed
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             holy
             Cross.
             
          
           The
           like
           also
           hath
           Camden
           out
           of
           a
           Patent
           made
           by
           Withered
           King
           of
           Kent
           ,
           
           to
           a
           Nunnery
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           Thanet
           .
           So
           much
           for
           Bocland
           .
        
         
           CONTRARY
           to
           which
           was
           that
           called
           Folkland
           ,
           which
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Spelman
          
           says
           ,
           
           was
           
             Terra
             popularis
             ,
             scilicet
             ,
             quae
             jure
             communi
             possidetur
             ,
             vel
             sine
             scripto
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           Land
           belonging
           to
           the
           ordinary
           sort
           of
           People
           ,
           which
           they
           enjoyed
           of
           common
           Right
           ,
           without
           any
           Writings
           or
           Deeds
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           Copy-hold
           Lands
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           Tenants
           have
           seldom
           any
           other
           Evidences
           than
           the
           Copy
           of
           the
           Court-Rolls
           of
           the
           Mannor
           ;
           which
           Copy-hold
           Lands
           were
           antiently
           either
           held
           by
           Sockmen
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           Free-men
           holding
           by
           the
           Plow
           )
           to
           perform
           mean
           and
           villain
           Services
           ,
           or
           else
           by
           those
           who
           were
           Villains
           appendant
           to
           the
           Mannor
           .
        
         
         
           THESE
           might
           be
           ousted
           of
           their
           small
           Estates
           at
           the
           Will
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
           which
           a
           Farmer
           could
           not
           be
           so
           long
           as
           he
           honestly
           performed
           his
           Services
           ;
           and
           these
           were
           they
           ,
           who
           after
           the
           Conquest
           were
           called
           Tenants
           in
           
             Antient
             Demesne
          
           ,
           either
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           of
           some
           other
           Lord
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           find
           in
           the
           old
           
             Natura
             Breviam
          
           .
           
        
         
           
             OF
             the
             like
             sort
             also
             ,
             as
             Dr.
             Brady
             very
             well
             informs
             us
             ,
             
             were
             Lands
             and
             Possessions
             mentioned
             by
             other
             Names
             in
             our
             Saxon
             Laws
             ,
             as
             
               Gaffolland
               ,
               Rent-Land
            
             ,
             or
             
               Farm-Land
               ,
               Foedus
               Alured
            
             ,
             
             and
             Guthr
             .
             c.
             2.
             
             Gafogyldenhus
             ,
             an
             House
             yielding
             or
             paying
             Rent
             ,
             or
             Gable
             .
             
               LL.
               Inae
            
             ,
             c.
             6.
             
             There
             are
             also
             mentioned
             Inland
             ,
             
             or
             the
             
               Lords
               Demesnes
            
             ,
             which
             he
             kept
             in
             his
             own
             Hands
             ,
             and
             Neatland
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             Vtland
             ,
             or
             Outland
             ,
             in
             *
             Byrthric's
             Will
             ;
             
               Terra
               Villanorum
            
             ,
             and
             was
             let
             out
             to
             Country-men
             ,
             or
             Villagers
             ,
             
               Aegder
               of
               Thegnes
               inlandge
            
             ,
             of
             
               Neatland
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             either
             of
             the
             Lords
             or
             Thanes
             Inland
             ,
             or
             Demesnes
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             Country-mans
             ,
             Villagers
             ,
             or
             
             Villan's
             Land
             ,
             
             
               Gafolland
               ,
               Neatland
            
             ,
             and
             Vtland
             ,
             as
             †
             Mr.
             Somner
             truly
             informs
             us
             ,
             were
             opposed
             to
             Inland
             ,
             
             or
             Demesne-Lands
             ,
             and
             were
             Lands
             granted
             out
             for
             Rent
             ,
             or
             Service
             ,
             or
             both
             ,
             and
             reducible
             to
             Folkland
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             very
             probable
             they
             were
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             ;
             for
             that
             in
             the
             Laws
             where
             they
             are
             mentioned
             ,
             it
             appears
             they
             were
             always
             occupied
             by
             
               Ceorls
               ,
               Churles
               ,
               Country-men
               ,
               Colons
            
             or
             Clowns
             ;
             
             by
             
               Gebures
               ,
               Boors
               ,
               Rustics
               ,
               Plough
               ,
            
             or
             Husbandmen
             ;
             or
             by
             Neates
             ,
             and
             
               Geneates
               ,
               Drudges
               ,
               Villanes
            
             ,
             or
             Villagers
             .
             These
             three
             Saxon
             words
             being
             almost
             of
             the
             same
             Signification
             ,
             tho
             very
             different
             in
             Sound
             ,
             were
             always
             applied
             to
             the
             ordinary
             sort
             of
             People
             ,
             called
             by
             us
             Folk
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           Thus
           far
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           which
           I
           will
           not
           contradict
           ,
           tho
           he
           here
           makes
           all
           
             Ceorles
             Men
          
           to
           have
           been
           meer
           Drudges
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           so
           ,
           since
           those
           that
           held
           Land
           by
           
           Socage-Services
           ,
           were
           as
           free
           as
           to
           all
           things
           else
           from
           the
           Power
           of
           their
           Lords
           ,
           as
           our
           Tenants
           are
           at
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           BUT
           I
           desire
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           that
           this
           may
           not
           be
           unobserved
           ,
           that
           I
           can
           no
           where
           find
           the
           word
           Colonus
           used
           for
           a
           Husbandman
           or
           Clown
           ,
           in
           any
           of
           our
           antient
           Saxon
           Laws
           ,
           
           tho
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Spelman
          
           gives
           us
           some
           Examples
           of
           the
           use
           of
           it
           in
           the
           German
           Laws
           ,
           there
           signifying
           
             Liberi
             Ecclesiastici
             ,
             quos
          
           Colonos
           vocant
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           had
           also
           his
           Coloni
           ;
           but
           this
           learned
           Author
           supposes
           that
           these
           Coloni
           answered
           our
           Sockmen
           ,
           who
           were
           certainly
           Freemen
           and
           not
           Villains
           .
           Nor
           did
           Villanus
           signify
           a
           Villain
           ,
           but
           a
           Country-man
           or
           Villager
           in
           general
           ,
           till
           after
           the
           Conquest
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           was
           not
           from
           the
           Latin
           but
           French
           Idiom
           ,
           that
           a
           Villain
           came
           to
           signify
           a
           Slave
           or
           Drudg
           .
        
         
           HAVING
           now
           given
           you
           what
           I
           thought
           fit
           to
           say
           concerning
           the
           several
           Tenures
           ,
           and
           ways
           of
           Conveyance
           of
           Lands
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Times
           ,
           I
           shall
           proceed
           in
           the
           next
           place
           to
           discourse
           somewhat
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           disposing
           of
           their
           Goods
           and
           Personal
           Estates
           ,
           which
           they
           might
           do
           either
           by
           Deed
           or
           last
           Will
           in
           Writing
           ,
           as
           at
           this
           day
           :
           But
           if
           they
           happened
           at
           any
           time
           to
           die
           intestate
           ,
           then
           their
           Goods
           were
           equally
           divided
           between
           the
           Wife
           and
           Children
           of
           the
           Deceased
           ;
           tho
           by
           a
           Law
           of
           King
           Edmund
           ,
           the
           Relict
           ,
           or
           Widow
           ,
           was
           to
           have
           half
           her
           Husband's
           Goods
           ,
           yet
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           ,
           it
           was
           declared
           ,
           that
           
             in
             case
             any
             one
             died
             Intestate
             ,
             then
             the
             Children
             were
             equally
             to
             divide
             the
             Goods
          
           ;
           which
           I
           take
           to
           be
           understood
           with
           a
           Salvo
           of
           the
           
           Wife's
           Dower
           or
           Portion
           .
           As
           yet
           therefore
           the
           Ordinaries
           had
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           the
           Administration
           ,
           for
           Goods
           passed
           by
           Descent
           as
           well
           as
           Lands
           ,
           and
           upon
           this
           Custom
           the
           Writ
           
             de
             Rationabili
             parte
             Bonorum
          
           was
           grounded
           at
           the
           Common
           Law
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           the
           Children
           as
           the
           Wife's
           Part
           ,
           
           according
           as
           by
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Writ
           may
           appear
           .
        
         
           THE
           antientest
           Will
           that
           Mr.
           *
           Selden
           says
           he
           hath
           observed
           before
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           is
           ,
           one
           of
           King
           
           Edgar's
           time
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           Lambard
           †
           has
           given
           us
           in
           his
           Perambulation
           of
           Kent
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           of
           one
           Brithric
           ,
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           or
           Thane
           ,
           and
           his
           Wife
           Elswithe
           ,
           wherein
           they
           devised
           both
           their
           Lands
           and
           Goods
           ,
           and
           also
           gave
           his
           chief
           Lord
           and
           the
           Lady
           his
           Wife
           several
           noble
           Legacies
           to
           prevail
           with
           him
           that
           his
           Will
           might
           stand
           good
           .
           By
           which
           it
           should
           seem
           the
           Lands
           bequeathed
           were
           Feudal
           Lands
           (
           held
           by
           Knights
           Service
           )
           which
           could
           not
           be
           alienated
           without
           the
           Lord's
           Consent
           .
           But
           Mr.
           Selden
           there
           further
           takes
           notice
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Protection
             or
             Execution
             of
             this
             Testament
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Probate
             ,
             were
             within
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Court
             ;
             and
             that
             especially
             because
             divers
             
               Lords
               of
               Mannors
            
             have
             to
             this
             day
             the
             Probate
             of
             Testaments
             by
             Custom
             continued
             ,
             against
             that
             which
             is
             otherwise
             regularly
             settled
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           BUT
           as
           for
           Intestates
           Goods
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             The
             Disposition
             or
             Administration
             of
             them
             was
             in
             the
             Saxon
             times
             in
             the
             chief
             Lord
             of
             him
             that
             died
             ,
             
             in
             case
             the
             Intestate
             were
             an
             immediate
             Tenant
             ,
             and
             died
             at
             home
             in
             Peace
             :
             But
             in
             case
             he
             were
             no
             Tenant
             ,
             or
             died
             in
             his
             Lord's
             Army
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             as
             other
             Inheritance
             ,
             under
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             that
             Temporal
             Court
             within
             whose
             Territory
             the
             Goods
             were
             .
             This
             may
             be
             proved
             out
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             that
             Time
             ,
             which
             ordain
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             Death
             of
             an
             Intestate
             ,
             whom
             they
             call
             
               CWIALE
               AWE
            
             ,
             the
             Lord
             *
             is
             only
             to
             have
             the
             Heriots
             due
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             are
             also
             appointed
             by
             †
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             that
             
               by
               his
            
             (
             the
             Lord's
             )
             
               Advice
               or
               Judgment
               ,
               his
            
             (
             the
             Intestate's
             )
             
               Goods
               be
               divided
               among
               his
               Wife
               and
               Children
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               of
               kin
               ,
               according
               as
               to
               every
               one
               of
               them
               of
               right
               belongs
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             nearness
             of
             Kindred
             ,
             if
             no
             Children
             ,
             or
             Nephews
             from
             them
             be
             :
             for
             it
             must
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             be
             understood
             ,
             that
             the
             Succession
             was
             such
             ,
             that
             the
             Children
             excluded
             all
             their
             Kindred
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Kindred
             the
             next
             succeeded
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             in
             Tacitus
             ‖
             of
             his
             Germans
             ,
             whose
             Customs
             were
             doubtless
             mixed
             with
             our
             
               English-Saxons
               ;
               Haeredes
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               successorésque
               sint
               cuique
               liberi
               ,
               &
               nullum
               Testamentum
               .
            
             But
             it
             seems
             Christianity
             afterwards
             brought
             in
             the
             free
             Power
             of
             making
             Testaments
             amongst
             them
             ,
             
               Si
               liberi
               non
               sunt
               ,
               proximus
               gradus
               in
               possessione
               ,
               Fratres
               ,
               Patrui
               ,
               Avunculi
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             BUT
             this
             is
             express'd
             only
             in
             case
             the
             Tenant
             died
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             in
             Peace
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             died
             in
             his
             Lord's
             *
             Army
             ,
             both
             the
             Heriot
             was
             forgiven
             ,
             and
             the
             Inheritance
             both
             of
             Goods
             and
             Lands
             was
             to
             be
             divided
             
               as
               it
               ought
            
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             by
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             
               Temporal
               Court
            
             ,
             within
             whose
             Territory
             the
             Death
             (
             
               of
               the
               Intestate
            
             )
             or
             Goods
             were
             ;
             for
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord's
             Judgment
             was
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Heirs
             should
             divide
             all
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             in
             the
             
             Confessor's
             Law
             are
             ,
             habeant
             †
             
               Haeredes
               ejus
               pecuniam
               &
               terram
               ejus
               sine
               aliqua
               Diminutione
               ,
               &
               rectè
               dividant
               inter
               se
            
             ;
             where
             the
             Right
             of
             the
             Heir
             both
             to
             Lands
             and
             Goods
             is
             expresly
             designed
             ,
             but
             the
             Judg
             that
             should
             give
             it
             them
             ,
             not
             mentioned
             .
             Therefore
             it
             seems
             ,
             
             it
             remained
             as
             other
             Parts
             of
             the
             Common
             Law
             ,
             under
             the
             Temporal
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             *
             Civil
             Law
             it
             was
             under
             the
             Praetors
             .
          
           Thus
           far
           this
           learned
           and
           great
           Author
           .
        
         
           FROM
           whence
           we
           may
           make
           this
           Note
           ,
           that
           the
           Probate
           of
           Wills
           was
           a
           Matter
           of
           Civil
           Cognizance
           before
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           and
           for
           some
           time
           after
           ,
           till
           ,
           the
           Canon
           Law
           being
           more
           generally
           received
           in
           England
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           Courts
           took
           this
           Power
           to
           themselves
           ,
           supposed
           by
           Mr.
           Selden
           ,
           in
           his
           6
           th
           Chapter
           of
           his
           said
           Treatise
           ,
           to
           be
           about
           the
           time
           of
           Henry
           the
           Second
           .
        
         
           WE
           shall
           now
           ,
           in
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           
           go
           on
           to
           the
           Criminal
           part
           of
           the
           English-Saxon
           Laws
           ,
           viz.
           the
           manner
           of
           Trial
           ,
           Judgment
           and
           Execution
           pass'd
           and
           inflicted
           on
           Offenders
           in
           those
           Times
           .
        
         
           ALL
           Trials
           for
           Criminal
           Matters
           were
           then
           either
           in
           the
           Court-Leets
           ,
           the
           Sheriffs-turn
           ,
           or
           the
           County-Courts
           ,
           
           in
           which
           last
           the
           greater
           Offenders
           were
           commonly
           tried
           ,
           and
           that
           most
           antiently
           by
           Witnesses
           and
           Juries
           ,
           as
           at
           this
           day
           :
           for
           we
           find
           in
           the
           
             Mirror
             of
             Justices
          
           ,
           
           that
           King
           Alfred
           commanded
           one
           of
           his
           Justices
           to
           be
           put
           to
           death
           for
           passing
           Sentence
           upon
           a
           Verdict
           corruptly
           obtained
           ,
           upon
           the
           Votes
           of
           the
           Jurors
           ,
           whereof
           three
           of
           the
           Twelve
           were
           in
           the
           Negative
           .
           And
           the
           same
           King
           put
           another
           of
           his
           Justices
           to
           death
           for
           passing
           Sentence
           of
           Death
           upon
           an
           Ignoramus
           return'd
           by
           the
           Jury
           .
        
         
           BUT
           the
           first
           Law
           we
           read
           of
           that
           defined
           the
           Number
           of
           Jury-men
           to
           be
           Twelve
           ,
           
           was
           that
           of
           Aetheldred
           I.
           above
           two
           hundred
           Years
           before
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           which
           says
           ,
           
             In
             singulis
             Centuriis
          
           ,
           &c.
           in
           English
           thus
           ,
           
             In
             every
             Century
             or
             Hundred
             ,
             let
             there
             be
             a
             Court
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             let
             Twelve
             Antient
             Freemen
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             Hundred
             ,
             be
             sworn
             that
             they
             will
             not
             condemn
             the
             Innocent
             ,
             nor
             acquit
             the
             Guilty
             .
          
        
         
           BUT
           whether
           there
           were
           any
           such
           thing
           as
           a
           Grand
           Jury
           or
           Inquest
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           particularly
           find
           ,
           
           only
           we
           may
           reasonably
           conclude
           there
           was
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           same
           Mirror
           we
           read
           that
           a
           Justice
           suffered
           Death
           for
           passing
           Sentence
           only
           upon
           the
           
           Coroner's
           Record
           ;
           and
           another
           Justice
           had
           the
           same
           Punishment
           for
           condemning
           one
           without
           any
           preceding
           Appeal
           or
           Indictment
           .
        
         
           YET
           the
           first
           time
           that
           we
           find
           any
           mention
           of
           a
           Jury
           by
           Mens
           Peers
           or
           Equals
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           Agreement
           between
           Alfred
           and
           Guthrune
           the
           Dane
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           in
           
             English
             ,
             viz.
          
           
           
             That
             if
             a
             Lord
             or
             a
             Baron
             be
             accused
             of
             Homicide
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             acquitted
             by
             twelve
             Lords
             ;
             
             but
             if
             of
             inferiour
             Rank
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             acquitted
             by
             eleven
             of
             his
             Equals
             ,
             and
             one
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           BUT
           in
           Cases
           very
           doubtful
           ,
           and
           where
           there
           was
           not
           sufficient
           Evidence
           by
           Witnesses
           ,
           but
           only
           strong
           Presumptions
           of
           Guilt
           ,
           
           in
           the
           times
           after
           King
           Alfred
           ,
           Trials
           by
           Ordeal
           came
           in
           ,
           which
           Somner
           in
           his
           Glossary
           says
           was
           derived
           from
           Or
           a
           Negative
           ,
           or
           Privative
           ,
           and
           Dal
           ,
           which
           signifies
           Distinction
           ,
           or
           Difference
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           without
           any
           Distinction
           or
           Difference
           ,
           and
           imports
           a
           just
           ,
           impartial
           Judgment
           :
           it
           was
           of
           two
           sorts
           ,
           by
           Fire
           or
           Water
           ;
           by
           Fire
           ,
           when
           the
           Person
           accused
           carried
           in
           his
           bare
           Hand
           a
           red-hot
           Iron
           some
           few
           steps
           ;
           which
           ,
           if
           it
           weighed
           but
           one
           Pound
           ,
           was
           called
           single
           Ordeal
           ,
           and
           so
           double
           ,
           or
           treble
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Pounds
           the
           Iron
           weighed
           :
           or
           when
           he
           walked
           bare-foot
           ,
           and
           blindfold
           ,
           over
           and
           between
           certain
           red-hot
           Plow-shares
           ,
           placed
           at
           a
           stated
           distance
           ;
           if
           in
           doing
           this
           the
           Party
           was
           burnt
           ,
           he
           was
           pronounced
           
           Guilty
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           he
           was
           accounted
           Innocent
           .
           Water-Ordeal
           was
           either
           when
           they
           cast
           the
           accused
           into
           Water
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           did
           swim
           ,
           were
           adjudged
           Guilty
           ;
           if
           they
           sunk
           ,
           Innocent
           :
           or
           else
           their
           Hands
           and
           Arms
           were
           put
           sometimes
           up
           to
           the
           Wrist
           ,
           
           sometimes
           up
           to
           the
           Elbow
           in
           boiling-hot
           Water
           ;
           if
           they
           were
           scalded
           ,
           they
           were
           esteemed
           Guilty
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           Innocent
           .
           The
           Noble
           and
           Freemen
           were
           tried
           by
           Fire-Ordeal
           ,
           the
           Peasants
           and
           Servants
           by
           
             Water
             Ordeal
          
           .
        
         
           A
           great
           Example
           of
           the
           former
           you
           will
           find
           towards
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           the
           sixth
           Book
           ,
           
           concerning
           the
           putting
           of
           Queen
           Emma
           ,
           Mother
           of
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           ,
           to
           this
           Fire-Ordeal
           by
           Plow-shares
           ,
           upon
           suspicion
           of
           Incontinency
           with
           Ailwyn
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           :
           but
           indeed
           this
           Story
           is
           very
           improbable
           for
           several
           reasons
           ;
           for
           first
           ,
           the
           Crime
           she
           stood
           accused
           of
           could
           be
           no
           more
           than
           simple
           Fornication
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           as
           well
           as
           now
           within
           the
           Cognizance
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           no
           higher
           Punishment
           than
           the
           common
           Penance
           was
           inflicted
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           
           we
           find
           this
           Queen
           to
           have
           fallen
           into
           the
           King's
           Displeasure
           in
           the
           first
           or
           second
           Year
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           and
           being
           not
           long
           after
           restored
           to
           his
           Favour
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           read
           she
           was
           ever
           after
           questioned
           :
           and
           as
           for
           Robert
           ,
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           who
           is
           said
           to
           have
           been
           one
           of
           her
           chief
           Prosecutors
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           he
           was
           not
           consecrated
           to
           that
           See
           till
           about
           seven
           or
           eight
           Years
           after
           .
           Besides
           all
           which
           ,
           Bishop
           *
           Godwin
           in
           his
           Account
           of
           this
           Arch-bishop
           ,
           further
           proves
           from
           Florence
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           and
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           ,
           that
           Bishop
           Ailwin
           was
           dead
           Anno
           1047
           ,
           a
           Year
           before
           ever
           Robert
           was
           made
           Arch-bishop
           ;
           and
           therefore
           this
           learned
           Author
           does
           wholly
           deny
           the
           reality
           of
           this
           Story
           .
           But
           to
           return
           again
           to
           our
           Ordeal
           .
        
         
           THE
           first
           mention
           made
           thereof
           as
           we
           meet
           with
           ,
           was
           at
           the
           Council
           of
           Mentz
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Triers
           ;
           but
           we
           have
           no
           Foot-step
           thereof
           in
           our
           English
           Laws
           ,
           till
           it
           was
           brought
           into
           this
           Nation
           by
           the
           Council
           of
           Berkhamstead
           ,
           under
           Bertwald
           Arch-bishop
           of
           
             Canterbury
             ,
             Anno
          
           647
           ;
           and
           it
           after
           became
           inserted
           into
           those
           of
           King
           Athelstan
           ,
           
           tho
           it
           was
           certainly
           in
           use
           before
           that
           time
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           little
           more
           to
           add
           concerning
           this
           way
           of
           Trial
           by
           Ordeal
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           under
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           who
           never
           permitted
           it
           to
           be
           put
           in
           Execution
           but
           when
           they
           were
           present
           .
           And
           sometimes
           it
           was
           performed
           with
           the
           great
           Solemnity
           of
           receiving
           the
           
             Holy
             Eucharist
          
           ,
           especially
           if
           the
           suspected
           Person
           was
           of
           their
           Order
           and
           Function
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Party
           was
           cast
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           suffer
           as
           Guilty
           .
        
         
           THIS
           way
           of
           Trial
           by
           Ordeal
           continued
           long
           after
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           but
           at
           last
           it
           was
           forbid
           by
           the
           Pope's
           Decree
           ;
           and
           we
           have
           now
           no
           Remainders
           of
           it
           left
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           in
           the
           Country
           Peoples
           trying
           of
           Witches
           ,
           who
           being
           tied
           with
           their
           Thumbs
           and
           Toes
           together
           ,
           and
           so
           flung
           into
           the
           Water
           ,
           if
           they
           sink
           ,
           are
           accounted
           Innocent
           ;
           if
           they
           swim
           ,
           Guilty
           :
           but
           indeed
           if
           this
           Ordeal
           ,
           either
           by
           Fire
           or
           Water
           ,
           was
           performed
           by
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           one
           would
           wonder
           it
           should
           ever
           be
           introduced
           ,
           especially
           with
           such
           solemn
           Prayers
           and
           Preparations
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           find
           in
           
           Lambard's
           Explications
           of
           Law-terms
           ,
           and
           in
           
             Matthew
             Parker
          
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           his
           
             Antiquities
             of
             the
             British
             Church
          
           .
           
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           if
           it
           was
           assisted
           by
           a
           Divine
           Power
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           wonderful
           how
           it
           came
           to
           be
           forbid
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           wholly
           unlawful
           .
        
         
         
           BUT
           besides
           these
           ways
           of
           Trial
           abovementioned
           ,
           upon
           more
           slight
           Suspicions
           ,
           our
           
             English
             Saxon
          
           Ancestors
           were
           used
           to
           content
           themselves
           with
           a
           
             Voyer
             dire
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Oath
           of
           the
           Party
           suspected
           ,
           and
           the
           concurring
           Testimony
           of
           other
           Men
           ;
           the
           first
           attesting
           his
           own
           Innocency
           ,
           the
           other
           attesting
           their
           own
           Consciences
           for
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           former
           Testimony
           ;
           and
           therefore
           were
           ,
           and
           still
           are
           called
           Compurgators
           .
           Their
           number
           was
           more
           or
           less
           ,
           and
           of
           greater
           or
           less
           Value
           ,
           according
           as
           the
           Offence
           ,
           or
           the
           Party
           suspected
           was
           of
           greater
           or
           less
           Concernment
           .
        
         
           AND
           as
           for
           the
           way
           of
           Trial
           by
           
             single
             Combat
          
           or
           Duel
           ,
           tho
           some
           Writers
           suppose
           it
           to
           have
           been
           in
           use
           before
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           yet
           since
           I
           meet
           with
           no
           mention
           of
           it
           either
           in
           our
           Historians
           or
           Laws
           ,
           I
           shall
           defer
           discoursing
           of
           it
           till
           I
           come
           to
           the
           next
           Volume
           .
        
         
           HAVING
           now
           dispatched
           this
           Head
           concerning
           Trials
           ,
           I
           'll
           proceed
           to
           the
           Judgments
           and
           Penalties
           that
           were
           inflicted
           on
           Persons
           for
           several
           Offences
           .
           And
           first
           I
           shall
           consider
           those
           against
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           as
           Sacrilege
           ,
           
           which
           you
           will
           find
           upon
           the
           first
           introducing
           of
           Christianity
           to
           have
           been
           appointed
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           King
           Egbert
           ,
           either
           in
           making
           satisfaction
           of
           nine
           times
           the
           Value
           ,
           or
           in
           case
           of
           Inability
           ,
           to
           pay
           that
           Sum
           in
           Stripes
           ;
           for
           not
           then
           ,
           nor
           long
           after
           was
           it
           punishable
           with
           Death
           :
           
           for
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           Theodered
           ,
           the
           good
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Athelstan
           ,
           fell
           short
           of
           one
           thing
           ,
           viz.
           That
           he
           caused
           certain
           Thieves
           to
           be
           hanged
           ,
           who
           had
           robbed
           St.
           Edmunds
           Church
           in
           Suffolk
           ,
           and
           were
           there
           held
           by
           some
           invisible
           Power
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           they
           could
           not
           go
           away
           with
           what
           they
           had
           stolen
           ,
           but
           were
           all
           taken
           and
           executed
           accordingly
           ;
           for
           which
           piece
           of
           Severity
           he
           was
           much
           blamed
           .
        
         
           THE
           next
           Offence
           was
           
             Working
             upon
             Sundays
          
           ,
           
           which
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           King
           Ina
           ,
           was
           punishable
           by
           Fine
           ,
           if
           the
           Criminal
           were
           a
           Freeman
           ;
           and
           by
           Whipping
           if
           he
           were
           a
           Bond-Servant
           .
        
         
           BUT
           as
           for
           
             Blasphemy
             ,
             Cursing
          
           or
           Swearing
           ,
           either
           they
           were
           Crimes
           the
           Saxons
           were
           not
           guilty
           of
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           inflicted
           no
           Punishments
           on
           those
           who
           were
           culpable
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           I
           find
           no
           mention
           of
           them
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Laws
           .
        
         
           AS
           for
           the
           Offences
           against
           both
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           I
           will
           first
           begin
           with
           Adultery
           and
           Fornication
           ,
           and
           these
           were
           Capital
           amongst
           the
           Saxons
           :
           
           for
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           Withred
           King
           of
           Kent
           ,
           if
           a
           Military
           Man
           should
           (
           after
           that
           Council
           was
           ended
           ,
           despising
           the
           King's
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Judicial
           Sentence
           of
           the
           Bishop's
           Excommunication
           )
           be
           taken
           in
           Adultery
           ,
           he
           should
           pay
           to
           his
           Lord
           an
           hundred
           Shillings
           .
           
             But
             afterwards
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             King
             Cnute
             ,
             a
             Wife
             found
             guilty
             of
             Adultery
             ,
             should
             have
             her
             Nose
             and
             Ears
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             the
             Man
             was
             Fined
             or
             Banished
             :
             and
             by
             those
             of
             King
             Alfred
             ,
             the
             Man
             convicted
             of
             Adultery
             with
             another's
             Wife
             ,
             should
             pay
             to
             the
             Husband
             so
             abused
             ,
             a
             Fine
             sutable
             to
             the
             Estate
             and
             Quality
             of
             him
             that
             was
             so
             injured
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           highest
           Offence
           against
           Man
           alone
           was
           Treason
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Punishment
           for
           this
           Offence
           I
           find
           set
           down
           in
           the
           4
           th
           Law
           of
           K.
           Alfred
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             That
             if
             any
             one
             by
             himself
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Person
             should
             attempt
             against
             the
             King's
             Life
             ,
             he
             should
             lose
             his
             Life
             and
             Goods
             ;
             or
             in
             case
             he
             will
             purge
             himself
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             do
             it
             according
             to
             the
             Valuation
             of
             the
             King's
             Head.
             
          
           But
           in
           this
           the
           King
           had
           no
           greater
           a
           Prerogative
           
           than
           divers
           other
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ;
           for
           the
           same
           Law
           doth
           inform
           us
           ,
           
             That
             it
             ordained
             in
             all
             Judgments
             concerning
             other
             Men
             ,
             whether
             Noble
             or
             Ignoble
             ,
             whosoever
             should
             Conspire
             against
             his
             Lord
             ,
             should
             lose
             both
             his
             Life
             and
             Estate
             ,
             or
             else
             pay
             the
             Valuation
             of
             his
             Lord's
             Head.
             
          
        
         
           
           I
           come
           next
           to
           the
           Coining
           and
           Clipping
           of
           Money
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           originally
           such
           an
           Offence
           as
           was
           punish'd
           by
           Death
           ;
           for
           the
           first
           Law
           that
           made
           it
           so
           was
           that
           of
           Ethelred
           ,
           whereby
           it
           is
           left
           to
           the
           King's
           discretion
           ,
           either
           to
           fine
           ,
           or
           put
           to
           Death
           such
           Merchants
           as
           imported
           false
           Money
           ;
           and
           all
           Port-Reeves
           of
           Towns
           who
           should
           be
           Accessary
           to
           it
           were
           made
           liable
           to
           the
           same
           :
           but
           for
           all
           this
           it
           was
           not
           even
           after
           the
           Conquest
           punishable
           by
           Death
           ,
           but
           amputation
           of
           the
           Right
           Hand
           and
           Privy-Members
           .
        
         
           
           AS
           for
           Murder
           ,
           or
           killing
           a
           Man
           with
           Malice
           prepensed
           ,
           it
           was
           by
           the
           Preface
           to
           King
           
           Alfred's
           Laws
           punishable
           by
           Death
           :
           And
           this
           and
           the
           former
           Law
           concerning
           Treason
           ,
           will
           help
           us
           to
           interpret
           in
           what
           Cases
           the
           Wiregilds
           or
           Mulcts
           ,
           that
           we
           find
           so
           frequently
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Laws
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           paid
           for
           the
           Life
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           and
           particularly
           that
           Law
           of
           King
           Athelstan
           ,
           which
           sets
           the
           Rate
           of
           these
           Wiregilds
           according
           to
           the
           Quality
           of
           the
           Person
           slain
           ,
           from
           the
           King
           to
           the
           Peasant
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           Party
           was
           Killed
           in
           some
           sudden
           Fray
           or
           Quarrel
           without
           any
           Malice
           forethought
           .
        
         
           THIS
           I
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           to
           obviate
           the
           Error
           of
           some
           who
           suppose
           ,
           that
           all
           Murder
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           was
           redeemable
           by
           Money
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           allowed
           in
           any
           Cases
           but
           those
           we
           account
           Man-slaughter
           at
           this
           Day
           ;
           
           and
           shews
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           that
           distinction
           between
           Man-slaughter
           and
           Murder
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           almost
           peculiar
           to
           England
           ,
           and
           arose
           at
           first
           from
           the
           Proneness
           of
           our
           Nation
           to
           Fewds
           and
           sudden
           Quarrels
           ;
           tho
           the
           like
           Custom
           is
           also
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Antient
           Frisian
           and
           German
           Laws
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           take
           the
           Pains
           to
           consult
           them
           .
           But
           as
           for
           Bloodshed
           ,
           
           Striking
           ,
           Maiming
           ,
           Wounding
           ,
           Dismembring
           ,
           &c.
           they
           were
           all
           of
           them
           punishable
           by
           Mulcts
           or
           Fines
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           see
           in
           the
           Laws
           of
           King
           Alfred
           ,
           and
           other
           Places
           in
           this
           Volume
           .
        
         
           
           I
           proceed
           in
           the
           next
           Place
           to
           Robbery
           and
           Burglary
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           King
           Ina
           ,
           were
           punishable
           by
           Death
           ;
           only
           the
           Thief
           was
           admmitted
           sometimes
           to
           redeem
           it
           according
           to
           the
           Estimation
           of
           his
           Head
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           suppose
           was
           left
           to
           the
           discretion
           of
           the
           Judg
           ,
           either
           to
           deny
           or
           allow
           .
           But
           for
           all
           other
           less
           Thefts
           ,
           they
           were
           redeemable
           by
           Fines
           .
           And
           the
           Laws
           of
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           ,
           limited
           that
           Punishment
           of
           Death
           to
           Thefts
           of
           twelve
           Pence
           in
           value
           ,
           or
           above
           .
        
         
           
           AND
           Trespasses
           of
           a
           less
           Nature
           upon
           Lands
           and
           Goods
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           punished
           by
           the
           Criminal's
           making
           Satisfaction
           to
           the
           injured
           Party
           ,
           and
           his
           paying
           a
           certain
           Fine
           besides
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           which
           by
           King
           
           Alfred's
           Law
           was
           set
           at
           five
           Shillings
           ;
           and
           in
           his
           Time
           other
           Actions
           were
           likewise
           used
           ,
           
           such
           as
           we
           call
           
             Actions
             upon
             the
             Case
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Plaintiff
           not
           only
           recovered
           Damages
           for
           Trespasses
           done
           to
           Possessions
           and
           Goods
           ,
           but
           also
           Costs
           for
           Injuries
           in
           Point
           of
           Scandal
           and
           Defamation
           ,
           in
           case
           the
           Complainant
           specially
           declare
           that
           he
           was
           thereby
           disabled
           ,
           or
           injured
           in
           his
           Preferment
           ,
           and
           made
           Proof
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           much
           like
           to
           the
           Forms
           of
           our
           Pleadings
           now
           .
        
         
           
           AS
           for
           Perjury
           which
           I
           have
           hitherto
           omitted
           ,
           tho
           in
           strict
           Method
           it
           should
           have
           been
           mentioned
           before
           ,
           as
           a
           Sin
           against
           both
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           
           the
           Saxons
           were
           utterly
           Enemies
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           punished
           it
           with
           perpetual
           discredit
           of
           their
           Testimony
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           with
           Banishment
           ,
           or
           with
           grievous
           Fines
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           Mulcts
           to
           the
           Judg.
           For
           that
           difference
           I
           find
           observed
           in
           those
           Days
           between
           Fines
           and
           Mulcts
           ,
           
           tho
           the
           more
           Antient
           Times
           used
           them
           for
           one
           and
           the
           same
           ;
           for
           I
           often
           find
           
             pars
             Mu●ctae
             Regi
          
           .
           In
           all
           these
           Matters
           where
           any
           Interest
           was
           vested
           in
           the
           Crown
           ,
           the
           King
           had
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           Pardon
           ,
           yet
           always
           a
           Recompence
           was
           saved
           to
           the
           injured
           Party
           ;
           besides
           the
           Security
           of
           the
           Good-behaviour
           for
           Time
           to
           come
           ,
           as
           the
           case
           required
           .
        
         
           THESE
           Mulcts
           for
           all
           these
           Offences
           were
           set
           down
           in
           a
           Book
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Rule
           and
           Standard
           of
           the
           Judge's
           Sentence
           .
           And
           it
           is
           called
           in
           the
           Preface
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           King
           Edward
           ,
           the
           Doom
           or
           Judgment-Book
           ;
           and
           Composition
           was
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           and
           Satisfaction
           given
           ,
           according
           to
           what
           was
           laid
           in
           this
           Judicial
           or
           Doom-Book
           .
        
         
           THIS
           shews
           that
           Fines
           were
           then
           set
           out
           and
           appointed
           by
           Law
           ,
           
           and
           were
           proportioned
           not
           only
           according
           to
           Mens
           Offences
           ,
           but
           Abilities
           of
           what
           they
           were
           able
           to
           pay
           ;
           and
           were
           not
           in
           those
           Times
           left
           to
           the
           Arbitrary
           Wills
           and
           Humours
           of
           the
           Judg
           ,
           to
           ruin
           Mens
           Fortunes
           and
           Families
           ,
           and
           imprison
           their
           Persons
           during
           Life
           ,
           perhaps
           only
           for
           a
           small
           Offence
           in
           a
           rash
           Word
           ,
           or
           unmalicious
           Deed.
           
        
         
           I
           confess
           this
           Introduction
           is
           longer
           than
           I
           first
           intended
           it
           ,
           but
           herein
           I
           hope
           the
           Reader
           will
           excuse
           me
           ,
           since
           I
           have
           presented
           him
           with
           a
           true
           Scheme
           of
           the
           Antient
           English-Saxon
           Government
           and
           Laws
           ,
           as
           well
           Ecclesiastical
           as
           Civil
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           just
           Prerogatives
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           the
           true
           Rights
           and
           Liberties
           of
           the
           People
           :
           and
           this
           I
           have
           done
           for
           two
           Ends
           ;
           first
           ,
           to
           inform
           those
           of
           our
           own
           Nation
           as
           well
           as
           Strangers
           ,
           that
           this
           Government
           before
           the
           pretended
           Conquest
           ,
           agreed
           in
           the
           most
           material
           parts
           of
           it
           with
           those
           of
           the
           same
           Gothick
           Model
           all
           over
           Europe
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           we
           do
           still
           labour
           to
           preserve
           our
           Antient
           Constitution
           ,
           when
           most
           of
           our
           Neighbours
           have
           either
           lost
           or
           given
           up
           theirs
           ,
           I
           think
           we
           do
           deserve
           Commendation
           ,
           more
           especially
           since
           both
           Prince
           and
           People
           may
           have
           found
           an
           equal
           Interest
           and
           Happiness
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           AND
           secondly
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           Danish
           nor
           Norman
           Invasions
           ,
           (
           called
           by
           some
           Conquests
           )
           have
           at
           all
           altered
           it
           in
           any
           of
           the
           Substantial
           parts
           of
           our
           Government
           or
           Laws
           ,
           notwithstanding
           what
           some
           Men
           have
           so
           strenuously
           advanced
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           out
           of
           what
           designs
           they
           themselves
           best
           know
           .
        
         
           AS
           for
           what
           I
           have
           here
           laid
           down
           ,
           if
           any
           thing
           appears
           either
           new
           ,
           or
           of
           suspicious
           Credit
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           be
           no
           farther
           believed
           ,
           than
           the
           Reasons
           and
           Authorities
           I
           have
           here
           produced
           will
           justify
           me
           ;
           and
           therefore
           shall
           leave
           the
           Reader
           to
           make
           what
           Judgment
           he
           pleases
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           doth
           not
           suit
           with
           mine
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           take
           it
           amiss
           ,
           since
           I
           am
           sufficiently
           sensible
           how
           much
           Mens
           Opinions
           depend
           on
           their
           present
           Interest
           ,
           Education
           ,
           or
           Course
           of
           Life
           :
           and
           I
           cannot
           but
           observe
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           a
           sort
           of
           Men
           ,
           whose
           Heads
           seem
           framed
           for
           such
           a
           set
           of
           Notions
           rather
           than
           others
           ,
           which
           make
           them
           that
           they
           cannot
           easily
           digest
           any
           thing
           that
           clashes
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           BUT
           I
           do
           not
           pretend
           to
           be
           infallible
           ,
           or
           to
           propose
           my
           sense
           as
           a
           Rule
           and
           Standard
           to
           all
           others
           ;
           
             Homo
             sum
             ,
             nihil
             humanum
             à
             me
             alienum
             puto
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Comick
           Poet
           hath
           long
           since
           well
           observed
           .
        
         
         
           ONE
           thing
           indeed
           I
           think
           I
           may
           pretend
           to
           in
           this
           Undertaking
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           Integrity
           ;
           for
           I
           look
           upon
           it
           a
           much
           viler
           thing
           ,
           either
           to
           falsify
           ,
           or
           conceal
           part
           of
           an
           Authority
           that
           makes
           against
           one
           ,
           and
           use
           only
           so
           much
           as
           shall
           serve
           a
           present
           Turn
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           to
           
             pick
             a
             Pocket
          
           :
           and
           as
           it
           is
           of
           far
           more
           dangerous
           Consequence
           to
           the
           Publick
           ,
           if
           not
           found
           out
           ;
           I
           must
           say
           it
           is
           likewise
           more
           easily
           to
           be
           discovered
           ,
           since
           every
           Man
           may
           ,
           if
           he
           please
           ,
           consult
           the
           Authors
           that
           such
           Writers
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           and
           so
           detect
           the
           Fraud
           .
        
         
           BUT
           for
           those
           who
           think
           they
           may
           differ
           from
           me
           in
           some
           things
           with
           good
           Reason
           and
           Authority
           ,
           and
           will
           please
           by
           their
           learned
           Labours
           to
           give
           the
           World
           any
           better
           Information
           and
           Account
           of
           these
           Matters
           than
           I
           have
           done
           ;
           I
           shall
           be
           so
           far
           from
           being
           displeased
           at
           them
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           upon
           full
           Satisfaction
           ,
           readily
           own
           my self
           very
           much
           in
           their
           Debt
           ,
           for
           making
           the
           World
           and
           me
           so
           much
           the
           Wiser
           :
           only
           I
           must
           desire
           to
           be
           treated
           as
           one
           ,
           who
           ,
           if
           I
           chance
           to
           be
           under
           any
           Error
           ,
           am
           not
           so
           wilfully
           ,
           nor
           (
           as
           I
           think
           )
           without
           great
           appearance
           of
           Reason
           and
           Authority
           on
           my
           side
           ;
           since
           I
           call
           God
           to
           witness
           ,
           that
           neither
           from
           a
           vain
           Ambition
           of
           Glory
           ,
           nor
           prospect
           of
           any
           Temporal
           Advantage
           ,
           nor
           design
           of
           gratifying
           any
           Party
           or
           Faction
           ,
           have
           I
           wrote
           any
           thing
           that
           may
           disgust
           Men
           of
           different
           Principles
           and
           Notions
           .
        
         
           AND
           I
           thank
           God
           for
           this
           great
           Blessing
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           live
           in
           a
           Time
           ,
           when
           we
           may
           not
           only
           think
           or
           speak
           ,
           but
           also
           safely
           write
           what
           we
           believe
           to
           be
           the
           Truth
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           Mankind
           do
           owe
           Allegiance
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           hope
           I
           never
           shall
           abuse
           that
           invaluable
           Liberty
           ,
           to
           the
           Prejudice
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           or
           that
           excellent
           constituted
           Church
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           own
           my self
           a
           Member
           ,
           being
           fully
           satisfied
           that
           the
           main
           End
           of
           all
           our
           Writings
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           for
           the
           Honour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Common
           Good
           of
           Mankind
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           TABLE
           to
           the
           Preface
           and
           Introduction
           .
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             ACtions
             on
             the
             Case
             ,
             how
             antient
             —
             
               page
               126
            
          
           
             Adultery
             ,
             its
             Punishment
             ,
             125
          
           
             Aetheling
             the
             Title
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             72
          
           
             St.
             Albans
             his
             Sufferings
             most
             probably
             a
             Legend
             —
             
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26
            
          
           
             King
             Alfred
             his
             Preface
             to
             Pope
             
             Gregory's
             Pastoral
             ,
             11.
             
             His
             Testament
             ,
             with
             Observations
             upon
             it
             —
             
               51
               ,
               52
            
          
           
             Allodium
             ,
             Lands
             h●ld
             in
             
               Allodio
               118
               ,
               119
            
          
           
             
               Annals
               Saxon
            
             ,
             a
             brief
             Account
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Translation
             
               10
               ,
               11
            
          
           
             
               Antient
               Demesne
            
             ,
             Tenants
             therein
             121
          
           
             Antiquity
             of
             the
             
               Ordeal
               ,
               124.
            
             
             Of
             the
             Distinction
             between
             Manslaughter
             and
             Murder
             —
             126
          
           
             Arch-bishops
             of
             Canterbury
             and
             York
             antiently
             of
             equal
             Dignity
             and
             Power
             —
             116
          
           
             
               Asser
               Menevensis
            
             ,
             an
             Account
             of
             him
             and
             his
             Writings
             —
             
               12
               ,
               13
            
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             BAro
             ,
             its
             antient
             Signification
             ,
             
               93
               ,
               94.
            
             
             When
             it
             came
             first
             in
             common
             use
             —
             102
          
           
             
               Barones
               Comitatûs
            
             ,
             what
             they
             were
             96
          
           
             Bede
             ,
             the
             first
             English
             Historian
             ,
             10
          
           
             Bishopricks
             and
             Abbeys
             often
             bestowed
             by
             the
             Election
             of
             the
             great
             Council
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             in
             the
             Saxon-Times
             —
             
               113
               ,
               114
            
          
           
             Bishops
             sometimes
             deprived
             by
             the
             same
             Councils
             —
             
               115
               ,
               116
            
          
           
             
               Blasphemy
               ,
               vid.
            
             Swearing
             and
             Cursing
             .
          
           
             Bocland
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             ,
             118.
             
             The
             same
             with
             Lands
             
               in
               Allodio
               ,
               119
            
          
           
             Dr.
             Brady
             his
             Errors
             concerning
             the
             English-Saxon
             Succession
             ,
             
               50
               ,
               51
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Britain
             how
             divided
             under
             the
             Romans
             —
             
               pag.
               31
               ,
               32
            
          
           
             
               Bromton
               John
            
             ,
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Chronicle
             that
             passes
             under
             his
             Name
             —
             16
          
           
             Burglary
             ,
             how
             punishable
             —
             126
          
           
             Burhwitan
             or
             Burhwara
             ,
             who
             they
             were
             —
             80
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             CAradoc
             of
             Lancarvon
             his
             Welsh
             Chronicle
             —
             15
          
           
             Ceorl
             ,
             or
             
             Ceorl's
             Man
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Country-man
             )
             his
             Privileges
             —
             77
          
           
             Chancellor
             ,
             whence
             derived
             ,
             and
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             that
             Office
             —
             73
          
           
             Clipping
             and
             Coining
             of
             Money
             ,
             its
             Punishment
             —
             126
          
           
             Coining
             of
             Money
             a
             Prerogative
             of
             the
             Crown
             —
             67
          
           
             Colonus
             ,
             its
             Signification
             —
             121
          
           
             Combat
             single
             ,
             or
             Duel
             —
             125
          
           
             
               Comes
               Littoris
               Saxonici
            
             ,
             who
             he
             was
             —
             33
          
           
             Commons
             present
             in
             the
             great
             Councils
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             88-101
             .
             To
             have
             been
             also
             present
             there
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             K.
             
               William
               I.
               97.
            
             
             Prov'd
             also
             to
             have
             a
             Right
             by
             Prescription
             before
             his
             time
             —
             98
          
           
             Compurgators
             ,
             who
             —
             125
          
           
             Conquests
             of
             the
             Danes
             and
             Normans
             (
             which
             were
             no
             more
             than
             Invasions
             )
             never
             altered
             this
             Government
             or
             Laws
             in
             any
             of
             its
             substantial
             parts
             —
             127
          
           
             Contract
             ,
             or
             Compact
             Original
             between
             the
             first
             English
             Saxon
             Kings
             and
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             proved
             ,
             
               69
               ,
               70.
            
             and
             that
             more
             antient
             than
             the
             Coronation-Oath
             —
             
               71
               ,
               72
            
          
           
             Coronation
             of
             our
             Kings
             whence
             derived
             —
             16
          
           
             Coronation-Oath
             ,
             its
             Form
             before
             the
             pretended
             Conquest
             —
             58
          
           
             
             Costs
             ,
             recovering
             of
             Costs
             and
             Damages
             ,
             how
             antient
             —
             
               pag.
               126
            
          
           
             Great
             Council
             of
             the
             Wites
             ,
             for
             what
             ends
             they
             were
             established
             41
          
           
             Great
             Council
             or
             Parliament
             its
             Original
             ,
             86-88
             .
             The
             Persons
             of
             whom
             it
             consisted
             ,
             87-102
             .
             These
             Councils
             often
             met
             in
             the
             open
             Air
             ,
             104.
             
             It
             s
             Power
             in
             making
             Laws
             —
             105-08
          
           
             Counties
             ,
             their
             Division
             more
             antient
             than
             the
             Reign
             of
             K.
             Alfred
             —
             84
          
           
             The
             County-Court
             ,
             what
             —
             84
          
           
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             in
             England
             ,
             how
             many
             they
             were
             under
             the
             Saxon
             Kings
             —
             
               80
               ,
               85
            
          
           
             Court-Barons
             ,
             their
             Original
             —
             82
          
           
             Craig
             ,
             Sir
             Thomas
             ,
             his
             Objections
             against
             the
             Truth
             and
             Antiquity
             of
             our
             English
             Historians
             considered
             18-23
          
           
             Crown
             of
             England
             not
             bequeathable
             by
             the
             Testament
             of
             the
             English-Saxon
             Kings
             —
             
               51
               ,
               52
            
          
           
             
               Curia
               Domini
               Regis
            
             ,
             its
             Signification
             —
             85
          
        
         
           
             D.
             
          
           
             DAnegelt
             first
             imposed
             by
             Authority
             of
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Wites
             —
             120
          
           
             The
             Decennary
             ,
             or
             Tything-Court
             ,
             what
             —
             81
          
           
             Defamation
             ,
             how
             punishable
             —
             126
          
           
             Degrees
             of
             Men
             that
             constituted
             the
             Common-weal
             —
             72-80
          
           
             Demesnes
             of
             the
             Crown
             could
             not
             be
             granted
             away
             even
             to
             pious
             Vses
             ,
             by
             the
             English-Saxon
             Kings
             ,
             without
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             Great
             Council
             68
          
           
             Deprivation
             of
             English
             Saxon
             Kings
             ,
             68.
             
             Of
             Bishops
             by
             the
             Great
             Council
             —
             
               115
               ,
               116
            
          
           
             Deputies
             of
             Cities
             and
             great
             Towns
             ,
             how
             antient
             —
             95
          
           
             Disposition
             of
             Goods
             and
             Personal
             Estates
             ,
             either
             by
             Deed
             or
             last
             Will
             —
             121
          
           
             Doom
             ,
             or
             Judgment-Book
             —
             127
          
           
             
               Durham
               Simeon
            
             ,
             who
             he
             was
             —
             15
          
           
             
               Dux
               Britanniae
            
             ,
             what
             he
             was
             —
             33
          
        
         
           
             E.
             
          
           
             EAdmerus
             his
             History
             
               pag.
               14
            
          
           
             Ealdorman
             ,
             the
             Title
             —
             73
          
           
             East-Angles
             ,
             the
             Succession
             of
             their
             Kings
             —
             45
          
           
             East-Saxon
             Kings
             ,
             their
             Succession
             43
          
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             ,
             by
             whom
             made
             108-113
          
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
             settled
             at
             first
             under
             the
             two
             Arch-bishops
             of
             Can●erbury
             and
             York
             —
             116
          
           
             
               Eddi
               Stephen
            
             ,
             Author
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             Bishop
             Wilfred
             ,
             with
             a
             brief
             account
             of
             him
             —
             10
          
           
             Edward
             the
             Confessor
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             Election
             —
             61
          
           
             
               Electus
               &
               eligerunt
            
             ,
             their
             true
             Signification
             —
             
               55
               ,
               56
            
          
           
             
               Encomium
               Emmae
            
             —
             14
          
           
             
               English-Saxons
               ,
               vid.
            
             Saxons
             .
          
           
             Eorl
             —
             74
          
           
             Ethelwerd
             sirnamed
             Quaestor
             ,
             an
             account
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Work
             14
          
        
         
           
             F.
             
          
           
             
               FEng
               to
               Rice
            
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             Saxon
             Phrase
             —
             55
          
           
             Feudal
             Lands
             ,
             what
             —
             122
          
           
             Fideles
             ,
             who
             they
             were
             in
             the
             Saxon
             Government
             —
             107
          
           
             
               Fidelium
               multitudo
            
             in
             the
             Charter
             of
             King
             Ethelwulf
             ,
             what
             it
             signified
             —
             
               104
               ,
               105
            
          
           
             Fines
             and
             Mulcts
             their
             difference
             ,
             set
             down
             in
             a
             Book
             at
             a
             certain
             rate
             ,
             and
             not
             arbitrary
             —
             127
          
           
             Folcland
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             118-120
          
           
             Folcmote
             ,
             the
             same
             with
             the
             County-Court
             —
             83
          
           
             Fornication
             ,
             its
             Punishment
             —
             125
          
           
             Franc
             Pledg
             ,
             what
             —
             8
          
           
             France
             ,
             its
             antient
             Kings
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             Succession
             —
             69
          
           
             Friburg
             ,
             or
             Tithing-Court
             ,
             its
             Institution
             and
             Business
             —
             
               80
               ,
               81
            
          
        
         
           
             G.
             
          
           
             GAvelkind
             —
             
               118
               ,
               119
            
          
           
             General
             of
             the
             King's
             Forces
             ,
             his
             Antiquity
             —
             72
          
           
             Antient
             German
             Laws
             —
             
               35
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             
             Government
             of
             Britain
             before
             the
             arrival
             of
             
               Jul.
               Caesar
            
             very
             uncertain
             ,
             29.
             
             During
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             31-34
             .
             Vnder
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             
               34
               ,
               &c.
            
             Of
             the
             Antient
             English
             Saxons
             ,
             rather
             Aristocratical
             ,
             than
             Monarchical
             ,
             
               pag.
               39
            
          
        
         
           
             H.
             
          
           
             
               HAgulstad
               Richard
            
             ,
             an
             account
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             History
             ,
             15
          
           
             Heir
             ,
             its
             antient
             Signification
             ,
             
               53
               ,
               54.
            
             
          
           
             His
             Right
             to
             Lands
             and
             Goods
             ,
             122
          
           
             
               Saxon
               Heptarchy
               ,
               vid.
            
             Kingdoms
             .
          
           
             Heretoch
             ,
             what
             that
             Office
             was
             —
             74
          
           
             Heriots
             ,
             to
             whom
             due
             —
             122
          
           
             
               Higden
               Ranulph
            
             his
             
               Polychronicon
               ,
               17.
            
             
             Our
             Historians
             in
             English
             ,
             a
             brief
             Censure
             of
             them
             —
             
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
            
          
           
             Historians
             in
             Latin
             ,
             an
             Account
             and
             Censure
             of
             their
             Works
             ,
             7-18
          
           
             The
             Holde
             ,
             what
             —
             74
          
           
             Homage
             from
             the
             Scotish
             Kings
             to
             those
             of
             England
             ,
             how
             far
             to
             be
             credited
             —
             
               19
               ,
               20
            
          
           
             
               Hoveden
               Roger
            
             ,
             an
             Account
             of
             his
             Works
             —
             16
          
           
             Dr.
             Howel
             his
             Mistake
             in
             making
             the
             first
             Saxon
             Kings
             absolute
             Monarchs
             —
             39
          
           
             Hundred-Court
             ,
             what
             —
             80
          
           
             
               Huntingdon
               Henry
            
             ,
             an
             Account
             of
             him
             —
             16
          
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             INtestates
             ,
             their
             Goods
             how
             antiently
             to
             be
             divided
             —
             
               121
               ,
               122
            
          
           
             Introduction
             ,
             its
             Design
             —
             127
          
           
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             his
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             in
             England
             fabulous
             ,
             24
          
           
             Judgments
             inflicted
             for
             several
             Offences
             —
             
               125
               ,
               126
            
          
           
             Grand-Juries
             ,
             how
             antient
             —
             123
          
           
             Jury-men
             ,
             their
             Number
             to
             be
             Twelve
             in
             the
             English-Saxon
             Times
             123
          
           
             
               Jus
               Haereditarium
            
             ,
             its
             Signification
             53
          
        
         
           
             K.
             
          
           
             KEntish
             Kings
             their
             Succession
             ,
             
               42
               ,
               43
            
          
           
             Kings
             of
             Britain
             not
             despotic
             ,
             but
             often
             elected
             —
             30
          
           
             Kings
             at
             first
             no
             better
             than
             Generals
             in
             War
             ;
             in
             Peace
             they
             had
             little
             or
             no
             Power
             —
             
               pag.
               38
            
          
           
             Saxon
             Kings
             not
             absolute
             or
             by
             Conquest
             —
             
               39
               ,
               40
            
          
           
             Kings
             of
             the
             Saxons
             at
             first
             elected
             ,
             39-41
             .
             The
             manner
             of
             their
             Succession
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             
               ib.
               66.
            
             
             Their
             losing
             their
             Crowns
             otherways
             sometimes
             than
             by
             Death
             ,
             
               68
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             The
             King
             ,
             in
             what
             sense
             he
             is
             said
             to
             make
             Laws
             —
             108
          
           
             English
             Saxon
             Kings
             ,
             what
             kind
             of
             Supremacy
             they
             exercised
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             Affairs
             ,
             —
             
               108
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             English-Saxons
             how
             many
             erected
             in
             this
             Island
             ,
             
               34
               ,
               35
            
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             LAnds
             in
             England
             all
             held
             under
             the
             three
             great
             Services
             ,
             called
             in
             Latin
             ,
             
               Trinoda
               necessitas
               120
            
          
           
             Lathes
             ,
             what
             —
             80
          
           
             Laws
             British
             —
             29
          
           
             German
             —
             35-38
          
           
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             by
             whom
             ,
             108-113
          
           
             Saxon
             Customary
             Laws
             ,
             their
             Original
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             sorts
             of
             them
             ,
             
               117
               ,
               118.
            
             
             Reduced
             into
             one
             Body
             by
             ●
             Edward
             the
             Confessor
             ,
             ib.
             Their
             Civil
             Laws
             concerning
             Lands
             ,
             118
          
           
             
               Legislative
               Power
            
             ,
             in
             whom
             it
             resided
             under
             the
             English
             Saxon
             Kings
             —
             105-108
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             MAiming
             ,
             &c.
             how
             punishable
             antiently
             —
             126
          
           
             
               Malmesbury
               William
            
             ,
             his
             Character
             —
             15
          
           
             Manslaughter
             and
             Murder
             their
             distinction
             —
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Mercian
             Kings
             ,
             their
             Succession
             ,
             45
          
           
             Milites
             ,
             what
             sort
             of
             Men
             —
             90
          
           
             Monasteries
             ,
             how
             far
             taken
             notice
             of
             in
             the
             ensuing
             History
             —
             24
          
           
             
               Monmouth
               Geoffery
            
             ,
             a
             Censure
             of
             his
             Work
             —
             7
          
           
             Mulcts
             ,
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             this
             word
             and
             Fines
             —
             
               126
               ,
               127
            
          
           
             
             Murder
             its
             Punishment
             in
             the
             English-Saxon
             Times
             —
             
               pag.
               126
            
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             
               NObiles
               Angli
            
             ,
             who
             they
             antiently
             were
             —
             91
          
           
             Northumbrian
             Kings
             ,
             their
             Succession
             —
             44
          
        
         
           
             O.
             
          
           
             OFfences
             of
             several
             sorts
             ,
             with
             their
             Penalties
             —
             
               125
               ,
               126
            
          
           
             Optimates
             ,
             who
             they
             were
             —
             92
          
           
             Ordeal
             what
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Trial
             
               123
               ,
               124
            
          
           
             Ordinaries
             at
             first
             had
             nothing
             to
             do
             in
             Administrations
             —
             122
          
           
             Ordinary
             People
             ,
             how
             they
             were
             called
             in
             the
             Saxon
             Times
             —
             121
          
           
             Original
             of
             the
             first
             English
             Saxon
             Kings
             —
             38-41
          
           
             Original
             Contract
             —
             
               70
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Osbern
             Author
             of
             the
             Lives
             of
             St.
             Dunstan
             and
             St.
             
               Alphege
               14
            
          
        
         
           
             P.
             
          
           
             PArliament
             ,
             the
             Original
             of
             this
             Great
             Assembly
             ,
             86.
             
             The
             same
             with
             the
             antient
             Witena-Gemots
             ,
             and
             
               Mycel
               Synoth
               ,
               86.
            
             which
             met
             thrice
             every
             Year
             
               ex
               more
            
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Perjury
             ,
             Saxons
             utter
             Enemies
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             their
             Punishment
             of
             it
             .
             
               126
               ,
               127
            
          
           
             
               Plebs
               &
               Vulgus
            
             ,
             their
             Signification
             
               99
               ,
               100
            
          
           
             
               Populus
               &
               Populi
            
             must
             signify
             the
             Commons
             in
             the
             Saxon
             Laws
             and
             Charters
             —
             ibid.
             to
             102
          
           
             Portgereses
             or
             
               Port
               Reves
            
             their
             Antiquity
             —
             96
          
           
             The
             antient
             Prerogatives
             of
             our
             English
             Kings
             ,
             
               67
               ,
               68.
            
             to
             pardon
             ,
             
               67
               ,
               127.
            
             
             They
             could
             not
             debase
             the
             Money
             ,
             nor
             give
             away
             their
             Crown-Lands
             without
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             Common
             Council
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             —
             
               126
               ,
               127
            
          
           
             
               Primates
               ,
               Principes
               &
               Proceres
            
             ,
             what
             they
             were
             —
             
               90
               ,
               92
            
          
           
             Probate
             of
             Wills
             ,
             122.
             how
             long
             a
             matter
             of
             Civil
             Cognizance
             ,
             
               122
               ,
               123
            
          
           
             
               Procuratores
               Patriae
            
             ,
             who
             they
             wer●
             ,
             
               pag.
               95
            
          
           
             Punishments
             among
             the
             English
             Saxons
             ,
             their
             several
             sorts
             
               125
               ,
               126
            
          
        
         
           
             Q.
             
          
           
             SEveral
             Questions
             for
             Dr.
             Brady
             to
             answer
             —
             
               99
               ,
               100
            
          
        
         
           
             R.
             
          
           
             
               DE
               Rationabili
               parte
               Bonorum
            
             ,
             the
             Writ
             grounded
             at
             Common
             Law
             ,
             and
             on
             what
             Custom
             122
          
           
             Robbery
             ,
             how
             punishable
             —
             126
          
           
             Romans
             their
             Government
             in
             Britain
             —
             31-33
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             SAbaoth-breaking
             ,
             its
             Punishment
             —
             125
          
           
             Sacrilege
             ,
             its
             Punishment
             —
             125
          
           
             Sapientes
             ,
             who
             they
             were
             —
             96
          
           
             Saxons
             not
             at
             first
             govern'd
             by
             Kings
             38
          
           
             
               English
               Saxons
            
             ,
             whence
             deriv'd
             ,
             35.
             
             Their
             Government
             rather
             Aristocratrical
             than
             Monarchical
             —
             39
          
           
             South-Saxons
             ,
             their
             Kingdom
             ,
             
               34
               ,
               43
            
          
           
             
             Saxon-Tenures
             —
             121
          
           
             Scandal
             ,
             how
             punishable
             —
             126
          
           
             
               Senatores
               Gentis
               Anglorum
            
             ,
             who
             they
             were
             ,
             —
             
               92
               ,
               93
            
          
           
             The
             Scire-mote
             ,
             or
             Sheriffs-tourn
             ▪
             what
             —
             
               82
               ,
               83
            
          
           
             Sheriff
             ,
             his
             antient
             Office
             —
             75
          
           
             Sithcundman
             ,
             what
             —
             78
          
           
             Slaves
             ,
             or
             Servants
             ,
             among
             the
             English-Saxons
             ,
             and
             what
             Power
             their
             Lords
             had
             over
             them
             —
             
               79
               ,
               80
            
          
           
             Free
             Socmen
             ,
             what
             they
             were
             ,
             with
             their
             Privileges
             —
             78
          
           
             
               Studia
               Sapientiae
            
             sometimes
             (
             tho
             rarely
             )
             taken
             for
             the
             Study
             of
             the
             Law
             —
             88
          
           
             Succession
             of
             the
             English-Saxon
             Kings
             ,
             whether
             hereditary
             or
             elective
             —
             38-65
          
           
             Swearing
             and
             Cursing
             ,
             rarely
             known
             in
             the
             Saxon
             Times
             —
             125
          
           
             
               Mycel
               Synoth
            
             ,
             what
             —
             86
          
        
         
           
           
             T.
             
          
           
             TEnants
             in
             England
             ,
             how
             many
             sorts
             under
             the
             Saxon-Kings
             ,
             
               118
               ,
               119.
            
             
             In
             antient
             Demesne
             ,
             who
             —
             121
          
           
             Thane
             ,
             his
             Title
             and
             Dignity
             ,
             
               75
               ,
               76
               ,
               136.
            
             
             Their
             several
             sorts
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Thanes
             of
             London
             ,
             who
             —
             96
          
           
             
               Trinoda
               necessitas
            
             ,
             what
             —
             120
          
           
             Thefts
             ,
             small
             ones
             ,
             their
             Punishments
             —
             126
          
           
             The
             Tourn
             of
             the
             Sheriff
             —
             83
          
           
             Trespasses
             upon
             Lands
             and
             Goods
             ,
             how
             punishable
             —
             126
          
           
             A
             Tithing
             ,
             or
             Decennary
             ,
             what
             81
          
           
             Tithes
             granted
             
               à
               Rege
               ,
               Baronibus
               &
               Populo
            
             —
             100
          
           
             Treason
             ,
             its
             Punishment
             ,
             
               125
               ,
               126
            
          
           
             Trials
             ,
             the
             several
             sorts
             among
             the
             English-Saxons
             ,
             
               123
               ,
               124
               ,
               125
            
          
           
             The
             Trihing
             Court
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             ,
             80
          
        
         
           
             V.
             
          
           
             
               VIcarius
               Britanniae
            
             ,
             what
             he
             was
             —
             32
          
           
             Villanus
             ,
             its
             Signification
             ,
             
               120
               ,
               121
            
          
           
             
               Voyer
               dire
            
             ,
             what
             —
             125
          
        
         
           
             W.
             
          
           
             
               WAllingford
               John
            
             ,
             an
             Account
             of
             him
             ,
             —
             17
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Washington's
             Observations
             on
             the
             King's
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             —
             108-113
          
           
             West-Saxon
             Kings
             their
             Succession
             ,
             47-65
             .
             The
             Form
             of
             their
             Crowns
             and
             Titles
             ,
             
               66
               ,
               67.
            
             
             Often
             deposed
             —
             
               69
               ,
               70
            
          
           
             
               Witena
               Gemote
            
             ,
             or
             Great
             Council
             ,
             by
             what
             other
             Names
             it
             is
             called
             in
             our
             antient
             Histories
             —
             90
          
           
             Wites
             or
             Witan
             among
             the
             English-Saxons
             ,
             its
             Signification
             did
             not
             mean
             only
             Lawyers
             ,
             88.
             
             For
             what
             they
             were
             established
             in
             the
             Great
             Councils
             —
             41
          
           
             War
             or
             Peace
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             Power
             ,
             68
          
           
             Will
             ,
             the
             antientest
             observed
             before
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             when
             —
             122
          
           
             Wiregilds
             ,
             what
             —
             
               67
               ,
               68
               ,
               126
            
          
           
             
               Worcester
               Florence
            
             his
             Character
             ,
             and
             an
             Account
             of
             his
             Chronicle
             ,
             17
          
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           
             In
             the
             Preface
             .
          
           PAge
           5.
           line
           5.
           for
           
             be
             would
          
           ,
           read
           
             would
             be
          
           .
           P.
           17.
           l.
           4.
           f.
           Greshams
           ,
           r.
           Gresham
           .
           Ibid.
           l.
           45.
           del
           .
           in
           .
           P.
           23.
           l.
           3.
           f.
           Ilcombil
           ,
           r.
           Ilcombkil
           .
           P.
           23.
           l.
           14.
           f.
           that
           ,
           r.
           whither
           ,
           ib.
           f.
           never
           ,
           r.
           ever
           .
           P.
           24.
           l.
           15.
           f.
           no
           ,
           r.
           any
           .
        
         
           
             Introduction
             .
          
           PAge
           31.
           line
           17.
           for
           longer
           ,
           read
           long
           .
           Ib.
           l.
           18.
           f.
           which
           ,
           r.
           and
           ,
           ib.
           r.
           
             enjoyed
             it
          
           .
           P.
           34.
           l.
           27.
           del
           .
           
             for
             a
             long
             time
             after
          
           .
           P.
           86.
           l.
           13.
           del
           .
           the
           Comma's
           in
           the
           Margin
           ,
           beginning
           at
           ,
           
             from
             whence
             you
             may
             observe
          
           ;
           and
           ending
           at
           ,
           
             well
             observes
          
           .
           P.
           89.
           l.
           15.
           f.
           word
           ,
           r.
           words
           .
           Ibid.
           l.
           32.
           f.
           upon
           ,
           r.
           that
           .
           Ib.
           del
           .
           that
           .
           P.
           96.
           l.
           29.
           f.
           Longobardarum
           ,
           r.
           Longobardorum
           ,
           P.
           97.
           l.
           a.
           f.
           Crihtan
           ,
           r.
           Crihtan
           ,
           (
           i.
           e.
           Knights
           .
           )
           P.
           105.
           l.
           38.
           f.
           consist
           ,
           r.
           reside
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           ADDENDA
           &
           CORRIGENDA
           .
        
         
           SINCE
           this
           Volume
           was
           printed
           off
           ,
           coming
           to
           a
           more
           strict
           View
           of
           the
           whole
           Work
           ,
           than
           I
           could
           make
           when
           it
           was
           in
           loose
           Sheets
           ;
           I
           think
           fit
           to
           make
           some
           few
           Additions
           and
           Corrections
           ,
           as
           in
           these
           following
           Particulars
           .
        
         
           
             BOOK
             IV.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             195.
             
             The
             Consecration
             of
             Erkenwald
             Bishop
             of
             London
             being
             set
             down
             twice
             ,
             viz.
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Anno
             675.
             and
             again
             at
             the
             end
             of
             that
             Year
             ,
             and
             was
             forgot
             to
             be
             struck
             out
             in
             the
             Page
             above-mentioned
             ,
             those
             first
             three
             Lines
             and
             half
             ,
             beginning
             at
             Line
             23.
             may
             be
             struck
             out
             ;
             and
             that
             Relation
             referred
             to
             p.
             196.
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Year
             (
             where
             it
             is
             already
             )
             and
             you
             may
             read
             it
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               This
               Year
               also
               according
               to
            
             Matth.
             of
             Westminster
             
               (
               for
            
             Bede
             
               does
               not
               give
               us
               the
               time
               when
               it
               was
               done
               )
            
             Erkenwald
             
               a
               younger
               Son
               to
            
             Anna
             
               King
               of
               the
               East
               Angles
               was
               by
            
             Theodore
             
               the
               Arch-bishop
               consecrated
               Bishop
               of
            
             London
             ,
             
               he
               being
               in
               great
               Reputation
               for
               the
               Sanctity
               of
               his
               Life
               ,
               as
               having
               before
               he
               came
               to
               be
               a
               Bishop
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Read
             the
             rest
             as
             in
             the
             Print
             .
          
           
             P.
             198.
             
             Queen
             Etheldrithes
             being
             twice
             married
             and
             never
             lain
             with
             ,
             having
             been
             already
             mentioned
             ,
             p.
             193.
             you
             may
             strike
             out
             part
             of
             three
             Lines
             in
             p.
             198.
             beginning
             at
             Line
             48.
             at
             who
             yet
             remained
             ,
             and
             ending
             line
             51.
             with
             but
             she
             ,
             and
             then
             read
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Wife
               of
               King
            
             Egfrid
             
               above-mentioned
               ;
               this
               Lady
               ,
               tho
               twice
               married
               still
               remaining
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               died
               at
               last
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             BOOK
             V.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             312.
             
               line
               ult
            
             .
             The
             Continuation
             of
             
             Asser's
             Chronicle
             published
             by
             Dr.
             Gale
             ,
             having
             put
             this
             Action
             of
             Prince
             
             Ethelwald's
             ,
             there
             mentioned
             under
             the
             Year
             904.
             and
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             making
             him
             come
             as
             far
             as
             Crecanford
             (
             now
             Crayford
             in
             Kent
             )
             ;
             from
             the
             different
             Names
             of
             which
             Places
             ,
             and
             Years
             ,
             I
             supposed
             that
             this
             Action
             was
             not
             the
             same
             with
             that
             related
             in
             the
             Year
             905.
             but
             upon
             better
             Consideration
             I
             am
             now
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             either
             
             Florence's
             Copy
             of
             the
             Annals
             ,
             or
             his
             Transcriber
             were
             mistaken
             ,
             and
             that
             Crecanford
             and
             Bradenewood
             mentioned
             by
             him
             under
             905
             ,
             and
             Creccagelade
             and
             Braeden
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Annals
             under
             the
             same
             Year
             ,
             are
             both
             the
             same
             Places
             ,
             setting
             aside
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             Years
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             is
             also
             but
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Action
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             rather
             now
             chuse
             to
             follow
             the
             printed
             Copies
             of
             the
             Saxon
             Annals
             ,
             and
             place
             the
             whole
             under
             Anno
             905.
             therefore
             you
             may
             strike
             out
             the
             last
             Line
             of
             pag.
             312.
             beginning
             at
             after
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             four
             first
             Lines
             of
             pag.
             313.
             ending
             with
             ,
             
               so
               returned
               home
            
             .
          
           
             P.
             265.
             
             After
             the
             Reign
             of
             
               Ethelwulf
               ,
               Anno
            
             855.
             add
             this
             that
             follows
             .
             That
             about
             these
             Times
             the
             Scotish
             Kings
             held
             the
             Low-lands
             of
             Scotland
             as
             Tributaries
             to
             the
             Kings
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             take
             this
             Relation
             from
             Lessely
             Bishop
             of
             
             Rosse's
             History
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Donald
             V.
             where
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Picts
             (
             who
             had
             been
             lately
             conquered
             and
             expelled
             Scotland
             )
             having
             hid
             themselves
             in
             Northumberland
             ,
             and
             the
             Neighbouring
             Countries
             ,
             combined
             with
             the
             Britains
             and
             Saxons
             to
             recover
             their
             Liberties
             ,
             who
             ,
             being
             thus
             confederated
             ,
             invaded
             Scotland
             ;
             whereupon
             King
             Donald
             gathering
             together
             his
             Army
             met
             them
             near
             Jetburgh
             ,
             and
             joining
             Battel
             with
             them
             put
             them
             to
             flight
             ;
             
             with
             which
             Success
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Men
             growing
             insolent
             and
             secure
             ,
             spent
             the
             Night
             following
             in
             Luxury
             and
             Drinking
             ,
             without
             keeping
             any
             Guard
             ,
             or
             observing
             Military
             Discipline
             ;
             of
             which
             the
             Enemies
             (
             who
             it
             seems
             fled
             not
             far
             )
             gaining
             Intelligence
             ,
             and
             laying
             hold
             of
             this
             Opportunity
             ,
             set
             upon
             them
             about
             Midnight
             ,
             and
             slew
             near
             20000
             Scots
             ,
             being
             then
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             buried
             in
             Wine
             and
             Sleep
             ;
             King
             Donald
             himself
             being
             also
             taken
             Prisoner
             ,
             and
             to
             purchase
             his
             Liberty
             ,
             was
             forced
             to
             give
             up
             all
             the
             Countries
             lying
             between
             the
             River
             Cluyde
             and
             Sterling
             to
             the
             Britains
             and
             Saxons
             ,
             and
             farther
             obliged
             himself
             and
             his
             Successors
             to
             the
             Annual
             Payment
             of
             a
             Sum
             of
             Money
             in
             Name
             of
             a
             Tribute
             :
             and
             that
             then
             in
             the
             sixth
             Year
             of
             his
             unhappy
             Reign
             the
             English-Saxons
             ,
             in
             Memory
             of
             this
             Victory
             ,
             rebuilt
             the
             ruined
             Castle
             of
             Sterling
             ,
             and
             fortified
             the
             Bridg
             of
             Forth
             ,
             where
             they
             erected
             a
             Cross
             of
             Stone
             as
             a
             Monument
             of
             their
             Victory
             ,
             on
             which
             were
             engraven
             these
             barbarous
             Latine
             Verses
             .
          
           
             
               Anglos
               à
               Scotis
               separat
               Crux
               ista
               remotis
               ,
            
             
               Arma
               hic
               stant
               Bruti
               ,
               stant
               Scoti
               sub
               hac
               Cruce
               tuti
               .
            
          
           
             BUT
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             Picts
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             Authors
             of
             this
             Scotish
             Slaughter
             ,
             were
             so
             far
             from
             being
             thereby
             restored
             to
             their
             Country
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             quite
             expell'd
             by
             the
             Saxons
             out
             of
             Britain
             .
          
           
             THIS
             Relation
             
               Hector
               Boetius
            
             gives
             you
             much
             more
             prolix
             ,
             and
             makes
             King
             Osbern
             who
             reigned
             in
             Northumberland
             ,
             to
             have
             commanded
             the
             English-Saxons
             at
             the
             great
             Battle
             above-mentioned
             .
          
           
             THE
             same
             Author
             likewise
             shews
             us
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             K.
             
               Gregory
               ,
               Anno
            
             872.
             how
             the
             Britains
             came
             to
             be
             driven
             out
             of
             Cumberland
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             till
             then
             enjoy'd
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Britains
             having
             by
             the
             Assistance
             of
             the
             Danes
             ,
             expelled
             the
             Scots
             from
             divers
             Territories
             ,
             endeavoured
             also
             by
             secret
             Treacheries
             to
             drive
             them
             yet
             further
             ;
             but
             being
             surprized
             by
             K.
             Gregory
             were
             by
             him
             quite
             expelled
             Cumberland
             and
             Westmorland
             ,
             as
             a
             Punishment
             for
             having
             violated
             their
             Faith
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             313.
             l.
             18.
             
             After
             East-Angles
             ,
             add
             this
             .
             And
             
             Bromton's
             Chronicle
             in
             this
             Year
             further
             adds
             ,
             That
             Ethelwald
             having
             passed
             the
             Thames
             at
             Crekelade
             to
             Brithenden
             ,
             and
             marched
             as
             far
             as
             Brandenstoke
             (
             now
             Bradenstoke
             )
             in
             Wiltshire
             ;
             so
             that
             as
             Mr.
             *
             Camden
             well
             observes
             ,
             our
             Modern
             Historians
             have
             been
             much
             mistaken
             ,
             in
             making
             that
             Place
             to
             be
             Basingstoke
             in
             Hampshire
             .
          
        
         
           
             BOOK
             VI.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             8.
             l.
             1.
             
             You
             may
             strike
             out
             the
             three
             remaining
             Lines
             after
             Dunstan
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             satisfied
             upon
             better
             Consideration
             ,
             that
             the
             Assertion
             therein
             contained
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             prov'd
             in
             the
             Introduction
             ,
             p.
             71
             ,
             72.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             12.
             l.
             8.
             
             After
             the
             words
             
               freely
               forgave
               him
            
             ,
             add
             this
             .
             That
             the
             Low-lands
             of
             Scotland
             continued
             under
             the
             Dominion
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             till
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Edgar
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             express
             Testimony
             of
             John
             of
             Wallingford
             Abbot
             of
             St.
             Albans
             ,
             who
             wrote
             his
             Chronicle
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             Third
             ,
             and
             before
             ever
             the
             Dispute
             concerning
             any
             Homage
             being
             due
             for
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             of
             Scotland
             was
             raised
             ,
             which
             began
             not
             till
             the
             time
             of
             K.
             Edward
             the
             First
             .
             This
             *
             Author
             thus
             relates
             it
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             
               Edgar
               ,
               viz.
            
             that
             about
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             964
             ,
             that
             King
             summoning
             the
             Northumbrian
             Barons
             (
             i.
             e.
             Thanes
             )
             to
             a
             Council
             at
             York
             ,
             ordained
             divers
             things
             relating
             to
             the
             Publick
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             among
             which
             he
             divided
             the
             Earldom
             of
             Oswulph
             (
             Earl
             of
             Northumberland
             late
             deceased
             )
             
             into
             two
             ;
             for
             the
             King
             was
             not
             willing
             to
             bestow
             so
             great
             a
             Part
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             on
             any
             as
             an
             Inheritance
             ,
             lest
             the
             Northumbers
             should
             again
             aspire
             to
             their
             antient
             Liberty
             ;
             wherefore
             he
             bestowed
             that
             Part
             of
             Northumberland
             lying
             between
             the
             Humber
             and
             the
             Theys
             upon
             Earl
             Oslac
             ,
             girding
             him
             with
             the
             Sword
             of
             that
             Earldom
             :
             But
             from
             Theys
             to
             Mireferth
             being
             the
             Sea-coast
             of
             Deira
             ,
             he
             bestowed
             upon
             Earl
             Eadulf
             ,
             sirnamed
             Ethelwald
             ;
             and
             thus
             the
             two
             Kingdoms
             became
             two
             Earldoms
             ,
             and
             so
             continued
             all
             the
             times
             of
             the
             English-Saxon
             Kings
             under
             their
             Gift
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             whilst
             Lothian
             lying
             open
             to
             the
             Incursions
             of
             the
             Scots
             was
             of
             no
             great
             concern
             to
             our
             Kings
             .
          
           
             BUT
             Keneth
             K.
             of
             Scotland
             receiving
             a
             high
             Character
             of
             the
             Generosity
             of
             K.
             Edgar
             from
             the
             two
             Earls
             above-mentioned
             ,
             desired
             the
             King
             's
             safe
             Conduct
             to
             come
             to
             London
             to
             visit
             him
             ,
             which
             being
             granted
             ,
             the
             said
             two
             Earls
             conducted
             him
             thither
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             honourably
             received
             by
             K.
             Edgar
             ,
             who
             often
             conversing
             friendly
             and
             familiarly
             with
             Keneth
             ,
             he
             then
             represented
             to
             K.
             Edgar
             ,
             that
             Lothian
             appertained
             to
             him
             as
             his
             Right
             ,
             having
             been
             long
             possessed
             by
             the
             Kings
             of
             Scotland
             as
             their
             Inheritance
             :
             but
             the
             King
             not
             being
             willing
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             that
             he
             might
             afterwards
             repent
             of
             ,
             referred
             the
             Determination
             of
             this
             Affair
             to
             his
             great
             Council
             ;
             where
             the
             chief
             Men
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             would
             not
             assent
             to
             part
             with
             it
             ,
             unless
             under
             a
             Homage
             to
             be
             yielded
             by
             the
             K.
             of
             Scotland
             to
             the
             K.
             of
             England
             ;
             and
             that
             too
             only
             because
             all
             Access
             to
             that
             Country
             was
             very
             difficult
             ;
             and
             its
             Government
             of
             little
             or
             no
             Profit
             :
             Whereupon
             K.
             Keneth
             assented
             to
             this
             Demand
             ,
             and
             so
             received
             it
             under
             that
             Condition
             ,
             did
             Homage
             for
             it
             accordingly
             ,
             promising
             likewise
             many
             other
             things
             ;
             as
             that
             the
             People
             should
             still
             remain
             under
             the
             English
             Name
             and
             Language
             ,
             which
             continues
             to
             this
             day
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             old
             Quarrel
             about
             Lothian
             was
             now
             happily
             determined
             ,
             tho
             some
             new
             ones
             were
             often
             started
             .
             Thus
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             became
             Feudatary
             to
             King
             Edgar
             on
             this
             occasion
             ;
             whence
             you
             may
             observe
             how
             the
             Scotish
             Nation
             became
             Masters
             of
             Lothian
             ,
             where
             Edinburgh
             the
             Capital
             City
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             is
             seated
             ,
             and
             which
             City
             continued
             in
             the
             Hands
             of
             the
             English
             (
             as
             Mr.
             *
             Camden
             well
             observes
             from
             an
             antient
             Manuscript
             he
             there
             cites
             )
             till
             the
             Reign
             of
             K.
             
               Indulf
               ,
               viz.
            
             till
             about
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             960.
             
          
           
             You
             may
             add
             this
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             King
             Edgar
             at
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Reign
             :
             p.
             14.
             
             This
             King
             is
             also
             related
             by
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             to
             have
             made
             a
             Law
             to
             restrain
             excessive
             drinking
             of
             great
             Draughts
             ;
             by
             which
             Law
             it
             was
             ordained
             ,
             that
             no
             Man
             under
             a
             great
             Penalty
             should
             drink
             at
             one
             Draught
             below
             certain
             Pins
             that
             were
             ordered
             to
             be
             fixt
             within
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             Cups
             or
             Goblets
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             72.
             
             I
             confess
             I
             was
             so
             far
             misled
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             
               Saxon
               Annals
            
             and
             
               Matth.
               Westminster
            
             ,
             as
             to
             believe
             that
             Siward
             mentioned
             under
             Anno
             1043.
             had
             been
             consecrated
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ;
             but
             being
             now
             satisfied
             of
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             having
             given
             good
             Reasons
             against
             it
             in
             the
             Introduction
             ,
             p.
             115
             ,
             116.
             that
             Relation
             of
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             from
             these
             words
             ,
             l.
             20.
             of
             which
             Author
             ,
             may
             be
             thus
             altered
             .
             
               That
               tho
               he
               was
               designed
               Successor
               to
               this
               Arch-bishop
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               end
               was
               consecrated
               his
            
             Corepiscopus
             (
             i.
             e.
             
               his
               Coadjutor
               )
               yet
               that
               notwithstanding
               he
               was
               soon
               after
               deposed
               for
               his
               Ingratitude
               ,
               in
               defrauding
               the
               weak
               old
               Man
               of
               his
               necessary
               Maintenance
               .
            
             But
             that
             this
             also
             was
             a
             mistake
             in
             this
             Author
             ,
             see
             the
             Introduction
             ,
             p.
             115
             ,
             116.
             
          
           
             Thus
             much
             I
             thought
             fit
             to
             advertise
             the
             Reader
             ,
             since
             I
             had
             rather
             confess
             my
             own
             involuntary
             Mistakes
             ,
             than
             put
             another
             to
             the
             trouble
             of
             shewing
             them
             to
             the
             World
             ;
             but
             however
             ,
             since
             I
             do
             not
             pretend
             to
             be
             infallible
             ,
             if
             any
             Person
             of
             greater
             Skill
             in
             our
             English
             Histories
             ,
             will
             take
             the
             pains
             to
             shew
             the
             World
             any
             other
             Errors
             or
             Omissions
             I
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             in
             this
             Work
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             ●o
             far
             from
             taking
             it
             ill
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             publick
             Satisfaction
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             mended
             〈◊〉
             the
             next
             Edition
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           General
           History
           OF
           BRITAIN
           ,
           NOW
           CALLED
           ENGLAND
           :
           As
           well
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           as
           Civil
           .
           BOOK
           I.
           From
           the
           Earliest
           Accounts
           of
           TIME
           ,
           to
           the
           First
           Coming
           of
           
             JULIUS
             CAESAR
          
           .
        
         
           SINCE
           I
           design
           (
           with
           God's
           Permission
           )
           to
           write
           and
           digest
           the
           most
           Remarkable
           Things
           and
           Transactions
           that
           have
           occurred
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           from
           the
           earliest
           Accounts
           of
           Time
           ,
           I
           shall
           follow
           Venerable
           Bede
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           other
           Historians
           ,
           in
           first
           giving
           a
           brief
           Description
           of
           this
           Island
           .
        
         
           Britain
           ,
           the
           largest
           of
           all
           the
           Europaean
           Islands
           ,
           (
           and
           one
           of
           the
           biggest
           in
           this
           Habitable
           Globe
           ,
           )
           is
           scituate
           between
           50
           Degrees
           16
           Minutes
           ,
           and
           59
           Degrees
           30
           Minutes
           North
           Latitude
           ,
           the
           whole
           Isle
           lying
           in
           length
           from
           Dunsby-Head
           ,
           the
           most
           Northerly
           Promontory
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           to
           Dover
           ,
           the
           space
           of
           near
           Six
           hundred
           Miles
           ;
           yet
           is
           the
           Climate
           more
           mild
           and
           temperate
           than
           could
           be
           expected
           in
           so
           Northerly
           a
           Scituation
           ;
           the
           Winds
           from
           the
           Seas
           encompassing
           it
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           so
           tempering
           the
           Air
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           neither
           so
           cold
           in
           Winter
           ,
           nor
           yet
           so
           hot
           in
           Summer
           ,
           as
           the
           opposite
           Continents
           of
           
             France
             ,
             Germany
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Low-Countries
           ;
           and
           also
           by
           the
           Indulgence
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Fertility
           of
           its
           Native
           Soil
           ,
           it
           is
           plentifully
           furnished
           with
           all
           Things
           necessary
           for
           Human
           Life
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           anciently
           called
           by
           the
           Greeks
           Albion
           ,
           but
           whether
           from
           a
           Giant
           of
           that
           Name
           feigned
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           Neptune
           ,
           after
           the
           
           Fabulous
           Humour
           of
           those
           Times
           ,
           in
           giving
           Names
           to
           Countries
           from
           Giants
           and
           Heroes
           ;
           or
           else
           from
           the
           Greek
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           according
           to
           Festus
           signifies
           White
           ;
           since
           ,
           this
           Island
           is
           on
           many
           sides
           of
           it
           encompassed
           with
           Rocks
           of
           that
           Colour
           ;
           or
           else
           from
           the
           Phoenician
           word
           Alp
           ,
           which
           signifies
           High
           ;
           or
           from
           Alben
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           Tongue
           signifies
           White
           ,
           is
           uncertain
           ,
           and
           therefore
           needless
           to
           be
           insisted
           on
           too
           much
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Name
           of
           Britain
           ,
           which
           Nennius
           and
           divers
           other
           British
           Writers
           derive
           from
           Brutus
           ,
           (
           whom
           they
           likewise
           call
           Brito
           ;
           )
           but
           others
           of
           them
           from
           the
           British
           words
           
             Pryd
             Cain
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             Forma
             candida
          
           ,
           a
           white
           Form
           ;
           it
           seems
           too
           far
           fetch'd
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           find
           that
           the
           Natives
           of
           this
           Isle
           ever
           called
           it
           Britain
           .
        
         
           
           Mr.
           Camden
           derives
           it
           from
           the
           Welsh
           word
           Brith
           ,
           which
           signifies
           Painted
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           ancient
           Britains
           used
           to
           paint
           themselves
           of
           a
           pale
           blewish
           Colour
           with
           Glastum
           ,
           or
           Woad
           ;
           )
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           in
           Greek
           signifies
           a
           Region
           ,
           or
           Country
           .
           But
           this
           Etymology
           has
           this
           Inconvenience
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           derived
           from
           too
           far
           different
           Languages
           ;
           and
           besides
           it
           seems
           very
           improbable
           ,
           that
           such
           an
           Accidental
           Custom
           as
           that
           of
           painting
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           should
           give
           a
           Name
           to
           the
           whole
           Island
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           its
           Inhabitants
           .
           Nor
           does
           this
           word
           ,
           Brith
           ,
           signifie
           in
           the
           Welsh
           Tongue
           ,
           Painted
           ,
           but
           rather
           Spotted
           with
           divers
           Colours
           ;
           whereas
           the
           ancient
           Britains
           ,
           as
           some
           write
           ,
           did
           not
           paint
           themselves
           with
           various
           Colours
           ,
           but
           only
           stained
           their
           Bodies
           with
           one
           simple
           Colour
           ,
           viz.
           Blue
           .
           We
           must
           therefore
           endeavour
           to
           derive
           it
           from
           some
           other
           Language
           ,
           if
           it
           was
           not
           the
           Britains
           themselves
           ,
           but
           other
           Nations
           (
           as
           is
           most
           probable
           )
           that
           first
           called
           this
           Island
           Britain
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Word
           in
           the
           Greek
           Tongue
           from
           whence
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           can
           well
           be
           derived
           ,
           which
           Name
           only
           the
           more
           modern
           Greek
           Historians
           have
           given
           this
           Island
           ;
           for
           thô
           *
           Strabo
           in
           his
           Geography
           calls
           it
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           yet
           since
           this
           word
           is
           an
           Adjective
           ,
           it
           is
           plain
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           Insula
           ,
           an
           Island
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           :
           So
           that
           it
           seems
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           must
           be
           more
           ancient
           than
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Mr.
           
           Camden's
           derivation
           of
           it
           will
           scarcely
           hold
           good
           :
           Yet
           Ptolomy
           never
           calls
           this
           Island
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           for
           when
           he
           speaks
           of
           all
           the
           Islands
           lying
           together
           in
           these
           Seas
           towards
           the
           North
           ,
           he
           calls
           them
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           i.
           e.
           
             Insulae
             Britannicae
          
           ,
           the
           British
           Islands
           .
           And
           *
           Pliny
           in
           his
           Natural
           History
           speaking
           of
           all
           these
           Islands
           ,
           says
           ,
           
             Albion
             ipsi
             nomen
             fuit
             ,
             cum
             Britannicae
             vocarentur
             omnes
             ;
             i.
             e.
          
           The
           particular
           Name
           was
           Albion
           ,
           but
           the
           Islands
           together
           were
           called
           British
           .
        
         
           But
           Monsieur
           Bochart
           ,
           in
           his
           most
           Learned
           Work
           ,
           Entituled
           *
           Chanaan
           ,
           where
           he
           Treats
           of
           the
           Colonies
           and
           Language
           of
           the
           Phoenicians
           ,
           hath
           given
           us
           a
           more
           probable
           derivation
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           Britain
           ,
           which
           he
           supposes
           to
           be
           derived
           from
           the
           Phoenicians
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           Language
           called
           this
           Island
           (
           as
           well
           as
           some
           others
           near
           it
           )
           
             Barat
             Anac
          
           ,
           or
           more
           contractedly
           
             Bratanac
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           in
           the
           Land
           or
           Country
           of
           Tin
           or
           Lead
           ;
           which
           being
           thus
           given
           it
           by
           the
           Phoenician
           Mariners
           ,
           that
           first
           sailed
           thither
           and
           discovered
           those
           Islands
           ,
           might
           afterwards
           by
           the
           Greeks
           be
           mollified
           into
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Now
           ,
           that
           the
           Phoenicians
           were
           the
           first
           that
           discovered
           those
           Isles
           ,
           (
           which
           the
           Graecians
           called
           Cassiterides
           ,
           (
           and
           which
           are
           proved
           by
           Mr.
           Camden
           to
           be
           no
           other
           than
           our
           Scilly
           Islands
           ,
           )
           and
           from
           whence
           ,
           as
           *
           Strabo
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           Geography
           ,
           
             The
             Phoenicians
             first
             brought
             Tin
             ,
             which
             thô
             
             they
             vended
             to
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             yet
             kept
             the
             Trade
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Place
             ,
             private
             to
             themselves
             ,
             may
             be
             believed
             upon
             these
             Authorities
             :
             *
             Pliny
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             Midocritus
             was
             the
             first
             who
             brought
             Lead
             from
             the
             Cassiterides
             .
          
           But
           Monsieur
           Bochart
           there
           shews
           us
           ,
           That
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           read
           Melichartus
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           
             Phoenician
             Hercules
          
           of
           Sanchoniathon
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           the
           Phoen●cians
           attributed
           their
           first
           Western
           Discoveries
           .
        
         
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           the
           Care
           of
           the
           Phoenicians
           to
           conceal
           these
           Islands
           ,
           the
           Greeks
           did
           at
           last
           discover
           them
           ,
           (
           thô
           we
           cannot
           tell
           the
           certain
           time
           when
           ,
           )
           giving
           them
           the
           Name
           of
           Cassiterides
           ,
           which
           signifies
           in
           the
           Greek
           Tongue
           ,
           the
           same
           that
           Barat-Anac
           does
           in
           the
           Phoenician
           ,
           viz.
           
             The
             Land
          
           or
           
             Country
             of
             Tin
          
           ;
           which
           Name
           ;
           thô
           given
           only
           to
           these
           Islands
           at
           first
           ,
           was
           at
           last
           also
           communicated
           to
           the
           adjoyning
           Countries
           ,
           now
           called
           Cornwal
           and
           Devonshire
           ;
           from
           whence
           also
           the
           Phoenicians
           might
           bring
           this
           Commodity
           ;
           and
           so
           by
           degrees
           this
           Name
           came
           to
           be
           given
           to
           all
           those
           Islands
           thus
           lying
           together
           ;
           since
           in
           those
           Times
           (
           as
           well
           as
           now
           )
           it
           is
           probable
           ,
           there
           might
           be
           Mines
           of
           this
           Metal
           in
           Britain
           itself
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           those
           smaller
           Islands
           above-mentioned
           :
           In
           some
           of
           which
           Mr.
           Camden
           tells
           us
           ,
           there
           are
           found
           Veins
           of
           this
           Metal
           even
           unto
           this
           Day
           ;
           and
           there
           might
           be
           far
           greater
           Mines
           of
           it
           in
           former
           Ages
           ,
           thô
           long
           since
           worn
           out
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           Objected
           ,
           That
           Mr.
           Camden
           ,
           in
           his
           Introduction
           to
           his
           Britannia
           ,
           hath
           positively
           asserted
           ,
           that
           Britain
           was
           not
           known
           to
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           and
           therefore
           its
           Name
           could
           not
           be
           derived
           from
           them
           ,
           or
           the
           Phoenicians
           :
           and
           for
           Proof
           of
           this
           ,
           he
           cites
           a
           Place
           out
           of
           the
           Third
           Book
           of
           
           Polybius's
           History
           ,
           which
           we
           shall
           here
           render
           into
           English
           thus
           .
           
             As
             for
             Asia
             and
             Lybia
             ,
             where
             they
             joyn
             to
             each
             other
             about
             Ethiopia
             ,
             none
             can
             say
             positively
             to
             this
             Day
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             Continent
             running
             to
             the
             South
             ,
             or
             whether
             it
             be
             encompassed
             by
             the
             Sea.
             So
             likewise
             what
             lies
             between
             Tanais
             and
             Narbon
             ,
             stretching
             Northward
             ,
             is
             unknown
             to
             us
             at
             this
             present
             ,
             unless
             hereafter
             by
             diligent
             Enquiry
             we
             may
             learn
             something
             of
             it
             ;
             they
             that
             speak
             or
             write
             any
             thing
             of
             these
             Matters
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             thought
             to
             know
             nothing
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             down
             meer
             Fables
             .
             ]
          
           By
           which
           Words
           Polybius
           only
           means
           ,
           That
           as
           it
           was
           doubtful
           whether
           the
           Sea
           encompassed
           the
           South
           Parts
           of
           Africa
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           unknown
           whether
           the
           North
           Parts
           of
           Europe
           about
           Narbon
           were
           likewise
           so
           encompassed
           ;
           whereas
           Mr.
           Camden
           understands
           the
           Words
           as
           if
           they
           were
           spoken
           in
           general
           ,
           when
           indeed
           they
           related
           only
           to
           that
           particular
           Question
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Northern
           Tracts
           of
           Europe
           were
           invironed
           with
           the
           Sea
           or
           not
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           the
           great
           Improvement
           of
           Navigation
           stands
           unresolv'd
           even
           unto
           this
           Day
           .
           But
           that
           Polybius
           writ
           not
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           appears
           further
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           himself
           describes
           the
           Fountains
           of
           Rhodanus
           and
           Ligeris
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           Places
           of
           Gaul
           which
           lie
           all
           above
           Narbon
           .
           But
           to
           put
           this
           past
           all
           Dispute
           ,
           in
           this
           very
           Third
           Book
           ,
           
             he
             promises
             particularly
             to
             write
             of
             the
             further
             or
             Western
             Sea
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             Britanick
             Islands
             ,
          
           (
           for
           so
           he
           calls
           them
           ,
           )
           
             and
             of
             their
             manner
             of
             making
             Tin
          
           :
           Which
           Promise
           of
           his
           required
           more
           than
           a
           Cursory
           Knowledge
           to
           perform
           :
           Since
           he
           says
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Trade
             into
             those
             Seas
             was
             then
             very
             great
          
           ;
           now
           that
           he
           also
           performed
           this
           Promise
           ,
           appears
           from
           *
           Strabo
           where
           Polybius
           is
           cited
           ,
           as
           comparing
           the
           Opinions
           of
           
             Pytheas
             ,
             Dicaearchus
          
           ,
           and
           Eratosthenes
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Magnitude
           of
           Britain
           ;
           but
           that
           these
           Islands
           were
           discovered
           by
           the
           
           Greeks
           long
           before
           
           Polybius's
           time
           ,
           appears
           also
           from
           Herodotus
           ,
           who
           confesses
           ,
           
             he
             does
             not
             know
             the
             Islands
          
           Cassiterides
           ,
           
             from
             whence
             Tin
             ,
             is
             brought
          
           ;
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           know
           them
           any
           otherwise
           than
           by
           Report
           ;
           )
           and
           if
           these
           smaller
           Islands
           were
           then
           discovered
           ,
           can
           any
           one
           believe
           ,
           that
           so
           great
           an
           Island
           as
           Britain
           ,
           which
           lay
           so
           near
           them
           ,
           could
           remain
           undiscovered
           ?
           But
           I
           have
           spoke
           enough
           ,
           if
           not
           too
           much
           ,
           of
           the
           Etymologies
           of
           the
           Names
           of
           this
           Island
           ;
           since
           of
           all
           that
           may
           be
           counted
           Learning
           ,
           nothing
           is
           more
           uncertain
           than
           this
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           often
           of
           any
           great
           use
           when
           known
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           therefore
           now
           proceed
           to
           somewhat
           more
           Solid
           and
           Useful
           ,
           and
           try
           if
           we
           can
           discover
           who
           were
           the
           first
           Inhabitants
           of
           this
           Island
           ;
           but
           since
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Prophane
           Histories
           ,
           are
           silent
           in
           this
           Point
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           tell
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Man
           who
           brought
           the
           first
           Colony
           hither
           ;
           Only
           thus
           much
           seems
           probable
           ,
           That
           Europe
           was
           Peopled
           by
           the
           Posterity
           of
           Jophet
           ,
           either
           from
           one
           Alanus
           ,
           (
           whom
           Nenniu●
           supposes
           to
           have
           been
           his
           Grandson
           ,
           )
           or
           else
           from
           Gomer
           his
           Son
           ,
           from
           whom
           Mr.
           Camden
           derives
           the
           Names
           of
           Cimmerii
           and
           Cimbri
           ,
           whom
           be
           supposes
           to
           be
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Nation
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           the
           ancient
           Galli●
           was
           first
           Inhabited
           ,
           and
           from
           whom
           he
           brings
           the
           present
           Welsh
           ,
           called
           in
           their
           own
           Language
           Cymra
           ,
           which
           ,
           if
           true
           ,
           nothing
           is
           more
           certain
           and
           easie
           to
           believe
           ,
           than
           that
           this
           Island
           was
           first
           Inhabited
           (
           at
           least
           as
           to
           its
           more
           Southern
           Parts
           )
           from
           the
           Continent
           of
           Gaul
           ,
           as
           is
           delivered
           by
           Bede
           in
           his
           first
           Chapter
           as
           a
           current
           Tradition
           in
           his
           Time
           ;
           and
           Mr.
           Camden
           farther
           proves
           it
           out
           of
           
           Caesar's
           Commentaries
           :
           For
           thô
           be
           there
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Inland
           Parts
           of
           Britain
           were
           Inhabited
           by
           those
           who
           called
           themselves
           the
           Natives
           ;
           yet
           that
           the
           Maritime
           Parts
           were
           possessed
           by
           such
           ,
           who
           to
           make
           War
           ,
           and
           get
           Prey
           ,
           had
           passed
           over
           from
           Belgium
           and
           Gaul
           ,
           which
           were
           then
           called
           by
           the
           same
           Names
           as
           those
           People
           from
           whence
           they
           came
           .
           Which
           may
           be
           also
           proved
           from
           other
           Arguments
           ,
           as
           their
           Affinity
           in
           Customs
           ,
           Language
           and
           Religion
           ,
           with
           those
           of
           Gaul
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           there
           described
           by
           Caesar
           ,
           and
           also
           by
           other
           Roman
           Authors
           :
           Thô
           Tacitus
           ,
           in
           his
           Life
           of
           Agricola
           ,
           does
           not
           wholly
           agree
           with
           Caesar
           as
           to
           this
           Particular
           ,
           for
           he
           there
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Northern
             Parts
             of
             Britain
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             Peopled
             by
             the
             Germans
             ,
             as
             the
             Eastern
             Coasts
             by
             their
             opposite
             Neighbours
             the
             Gauls
             ,
             and
             the
             South
             Part
             by
             the
             Iberi
             or
             Spaniards
             :
             This
             he
             gathers
             from
             the
             different
             Complexion
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             the
             Northern
             Britains
             (
             says
             he
             )
             are
             Fair
             ,
             having
             large
             Limbs
             ,
             and
             long
             yellow
             Hair
             like
             the
             Germans
             ;
             but
             the
             Silures
             ,
             or
             Southern
             Britains
             ,
             were
             Swarthy
             ,
             and
             had
             curled
             Hair
             like
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Coast
             lying
             over-against
             Gaul
             agreed
             in
             Language
             ,
             Customs
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             thing
             else
             with
             the
             Gauls
             .
          
        
         
           It
           was
           not
           from
           the
           Continent
           of
           Gaul
           alone
           ,
           that
           this
           Island
           was
           first
           Inhabited
           ,
           but
           also
           from
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           the
           North
           Parts
           of
           Germany
           ,
           or
           else
           from
           Scandinavia
           ,
           now
           called
           Sweden
           ;
           for
           Bede
           tells
           us
           in
           the
           First
           Chapter
           of
           his
           History
           ,
           
             That
             ,
             after
             the
             Br●tains
             ,
             the
             Picts
             came
             out
             of
             Scythia
             in
             long
             Ships
             ,
             and
             landed
             first
             in
             the
             North
             of
             Ireland
             ;
             but
             being
             there
             refused
             Habitation
             by
             the
             Scots
             ,
             who
             then
             possessed
             that
             Island
             ,
             they
             were
             advised
             to
             plant
             themselves
             in
             the
             North
             part
             of
             Britain
             ,
             which
             they
             then
             thereupon
             performed
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Picts
             ,
             wanting
             Wives
             ,
             desired
             the
             Scots
             to
             bestow
             some
             on
             them
             ,
             they
             consented
             
             to
             it
             on
             this
             condition
             ,
             That
             when
             there
             was
             any
             dispute
             about
             the
             Succession
             to
             the
             Crown
             ;
             they
             should
             rather
             chuse
             a
             King
             from
             the
             Feminine
             ,
             than
             M●sculine
             Line
             of
             their
             former
             Kings
             ,
             which
             is
             still
             observ'd
             (
             says
             he
             )
             among
             the
             Picts
             to
             this
             day
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           that
           this
           Country
           ,
           which
           Bede
           here
           calls
           Scythia
           ,
           could
           be
           no
           other
           ,
           than
           the
           more
           Northern
           Parts
           of
           Germany
           ,
           or
           else
           Gothia
           (
           now
           called
           Sweden
           )
           at
           the
           farthest
           ,
           seems
           highly
           probable
           ,
           since
           the
           best
           Writers
           of
           the
           middle
           Ages
           do
           all
           agree
           ,
           that
           these
           parts
           were
           in
           those
           times
           called
           by
           the
           general
           Name
           of
           S●ythia
           .
           And
           you
           may
           see
           Authorities
           sufficient
           for
           this
           ,
           cited
           by
           Arch-Bishop
           Usher
           in
           the
           15th
           Chapter
           of
           his
           learned
           work
           ;
           
             D●
             Antiquitate
             Britannica
             um
             Ecclesiarum
          
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           reverend
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           (
           now
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           )
           in
           his
           
             Origines
             Britannicae
          
           ;
           who
           allows
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           his
           Conjecture
           not
           to
           be
           be
           improbable
           ,
           
           who
           derives
           them
           from
           the
           Agathyrsi
           ,
           who
           came
           out
           of
           Sarmatia
           into
           the
           
             Cimbuca
             Ch●rsonesus
          
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           into
           Scotland
           .
        
         
           
             But
             that
             the
             Scots
             came
             into
             this
             Island
             many
             Ages
             after
             out
             of
             Ireland
             is
             also
             as
             certain
             ,
             Since
             Bede
             tells
             us
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             that
             in
             process
             of
             time
             Britain
             receiv'd
             a
             Third
             Nation
             ,
             viz.
             of
             the
             Scots
             ,
             besides
             the
             Britains
             and
             Picts
             ,
             which
             Scots
             going
             out
             of
             Ireland
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             one
             Reuda
             ,
             took
             those
             Territories
             which
             they
             have
             among
             the
             Picts
             ,
             either
             by
             terms
             or
             agreement
             with
             them
             ,
             from
             which
             Reuda
             even
             to
             this
             day
             they
             are
             called
             Da●reudini
             ,
             for
             Dal
             in
             their
             language
             signifies
             a
             share
             or
             portion
             ,
             which
             Reuda
             in
             what
             Age
             he
             lived
             and
             brought
             over
             this
             Colony
             out
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             since
             it
             hath
             bred
             a
             great
             dispute
             among
             our
             Modern
             Antiquaries
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             take
             upon
             me
             now
             to
             decide
             :
          
           But
           that
           the
           Scots
           came
           at
           first
           from
           Ireland
           ,
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           
             John
             Fordon
          
           ,
           and
           
             John
             Major
          
           ,
           their
           two
           eldest
           Historians
           extant
           ;
           the
           latter
           of
           whom
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             
               That
               as
               yet
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             
               almost
               half
            
             Scotland
             
               spoke
               the
            
             Irish
             
               Tongue
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               brought
               over
               with
               them
               from
            
             Ireland
             .
          
        
         
           To
           return
           to
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           it
           is
           evident
           from
           Bede
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           God
           was
           served
           in
           five
           several
           Languages
           in
           this
           Island
           ,
           (
           viz
           )
           The
           English
           ,
           the
           British
           ,
           the
           Scotish
           ,
           (
           or
           present
           Irish
           )
           the
           Latin
           (
           which
           they
           commonly
           used
           in
           Divine
           Service
           )
           and
           the
           Pictish
           ;
           though
           what
           that
           Language
           was
           we
           cannot
           now
           tell
           ;
           for
           the
           Picts
           being
           totally
           subdued
           by
           the
           Scots
           ,
           and
           thereby
           incorporated
           into
           the
           body
           of
           that
           Nation
           ,
           that
           Tongue
           is
           quite
           extinct
           ;
           though
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           at
           least
           different
           in
           Dialect
           from
           that
           of
           the
           Britains
           ,
           it
           seems
           improbable
           that
           Bede
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           near
           a
           neighbour
           to
           them
           ,
           should
           mention
           it
           as
           a
           distinct
           Tongue
           from
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           And
           yet
           notwithstanding
           by
           all
           the
           relicts
           we
           can
           now
           find
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Names
           of
           places
           in
           the
           South
           and
           West
           parts
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           they
           are
           purely
           British
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Camden
           hath
           learnedly
           proved
           in
           his
           said
           Introduction
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           since
           the
           name
           of
           Pict
           is
           indeed
           Latin
           ,
           and
           signifies
           no
           more
           than
           painted
           Men
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           Roman
           Author
           makes
           mention
           of
           them
           ,
           before
           
             Ammianus
             Marcellinus
          
           ,
           who
           lived
           about
           the
           end
           of
           the
           fourth
           Century
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           first
           who
           calls
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Northern
           parts
           of
           Britain
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Picti
           ,
           distinguishing
           them
           into
           Dicalidonii
           (
           perhaps
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           Deucaldonii
           )
           and
           Vecturiones
           ,
           which
           the
           learned
           Dr.
           Lloyd
           ,
           late
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           ,
           and
           now
           of
           Coventry
           and
           Litchfield
           ,
           in
           his
           Historical
           account
           of
           Church
           Goverment
           in
           Britain
           ,
           probably
           enough
           derives
           from
           the
           
             British
             Deucilyddion
          
           ,
           and
           C●withwrion
           ,
           that
           is
           
             Southern
             Caledones
          
           ,
           or
           Borderers
           and
           Northern
           Men.
           It
           is
           probable
           that
           these
           Picts
           were
           no
           other
           than
           the
           remainder
           of
           those
           
           Britains
           ,
           who
           preserved
           their
           Liberty
           by
           resisting
           the
           Roman
           Arms
           ,
           and
           were
           at
           last
           divided
           from
           the
           
             Roman
             Britains
          
           ,
           by
           a
           Wall
           ,
           now
           called
           the
           Picts
           Wall
           ,
           (
           the
           Vestiges
           of
           which
           are
           to
           be
           seen
           to
           this
           Day
           )
           drawn
           between
           the
           mouths
           of
           the
           Rivers
           Tine
           and
           Eske
           ,
           to
           hinder
           their
           farther
           Incursions
           into
           those
           parts
           which
           were
           then
           under
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           .
        
         
           But
           having
           said
           enough
           concerning
           this
           Island
           in
           general
           ,
           together
           with
           its
           first
           Inhabitants
           and
           their
           Languages
           ;
           It
           is
           now
           high
           time
           to
           come
           to
           our
           main
           design
           ,
           the
           History
           of
           that
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           called
           at
           this
           day
           England
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           in
           the
           Romans
           time
           divided
           into
           several
           Provinces
           or
           Governments
           ,
           as
           
             Britannia
             Prima
             ,
             Secunda
          
           ,
           and
           
             Maxima
             Caesariensis
             ,
             &c.
          
           they
           may
           ●e
           seen
           in
           the
           Antient
           Notitia
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Emp●re
          
           .
           
             We
             must
             therefore
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ingenuously
             confess
             ,
             that
             till
             the
             coming
             in
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             there
             are
             no
             certain
             or
             Authentick
             Histories
             remaining
             of
             any
             transactions
             before
             that
             time
             ;
             for
             Gildas
             ,
             who
             liv'd
             not
             long
             after
             the
             Saxons
             were
             first
             call'd
             into
             Britain
             ,
             freely
             owns
             ,
             
               that
               as
               for
            
             the
             
               Antient
               monuments
            
             of
             his
             Country
             ,
             (
             whatever
             they
             were
             )
             being
             either
             burnt
             by
             Enemies
             ,
             or
             carried
             beyond
             Sea
             by
             his
             banish'd
             
               Country
               men
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               then
               to
               be
               found
               ,
            
             therefore
             I
             shall
             wholly
             omit
             that
             fabulous
             Succession
             of
             Celtick
             Kings
             ,
             who
             are
             feigned
             to
             be
             derived
             from
             Samothes
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             Japhet
             ,
             whom
             they
             suppose
             to
             have
             planted
             Colonies
             first
             on
             the
             Continent
             of
             Celtica
             or
             Gaul
             ,
             and
             next
             in
             this
             Island
             ,
             and
             thence
             to
             have
             named
             it
             Samothea
             ,
             since
             they
             never
             had
             any
             existence
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             brain
             of
             
               Amnius
               de
               Viterbo
            
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             vented
             in
             his
             counterfeit
             Berosus
             ,
             which
             is
             long
             since
             exploded
             by
             all
             that
             are
             any
             thing
             versed
             in
             Antiquity
             .
          
        
         
           But
           now
           I
           could
           heartily
           wish
           that
           we
           had
           any
           certain
           monuments
           of
           the
           History
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           might
           justly
           supply
           their
           room
           ;
           but
           having
           no
           Authentick
           accounts
           left
           us
           of
           the
           British
           Kings
           ,
           that
           reigned
           in
           this
           Island
           till
           Julius
           Caesar's
           first
           Expedition
           hither
           ,
           I
           could
           willingly
           have
           excused
           my self
           from
           the
           drudgery
           of
           writing
           things
           so
           uncertain
           ,
           nay
           in
           diverse
           particulars
           utterly
           false
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           that
           most
           Authors
           who
           have
           already
           writ
           our
           History
           either
           in
           English
           or
           Latin
           ,
           have
           thought
           those
           long
           Successions
           of
           Kings
           not
           unworthy
           a
           particular
           Recital
           ,
           as
           supposing
           it
           scarce
           possible
           ,
           that
           a
           descent
           of
           above
           Sixty
           Kings
           together
           ,
           with
           so
           many
           transactions
           attended
           with
           such
           particular
           Circumstances
           ,
           as
           the
           making
           of
           War
           and
           Peace
           ,
           building
           of
           Cities
           and
           enacting
           Laws
           ,
           should
           be
           wholly
           Fabulous
           and
           Romantick
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           names
           of
           so
           many
           successive
           Princes
           should
           never
           have
           been
           derived
           from
           any
           real
           Persons
           .
        
         
           For
           though
           it
           is
           true
           that
           Geoffrey
           of
           Monmouth
           is
           look'd
           upon
           as
           the
           chief
           (
           if
           not
           only
           )
           Author
           of
           the
           Story
           of
           Brutus
           and
           his
           Successours
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           he
           pretends
           in
           the
           Proem
           to
           his
           History
           ,
           (
           which
           he
           dedicated
           to
           no
           less
           a
           Man
           than
           Robert
           Earle
           of
           Gloucester
           ,
           natural
           Son
           to
           K.
           
             Hen.
             the
             I.
          
           )
           that
           he
           received
           an
           antient
           British
           History
           from
           Walter
           ,
           Arch-Deacon
           of
           Oxon
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           he
           says
           )
           he
           faithfully
           translated
           out
           of
           the
           British
           Tongue
           into
           Latin
           ,
           though
           
             William
             Neobrigensis
          
           ,
           (
           who
           lived
           some
           time
           after
           this
           Geoffrey
           )
           in
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           his
           History
           writes
           thus
           of
           him
           ,
           
             
               In
               thes●
               our
               days
               (
               says
               he
               )
               a
               certain
               Writer
               is
               risen
               ,
            
             who
             hath
             devised
             many
             foolish
             Fictions
             of
             the
             Britains
             ,
             he
             is
             named
             Geoffrey
             :
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               with
               ho●
            
             little
             shame
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             great
             Confidence
             doth
             he
             frame
             his
             Lyes
             !
          
           So
           that
           you
           may
           see
           his
           History
           began
           to
           be
           cryed
           out
           against
           almost
           as
           soon
           as
           it
           was
           published
           .
           
             And
             
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             Geoffrey
             was
             not
             the
             first
             Author
             of
             this
             Story
             of
             Brutus
             ;
             for
             Nennius
             ,
             
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             8th
             Century
             (
             and
             is
             also
             Intituled
             Gildas
             in
             some
             Copies
             )
             in
             his
             History
             makes
             the
             Isle
             of
             Britain
             to
             be
             first
             inhabited
             by
             one
             Brito
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Hisicion
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Japhet
             ,
             or
             else
             from
             one
             Brutus
             ,
             (
             it
             seems
             he
             did
             not
             know
             which
             )
             whose
             Pedegree
             he
             derives
             from
             Aeneas
             by
             his
             Son
             Ascanius
             ,
             and
             who
             (
             as
             he
             supposes
             )
             reigned
             in
             Britain
             in
             the
             time
             that
             Eli
             Judged
             Israel
             ,
             and
             under
             whose
             Conduct
             the
             Britains
             in
             the
             third
             Age
             of
             the
             World
             first
             came
             into
             this
             Island
             ;
             which
             Calculation
             falls
             out
             right
             enough
             with
             our
             at
             present
             received
             Chronology
             :
          
           But
           as
           for
           
             Sigebertus
             Gemblacensis
          
           ,
           a
           French
           Monk
           ,
           (
           who
           lived
           about
           Twenty
           Years
           before
           Geoffrey
           )
           tho'
           in
           some
           Editions
           he
           speaks
           of
           Bru●e
           with
           his
           Trojans
           arrival
           in
           Gaul
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           passage
           from
           thence
           into
           Britain
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           certain
           they
           are
           none
           of
           that
           Author's
           words
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           such
           thing
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           truest
           Edition
           of
           his
           Chronicle
           ,
           published
           by
           
             Mirraes
             .
             An.
          
           1608.
           as
           the
           above
           cited
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Coventry
           ,
           and
           Litchfield
           ,
           in
           his
           learned
           Preface
           to
           his
           Historical
           account
           of
           Church
           Government
           in
           great
           Britain
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           hath
           fully
           proved
           .
           But
           after
           him
           Henry
           Arch-Deacon
           of
           Huntington
           ,
           an
           Author
           of
           Credit
           (
           who
           lived
           at
           the
           same
           time
           with
           Geoffrey
           )
           ascribes
           the
           first
           habitation
           of
           this
           Island
           to
           Brutus
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Sylvius
           ,
           Grandson
           to
           Aeneas
           :
           whom
           together
           with
           his
           certain
           Trojans
           he
           supposes
           to
           have
           come
           into
           Britain
           in
           the
           third
           Age
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           the
           Scots
           did
           in
           the
           fourth
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           which
           he
           seems
           to
           have
           taken
           out
           of
           Nennius
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           ancient
           Author
           :
           But
           this
           must
           still
           be
           confest
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           relation
           of
           the
           Actions
           of
           Brutus
           ,
           and
           the
           Succession
           of
           all
           the
           Princes
           that
           followed
           him
           ,
           do
           all
           depend
           upon
           the
           Credit
           of
           Geoffrey
           and
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           trāsaction
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           looked
           upon
           in
           the
           Age
           in
           which
           he
           published
           his
           History
           :
           But
           to
           make
           this
           Brute
           to
           be
           a
           Trojan
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           him
           a
           Genealogy
           ,
           which
           is
           plainly
           contradicted
           by
           all
           the
           Roman
           Authors
           ,
           is
           that
           for
           which
           his
           History
           ought
           to
           be
           condemned
           :
           Yet
           thus
           much
           may
           be
           said
           in
           Excuse
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           those
           Authors
           who
           have
           ascribed
           the
           Origine
           of
           the
           Britains
           to
           Brute
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           imitated
           the
           Vanity
           of
           the
           ancient
           Greeks
           and
           Romans
           ,
           who
           derived
           their
           Kings
           from
           some
           God
           or
           Heroe
           .
           And
           have
           been
           followed
           in
           it
           not
           only
           by
           the
           Britains
           ,
           but
           the
           French
           and
           almost
           all
           other
           Nations
           of
           Europe
           ,
           since
           they
           began
           to
           write
           Histories
           of
           their
           Originals
           .
        
         
           But
           since
           it
           is
           fit
           that
           we
           should
           give
           you
           some
           account
           (
           though
           as
           short
           as
           possible
           )
           of
           this
           Brute
           and
           his
           Successors
           ,
           I
           shall
           contract
           their
           History
           from
           Geoffrey
           of
           Monmouth
           into
           as
           narrow
           a
           Compass
           as
           I
           can
           .
        
         
           Brutus
           ,
           who
           is
           suppos'd
           to
           have
           first
           Peopled
           Britain
           with
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Trojan
           Race
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           have
           been
           the
           Great
           Grandson
           of
           Aeneas
           ,
           by
           his
           Son
           Ascanius
           ,
           who
           killing
           his
           Father
           Sylvius
           ,
           King
           of
           Alba
           ,
           accidently
           with
           an
           Arrow
           ,
           was
           forced
           to
           fly
           his
           Country
           ,
           and
           going
           into
           Greece
           joyned
           himself
           with
           the
           remainder
           of
           those
           scattered
           Trojans
           he
           ●ound
           there
           ,
           and
           becoming
           their
           Leader
           ,
           made
           War
           upon
           Pandrasus
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           sent
           this
           Message
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             That
             the
             Trojans
             holding
             it
             unworthy
             their
             Ancestors
             to
             serve
             in
             a
             Foreign
             Kingdom
             ,
             had
             retreated
             to
             the
             Woods
             ;
             choosing
             rather
             a
             Savage
             ,
             than
             a
             slavish
             Life
             ;
             if
             that
             displeased
             him
             ,
             then
             with
             his
             leave
             they
             might
             depart
             to
             some
             other
             Soile
             .
          
           The
           particulars
           of
           which
           being
           tedious
           and
           fabulous
           ,
           are
           here
           needless
           further
           to
           be
           inserted
           .
           But
           at
           last
           that
           King
           being
           by
           them
           made
           a
           Prisoner
           ,
           was
           forced
           to
           accept
           of
           terms
           of
           Peace
           ,
           the
           Articles
           of
           
           which
           were
           ,
           That
           Brute
           should
           Marry
           Inogena
           the
           King's
           Daughter
           ,
           and
           in
           Consideration
           of
           her
           Dower
           should
           have
           a
           Fleet
           given
           him
           ,
           with
           Liberty
           to
           transport
           all
           such
           as
           would
           be
           willing
           to
           follow
           his
           Fortunes
           :
           The
           Marriage
           being
           thereupon
           solemnized
           ,
           Brute
           and
           his
           Trojans
           with
           a
           great
           Fleet
           betook
           themselves
           to
           Sea
           ,
           and
           within
           a
           short
           time
           landed
           on
           a
           deserted
           Island
           ,
           where
           they
           found
           a
           ruin'd
           City
           ,
           in
           which
           was
           a
           Temple
           ,
           and
           an
           Image
           of
           Diana
           ,
           that
           gave
           Oracles
           ;
           whereupon
           Brutus
           consulting
           with
           his
           Diviner
           and
           Twelve
           other
           of
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           was
           advised
           to
           invoke
           the
           Goddess
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           in
           what
           Land
           or
           Region
           he
           should
           find
           a
           place
           to
           settle
           in
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           as
           we
           find
           it
           in
           Geoffrey
           of
           Monmouth
           ,
           he
           is
           said
           to
           Adress
           her
           thus
           ,
           
             
               Diva
               potens
               Nemorum
               ,
               terror
               Sylvestribus
               apris
               ,
            
             
               Cui
               licet
               anfractus
               ire
               per
               aethereos
               ,
            
             
               Infernasque
               domos
               :
               Terrestria
               Jura
               resolve
               ,
            
             
               Et
               dic
               ,
               quas
               terras
               nos
               habitare
               velis
               .
            
             
               Dic
               certam
               sedem
               ,
               quâ
               te
               veneremur
               in
               aevum
               ,
            
             
               Quâ
               tibi
               Virgineis
               Templa
               dicabo
               Choris
               .
            
          
        
         
           Thus
           excellently
           well
           translated
           by
           the
           Learned
           Mr.
           Milton
           .
           
             
               Goddess
               of
               Shades
               ,
               and
               Huntress
               who
               at
               will
            
             
               Walk'st
               on
               the
               rouling
               Sphere
               ,
               and
               through
               the
               deep
               ,
            
             
               On
               thy
               third
               Reign
               the
               Earth
               look
               now
               ,
               and
               tell
            
             
               What
               Land
               ,
               what
               Seat
               of
               rest
               thou
               bidst
               me
               seek
               ,
            
             
               What
               certain
               Seat
               ,
               where
               I
               may
               worship
               thee
            
             
               For
               ay
               ,
               with
               Temples
               vow'd
               ,
               and
               Virgin
               Quires
               .
            
          
        
         
           Whereupon
           the
           Goddess
           returned
           this
           following
           Answer
           .
           
             
               Brute
               sub
               Occasum
               solis
               trans
               Gallica
               regna
            
             
               Insula
               in
               Oecano
               est
               undique
               cincta
               Mari.
            
             
               Insula
               in
               Oceano
               est
               ,
               habitata
               Gigantibus
               olim
               ,
            
             
               Nunc
               deserta
               quidem
               ,
               Gentibus
               apta
               tuis
               .
            
             
               Hanc
               pete
               ,
               namque
               tibi
               sedes
               erit
               illa
               perennis
               ;
            
             
               Haec
               fiet
               natis
               altera
               Troja
               tuis
            
             
               Hic
               de
               prole
               tua
               Reges
               nascentur
               ,
               &
               illis
            
             
               Totius
               Terrae
               subditus
               Orbis
               erit
               .
            
          
        
         
           Rendred
           thus
           ,
           
             
               Brutus
               ,
               far
               to
               the
               West
               ,
               in
               th'
               Ocean
               wide
            
             
               Beyond
               the
               Realm
               of
               Gaul
               ,
               a
               Land
               there
               lies
               ,
            
             
               Sea-Girt
               it
               lies
               ,
               where
               Giants
               dwelt
               of
               old
               ,
            
             
               Now
               void
               ,
               it
               fits
               thy
               People
               ,
               thither
               bend
            
             
               Thy
               Course
               ,
               there
               shalt
               thou
               find
               a
               lasting
               Seat
               ,
            
             
               There
               to
               thy
               Sons
               another
               Troy
               shall
               rise
               ,
            
             
               And
               Kings
               be
               born
               of
               thee
               ,
               whose
               dreaded
               Might
            
             
               Shall
               awe
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               Conquer
               Nations
               bold
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           But
           these
           Verses
           being
           in
           Latin
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           no
           such
           Language
           sp●ke
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           sufficiently
           betray
           the
           moderness
           of
           the
           invention
           :
           So
           that
           were
           it
           no
           more
           to
           please
           ,
           then
           instruct
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           have
           inserted
           them
           here
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           Brute
           being
           guided
           ,
           as
           he
           thought
           by
           a
           Divine
           Conduct
           ,
           Sails
           again
           towards
           the
           West
           ,
           and
           Landing
           in
           Italy
           meets
           with
           some
           other
           Trojans
           who
           had
           come
           thither
           with
           Antenor
           ,
           many
           of
           whom
           he
           takes
           along
           with
           him
           ,
           together
           with
           one
           Corinaeus
           their
           Chief
           .
           With
           this
           recruit
           Bru●●
           puts
           again
           to
           Sea
           ,
           and
           passing
           the
           Pillars
           of
           Hercules
           ,
           at
           the
           mouth
           of
           Ligeris
           in
           Aquitania
           casts
           Anchor
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           set
           upon
           by
           one
           Goffarius
           a
           Pictish
           King
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           now
           called
           Poictou
           ,
           with
           whom
           having
           several
           Battles
           ,
           Brute
           at
           last
           Conquered
           and
           Expell●d
           him
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           he
           solliciting
           the
           other
           Kings
           of
           Gaul
           to
           his
           assistance
           ;
           Brute
           thereupon
           finding
           himself
           too
           weak
           for
           so
           great
           a
           force
           ,
           called
           a
           Council
           ,
           where
           't
           was
           resolved
           ,
           that
           since
           this
           was
           not
           the
           Land
           promised
           them
           by
           the
           Oracle
           ,
           they
           should
           again
           put
           to
           Sea
           :
           So
           embarking
           all
           their
           Forces
           ,
           after
           a
           few
           days
           Sail
           they
           arrived
           at
           Albion
           ,
           and
           Landed
           at
           a
           Haven
           ,
           now
           called
           Totuesse
           in
           Devonshire
           .
           The
           time
           of
           which
           enterprize
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           about
           1200
           Years
           after
           the
           Flood
           ,
           and
           about
           66.
           
           Years
           after
           the
           Destruction
           of
           Troy
           ;
           if
           any
           certain
           time
           can
           be
           assigned
           for
           so
           uncertain
           a
           relation
           .
        
         
           But
           Bru●e
           having
           at
           length
           (
           through
           many
           dangers
           and
           difficulties
           )
           attained
           this
           long
           wish'd
           for
           Island
           ,
           Lands
           his
           Trojans
           ,
           and
           marches
           up
           into
           the
           Country
           to
           take
           possession
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           he
           found
           in
           great
           part
           desart
           ,
           or
           Inhabited
           only
           by
           some
           Gyants
           ;
           these
           he
           quickly
           destroys
           and
           to
           his
           People
           divides
           the
           Land
           ,
           which
           in
           allusion
           to
           his
           own
           Name
           he
           called
           Britain
           .
           On
           
             Corinaeus
             Cornwall
          
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           now
           call
           it
           )
           was
           bestowed
           :
           But
           here
           I
           omit
           as
           a
           Fable
           ,
           only
           fit
           to
           be
           told
           Children
           ,
           how
           this
           Hero
           ,
           though
           no
           Gyant
           himself
           ,
           yet
           took
           up
           the
           mighty
           Gyant
           Gogmagog
           in
           his
           Arms
           ,
           and
           flung
           him
           off
           from
           a
           Cliff
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           place
           hath
           been
           ever
           since
           called
           Langoemagog
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Gyant
           's
           Leap.
           
        
         
           After
           Brute
           had
           thus
           conquer'd
           the
           Island
           ,
           he
           chose
           a
           fit
           place
           to
           build
           a
           City
           ,
           which
           he
           called
           
             Troja
             Nova
          
           ;
           (
           for
           it
           seems
           he
           spoke
           Latin
           though
           it
           were
           not
           then
           used
           in
           Italy
           )
           which
           Cities
           Name
           was
           changed
           in
           time
           to
           Trinobantum
           ,
           or
           Troynovant
           ,
           after
           to
           London
           :
           This
           he
           made
           the
           Seat
           of
           his
           
             Kingdom
             ,
             (
             Eli
          
           being
           then
           High
           Priest
           in
           
             Judea
             )
          
           ,
           where
           he
           enacted
           several
           Laws
           ,
           and
           having
           reign'd
           here
           Fifteen
           Years
           ,
           he
           divided
           his
           Kingdom
           among
           his
           Three
           Sons
           ;
           Locrinus
           the
           Eldest
           had
           that
           part
           called
           Loegria
           now
           
             England
             :
             Camber
          
           the
           second
           possessed
           Cambria
           ,
           now
           Wales
           .
           And
           
             Albanactus
             ,
             Albania
          
           ,
           now
           Scotland
           ;
           but
           he
           some
           time
           after
           being
           invaded
           by
           one
           Humber
           King
           of
           the
           Huns
           ,
           was
           slain
           in
           Fight
           ,
           and
           his
           People
           driven
           back
           into
           Loegria
           ,
           whereupon
           King
           Locrinus
           and
           his
           Brother
           Camber
           march'd
           against
           this
           Humber
           ,
           who
           fighting
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           being
           overcome
           ,
           and
           drown'd
           in
           a
           River
           ,
           left
           his
           Name
           to
           it
           .
           I
           designedly
           omit
           the
           long
           story
           of
           the
           Lady
           Estrildis
           ,
           whom
           Locrinus
           then
           taking
           Prisoner
           he
           fell
           in
           Love
           with
           ,
           and
           privately
           enjoy'd
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           Married
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           been
           for
           fear
           of
           Corinaeus
           ,
           whose
           Daughter
           Gwendolin
           ,
           he
           had
           already
           betroathed
           ;
           but
           no
           sooner
           was
           Corinaeus
           dead
           ,
           but
           he
           owned
           Estrildis
           for
           his
           Queen
           ,
           which
           so
           incensed
           Gwendolin
           ,
           that
           although
           Locrinus
           was
           strengthened
           by
           the
           addition
           of
           Cambria
           upon
           the
           Death
           of
           his
           Bro●her
           ;
           yet
           she
           goes
           into
           Cornwall
           ,
           and
           by
           powerful
           sollicitations
           in
           the
           
           behalf
           of
           her self
           and
           her
           young
           Son
           Madan
           ,
           the
           Cornish
           are
           brought
           to
           assist
           her
           :
           With
           these
           Forces
           ,
           she
           marched
           against
           Locrinus
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           pitch'd
           Battle
           nigh
           the
           River
           Stour
           he
           was
           overcome
           ,
           and
           Slain
           ,
           in
           the
           20th
           Year
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           upon
           this
           (
           just
           as
           she
           would
           have
           it
           )
           the
           Kingdom
           fell
           to
           her
           Son
        
         
           Madan
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Locrinus
           by
           Gwendolin
           ,
           although
           a
           Child
           ,
           yet
           succeeded
           his
           Father
           ,
           but
           under
           the
           Regency
           of
           the
           Queen
           his
           Mother
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           Revenge
           ,
           drown'd
           Estrildis
           and
           her
           Daughter
           Sabra
           in
           a
           River
           ,
           which
           from
           her
           was
           called
           Sabrina
           ,
           in
           
             English
             Severne
             ;
             Gwendolin
          
           ,
           her
           Son
           coming
           to
           full
           Age
           ,
           resigned
           her
           Power
           ,
           and
           retired
           into
           Cornwall
           ,
           after
           she
           had
           Govern'd
           Fifteen
           Years
           :
           But
           Madan
           having
           had
           the
           fame
           of
           Ruling
           well
           for
           the
           space
           of
           Forty
           Years
           in
           all
           ,
           left
           behind
           him
           two
           Sons
           ,
           Mempritius
           and
           
             Manlius
             ;
             Mempritius
          
           the
           Eldest
           Son
           of
           Madan
           is
           supposed
           to
           have
           ruled
           over
           the
           whole
           Island
           ,
           but
           Manlius
           his
           Younger
           Brother
           rebelling
           against
           him
           ,
           he
           desired
           a
           treaty
           with
           him
           ,
           who
           giving
           his
           Brother
           a
           meeting
           ,
           he
           treacherously
           murdered
           him
           ,
           and
           now
           having
           put
           an
           end
           to
           that
           trouble
           ,
           giving
           himself
           up
           to
           Luxury
           and
           Cruelty
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           to
           unnatural
           Lust
           ,
           hunting
           in
           a
           Forrest
           was
           devoured
           by
           Wolves
           ;
           to
           whom
           succeeded
           Ebrank
           his
           Son
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Man
           of
           mighty
           Strength
           and
           Stature
           ;
           h●
           first
           after
           Brutus
           wasted
           G●ul
           ,
           and
           returning
           rich
           and
           prosperous
           ,
           built
           Caerbranc
           ,
           now
           York
           ,
           and
           in
           Albania
           ,
           the
           Town
           of
           
             Mount
             Agned
          
           ,
           now
           Edinburgh
           .
           He
           is
           said
           to
           have
           had
           Twenty
           Wives
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           Twenty
           Sons
           and
           Thirty
           Daughters
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           our
           Author
           relates
           )
           were
           sent
           under
           the
           Conduct
           of
           their
           Brother
           to
           
             Sylvius
             Alba
          
           then
           King
           of
           Italy
           to
           be
           provided
           with
           Husbands
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           heard
           that
           the
           Sabines
           would
           not
           give
           their
           Daughters
           in
           Marriage
           to
           the
           Latins
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           very
           ridiculous
           that
           it
           needs
           no
           Confutation
           .
           This
           Prince
           dying
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           reign'd
           about
           Forty
           Years
           ,
           left
           the
           Kingdom
           to
           Brute
           ,
           Sir-named
           Greenshield
           from
           the
           colour
           of
           his
           Target
           ;
           he
           revenged
           those
           Indignities
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           put
           upon
           his
           Father
           by
           Brunchild
           ,
           Prince
           of
           Hannonia
           or
           Hainault
           Conquering
           him
           near
           the
           banks
           of
           the
           Scaldis
           ,
           i.
           e.
           the
           Scheld
           ,
           but
           the
           modern
           names
           of
           Hainault
           ,
           and
           Brunchild
           sufficiently
           betray
           the
           Novelty
           of
           this
           Fable
           :
           He
           hath
           the
           Character
           of
           an
           Excellent
           Prince
           ,
           Just
           ,
           Merciful
           ,
           and
           a
           most
           exact
           observer
           of
           his
           Word
           ;
           and
           reigned
           Twelve
           Years
           ,
           to
           whom
           succeeded
        
         
           Leil
           his
           Son
           ,
           who
           built
           the
           City
           of
           Carlisle
           ,
           (
           in
           the
           Days
           of
           Solomon
           ,
           )
           after
           called
           by
           the
           
             Romans
             Lugubalia
          
           ,
           and
           did
           also
           repair
           Caerleon
           ,
           now
           called
           Chester
           ;
           he
           was
           a
           good
           Prince
           till
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           his
           days
           ,
           when
           falling
           into
           several
           Vices
           ,
           he
           occasioned
           great
           dissentions
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           did
           not
           end
           with
           his
           life
           ,
           but
           after
           he
           had
           reigned
           Twenty
           five
           Years
           ,
           left
           the
           Kingdom
           to
        
         
           Rudhudibras
           or
           Hudibras
           ,
           who
           compos'd
           the
           disturbances
           begun
           in
           his
           Fathers
           days
           ,
           and
           ,
           studying
           nothing
           more
           than
           to
           strengthen
           and
           adorn
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           built
           several
           Cities
           ,
           as
           Caerkin
           now
           Canterbury
           ;
           likewise
           
             Caer
             Guent
          
           ,
           now
           Winchester
           ;
           as
           also
           Mount
           Paladur
           ,
           after
           Septonia
           or
           Shaftsbury
           ,
           and
           having
           reigned
           Twenty
           nine
           Years
           ,
           was
           succeeded
           by
           ,
        
         
           Bladud
           his
           Son
           ,
           who
           is
           said
           to
           have
           been
           skill'd
           in
           Magick
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           have
           found
           out
           those
           Medicinal
           Waters
           ,
           now
           called
           the
           Bath
           ,
           where
           he
           also
           built
           a
           City
           ,
           called
           
             Caer
             Baden
          
           ;
           he
           is
           said
           to
           be
           a
           Man
           of
           a
           good
           Invention
           ,
           and
           having
           made
           himself
           Wings
           to
           flye
           ,
           fell
           down
           from
           the
           Temple
           of
           Apollo
           in
           Trinovant
           ,
           and
           broke
           his
           Neck
           ,
           having
           governed
           Britain
           Twenty
           Years
           .
           To
           him
           succeeded
        
         
         
           Leir
           his
           Son
           who
           built
           
             Caer
             Leir
          
           ,
           now
           called
           Leicester
           :
           He
           had
           only
           Three
           Daughters
           ,
           
             Gonnilla
             ,
             R●gana
          
           ,
           and
           Cordiella
           his
           darling
           ;
           but
           in
           his
           old
           Age
           ,
           being
           jealous
           of
           their
           Affections
           ,
           he
           called
           them
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           demanded
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           give
           him
           some
           assurance
           of
           their
           Love
           ;
           the
           two
           Eldest
           called
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           to
           witness
           ,
           that
           they
           loved
           him
           Ten
           thousand
           times
           dearer
           than
           their
           own
           Souls
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           not
           able
           to
           Express
           their
           infinite
           kindness
           for
           him
           ;
           and
           at
           last
           concluded
           their
           flatteries
           with
           horrid
           Oaths
           and
           asseverations
           of
           their
           Sincerity
           ;
           but
           Cordiella
           ,
           the
           Youngest
           ,
           though
           having
           before
           her
           Eyes
           the
           present
           reward
           of
           an
           easie
           flattery
           ,
           yet
           could
           not
           be
           moved
           from
           giving
           him
           this
           downright
           honest
           Answer
           :
           Father
           (
           saith
           she
           )
           my
           Love
           toward
           you
           ,
           is
           as
           my
           Duty
           bids
           ,
           What
           should
           a
           Father
           seek
           ?
           What
           can
           a
           Child
           promise
           more
           ?
           They
           who
           pretend
           beyond
           this
           flatter
           :
           This
           short
           Answer
           not
           at
           all
           satisfied
           the
           old
           suspicious
           King
           ;
           for
           he
           shewed
           his
           resentments
           by
           his
           neglect
           of
           her
           ,
           and
           the
           suddain
           advancement
           of
           her
           Sisters
           ,
           Marrying
           Regana
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Cornwall
           ,
           and
           Gonarilla
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Albania
           ;
           reserving
           no
           portion
           at
           all
           for
           Cordiella
           ,
           but
           it
           so
           happen'd
           ,
           that
           Aganippus
           a
           Prince
           of
           Gaul
           (
           however
           he
           came
           by
           this
           Greek
           Name
           )
           hearing
           of
           her
           Vertue
           and
           Beauty
           desired
           her
           in
           Marriage
           ,
           to
           whom
           she
           was
           welcome
           without
           any
           other
           Dower
           ,
           but
           her
           own
           Vertues
           .
           King
           Leir
           having
           thus
           disposed
           of
           his
           two
           Eldest
           Daughters
           ,
           and
           dividing
           half
           his
           Kingdom
           between
           them
           ,
           they
           within
           some
           time
           by
           their
           subtile
           practices
           work
           him
           out
           of
           all
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           sojourn
           with
           his
           Daughters
           by
           turns
           ,
           who
           being
           set
           on
           by
           their
           Husbands
           ,
           put
           so
           many
           affronts
           and
           Indignities
           upon
           him
           (
           needless
           here
           to
           be
           recited
           )
           that
           in
           the
           end
           he
           was
           constrained
           to
           leave
           the
           Realm
           ,
           and
           take
           refuge
           with
           Cordiella
           .
           This
           rejected
           Daughter
           received
           him
           with
           all
           the
           Duty
           and
           Affection
           imaginable
           ;
           and
           then
           appeared
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           down-right
           Love
           of
           some
           Children
           to
           their
           Parents
           ,
           and
           the
           over
           talkative
           obsequiousness
           of
           others
           ,
           while
           the
           hopes
           of
           a
           large
           Inheritance
           obliges
           their
           Tongues
           to
           Express
           more
           Duty
           than
           ever
           they
           mean
           to
           perform
           ;
           but
           what
           was
           more
           significant
           than
           Words
           ,
           she
           assisted
           her
           Father
           with
           powerful
           aids
           ,
           and
           in
           Person
           went
           to
           revenge
           his
           wrongs
           :
           So
           that
           bringing
           a
           great
           Army
           into
           Britain
           ,
           she
           destroyed
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           restored
           him
           to
           his
           Crown
           ,
           which
           he
           held
           but
           for
           the
           space
           of
           Two
           Years
           ,
           whose
           Reign
           in
           all
           is
           computed
           to
           be
           about
           Forty
           Years
           ,
           and
           then
           dying
           left
           the
           Throne
           to
        
         
           Cordilla
           ,
           who
           Governed
           the
           Kingdom
           for
           Five
           Years
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           her
           Husband
           Aganippus
           dying
           ;
           Morgan
           and
           Cunedage
           her
           Nephews
           ,
           by
           her
           Sisters
           Gonorilla
           and
           Regana
           ,
           disdaining
           to
           be
           under
           the
           Government
           of
           a
           Woman
           ,
           rebelled
           against
           her
           ;
           and
           so
           prevailed
           ,
           that
           they
           took
           her
           Prisoner
           ;
           but
           she
           being
           a
           Woman
           of
           a
           high
           Spirit
           slew
           her self
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           live
           under
           their
           Tyranny
           .
        
         
           Whereupon
           Cunedage
           and
           Morgan
           possessing
           the
           whole
           Government
           ,
           divided
           the
           Island
           between
           them
           ;
           to
           Morgan
           fell
           Albania
           ,
           to
           Cunedage
           all
           the
           Land
           on
           this
           side
           
             Humber
             ;
             Morgan
          
           not
           being
           content
           with
           his
           Portion
           Invaded
           his
           Brother
           ,
           but
           being
           driven
           by
           him
           into
           Wales
           ,
           and
           there
           Slain
           ,
           gave
           the
           Name
           of
           Glan-Morgan
           to
           that
           Country
           :
           Cunedage
           now
           Ruling
           alone
           built
           many
           Temples
           to
           his
           Gods
           ,
           and
           dying
           ,
           was
           buried
           at
           Trinovant
           ;
           after
           he
           had
           Ruled
           Thirty
           three
           Years
           ,
           to
           whom
           succeeded
        
         
         
           Rivallo
           the
           Son
           of
           Cunedage
           ;
           in
           his
           time
           it
           rain'd
           Blood
           for
           Three
           Days
           together
           ,
           from
           whose
           Putrefaction
           ,
           Noisom
           and
           Venemous
           Flies
           were
           bred
           ;
           which
           in
           Swarms
           infested
           the
           whole
           Land
           ,
           and
           brought
           great
           Contagion
           both
           upon
           Men
           and
           Beasts
           .
           He
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           Ruled
           Forty
           six
           Years
           ,
           was
           succeeded
           by
        
         
           Gurgust
           his
           Son
           ,
           of
           whom
           nothing
           is
           recorded
           worth
           mentioning
           ;
           he
           is
           said
           to
           have
           Reign'd
           Thirty
           seven
           Years
           :
           Nor
           is
           there
           more
           left
           of
           Jago
           his
           Nephew
           ,
        
         
           Nor
           yet
           of
           Sillius
           ,
           or
           Sicillius
           ,
           thô
           how
           related
           to
           the
           former
           is
           not
           said
           :
           But
           to
           him
           ,
           after
           Forty
           nine
           Years
           Reign
           ,
           succeeded
        
         
           K●nemare
           ,
           said
           to
           be
           Brother
           of
           Jago
           ,
           of
           whom
           there
           is
           nothing
           Recorded
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           was
           Buried
           at
           York
           :
           To
           whom
           succeeded
        
         
           Gor●odug
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Kinemare
           ,
           he
           is
           noted
           for
           Tyranny
           :
           But
           dying
           ,
           he
           left
           behind
           him
           two
           Sons
        
         
           Ferrex
           ,
           and
           Porrex
           ,
           who
           Reigning
           joyntly
           at
           first
           ,
           did
           within
           a
           few
           Years
           begin
           to
           contend
           ,
           who
           should
           have
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ;
           in
           which
           Contention
           ,
           after
           a
           great
           Battle
           Fought
           between
           them
           ,
           Ferrex
           was
           Slain
           ,
           whose
           Death
           affected
           his
           Mother
           with
           so
           great
           a
           Grief
           ,
           that
           transported
           by
           Revenge
           ,
           she
           by
           the
           help
           of
           her
           Maidens
           ,
           Slew
           her
           other
           Son
           Porrex
           whilst
           he
           was
           a
           Sleep
           ;
           an
           unheard
           of
           Example
           ,
           and
           too
           strange
           to
           be
           true
           .
        
         
           After
           his
           Death
           ,
           the
           Blood
           Royal
           of
           Brute
           being
           extinguished
           by
           his
           Death
           ,
           there
           happned
           cruel
           Wars
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Kingdom
           was
           rent
           into
           five
           parts
           ;
           one
           Pinnor
           made
           himself
           King
           of
           Loegria
           or
           
             England
             :
             Stator
          
           seized
           
             Albania
             ;
             Rudock
             Cambria
          
           ,
           and
           
             Cloten
             Cornwall
          
           :
           But
           as
           to
           the
           fifth
           division
           ,
           the
           Story
           is
           silent
           ;
           this
           Pentarchie
           is
           supposed
           to
           have
           lasted
           above
           Fifty
           Years
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           being
           miserably
           harrassed
           by
           Civil
           Wars
           ,
           until
        
         
           
             Dunwallo
             Molmutius
          
           ,
           Son
           of
           Cloten
           King
           of
           Cornwall
           ,
           excelling
           in
           Valour
           and
           Comliness
           of
           Person
           ,
           by
           subduing
           the
           other
           four
           Princes
           ,
           reduced
           the
           whole
           Island
           again
           into
           a
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           is
           said
           to
           be
           the
           
             First
             in
          
           Britain
           
             that
             wore
             a
             Crown
             of
             Gold
             ;
             and
             therefore
             by
             some
             reputed
             the
             first
             King
          
           :
           But
           what
           he
           got
           by
           Force
           he
           managed
           with
           great
           Prudence
           and
           Moderation
           ;
           Enacting
           several
           excellent
           Laws
           ,
           which
           Geoffrey
           says
           were
           translated
           into
           Latin
           by
           Gildas
           ;
           and
           in
           Saxon
           afterwards
           by
           King
           Alfred
           .
           But
           since
           no
           such
           work
           of
           his
           is
           any
           where
           extant
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           give
           them
           so
           much
           Credit
           as
           to
           recite
           them
           ;
           though
           Mr.
           Selden
           hath
           not
           thought
           them
           unworthy
           of
           a
           place
           in
           his
           learned
           Treatise
           ;
           called
           ,
           
             Janus
             ,
             Anglorum
          
           .
           But
           this
           King
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           governed
           Forty
           Years
           ,
           died
           ,
           and
           was
           buried
           at
           T●inovant
           ,
           to
           whom
           succeeded
           his
           two
           Sons
        
         
           Belinus
           and
           Brennus
           ,
           who
           after
           some
           Controversies
           ,
           divided
           the
           Kingdom
           between
           them
           ,
           Brennus
           being
           to
           have
           all
           that
           lay
           North
           of
           Humber
           ,
           and
           B●linus
           the
           rest
           ;
           but
           the
           Younger
           being
           not
           long
           so
           contented
           ,
           did
           upon
           new
           designs
           Sail
           into
           Norway
           ,
           and
           enter
           into
           a
           League
           with
           Elsing
           King
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           and
           Married
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           which
           Belinus
           hearing
           of
           ,
           did
           in
           his
           absence
           dispossess
           him
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ;
           Brennus
           with
           a
           Fleet
           of
           Norwegians
           makes
           toward
           Britain
           ,
           but
           is
           encounter'd
           by
           Guithlac
           ,
           a
           Danish
           King
           ,
           who
           laying
           claim
           to
           his
           Bride
           pursued
           him
           at
           Sea
           ,
           and
           being
           there
           vanquish'd
           in
           a
           Fight
           ,
           was
           forced
           to
           get
           away
           with
           a
           few
           Ships
           ;
           but
           Brennus
           nevertheless
           recollecting
           his
           shattered
           Navy
           ,
           landed
           in
           Albania
           ,
           and
           gave
           Battle
           to
           his
           Brother
           ,
           who
           totally
           routed
           him
           and
           forced
           him
           to
           fly
           into
           Gaul
           ,
           with
           no
           more
           than
           one
           single
           Vessel
           .
        
         
         
           But
           Belinus
           being
           now
           rid
           of
           his
           Brother
           ,
           turns
           his
           Thoughts
           to
           Arts
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           amongst
           other
           things
           they
           reckon
           his
           making
           the
           Four
           great
           Ways
           or
           Streets
           ,
           which
           are
           still
           to
           be
           seen
           ,
           to
           run
           cross
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           they
           will
           have
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Romans
           ,
           to
           have
           first
           laid
           .
        
         
           Brennus
           in
           the
           mean
           while
           having
           been
           kindly
           received
           by
           Seguinus
           King
           of
           Armorica
           ,
           now
           Britagn
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           having
           Married
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           was
           by
           him
           assisted
           with
           a
           powerful
           Army
           to
           regain
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           Landing
           in
           Britain
           ,
           was
           now
           ready
           to
           give
           Battel
           to
           his
           Brother
           ;
           when
           their
           Mother
           Conwenna
           mediated
           between
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           perswaded
           them
           ,
           that
           embracing
           each
           other
           they
           were
           perfectly
           reconciled
           ;
           so
           that
           going
           to
           Trinovant
           ,
           they
           resolved
           to
           turn
           their
           united
           Forces
           on
           Foreign
           Parts
           ,
           and
           then
           Sailing
           into
           Gaul
           ,
           the
           Author
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           under
           these
           two
           ,
           not
           only
           all
           that
           Country
           ,
           but
           also
           Italy
           ,
           was
           Conquered
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           find
           in
           the
           Roman
           Authors
           .
           If
           those
           were
           Britains
           and
           not
           Gauls
           which
           took
           Rome
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           worth
           our
           while
           to
           Dispute
           :
           Some
           say
           ,
           that
           Belinus
           went
           not
           into
           Gaul
           with
           his
           Brother
           ,
           or
           if
           he
           did
           that
           he
           soon
           returned
           .
           After
           which
           he
           made
           it
           his
           Business
           to
           adorn
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           Building
           some
           Cities
           ,
           of
           which
           Caer-Uske
           ,
           now
           Caer-Leon
           upon
           Uske
           was
           one
           ;
           and
           he
           also
           adorn'd
           Trinovant
           with
           a
           Gate
           called
           to
           this
           Day
           
           Belin's
           Gate
           ,
           having
           a
           Tower
           on
           the
           Top
           of
           it
           ;
           at
           the
           Foot
           of
           which
           he
           made
           a
           Harbour
           for
           Ships
           :
           He
           is
           also
           said
           to
           be
           the
           first
           Founder
           of
           the
           Tower
           of
           London
           .
           After
           he
           had
           Reigned
           Twenty-six
           Years
           died
           ,
           and
           his
           Body
           being
           burnt
           on
           a
           Funeral
           Pile
           ,
           his
           Ashes
           were
           put
           in
           a
           golden
           Urn
           ,
           and
           placed
           on
           the
           Top
           of
           the
           Tower
           that
           he
           himself
           had
           Built
           .
        
         
           Gurguint
           ,
           Sirnamed
           Brabtruc
           ;
           his
           Son
           ,
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           in
           whose
           Reign
           the
           Danes
           refused
           the
           Payment
           of
           the
           Tribute
           ,
           which
           had
           bin
           imposed
           by
           Belinus
           ,
           when
           their
           King
           Guithlac
           ,
           being
           driven
           by
           force
           of
           Weather
           upon
           the
           Coast
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           was
           made
           a
           Prisoner
           ,
           nor
           could
           be
           set
           free
           ,
           without
           an
           Engagement
           to
           pay
           Tribute
           for
           himself
           and
           Successors
           ,
           which
           being
           now
           denied
           ,
           Gurguint
           now
           Sailed
           into
           Denmark
           ,
           and
           by
           force
           of
           Arms
           obliged
           the
           Danes
           to
           renew
           their
           Treaty
           ,
           and
           received
           Homage
           of
           their
           King
           and
           Chief
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           then
           Embarqued
           again
           for
           Britain
           :
           In
           his
           return
           he
           met
           with
           a
           Fleet
           of
           Thirty
           Sail
           about
           the
           Isle
           of
           Orkeney
           ,
           these
           he
           encountred
           ,
           and
           having
           taken
           their
           Captain
           Bartholain
           ,
           he
           demanded
           of
           him
           what
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           the
           Reason
           of
           his
           coming
           into
           those
           Parts
           ;
           Bartholain
           answered
           ,
           that
           he
           and
           his
           Followers
           were
           named
           Balences
           ,
           being
           banished
           from
           Spain
           (
           their
           Country
           )
           with
           their
           Wives
           and
           Children
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           had
           put
           to
           Sea
           to
           seek
           out
           new
           Habitations
           ,
           whereupon
           it
           is
           said
           this
           King
           assigned
           them
           Ireland
           ,
           being
           a
           Place
           not
           then
           Peopled
           .
           This
           King
           is
           supposed
           to
           have
           Built
           Caer-Werith
           or
           
             Lancaster
             ,
             Caer-Peris
          
           or
           Portchester
           in
           Hampshire
           ,
           and
           Caer-Gaurvie
           now
           Warwick
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           buried
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           Reigned
           Nineteen
           Years
           ;
           to
           whom
           succeeded
        
         
           Guintelin
           his
           Son
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           Prince
           Learned
           ,
           Prudent
           ,
           and
           of
           singular
           Justice
           and
           Moderation
           ;
           he
           is
           said
           to
           have
           had
           a
           Wife
           of
           as
           great
           Vertue
           ,
           named
           Martia
           ,
           to
           whom
           Geoffrey
           falsly
           Attributes
           the
           making
           of
           the
           Laws
           called
           Merceuenlage
           ,
           which
           was
           indeed
           so
           called
           not
           from
           her
           ,
           but
           but
           from
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           by
           whose
           Kings
           they
           were
           first
           enacted
           .
           This
           King
           is
           also
           said
           to
           have
           Reigned
           Twenty-six
           Years
           ,
           and
           was
           succeeded
           by
        
         
         
           Sicilius
           the
           II.
           his
           Son
           ,
           being
           about
           Seven
           Years
           of
           Age
           ,
           but
           under
           the
           Government
           of
           his
           Mother
           Martia
           ,
           he
           is
           supposed
           to
           have
           Reign'd
           Fifteen
           Years
           ,
           Seven
           under
           the
           Tuition
           of
           his
           Mother
           ,
           and
           Eight
           after
           his
           full
           Age
           ;
           and
           having
           given
           all
           the
           Signs
           of
           a
           hopeful
           Prince
           ,
           he
           was
           suddenly
           snatched
           away
           by
           Death
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Crown
           fell
           to
        
         
           Kimarus
           the
           Son
           of
           Sicilius
           ;
           but
           he
           being
           of
           a
           wild
           and
           ungovernable
           Temper
           ,
           and
           wholly
           given
           up
           to
           all
           manner
           of
           Exorbitances
           ,
           was
           killed
           in
           the
           Woods
           ,
           in
           pursuit
           after
           his
           Game
           ,
           some
           say
           by
           an
           Ambush
           ,
           others
           by
           wild
           Beasts
           :
           He
           Reigned
           but
           three
           Years
           ,
           then
        
         
           Elanius
           ,
           or
           Danius
           his
           Brother
           succeeded
           .
           This
           King
           was
           not
           Inferior
           to
           his
           Predecessor
           in
           Wickedness
           of
           Life
           ,
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           some
           make
           them
           the
           same
           Person
           ,
           so
           exactly
           did
           these
           two
           Princes
           correspond
           in
           their
           Vices
           .
           He
           held
           the
           Scepter
           about
           Ten
           Years
           ;
           the
           succeeded
           his
           Son
        
         
           Morvidus
           ,
           or
           Morindus
           (
           by
           a
           Concubine
           )
           a
           Man
           of
           great
           strength
           and
           Comeliness
           ;
           as
           to
           the
           Qualities
           of
           his
           Mind
           ,
           he
           was
           Liberal
           ,
           but
           withal
           exceeding
           Passionate
           :
           In
           his
           Days
           the
           Moriani
           ,
           or
           rather
           Morini
           ,
           a
           People
           of
           Gaul
           ,
           Landing
           in
           Northumberland
           with
           Fire
           and
           Sword
           wasted
           that
           Country
           ,
           which
           Morindus
           hearing
           of
           ,
           with
           all
           Expedition
           gathered
           his
           Forces
           ,
           and
           with
           long
           and
           wearifom
           Marches
           made
           up
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           one
           Ba●tel
           utterly
           defeated
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           put
           all
           the
           Prisoners
           to
           Death
           with
           exquisite
           Torments
           ;
           but
           not
           long
           after
           hearing
           of
           an
           hideous
           Monster
           ,
           which
           ,
           coming
           out
           of
           the
           Irish
           Sea
           ,
           seized
           and
           devoured
           many
           that
           lived
           near
           the
           Shore
           .
           The
           King
           beholding
           the
           lamentable
           Destruction
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           fought
           the
           Monster
           himself
           :
           the
           Contest
           held
           for
           a
           while
           doubtful
           ,
           but
           at
           last
           the
           Monster
           prevailed
           and
           devoured
           the
           King.
           This
           is
           said
           to
           have
           happened
           in
           the
           Ninth
           Year
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           to
           whom
           succeeded
        
         
           Gorbonian
           his
           eldest
           Son
           ,
           a
           religious
           Prince
           ,
           which
           he
           evidenced
           to
           the
           World
           by
           repairing
           decay'd
           Temples
           ,
           and
           erecting
           new
           ones
           in
           several
           Places
           in
           his
           Dominions
           :
           He
           is
           said
           to
           have
           built
           Grantham
           in
           Lincolnshire
           ,
           and
           some
           say
           Cambridge
           ,
           antiently
           called
           Caer-Grant
           and
           
             Grant
             Chester
          
           .
           He
           Reigned
           Ten
           Years
           ,
           and
           was
           succeeded
           by
           his
           Brother
        
         
           Archigallo
           ,
           the
           Second
           Son
           of
           Morindus
           ;
           he
           endeavoured
           to
           depress
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           by
           depriving
           them
           of
           all
           Power
           and
           Command
           ,
           and
           preferring
           Mean
           and
           unworthy
           Men
           ,
           and
           by
           taking
           away
           Men's
           Estates
           to
           enrich
           his
           own
           Treasure
           ;
           all
           which
           Oppressions
           the
           Nobility
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           not
           being
           any
           longer
           to
           bear
           ,
           they
           rose
           up
           in
           Arms
           ,
           and
           deposing
           him
           ,
           placed
        
         
           Elidure
           his
           Brother
           in
           the
           Throne
           ;
           he
           was
           called
           by
           his
           Subjects
           
             Elidure
             the
             Pious
          
           ;
           for
           as
           he
           went
           on
           Hunting
           one
           Day
           in
           the
           Wood
           Calater
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Forest
           he
           met
           with
           his
           Brother
           Archigallo
           ,
           and
           being
           struck
           with
           Pity
           of
           his
           Misfortunes
           ,
           he
           secretly
           conveyed
           him
           Home
           to
           his
           own
           House
           at
           the
           City
           of
           Alchluid
           ,
           where
           feigning
           himself
           sick
           ,
           he
           assembled
           all
           the
           Nobles
           of
           his
           Realm
           ,
           and
           there
           partly
           by
           Perswasions
           ,
           partly
           by
           Commands
           ,
           he
           engaged
           them
           again
           to
           receive
           his
           Brother
           Archigallo
           for
           their
           Sovereign
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           calling
           a
           general
           Assembly
           of
           his
           People
           at
           York
           ,
           he
           there
           publickly
           resigned
           his
           Crown
           ,
           and
           taking
           it
           off
           his
           own
           Head
           ,
           placed
           it
           on
           his
           Brother's
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           Reigned
           Three
           Years
           .
        
         
           Archigallo
           being
           thus
           Restored
           ,
           by
           his
           wise
           and
           sober
           Deportment
           regained
           the
           Affections
           of
           his
           People
           ;
           for
           he
           discarded
           his
           former
           Favourites
           ,
           
           and
           adhered
           to
           the
           prudent
           Advice
           of
           his
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           Reigning
           to
           the
           general
           Liking
           of
           his
           Subjects
           for
           the
           space
           of
           Ten
           Years
           ,
           died
           and
           was
           buried
           at
           Caer-brank
           ,
           or
           York
           .
        
         
           Elidure
           ,
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           his
           Brother
           ,
           became
           once
           more
           King
           of
           Britain
           ,
           and
           so
           with
           much
           Honour
           and
           Reputation
           received
           the
           second
           time
           the
           Crown
           ,
           but
           was
           soon
           deposed
           by
           the
           Ambition
           of
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           Vigenius
           and
           Peridurus
           ,
           after
           One
           Year's
           Government
           ;
           when
           being
           seized
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           his
           Person
           confined
           to
           the
           Tower
           of
           London
           ,
           they
           divided
           the
           Kingdom
           between
           them
           ;
           Peridurus
           took
           Albania
           ,
           and
           Vigenius
           all
           the
           Country
           on
           this
           side
           Humber
           for
           his
           share
           .
        
         
           Vigenius
           dying
           after
           he
           had
           Reigned
           Seven
           Years
           ,
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           devolved
           to
           Peridurus
           who
           managed
           it
           with
           great
           Moderation
           and
           Justice
           ,
           and
           having
           governed
           Nine
           Years
           died
           ,
           then
           Elidure
           again
           resumed
           the
           Crown
           ,
           being
           delivered
           out
           of
           Prison
           by
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           after
           he
           had
           Reigned
           Four
           Years
           to
           the
           general
           Satisfaction
           of
           all
           Men
           ,
           then
           dying
           ,
           was
           succeeded
           by
           his
           Nephew
           or
           Grandson
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Gorbonian
           ,
           who
           is
           called
        
         
           Regin
           by
           Mat
           of
           Westminster
           ,
           though
           not
           named
           particularly
           by
           Geoffrey
           :
           He
           was
           a
           worthy
           Prince
           ,
           and
           Reigned
           with
           the
           general
           Approbation
           of
           all
           his
           People
           ,
           to
           whom
           succeeded
        
         
           Morgan
           ,
           or
           Margan
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Ar●igallo
           ,
           he
           Reigned
           Fourteen
           Years
           in
           Tranquillity
           :
           After
           him
        
         
           Ennian
           ,
           or
           Emerian
           ,
           another
           Son
           of
           
           Archigallo's
           was
           advanced
           to
           the
           Throne
           ,
           who
           ,
           quite
           different
           from
           his
           Brother
           ,
           govern'd
           Tyrannically
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           the
           Sixth
           Year
           of
           his
           Reign
           Depos'd
           ,
           and
           then
           succeeded
        
         
           Ydwallo
           the
           Son
           of
           Vigenius
           ,
           who
           warned
           by
           the
           Misfortune
           of
           his
           Predecessor
           avoided
           Tyranny
           ;
           after
           whom
           Reigned
        
         
           Rinco
           the
           Son
           of
           Peridurus
           ,
           an
           heroic
           Prince
           and
           a
           great
           Warriour
           .
           Then
           next
           follows
           ,
           in
           Geoffrey
           of
           Monmouth
           ,
           a
           long
           descent
           of
           Kings
           ,
           who
           either
           did
           nothing
           ,
           or
           had
           no
           Body
           to
           Record
           it
           ;
           these
           make
           up
           Seventeen
           Kings
           in
           all
           ,
           
             viz.
             Gerantius
          
           the
           Son
           of
           Elidurus
           ,
           to
           whom
           succeeded
           Catellus
           his
           Son
           ,
           then
           Coillus
           ,
           and
           after
           him
           Porrex
           the
           Second
           ;
           then
           Cherin
           ,
           or
           Cherim
           ;
           then
           succeeded
           Fulgentius
           the
           Eldest
           Son
           of
           Cherin
           ;
           next
           him
           Androgeus
           the
           Third
           Son
           of
           Cherim
           enjoyed
           the
           Crown
           ;
           then
           after
           him
        
         
           Urianus
           the
           Son
           of
           Androgeus
           began
           to
           Reign
           ,
           who
           giving
           himself
           up
           to
           all
           Riot
           and
           Intemperance
           ,
           soon
           died
           ;
           and
           to
           him
           succeeded
        
         
           Eliod
           ;
           then
           Elidavius
           ,
           then
           Cledanus
           ,
           or
           Cletanus
           ,
           called
           also
           by
           others
           Detonus
           ;
           but
           here
           arises
           so
           great
           a
           Difference
           amongst
           the
           Writers
           of
           this
           long
           Bed-Roll
           of
           British
           Kings
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           of
           Certainty
           concerning
           their
           very
           Names
           ,
           much
           less
           of
           their
           Actions
           ,
           for
           their
           Names
           are
           variously
           recited
           by
           Geoffrey
           ,
           and
           those
           Authors
           that
           lived
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           pretend
           to
           correct
           or
           enlarge
           him
           ;
           but
           you
           must
           take
           them
           as
           we
           find
           them
           .
           Then
           succeeded
        
         
           Gurgurntius
           ;
           then
           Merianus
           ,
           and
           after
           him
           Bledunus
           ;
           then
           Capenus
           ;
           next
           to
           him
           Sisilius
           the
           Third
           ;
           then
           Blegabred
           ,
           who
           is
           said
           to
           have
           been
           excellently
           well
           Skill'd
           in
           Vocal
           as
           well
           as
           Instrumental
           Musick
           ;
           he
           Reigned
           Ten
           Years
           :
           After
           him
           succeeded
        
         
           Arthimallo
           his
           Brother
           ;
           and
           after
           him
           Eld●l
           :
           Then
           follow
           Nine
           Kings
           more
           ,
           without
           any
           thing
           Recorded
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           their
           bare
           Names
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           Rodianus
           or
           Redian
           ,
           then
           Redarchius
           or
           Redargius
           ,
           then
           Samuil
           ,
           then
           Penisill
           ,
           then
           Carpoir
           or
           Corporius
           ,
           and
           after
           him
           Geidu●llus
           or
           Dinellus
           the
           Son
           of
           Carpoir
           ,
           a
           Prince
           Modest
           and
           Prudent
           in
           all
           his
           Actions
           ,
           who
           left
           
           his
           Son
           Heli
           his
           Successor
           ,
           who
           Reign'd
           Forty
           Years
           ,
           and
           was
           succeeded
           by
        
         
           Lud
           his
           Eldest
           Son
           ,
           who
           is
           reported
           to
           have
           been
           a
           Vertuous
           Princ●
           ,
           making
           divers
           excellent
           Laws
           ,
           and
           Correcting
           many
           Abuses
           in
           the
           Government
           ;
           he
           Adorn'd
           the
           City
           of
           London
           with
           new
           Walls
           and
           Towers
           ,
           and
           therein
           built
           a
           Gate
           ,
           which
           is
           still
           called
           after
           his
           Name
           ,
           Lud-Gate
           ;
           and
           is
           said
           to
           have
           built
           himself
           a
           Palace
           not
           far
           from
           it
           :
           And
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           Reigned
           Eleven
           Years
           ,
           died
           ,
           leaving
           behind
           him
           two
           Sons
           ,
           Anarogeus
           and
           Theomantius
           ,
           under
           the
           Tuition
           of
           his
           Brother
        
         
           Cassibelan
           ,
           whose
           Bounty
           and
           Worthy
           demeanour
           so
           wrought
           upon
           the
           People
           ,
           that
           he
           easily
           got
           the
           Kingdom
           transferr'd
           upon
           himself
           ;
           yet
           nevertheless
           shewing
           some
           Favour
           to
           his
           Nephews
           ,
           he
           conferred
           freely
           upon
           
             Androgeus
             London
          
           with
           Kent
           ,
           and
           upon
           
             Theomantius
             Cornwall
          
           ;
           reserving
           to
           himself
           a
           Superiority
           over
           them
           both
           ,
           till
           the
           Romans
           for
           a
           while
           eclipsed
           his
           Power
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           trouble
           my self
           to
           set
           down
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           confute
           the
           Errors
           that
           may
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Chronology
           of
           these
           Kings
           Reigns
           ,
           since
           Geoffrey
           of
           Monmouth
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           are
           taken
           ,
           hath
           bin
           so
           cautious
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           give
           us
           any
           account
           in
           what
           Year
           of
           the
           World
           they
           Reign'd
           ;
           sometimes
           telling
           us
           (
           tho'
           with
           no
           certainty
           at
           all
           )
           the
           Names
           of
           the
           Judges
           and
           Kings
           of
           Israel
           ,
           whom
           he
           makes
           Contemporary
           with
           them
           .
           But
           as
           for
           his
           last
           Nine
           and
           Twenty
           Kings
           from
           Elidure
           to
           Lud
           ,
           he
           has
           given
           us
           nothing
           but
           their
           bare
           Names
           ,
           without
           so
           much
           as
           setting
           down
           how
           many
           Years
           they
           reign'd
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           himself
           ,
           or
           those
           Authors
           he
           had
           Translated
           had
           bin
           ashamed
           ,
           or
           weary
           of
           their
           own
           tedious
           Stories
           ,
           and
           so
           would
           make
           it
           as
           short
           as
           they
           could
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           for
           Mat.
           of
           
             Westminster
             ,
             Ponticus
             Virunnius
             ,
             Polydore
             Virgil
             ,
          
           and
           one
           
             Richard
             White
          
           ,
           (
           who
           calls
           himself
           Basinstoke
           )
           I
           do
           not
           think
           it
           worth
           while
           to
           put
           down
           their
           pretended
           Corrections
           ,
           Emendations
           ,
           and
           Additions
           of
           
           Geoffrey's
           History
           ,
           since
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           no
           Authority
           to
           invent
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           they
           can
           less
           pretend
           to
           Correct
           his
           Inventions
           ,
           or
           alter
           his
           Course
           of
           Succession
           of
           the
           British
           Kings
           ,
           as
           Polydore
           has
           done
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           making
           them
           more
           suitable
           to
           his
           own
           Accounts
           of
           time
           :
           But
           White
           has
           exceeded
           all
           others
           in
           this
           ,
           making
           bold
           with
           Geoffrey
           ,
           not
           on●y
           altering
           the
           Names
           of
           his
           Kings
           and
           their
           Course
           of
           Succession
           in
           many
           Places
           ,
           but
           also
           referring
           them
           in
           particular
           to
           the
           Years
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           supposes
           them
           to
           have
           Reigned
           ,
           adding
           also
           the
           Years
           of
           their
           Reigns
           where-ever
           he
           thought
           Geoffrey
           to
           be
           deficient
           ,
           but
           without
           vouchsafing
           to
           give
           us
           the
           Names
           of
           any
           Authors
           from
           whence
           he
           took
           them
           :
           So
           that
           since
           we
           have
           indeed
           no
           better
           Authorities
           than
           Geoffrey
           himself
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           go
           about
           to
           Confute
           the
           Faults
           that
           might
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Chronology
           which
           Mr.
           White
           has
           given
           us
           of
           these
           Kings
           Reigns
           ;
           though
           it
           were
           no
           hard
           Matter
           to
           shew
           diverse
           Absurdities
           in
           it
           .
           But
           this
           much
           is
           evident
           from
           the
           disagreement
           of
           these
           Authors
           ,
           about
           the
           Names
           of
           their
           Kings
           and
           the
           Years
           of
           their
           Reigns
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           nothing
           but
           their
           own
           Fancies
           to
           rely
           upon
           ,
           for
           what
           they
           wrote
           ;
           whence
           proceeds
           so
           great
           a
           Confusion
           in
           this
           part
           of
           their
           British
           History
           ,
           that
           no
           Body
           can
           certainly
           conclude
           any
           thing
           from
           hence
           ,
           unless
           that
           they
           were
           all
           mistaken
           :
           Nor
           is
           it
           only
           the
           uncertainty
           of
           Kings
           Names
           and
           Successions
           that
           we
           here
           find
           fault
           with
           ,
           but
           the
           great
           Improbability
           (
           I
           might
           say
           Impossibility
           )
           of
           divers
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           related
           by
           Geoffrey
           of
           Monmouth
           ,
           in
           this
           History
           of
           the
           British
           Kings
           :
           As
           for
           Instance
           ,
           that
           of
           
           King
           
           Ebrane's
           sending
           his
           Thirty
           Daughters
           to
           find
           Husbands
           in
           Italy
           ;
           which
           Story
           plainly
           took
           its
           rise
           from
           the
           Sabines
           denying
           their
           Daughters
           to
           those
           People
           ,
           which
           Romulus
           many
           Years
           after
           got
           together
           .
           Not
           to
           mention
           the
           Story
           of
           
           Morindus's
           being
           devoured
           by
           a
           Sea-Monster
           ,
           whereas
           neither
           our
           Seas
           nor
           Rivers
           do
           now
           (
           or
           ever
           did
           )
           afford
           any
           such
           noxious
           Creatures
           ;
           divers
           other
           more
           improbable
           Relations
           (
           because
           I
           would
           not
           tire
           the
           Reader
           with
           such
           Fooleries
           )
           I
           have
           here
           omitted
           .
           Besides
           all
           which
           ,
           the
           very
           Names
           of
           many
           of
           these
           Kings
           ,
           such
           as
           Jaco
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           same
           with
           James
           in
           English
           )
           
             Molmutius
             ,
             Morindus
          
           ,
           as
           also
           
             Archigallo
             ,
             Gorbonian
             ,
             Ennianus
             ,
             Geruntius
             ,
             Fulgentius
             ,
             Androgeus
             ,
             Archimalus
             ,
             Rodianus
             ,
          
           sufficiently
           betray
           some
           a
           Phoenician
           ,
           some
           a
           Grecian
           ,
           and
           some
           a
           Roman
           Original
           ,
           and
           could
           never
           be
           derived
           from
           the
           British
           O●iginals
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           There
           is
           great
           difference
           between
           this
           part
           of
           the
           British
           History
           (
           especially
           from
           Elidure
           to
           Lud
           )
           and
           all
           other
           Histories
           ;
           for
           whereas
           these
           commonly
           are
           barren
           of
           particular
           Transactions
           in
           their
           beginning
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           enlarge
           themselves
           still
           more
           and
           more
           the
           further
           they
           proceed
           .
           This
           History
           is
           quite
           contrary
           ,
           and
           the
           farther
           we
           go
           ,
           the
           more
           confused
           we
           find
           the
           Succession
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           and
           the
           less
           there
           is
           Recorded
           of
           their
           Actions
           ;
           for
           from
           Elidure
           to
           Lud
           there
           are
           Nine
           and
           Twenty
           Kings
           ,
           of
           whom
           nothing
           almost
           is
           Recorded
           but
           their
           bare
           Names
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           also
           very
           remarkable
           ,
           from
           this
           
             Elidure
             ,
             Geoffrey
          
           makes
           no
           mention
           of
           the
           Years
           of
           their
           Reigns
           .
           What
           we
           find
           of
           this
           kind
           hath
           been
           added
           by
           those
           that
           writ
           long
           after
           him
           ,
           who
           have
           done
           it
           very
           preposterously
           ,
           allowing
           not
           above
           Ten
           Years
           one
           with
           another
           to
           Thirty
           Kings
           ,
           which
           are
           supposed
           to
           have
           Reign'd
           in
           about
           Two
           Hundred
           Years
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           there
           were
           any
           Truth
           in
           this
           History
           ,
           it
           seems
           more
           rational
           to
           believe
           these
           Kings
           not
           to
           have
           succeeded
           each
           other
           ,
           but
           many
           of
           them
           to
           have
           bin
           Contemporary
           Rulers
           of
           particular
           Provinces
           of
           this
           Island
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           therefore
           conclude
           this
           Part
           of
           the
           History
           with
           Mr.
           
           Milton's
           Words
           concerning
           these
           Kings
           .
           
             Thus
             far
             have
             we
             gone
             relying
             upon
             the
             Credit
             of
             Geoffrey
             of
             Monmouth
             and
             his
             Assertors
             ,
             though
             ,
             for
             the
             Reasons
             above-mentioned
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             thought
             it
             beside
             my
             Purpose
             to
             relate
             what
             I
             have
             found
             ,
             whereto
             I
             neither
             oblige
             the
             Belief
             of
             other
             Persons
             ,
             nor
             shall
             over-hastily
             subscribe
             my
             own
             .
          
        
         
           
             Yet
             granting
             these
             things
             not
             to
             have
             been
             true
             ,
             but
             invented
             by
             the
             Author
             above-mentioned
             ;
             yet
             since
             even
             Romances
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             true
             Histories
             ,
             may
             furnish
             us
             with
             Observations
             sufficient
             to
             Instruct
             us
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             Humours
             and
             Passions
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             Causes
             as
             well
             as
             Effects
             of
             human
             Actions
             :
             And
             since
             Ambition
             ,
             Lust
             ,
             and
             the
             Desire
             of
             Revenge
             are
             commonly
             in
             their
             turns
             the
             Motives
             that
             incite
             Princes
             as
             well
             as
             private
             Men
             to
             Transgress
             the
             Laws
             of
             Reason
             ;
             let
             us
             look
             back
             and
             survey
             some
             of
             the
             most
             remarkable
             Actions
             of
             those
             Princes
             ,
             whose
             History
             we
             have
             here
             cited
             .
          
        
         
           From
           those
           frequent
           Divisions
           we
           here
           read
           to
           have
           been
           made
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           between
           several
           Brothers
           ,
           we
           may
           learn
           ,
           that
           the
           Britains
           had
           no
           Notion
           of
           any
           Right
           in
           the
           Eldest
           Brother
           to
           Command
           over
           all
           the
           Rest
           ,
           no
           not
           after
           they
           became
           Christians
           ;
           the
           Welch
           Princes
           still
           dividing
           their
           Territories
           among
           all
           their
           Sons
           alike
           ,
           though
           we
           may
           see
           the
           Inconvenience
           of
           this
           Course
           ,
           by
           their
           making
           War
           upon
           each
           
           other
           about
           their
           particular
           Shares
           :
           Whence
           we
           may
           conclude
           ,
           that
           Sovereignty
           ought
           to
           be
           left
           undivided
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           Shares
           there
           are
           in
           it
           ,
           the
           more
           Causes
           there
           are
           of
           Civil
           Wars
           and
           Divisions
           ;
           nor
           have
           any
           prov'd
           more
           fatal
           than
           those
           among
           Brothers
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           have
           sufficient
           Examples
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           this
           ,
           but
           other
           Histories
           .
        
         
           From
           so
           many
           Kings
           being
           depos'd
           for
           their
           Tyranny
           ,
           we
           may
           observe
           ,
           that
           the
           ancient
           Britains
           ,
           though
           under
           a
           Monarchy
           ,
           yet
           did
           not
           think
           themselves
           oblig'd
           to
           suffer
           their
           Kings
           ,
           by
           becoming
           Tyrants
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           People
           Slaves
           ;
           but
           knew
           how
           to
           cast
           off
           that
           Yoke
           when
           it
           grew
           insupportable
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           from
           
           Cassibelan's
           being
           made
           a
           King
           by
           the
           People
           ,
           for
           his
           Valour
           and
           Worth
           ,
           it
           plainly
           appears
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Kingdom
           were
           then
           Hereditary
           ;
           yet
           the
           Estates
           did
           then
           reserve
           a
           Power
           to
           themselves
           ,
           during
           the
           Minority
           of
           the
           Right
           Heir
           ,
           to
           place
           in
           the
           Throne
           that
           Prince
           of
           the
           Blood-Royal
           ,
           who
           was
           like
           to
           prove
           most
           able
           to
           defend
           them
           either
           against
           Foreign
           or
           Domestick
           Enemies
           ;
           as
           this
           Prince
           in
           the
           War
           with
           Caesar
           evidenced
           to
           the
           World.
           I
           have
           made
           bold
           to
           add
           these
           few
           political
           Observations
           ,
           that
           the
           Reader
           as
           well
           as
           my self
           may
           profit
           somewhat
           by
           Reading
           a
           History
           otherwise
           so
           dry
           and
           uninstructive
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           General
           History
           OF
           BRITAIN
           ,
           NOW
           CALLED
           ENGLAND
           :
           As
           well
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           as
           Civil
           .
           BOOK
           II.
           Containing
           the
           Annals
           of
           ENGLAND
           ,
           from
           the
           First
           Landing
           of
           
             JULIUS
             CAESAR
          
           ,
           to
           the
           Romans
           Total
           Desertion
           thereof
           ,
           being
           about
           Four
           Hundred
           and
           Ninety
           Years
           .
        
         
           HAVING
           in
           the
           former
           Book
           deduced
           the
           Succession
           of
           British
           Kings
           (
           as
           well
           as
           I
           was
           able
           )
           from
           Brute
           to
           the
           Beginning
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           Cassibelan
           ,
           in
           whose
           Time
           Caesar
           Landed
           in
           Britain
           ;
           and
           having
           hitherto
           wandred
           through
           divers
           Ages
           of
           Fictions
           ,
           or
           Uncertainties
           at
           best
           ,
           like
           a
           Man
           in
           a
           dark
           Night
           ,
           who
           knows
           not
           well
           whether
           he
           is
           in
           or
           out
           of
           his
           Road
           ,
           yet
           is
           still
           forced
           to
           Travel
           on
           ,
           till
           Day-light
           overtake
           him
           :
           So
           we
           having
           hitherto
           gone
           forward
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           are
           at
           last
           arrived
           at
           a
           Period
           ,
           which
           will
           give
           us
           a
           more
           certain
           Light
           into
           our
           British
           History
           ;
           though
           no
           Roman
           or
           Greek
           Historian
           did
           ever
           undertake
           to
           write
           a
           History
           on
           purpose
           concerning
           this
           Island
           ,
           during
           all
           the
           time
           that
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           govern'd
           here
           ,
           either
           in
           Person
           or
           by
           their
           Lieutenants
           .
           For
           those
           Authors
           that
           are
           extant
           ,
           only
           write
           of
           the
           Affairs
           of
           Britain
           occasionally
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           stood
           intermix'd
           with
           other
           Parts
           of
           the
           Roman
           History
           :
           Hence
           we
           find
           that
           they
           rarely
           mention
           the
           Affairs
           of
           Britain
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           bye
           ,
           when
           an
           Expedition
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           some
           fresh
           Rebellion
           or
           sudden
           Commotion
           ,
           oblig'd
           them
           either
           to
           come
           in
           Person
           ,
           or
           to
           send
           Forces
           over
           hither
           .
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           Author
           ,
           
           except
           Tacitus
           in
           his
           Life
           of
           Agricola
           ,
           who
           expresly
           treats
           of
           the
           whole
           Government
           or
           Actions
           of
           any
           one
           Lieutenant
           of
           all
           those
           that
           govern'd
           here
           ;
           whence
           it
           is
           that
           we
           have
           so
           imperfect
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           Civil
           State
           of
           this
           Island
           ,
           or
           what
           particular
           Laws
           were
           made
           for
           the
           Government
           of
           it
           ,
           whilst
           it
           continued
           part
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           farther
           than
           we
           may
           pick
           up
           from
           some
           Laws
           dispersed
           here
           and
           there
           in
           the
           Code
           ,
           and
           Digest
           ;
           or
           else
           from
           the
           Notitiae
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           :
           To
           which
           may
           be
           also
           added
           (
           that
           which
           is
           yet
           worse
           than
           all
           the
           rest
           )
           the
           great
           Loss
           Civil
           Knowledge
           has
           undergone
           ,
           by
           the
           perishing
           of
           so
           many
           excellent
           Histories
           both
           in
           Greek
           and
           Latin
           ;
           so
           that
           whoever
           pleases
           to
           survey
           them
           will
           find
           of
           those
           few
           that
           remain
           ,
           scarce
           one
           of
           them
           is
           come
           to
           us
           entire
           ,
           but
           has
           lost
           some
           consider●ble
           Part
           or
           other
           :
           All
           which
           ,
           if
           we
           had
           them
           together
           ,
           would
           without
           doubt
           make
           a
           Compleat
           Roman
           History
           of
           this
           Island
           ,
           which
           now
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           perform
           ,
           having
           nothing
           left
           us
           during
           several
           Emperors
           Reigns
           ,
           but
           some
           lame
           Epitomes
           ,
           or
           immethodical
           Lives
           in
           the
           
             Historiae
             Augustae
          
           .
           This
           I
           premise
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           not
           wonde●
           if
           you
           find
           such
           large
           gaps
           in
           this
           Period
           ,
           as
           to
           things
           perform'd
           in
           Britain
           ,
           during
           several
           Successions
           of
           Roman
           Emperors
           :
           So
           that
           if
           it
           were
           not
           for
           some
           old
           Altars
           ,
           and
           votive
           Inscriptions
           that
           have
           been
           dug
           up
           of
           late
           Years
           in
           divers
           Places
           of
           this
           Island
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           certainly
           have
           known
           any
           further
           than
           by
           guess
           ,
           that
           those
           Emperors
           ,
           whose
           Names
           are
           there
           mentioned
           ,
           had
           any
           thing
           to
           do
           here
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           Geoffrey
           of
           Monmouth
           ,
           and
           those
           few
           Modern
           Writers
           who
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           treat
           of
           these
           Matters
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           false
           and
           uncertain
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           rarely
           to
           be
           relied
           upon
           ,
           and
           indeed
           never
           to
           be
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           but
           when
           we
           are
           at
           a
           loss
           for
           any
           other
           Account
           of
           those
           Times
           .
           So
           that
           this
           (
           as
           I
           suppose
           )
           hath
           bin
           the
           Reason
           why
           some
           of
           our
           late
           English
           Historians
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           other
           Matter
           ,
           have
           stuffed
           out
           their
           Histories
           ,
           not
           only
           with
           what
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           did
           in
           Gaul
           ,
           or
           Britain
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           other
           Parts
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           occasion
           to
           make
           Wars
           ;
           which
           is
           indeed
           rather
           to
           give
           a
           General
           History
           of
           the
           then
           known
           World
           ,
           than
           of
           one
           single
           Island
           or
           Province
           .
        
         
           But
           since
           I
           intend
           to
           confine
           my self
           only
           to
           write
           of
           such
           Actions
           as
           were
           perform'd
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           this
           Isle
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           or
           their
           Lieutenants
           during
           the
           time
           they
           govern'd
           here
           ;
           I
           shall
           rather
           chuse
           sometimes
           to
           leave
           a
           gap
           in
           the
           Story
           it self
           ,
           than
           to
           write
           Things
           foreign
           and
           impertinent
           to
           the
           Subject
           I
           am
           to
           treat
           of
           :
           And
           indeed
           I
           could
           willingly
           have
           forborn
           Writing
           this
           Part
           of
           the
           History
           at
           all
           ,
           since
           it
           hath
           been
           done
           already
           by
           Mr.
           Camden
           in
           Latin
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Milton
           in
           English
           ,
           who
           have
           scarce
           omitted
           any
           thing
           which
           is
           worth
           the
           Collecting
           out
           of
           the
           Greek
           and
           Latin
           Historians
           ,
           that
           was
           necessary
           to
           compleat
           this
           Period
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           for
           leaving
           too
           great
           a
           Chasm
           in
           our
           intended
           Work
           ,
           I
           could
           very
           willingly
           have
           excused
           my self
           from
           so
           ungrateful
           a
           Task
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           confess
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           equal
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           to
           exceed
           such
           great
           Authors
           .
           But
           since
           I
           find
           there
           is
           a
           Necessity
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           render
           the
           History
           entire
           ,
           to
           give
           an
           Account
           of
           what
           was
           done
           in
           this
           Island
           during
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           I
           shall
           perform
           it
           as
           well
           as
           I
           am
           able
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           I
           may
           follow
           
           Caesar's
           Example
           ,
           give
           me
           leave
           from
           him
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           other
           Greek
           and
           Roman
           Authors
           ,
           to
           give
           you
           a
           short
           Account
           of
           the
           Religion
           and
           Manners
           of
           the
           antient
           Britains
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           
           Caesar's
           Time
           as
           some
           Ages
           after
           ,
           before
           we
           say
           any
           thing
           of
           his
           Expedition
           hither
           .
        
         
         
           
             That
             Great
             Man
             in
             the
             Fifth
             Book
             of
             his
             admirable
             Commentaries
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             Time
             there
             were
             in
             Britain
             a
             vast
             number
             of
             Men
             and
             Cattel
             ,
             the
             Houses
             thick
             ,
             and
             built
             almost
             like
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Gauls
             ;
             that
             they
             used
             Copper
             or
             Iron-Plates
             weighed
             by
             a
             certain
             Standard
             instead
             of
             Money
             :
             That
             they
             counted
             it
             against
             their
             Religion
             so
             much
             as
             to
             taste
             of
             a
             Hare
             ,
             Hen
             or
             Goose.
             
          
           And
           a
           little
           after
           proceeds
           thus
           ;
           
             Of
             all
             People
             those
             which
             inhabit
             Kent
             were
             most
             human
             ,
             neither
             differ'd
             much
             from
             the
             Gallick
             Customs
             :
             The
             more
             Inland
             People
             for
             the
             most
             part
             sowed
             no
             Corn
             ,
             but
             lived
             upon
             Milk
             and
             Flesh
             ,
             being
             cloathed
             with
             Skins
             .
             But
             all
             the
             Britains
             stain'd
             themselves
             with
             Woad
             ,
             which
             made
             them
             of
             a
             blewish
             colour
             ,
             and
             thereby
             of
             a
             more
             terrible
             aspect
             in
             Battel
             :
             They
             wore
             long
             Hair
             ,
             but
             shav'd
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             besides
             the
             upper
             Lip.
             Ten
             or
             twelve
             Men
             had
             Wives
             among
             them
             in
             common
             ,
             chiefly
             Brethren
             with
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             even
             Parents
             with
             their
             Children
             ,
             but
             the
             Children
             that
             were
             got
             by
             them
             were
             looked
             upon
             as
             theirs
             ,
             by
             whom
             those
             Women
             were
             taken
             in
             Marriage
             .
          
        
         
           As
           for
           their
           manner
           of
           Fighting
           ,
           I
           shall
           leave
           that
           to
           be
           related
           when
           I
           come
           to
           Julius
           Caesar's
           War
           in
           Britain
           .
        
         
           Strabo
           in
           his
           Geography
           *
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Britains
             exceeded
             the
             Gauls
             in
             Stature
             ,
             he
             having
             seen
             some
             of
             them
             at
             Rome
             who
             were
             half
             a
             Foot
             higher
             than
             the
             tallest
             Men
             there
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             looser
             made
             .
          
           He
           says
           farther
           ,
           
             That
             they
             were
             like
             the
             Gauls
             in
             Disposition
             ,
             but
             more
             simple
             and
             barbarous
             ;
             so
             that
             some
             of
             them
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             make
             any
             Cheese
             ,
             though
             they
             abounded
             in
             Milk
             ;
             and
             that
             divers
             of
             them
             were
             ignorant
             of
             dressing
             Gardens
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             other
             Parts
             of
             Husbandry
             :
             That
             they
             had
             many
             distinct
             Governments
             among
             them
             ;
             their
             Woods
             serv'd
             them
             instead
             of
             Cities
             ,
             for
             with
             Trees
             cut
             down
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             inclos'd
             a
             large
             Circle
             ,
             they
             build
             themselves
             Cottages
             ,
             and
             Stables
             for
             their
             Cattle
             within
             it
             ,
             though
             for
             no
             very
             long
             time
             .
          
        
         
           
             Diodorus
             Siculus
          
           describes
           the
           Britains
           to
           be
           Aborigines
           ,
           
           and
           living
           after
           the
           Manner
           of
           the
           Antients
           ,
           and
           in
           Fight
           using
           Chariots
           like
           the
           Greek
           Heroes
           in
           the
           Trojan
           War
           ;
           that
           they
           made
           their
           Houses
           for
           the
           most
           part
           of
           Reeds
           or
           Wood
           ;
           that
           they
           laid
           up
           their
           Corn
           in
           the
           Ear
           in
           Granaries
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           fetch'd
           as
           much
           as
           would
           serve
           for
           one
           Day
           's
           Use
           ;
           that
           they
           were
           simple
           and
           uncorrupt
           in
           their
           Manners
           ,
           Strangers
           to
           the
           Craft
           and
           Subtilty
           of
           that
           Age
           ,
           and
           liv'd
           content
           with
           very
           mean
           Diet
           and
           Apparel
           ,
           remote
           from
           Riches
           and
           Luxury
           that
           attends
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Isle
           abounded
           in
           a
           multitude
           of
           Men
           ,
           who
           were
           subject
           to
           divers
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           .
        
         
           *
           
             Pomponius
             Mela
          
           in
           his
           Treatise
           
             de
             Scitu
             Orbis
          
           relates
           ,
           That
           Britain
           produced
           much
           People
           and
           divers
           Kings
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           were
           all
           rude
           and
           unpolished
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           farther
           they
           were
           from
           the
           Continent
           ,
           the
           more
           ignorant
           they
           were
           of
           Foreign
           Riches
           ,
           abounding
           chiefly
           in
           Cattle
           .
           That
           they
           died
           their
           Bodies
           with
           Woad
           ,
           uncertain
           ,
           whether
           for
           Ornament
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           Cause
           .
           That
           they
           sought
           frequent
           Causes
           of
           War
           ,
           and
           disturbed
           each
           other
           ,
           from
           Ambition
           of
           Empire
           ,
           and
           desire
           of
           enlarging
           their
           Dominions
           .
           That
           they
           fought
           not
           only
           on
           Horseback
           and
           on
           Foot
           ,
           but
           also
           arm'd
           like
           the
           Gauls
           in
           Chariots
           ,
           whose
           Axeltrees
           were
           arm'd
           with
           Scythes
           .
        
         
         
           
             Cornelius
             Tacitus
          
           in
           his
           *
           Life
           of
           Agricola
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Britains
             were
             very
             like
             the
             Gauls
             ,
             whether
             the
             same
             Original
             ,
             or
             the
             likeness
             of
             Climate
             were
             the
             Cause
             of
             it
             ;
             so
             likewise
             their
             Speech
             was
             not
             much
             different
             .
             They
             had
             the
             same
             boldness
             in
             seeking
             out
             Dangers
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             fear
             in
             declining
             of
             them
             when
             they
             were
             at
             hand
             :
             Yet
             that
             the
             Britains
             shew'd
             greater
             fierceness
             ,
             as
             whom
             long
             Peace
             hath
             not
             yet
             softned
             ;
             for
             we
             have
             heard
             (
             says
             he
             )
             that
             the
             Gauls
             were
             once
             famous
             for
             War
             ,
             but
             Cowardice
             soon
             succeeded
             slothfulness
             ,
             their
             Valour
             and
             Liberty
             being
             lost
             together
             ;
             which
             hath
             also
             happened
             to
             the
             Britains
             already
             Conquer'd
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             rest
             of
             them
             remained
             such
             as
             the
             Gauls
             once
             were
             :
             their
             chief
             Strength
             was
             in
             their
             Foot
             ,
             but
             that
             some
             Nations
             of
             them
             us'd
             also
             Chariots
             in
             fight
             ;
             the
             Charioteers
             were
             more
             Noble
             ,
             their
             Followers
             fighting
             for
             them
             .
             That
             in
             Times
             past
             they
             obey'd
             Kings
             ,
             but
             were
             then
             divided
             by
             their
             Princes
             into
             Factions
             and
             Parties
             ;
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             so
             advantagious
             for
             the
             Romans
             against
             the
             strongest
             Nations
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             do
             not
             consult
             in
             Common
             ;
             for
             there
             are
             very
             seldom
             Assemblies
             for
             two
             or
             three
             Cities
             to
             repel
             common
             Danger
             ;
             so
             whilst
             they
             fight
             separately
             they
             are
             all
             alike
             overcome
             .
             And
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             he
             goes
             on
             thus
             ;
             The
             Britains
             chearfully
             yielded
             to
             the
             Pressing
             of
             their
             Men
             ,
             paying
             Tribute
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             other
             Duties
             impos'd
             by
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             provided
             Injuries
             were
             not
             done
             them
             ;
             these
             they
             will
             hardly
             endure
             ,
             for
             they
             submit
             that
             they
             may
             obey
             ,
             not
             that
             they
             may
             serve
             as
             Slaves
             .
          
        
         
           
             Dion
             Cassius
          
           (
           epitomized
           by
           Xiphilin
           )
           speaking
           of
           the
           more
           Northern
           Britains
           relates
           ,
           
           that
           they
           Tilled
           no
           Ground
           ,
           but
           liv'd
           on
           their
           Fruits
           and
           Hunting
           ,
           for
           of
           Fish
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           great
           Store
           ,
           they
           never
           tasted
           .
           That
           they
           liv'd
           in
           their
           Cabines
           naked
           and
           barefooted
           .
           They
           had
           their
           Wives
           in
           Common
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           maintain'd
           the
           Children
           .
           The
           chief
           Authority
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           resided
           in
           the
           People
           .
           They
           were
           much
           addicted
           to
           Steal
           .
           They
           fought
           from
           Chariots
           ,
           and
           had
           little
           nimble
           Horses
           ;
           their
           Footmen
           ran
           very
           fast
           ,
           and
           also
           stood
           very
           firmly
           to
           their
           Posts
           .
           Their
           Arms
           were
           a
           Shield
           and
           a
           short
           Spear
           ,
           at
           whose
           lower
           end
           there
           was
           a
           Ball
           of
           Brass
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           shake
           it
           they
           may
           terrifie
           their
           Enemies
           with
           the
           noise
           .
           They
           wore
           long
           Daggers
           .
           They
           can
           bear
           Hunger
           ,
           Cold
           ,
           and
           all
           sorts
           of
           Labour
           ;
           being
           in
           the
           Woods
           they
           can
           live
           upon
           the
           Bark
           of
           Trees
           .
           They
           have
           still
           ready
           a
           certain
           sort
           of
           Food
           upon
           all
           Occasions
           ,
           of
           which
           if
           they
           take
           the
           quantity
           of
           a
           Bean
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           be
           Hungry
           or
           Thirsty
           for
           a
           great
           while
           after
           .
        
         
           
           But
           Herodian
           is
           the
           first
           who
           describes
           the
           Northern
           People
           ,
           then
           the
           most
           barbarous
           sort
           of
           Britains
           ,
           and
           who
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           were
           afterwards
           called
           Picti
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           painted
           Men
           )
           to
           have
           had
           their
           Bodies
           mark'd
           with
           divers
           Figures
           ;
           which
           ,
           whether
           it
           was
           their
           Custom
           in
           
           Ceasar's
           Time
           ,
           may
           be
           doubtful
           ,
           since
           he
           makes
           no
           mention
           of
           it
           .
           But
           this
           Author
           thus
           proceeds
           :
           The
           Britains
           know
           not
           the
           use
           of
           Garments
           ,
           but
           gird
           their
           Bellies
           and
           Necks
           with
           Iron
           ,
           thinking
           it
           an
           Ornament
           as
           well
           as
           a
           Sign
           of
           their
           Riches
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           other
           Nations
           prize
           Gold.
           They
           mark'd
           their
           very
           Bodies
           with
           divers
           Figures
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           Animals
           ,
           wherefore
           they
           will
           not
           wear
           Cloths
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           hide
           the
           Painting
           of
           their
           Bodies
           .
           It
           is
           a
           warlike
           Nation
           ,
           and
           most
           greedy
           of
           Slaughter
           ,
           and
           use
           only
           a
           narrow
           Shield
           and
           a
           Lance
           ,
           besides
           a
           Sword
           hanging
           from
           their
           naked
           Bodies
           .
           They
           knew
           not
           the
           use
           of
           the
           
           Breast-plate
           or
           Helmet
           ,
           thinking
           them
           a
           hinderance
           to
           them
           in
           their
           running
           over
           the
           Bogs
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           had
           great
           Store
           .
        
         
           Pliny
           relates
           (
           among
           their
           other
           Customs
           )
           that
           they
           wore
           Rings
           on
           their
           middle
           Fingers
           ,
           and
           manured
           their
           Land
           with
           Marl
           ;
           
           which
           can
           be
           only
           meant
           of
           the
           more
           civilized
           Britains
           ,
           who
           undertook
           Husbandry
           ;
           which
           improvement
           is
           used
           with
           us
           in
           some
           Countries
           to
           this
           day
           :
           but
           as
           for
           their
           Drink
           ,
           Solinus
           tells
           us
           ,
           they
           made
           it
           of
           Barly
           as
           we
           do
           now
           :
           and
           as
           Dioscorides
           also
           notes
           ,
           who
           calls
           it
           ,
           (
           though
           corruptly
           )
           Curmy
           ,
           for
           Curw
           ,
           for
           so
           the
           modern
           Britains
           still
           call
           Ale.
           
        
         
           So
           that
           whoever
           will
           but
           consider
           the
           Manners
           and
           Customs
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Britains
           ,
           
           may
           find
           them
           not
           to
           be
           much
           different
           from
           those
           of
           the
           naked
           Indians
           of
           some
           part
           of
           America
           ;
           when
           they
           were
           first
           discovered
           :
           only
           then
           they
           had
           the
           use
           of
           Brass
           and
           Iron
           ,
           which
           those
           wanted
           until
           they
           were
           brought
           to
           them
           from
           other
           places
           :
           and
           also
           had
           Horses
           and
           Chariots
           ,
           the
           use
           of
           all
           which
           were
           unknown
           to
           the
           Americans
           :
           but
           in
           other
           things
           you
           will
           find
           them
           much
           alike
           ,
           only
           the
           latter
           seem
           to
           have
           been
           a
           better
           temper'd
           and
           more
           Vertuous
           People
           ;
           from
           whence
           the
           Reader
           may
           judge
           of
           the
           likelyhood
           of
           those
           Stories
           in
           Geoffrey
           of
           Monmouth
           ,
           when
           he
           makes
           such
           descriptions
           of
           the
           stately
           Cities
           ,
           Palaces
           ,
           and
           Fleets
           of
           the
           British
           Kings
           ;
           whilst
           Caesar
           ,
           and
           Lucan
           ,
           and
           Pliny
           describe
           their
           Vessels
           to
           have
           had
           their
           Ribs
           and
           Keels
           made
           of
           slight
           Timber
           ,
           interwoven
           with
           Wicker
           like
           our
           Baskets
           ,
           and
           covered
           with
           Hides
           ,
           sowed
           together
           ;
           not
           having
           the
           Art
           of
           making
           Saws
           to
           cut
           out
           Boards
           or
           Planks
           .
        
         
           Having
           given
           you
           an
           account
           of
           their
           Ancient
           Manners
           and
           Government
           ;
           I
           will
           next
           say
           somewhat
           of
           their
           Religion
           .
           Caesar
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Britains
           and
           Gauls
           were
           much
           the
           same
           ;
           that
           they
           had
           the
           same
           Gods
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Priests
           ,
           viz.
           The
           Druids
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           great
           Authority
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           Religious
           ,
           but
           Civil
           Matters
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           could
           Excommunicate
           whom
           they
           thought
           fit
           ;
           and
           a
           Person
           so
           interdicted
           could
           not
           be
           admitted
           to
           their
           Sacrifices
           ,
           but
           was
           esteem'd
           among
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Accursed
           :
           so
           that
           all
           Persons
           studiously
           avoided
           him
           ,
           not
           daring
           to
           come
           near
           him
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           being
           infected
           with
           so
           dangerous
           a
           Curse
           .
        
         
           These
           Druids
           taught
           the
           People
           that
           the
           Soul
           was
           Immortal
           ,
           
           and
           went
           out
           of
           one
           Body
           into
           another
           :
           But
           whether
           they
           had
           learned
           this
           from
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           who
           traded
           amongst
           them
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           antient
           Phoenicians
           ,
           is
           uncertain
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           for
           their
           Gods
           ,
           they
           were
           the
           same
           with
           the
           
             Gauls
             .
             Jupiter
          
           was
           Worshipped
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           Taramis
           ,
           or
           Taran
           ,
           for
           Taran
           still
           signifies
           in
           Welsh
           Thunder
           .
           
             Maximus
             Tyrius
          
           writes
           ,
           That
           they
           Worship'd
           the
           highest
           Oak
           they
           could
           find
           ,
           as
           the
           Figure
           or
           Representation
           of
           this
           God.
           
        
         
           Tutates
           the
           God
           of
           Travellers
           is
           suppos'd
           to
           be
           the
           same
           with
           Mercury
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Britains
           called
           
             Duw
             Taith
          
           ,
           the
           God
           of
           Journeys
           .
           Mars
           was
           Worshipped
           by
           the
           Gauls
           and
           Britains
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           Hesus
           ;
           as
           also
           Camulus
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Camden
           proves
           ,
           from
           a
           Coin
           of
           Cunobelin
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           gives
           us
           the
           Draught
           ,
           being
           a
           Man's
           Head
           with
           an
           Helmet
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           with
           these
           Letters
           ,
           CAMU
           .
           The
           next
           God
           of
           the
           Britains
           was
           Apollo
           ,
           Worshipped
           by
           them
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           Beleus
           or
           Belinus
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           a
           Passage
           of
           
             Julius
             Capitolinus
          
           in
           his
           Life
           of
           Maximin
           .
           He
           is
           also
           suppos'd
           to
           have
           bin
           called
           Belatucadrus
           ;
           there
           being
           divers
           Altars
           and
           Inscriptions
           
           dug
           up
           of
           late
           Years
           out
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           with
           this
           Title
           ,
           
             DEO
             BELATUCADRO
          
           ,
           which
           Name
           seems
           to
           be
           deriv'd
           from
           the
           Assyrian
           God
           Bel
           ,
           or
           Belus
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           Goddesses
           ,
           they
           Worshipped
           Diana
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           Camma
           .
           Another
           Goddess
           the
           Britains
           had
           ,
           who
           is
           call'd
           by
           
             Dion
             Andraste
          
           ,
           or
           Andrate
           ,
           and
           is
           suppos'd
           to
           have
           bin
           the
           Goddess
           of
           Victory
           ;
           she
           had
           a
           Temple
           at
           Camalodunum
           (
           now
           Maldon
           in
           Essex
           .
           )
           As
           for
           their
           Sacrifices
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           most
           often
           Beasts
           ,
           at
           sometimes
           they
           also
           Sacrific'd
           Men
           ,
           as
           Caesar
           expresly
           tells
           us
           ;
           and
           Tacitus
           relates
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           usual
           for
           the
           Britains
           to
           consult
           the
           Gods
           by
           the
           Entrails
           of
           Men
           ;
           Pliny
           also
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           Misletoe
           growing
           upon
           an
           Oak
           ,
           being
           cut
           with
           many
           Ceremonies
           ,
           was
           made
           use
           of
           in
           all
           their
           Sacrifices
           and
           other
           Religious
           Rites
           ;
           and
           also
           says
           ,
           that
           Britain
           in
           his
           time
           did
           so
           Superstitiously
           cultivate
           Magick
           Arts
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           so
           many
           Ceremonies
           ;
           that
           they
           might
           have
           communicated
           it
           even
           to
           the
           Persians
           themselves
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           chief
           Things
           ,
           which
           antient
           Authors
           have
           left
           us
           ,
           concerning
           the
           British
           Customs
           and
           Manners
           ,
           relating
           either
           to
           their
           Religious
           ,
           Civil
           ,
           or
           private
           Life
           ,
           which
           ,
           if
           it
           seem
           tedious
           to
           you
           ,
           may
           be
           passed
           by
           :
           So
           I
           now
           come
           to
           my
           main
           Design
           ,
           and
           give
           you
           
           Caesar's
           own
           Account
           of
           his
           first
           Invasion
           of
           Britain
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Fourth
           and
           Fifth
           Books
           of
           his
           Commentaries
           .
        
         
           
           
             Julius
             Caesar
          
           having
           now
           subdued
           most
           part
           of
           Gallia
           ,
           and
           quieted
           the
           Germans
           ,
           and
           stopped
           their
           Incursions
           into
           his
           Province
           ,
           resolv'd
           on
           an
           Expedition
           into
           Britain
           :
           his
           Pretences
           were
           these
           ,
           That
           the
           Britains
           had
           underhand
           sent
           Supplies
           to
           the
           Cities
           of
           Armorica
           ,
           who
           the
           Year
           before
           had
           revolted
           from
           his
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           had
           joined
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           Gaul
           in
           a
           general
           and
           dangerous
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           had
           received
           into
           their
           Protection
           the
           Bellovaci
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           who
           had
           fled
           to
           them
           for
           aid
           .
           These
           Caesar
           there
           assigns
           as
           the
           Causes
           to
           justifie
           this
           Invasion
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           these
           were
           the
           seeming
           Causes
           that
           moved
           Caesar
           to
           this
           sudden
           Expedition
           ,
           yet
           certainly
           a
           Soul
           so
           great
           as
           his
           could
           not
           be
           tempted
           ,
           by
           the
           mean
           hopes
           of
           getting
           the
           British
           Pearls
           ,
           to
           so
           dangerous
           a
           War
           ,
           as
           Suetonius
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           Caesar
           supposes
           ,
           though
           he
           mentions
           his
           comparing
           their
           weight
           and
           largeness
           by
           poising
           them
           in
           his
           Hand
           ;
           yet
           I
           will
           not
           deny
           ,
           but
           he
           might
           even
           propose
           the
           getting
           of
           these
           as
           a
           Bait
           to
           encourage
           his
           Souldiers
           in
           this
           Enterprize
           .
           By
           his
           past
           as
           well
           as
           future
           Actions
           we
           may
           guess
           ,
           that
           besides
           Glory
           his
           main
           Design
           in
           Invading
           Britain
           ,
           was
           to
           inure
           his
           Souldiers
           to
           Hardship
           ,
           and
           to
           accustom
           them
           to
           the
           most
           uncouth
           and
           barbarous
           Enemies
           ;
           that
           they
           might
           not
           be
           afterwards
           terrified
           at
           the
           most
           dangerous
           Enterprizes
           ,
           but
           wholly
           depend
           upon
           his
           Fortune
           and
           Conduct
           .
        
         
           Caesar
           therefore
           ,
           although
           Summer
           was
           almost
           spent
           ,
           and
           Winter
           coming
           on
           very
           early
           in
           the
           Northern
           Parts
           of
           Gaul
           ,
           yet
           resolved
           to
           pass
           over
           into
           Britain
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Year
           should
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           make
           War
           ,
           yet
           he
           thought
           it
           might
           be
           to
           good
           purpose
           if
           he
           should
           but
           Land
           upon
           the
           Island
           ,
           and
           understand
           the
           Natures
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           know
           the
           chief
           Places
           ,
           Harbors
           and
           Accesses
           to
           ;
           it
           all
           which
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           were
           as
           yet
           unknown
           to
           the
           Gauls
           ;
           for
           ,
           besides
           Merchants
           ,
           no
           Body
           commonly
           went
           thither
           ,
           and
           even
           to
           those
           scarce
           any
           thing
           was
           known
           besides
           the
           Sea-coast
           ,
           and
           those
           Countries
           which
           were
           opposite
           to
           Gallia
           :
           Therefore
           though
           the
           Merchants
           were
           called
           together
           from
           
           all
           Parts
           ,
           yet
           could
           he
           not
           understand
           what
           Nations
           they
           were
           that
           inhabited
           it
           ,
           nor
           what
           sort
           of
           War
           they
           made
           ,
           nor
           what
           customs
           they
           used
           ,
           nor
           what
           Ports
           were
           fitting
           to
           receive
           a
           Fleet
           of
           great
           Ships
           :
           Though
           by
           the
           way
           this
           seems
           very
           strange
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           true
           ,
           as
           they
           of
           Rhemes
           told
           Caesar
           ,
           that
           Divitiacus
           King
           of
           the
           Soissons
           had
           a
           little
           before
           held
           Britain
           also
           under
           his
           dominion
           ;
           besides
           the
           Belgian
           Colonies
           ,
           which
           he
           affirms
           to
           have
           named
           and
           Peopled
           many
           Provinces
           there
           ,
           as
           also
           what
           he
           tells
           us
           in
           the
           Sixth
           Book
           of
           his
           Commentaries
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           desired
           to
           know
           the
           Druids
           Discipline
           went
           thither
           Yearly
           on
           purpose
           to
           learn
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           be
           this
           as
           it
           will
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           necessary
           before
           he
           exposed
           his
           own
           person
           ,
           to
           send
           
             Ca.
             Volusenus
          
           thither
           with
           one
           Galley
           to
           discover
           these
           things
           ,
           commanding
           him
           to
           return
           as
           soon
           as
           this
           could
           be
           effected
           ,
           whilst
           he
           with
           all
           his
           Forces
           marched
           towards
           the
           Country
           of
           the
           Morini
           ,
           now
           the
           Province
           of
           Picardy
           .
           Because
           thence
           was
           the
           shortest
           cut
           into
           Britain
           ;
           hither
           he
           draws
           together
           his
           Ships
           from
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           neighbouring
           Provinces
           ,
           as
           also
           that
           Fleet
           which
           he
           had
           built
           last
           Summer
           for
           the
           Armorican
           War
           ,
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           when
           his
           design
           was
           made
           known
           ,
           being
           carried
           over
           by
           the
           Merchants
           into
           Britain
           ,
           Ambassadours
           came
           to
           him
           from
           divers
           Princes
           and
           States
           of
           this
           Island
           ,
           who
           promised
           to
           give
           Hostages
           ,
           and
           to
           obey
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           :
           All
           which
           being
           heard
           ,
           Caesar
           as
           largely
           promising
           and
           exhorting
           them
           to
           continue
           still
           in
           that
           mind
           sent
           them
           back
           ;
           and
           with
           them
           Comius
           of
           the
           Atribates
           (
           now
           called
           the
           Country
           of
           Arras
           ,
           )
           whom
           upon
           the
           conquest
           thereof
           he
           had
           made
           King
           ,
           and
           of
           whose
           Courage
           and
           Fidelity
           Caesar
           was
           very
           well
           assured
           :
           him
           he
           enjoyns
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           go
           to
           as
           many
           of
           the
           States
           as
           he
           could
           ,
           and
           perswade
           them
           to
           come
           into
           the
           Roman
           Interest
           ,
           and
           should
           also
           inform
           them
           that
           he
           himself
           would
           speedily
           come
           over
           thither
           .
           But
           Volusenus
           having
           only
           surveyed
           the
           Country
           at
           a
           distance
           (
           which
           was
           all
           he
           could
           do
           ,
           since
           he
           durst
           not
           go
           out
           of
           his
           Ship
           ,
           nor
           trust
           himself
           with
           these
           Barbarians
           )
           on
           the
           Fifth
           day
           return'd
           to
           Caesar
           ,
           and
           related
           to
           him
           whatsoever
           he
           had
           there
           observed
           .
        
         
           Caesar
           having
           settled
           the
           Morini
           by
           taking
           Hostages
           of
           them
           ,
           then
           gathered
           together
           about
           Eighty
           Ships
           of
           burthen
           ,
           which
           he
           judged
           sufficient
           for
           the
           transporting
           of
           two
           Legions
           ;
           but
           all
           his
           Gallies
           he
           distributed
           to
           his
           Quaestor
           and
           Lieutenants
           ;
           there
           were
           also
           Eight
           Ships
           of
           burthen
           more
           ,
           which
           lay
           Wind
           bound
           at
           a
           place
           Eight
           Miles
           distant
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           could
           not
           reach
           the
           same
           Port
           ;
           These
           he
           appointed
           for
           the
           Horse
           ,
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Army
           he
           committed
           to
           Q.
           
             Titus
             Sabinus
          
           ,
           and
           L.
           
             Aurunculus
             Cotta
          
           ,
           with
           orders
           to
           march
           into
           the
           Country
           of
           the
           Menapii
           ,
           and
           into
           those
           Towns
           of
           the
           Morini
           ,
           from
           whence
           Ambassadours
           had
           not
           yet
           come
           to
           him
           .
           But
           
             P·
             Sulpicius
             Rufus
          
           his
           Lieutenant
           he
           commands
           to
           keep
           the
           Port
           with
           a
           sufficient
           Garrison
           .
           All
           things
           being
           thus
           dispatched
           ,
           and
           having
           now
           got
           a
           fair
           Wind
           ,
           about
           the
           the
           Third
           Watch
           ,
           he
           set
           Sail
           ,
           commanding
           the
           Horsemen
           to
           march
           to
           the
           further
           Port
           ,
           and
           thence
           to
           go
           on
           board
           and
           follow
           him
           ,
           which
           orders
           proved
           too
           slowly
           executed
           .
           But
           he
           himself
           together
           with
           the
           first
           Ships
           about
           Four
           a
           Clock
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           reached
           Britain
           ,
           where
           he
           found
           divers
           strong
           Troops
           of
           the
           Enemies
           lodged
           on
           the
           Hills
           ;
           the
           nature
           of
           which
           *
           place
           was
           such
           ,
           these
           Hills
           hanging
           so
           steep
           over
           the
           Sea
           ,
           that
           a
           Dart
           might
           be
           cast
           from
           the
           higher
           ground
           to
           the
           Shore
           ;
           therefore
           judging
           this
           no
           fit
           place
           to
           Land
           his
           Men
           ,
           he
           lay
           at
           Anchor
           till
           Nine
           of
           
           the
           Clock
           ,
           that
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Navy
           could
           come
           up
           to
           him
           :
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           calling
           a
           Council
           of
           his
           Lieutenants
           and
           Tribunes
           ,
           he
           communicates
           those
           things
           he
           had
           learn'd
           from
           Volusenus
           ,
           and
           also
           what
           he
           would
           have
           done
           ;
           telling
           them
           that
           the
           Nature
           of
           all
           Military
           (
           and
           especially
           Maritime
           )
           Affairs
           ,
           having
           a
           sudden
           and
           unconstant
           motion
           ,
           all
           things
           should
           be
           executed
           by
           his
           orders
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           due
           time
           .
           These
           being
           dismissed
           ,
           and
           having
           got
           the
           Wind
           and
           Tide
           both
           with
           him
           ,
           the
           signal
           being
           given
           ,
           and
           the
           Anchors
           weighed
           ,
           he
           sailed
           again
           forward
           about
           Eight
           Miles
           from
           that
           place
           ,
           to
           an
           open
           and
           plain
           Shore
           ,
           where
           he
           came
           to
           an
           Anchor
           .
           But
           the
           Britains
           knowing
           the
           
           Roman's
           design
           ,
           having
           sent
           their
           Horses
           and
           Charioteers
           before
           (
           which
           they
           were
           chiefly
           wont
           to
           use
           in
           Fight
           )
           followed
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Forces
           ,
           and
           hinder'd
           the
           Romans
           from
           landing
           :
           The
           difficulty
           of
           which
           was
           great
           in
           these
           respects
           ,
           because
           the
           Ships
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           great
           bulk
           were
           not
           able
           to
           ride
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           deep
           Sea
           ;
           whilst
           the
           Souldiers
           having
           their
           hands
           taken
           up
           with
           their
           Arms
           ,
           were
           yet
           in
           unknown
           places
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           Leap
           down
           from
           the
           Ships
           and
           to
           withstand
           the
           Billows
           ,
           but
           also
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           Fight
           their
           Enemies
           ;
           whilst
           they
           either
           fighting
           on
           the
           Shore
           ,
           or
           else
           marching
           but
           a
           little
           way
           into
           the
           Water
           ,
           and
           having
           their
           hands
           free
           ,
           fought
           in
           places
           where
           they
           were
           well
           acquainted
           ,
           and
           boldly
           spurr'd
           on
           their
           Horses
           already
           managed
           and
           used
           to
           it
           ;
           but
           the
           Romans
           being
           terrified
           with
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           altogether
           unskill'd
           in
           this
           sort
           of
           fighting
           ,
           did
           not
           shew
           the
           same
           briskness
           and
           courage
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           express
           in
           Land
           Service
           ;
           which
           when
           Caesar
           perceived
           ,
           he
           ordered
           the
           long
           Ships
           or
           Gallies
           (
           as
           both
           unusual
           to
           these
           Barbarians
           ,
           and
           more
           ready
           for
           use
           )
           to
           fall
           off
           a
           little
           from
           the
           Ships
           of
           burthen
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           rowed
           towards
           the
           Shore
           ,
           and
           being
           laid
           against
           the
           naked
           side
           of
           the
           Enemies
           ,
           to
           drive
           them
           back
           with
           Slings
           ,
           Darts
           ,
           and
           other
           Engines
           ;
           which
           stood
           the
           Romans
           in
           good
           stead
           ,
           for
           the
           Britains
           being
           terrified
           with
           the
           strange
           shape
           of
           their
           Gallies
           ,
           the
           motion
           of
           their
           Oars
           ,
           and
           those
           unusual
           kind
           of
           Engines
           ,
           first
           stood
           still
           ,
           and
           then
           began
           a
           little
           to
           retreat
           :
           But
           the
           Romans
           still
           delaying
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           depth
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           the
           Ensign
           of
           the
           Tenth
           Legion
           first
           invoking
           the
           Gods
           ,
           that
           this
           action
           might
           prove
           fortunate
           and
           successfull
           ,
           cried
           out
           ,
           Leap
           down
           fellow
           Souldiers
           ,
           unless
           you
           mean
           to
           betray
           this
           *
           Eagle
           to
           the
           Enemies
           ,
           for
           I
           will
           certainly
           perform
           my
           duty
           to
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           General
           :
           When
           he
           had
           spoke
           thus
           with
           a
           loud
           Voice
           ,
           he
           cast
           himself
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           carry
           the
           Eagle
           towards
           the
           Enemy
           ;
           Then
           the
           Roman
           Souldiers
           encouraging
           one
           another
           not
           to
           suffer
           so
           great
           a
           disgrace
           as
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           Ensign
           ,
           all
           leap'd
           out
           of
           the
           Ship
           ,
           whom
           when
           the
           others
           from
           the
           next
           Ships
           had
           beheld
           ,
           they
           also
           followed
           them
           ,
           and
           quickly
           reaching
           the
           Shore
           ,
           pressed
           upon
           the
           Enemy
           .
        
         
           The
           Fight
           was
           sharp
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           but
           the
           Romans
           were
           not
           able
           either
           to
           keep
           their
           Ranks
           ,
           nor
           get
           any
           firm
           footing
           ,
           nor
           yet
           to
           follow
           their
           Ensigns
           :
           So
           that
           every
           Man
           being
           forced
           to
           joyn
           himself
           to
           the
           first
           Ensigns
           he
           met
           with
           ,
           they
           were
           hand
           put
           to
           it
           ,
           whilst
           the
           Enemies
           acquainted
           with
           all
           the
           shallows
           ,
           when
           ever
           from
           the
           Shore
           they
           beheld
           any
           marching
           from
           the
           Ships
           ,
           immediately
           spurring
           on
           their
           Horses
           ,
           they
           charged
           them
           at
           disadvantage
           ,
           many
           encompassing
           a
           few
           ,
           whilst
           others
           assaulting
           them
           on
           the
           *
           unarmed
           side
           ,
           casts
           Darts
           against
           the
           rest
           ;
           which
           when
           Caesar
           perceived
           ,
           he
           commanded
           the
           Long
           Boats
           of
           the
           Gallies
           ,
           and
           smaller
           Vessels
           to
           be
           mann'd
           with
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           sent
           them
           
           to
           the
           assistance
           of
           those
           whom
           he
           beheld
           most
           distressed
           .
           The
           Romans
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           got
           on
           Shore
           ,
           making
           head
           ,
           all
           together
           charged
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           to
           flight
           ,
           yet
           could
           not
           pursue
           them
           far
           for
           want
           of
           Horse
           ;
           this
           only
           was
           deficient
           to
           
           Caesar's
           wonted
           Fortune
           .
        
         
           The
           Britains
           being
           worsted
           in
           fight
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           got
           together
           again
           ,
           presently
           dispatched
           Messengers
           to
           Caesar
           desiring
           Peace
           ;
           promising
           that
           they
           would
           give
           him
           Hostages
           ,
           and
           do
           whatever
           he
           injoyned
           ;
           together
           with
           these
           Ambassadours
           came
           Comius
           of
           Arras
           ,
           whom
           (
           as
           I
           have
           before
           shown
           )
           had
           been
           already
           sent
           by
           Caesar
           into
           Britain
           ;
           him
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           came
           out
           of
           the
           Ship
           ,
           and
           had
           related
           the
           General
           's
           Message
           ,
           they
           laid
           hold
           on
           ,
           and
           put
           into
           bonds
           ;
           but
           the
           fight
           being
           over
           they
           sent
           him
           back
           ,
           and
           Petitioning
           for
           Peace
           ,
           cast
           the
           blame
           upon
           the
           common
           People
           ;
           and
           desired
           that
           because
           of
           their
           Ignorance
           this
           fault
           might
           be
           pardoned
           :
           but
           Caesar
           complained
           ,
           That
           when
           they
           had
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           ,
           by
           their
           Ambassadours
           sent
           to
           him
           into
           the
           Continent
           desiring
           Peace
           :
           Yet
           that
           they
           had
           without
           any
           Cause
           made
           War
           ;
           But
           (
           he
           said
           )
           he
           would
           pardon
           their
           Folly
           ,
           and
           therefore
           again
           injoyned
           them
           to
           send
           Hostages
           ,
           part
           of
           whom
           they
           gave
           him
           presently
           ,
           the
           residue
           they
           promised
           (
           being
           to
           be
           sent
           for
           ,
           from
           places
           more
           remote
           )
           to
           send
           him
           within
           a
           few
           days
           ,
           whereupon
           their
           Princes
           came
           from
           all
           parts
           ,
           and
           commended
           themselves
           and
           their
           States
           to
           Caesar.
           
        
         
           Peace
           being
           thus
           concluded
           ,
           within
           Four
           days
           after
           his
           arrival
           in
           Britain
           ,
           the
           Eighteen
           Ships
           which
           are
           already
           mentioned
           to
           have
           taken
           in
           the
           Horse
           ;
           sailed
           from
           the
           farther
           Port
           on
           the
           opposite
           Shore
           with
           a
           gentle
           Gale
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           drew
           near
           the
           Island
           ,
           and
           could
           be
           now
           discern'd
           from
           the
           Camp
           :
           So
           great
           a
           Tempest
           suddenly
           arose
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           them
           could
           hold
           their
           course
           ;
           but
           some
           were
           driven
           back
           to
           the
           same
           place
           from
           whence
           they
           set
           forth
           ,
           whilst
           others
           were
           carried
           to
           the
           further
           part
           ,
           of
           the
           Island
           lying
           toward
           the
           West
           with
           very
           great
           hazard
           ;
           for
           casting
           out
           their
           Anchors
           they
           took
           in
           so
           much
           Water
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           forced
           (
           thô
           in
           the
           Night
           )
           out
           to
           Sea
           again
           ,
           and
           to
           Steer
           towards
           the
           Continent
           :
           It
           also
           happened
           the
           same
           Night
           that
           the
           Moon
           was
           at
           the
           full
           ,
           which
           is
           wont
           to
           make
           the
           highest
           Tides
           in
           the
           Ocean
           ;
           but
           was
           then
           unknown
           to
           the
           Roman
           Mariners
           :
           So
           that
           at
           the
           same
           time
           the
           Spring
           Tide
           had
           filled
           all
           those
           Gallies
           with
           Water
           in
           which
           Caesar
           had
           transported
           his
           Army
           ;
           though
           he
           had
           now
           drawn
           them
           on
           Shore
           ;
           whilst
           the
           Tempest
           had
           shattered
           the
           Vessels
           of
           burthen
           which
           lay
           at
           Anchor
           ,
           neither
           was
           it
           in
           their
           Men's
           power
           any
           ways
           to
           help
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           many
           Ships
           being
           Wrack'd
           ,
           the
           rest
           ,
           their
           Cables
           ,
           Anchors
           ,
           and
           other
           Tackle
           being
           broken
           or
           spoiled
           ,
           became
           unfit
           for
           Service
           ;
           this
           caused
           a
           great
           Consternation
           in
           the
           Army
           ,
           for
           there
           were
           not
           any
           other
           Ships
           left
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           could
           be
           again
           transported
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           necessary
           were
           wanting
           to
           refit
           them
           ,
           nor
           was
           there
           any
           Corn
           provided
           for
           them
           to
           Winter
           in
           these
           parts
           ;
           all
           which
           being
           known
           to
           the
           Britains
           ,
           their
           Princes
           ,
           though
           after
           the
           Fight
           they
           had
           agreed
           to
           perform
           those
           things
           which
           Caesar
           had
           injoyned
           ;
           yet
           when
           they
           understood
           that
           the
           Romans
           wanted
           Horses
           ,
           Ships
           ,
           and
           Provisions
           ,
           and
           had
           also
           judged
           of
           the
           paucity
           of
           their
           Souldiers
           from
           the
           small
           circuit
           of
           the
           Roman
           Camp
           ,
           which
           seemed
           the
           less
           ,
           because
           Caesar
           had
           transported
           his
           Legions
           without
           any
           Baggage
           ;
           they
           thought
           it
           the
           best
           course
           again
           to
           take
           Arms
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           hinder
           the
           Romans
           from
           fetching
           in
           Corn
           or
           other
           Provisions
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           protract
           the
           War
           till
           Winter
           came
           on
           ,
           for
           they
           thought
           if
           
           these
           were
           once
           vanquish'd
           and
           cut
           off
           from
           ever
           returning
           into
           Gaul
           ,
           none
           of
           them
           hereafter
           would
           again
           presume
           to
           transport
           an
           Army
           into
           Britain
           ;
           Therefore
           the
           Plot
           being
           thus
           laid
           ,
           they
           began
           by
           little
           and
           little
           to
           steal
           out
           of
           the
           Camp
           ,
           and
           privately
           to
           draw
           their
           Men
           out
           of
           the
           Fields
           .
        
         
           But
           Caesar
           although
           he
           did
           not
           then
           know
           their
           design
           ,
           yet
           from
           the
           late
           disaster
           of
           his
           Ships
           ,
           as
           also
           from
           their
           neglecting
           to
           send
           in
           their
           Hostages
           ,
           suspected
           what
           would
           happen
           ,
           therefore
           provided
           for
           the
           worst
           ,
           for
           he
           every
           day
           brought
           in
           Corn
           out
           of
           the
           Fields
           into
           the
           Camp
           ,
           and
           as
           for
           those
           Ships
           that
           were
           most
           shatter'd
           ,
           he
           made
           use
           of
           their
           materials
           to
           refit
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           what
           things
           were
           farther
           necessary
           he
           ordered
           to
           be
           brought
           from
           the
           Continent
           ,
           all
           which
           being
           executed
           by
           his
           Souldiers
           with
           the
           utmost
           labour
           and
           diligence
           ,
           only
           twelve
           Ships
           being
           lost
           ,
           he
           fitted
           out
           the
           rest
           ready
           to
           go
           to
           Sea
           :
           Whilst
           these
           things
           were
           in
           action
           ,
           the
           seventh
           Legion
           being
           by
           course
           sent
           out
           to
           Forrage
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           at
           that
           time
           no
           appearance
           of
           War
           ,
           whilst
           great
           part
           of
           their
           Men
           remain'd
           in
           the
           Fields
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           them
           went
           ,
           and
           came
           between
           that
           and
           the
           Camp
           ,
           those
           Souldiers
           who
           kept
           guard
           at
           its
           Entries
           ,
           gave
           notice
           ,
           that
           there
           appear'd
           a
           greater
           dust
           than
           was
           usual
           in
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Country
           toward
           which
           that
           Legion
           had
           marched
           ;
           whereupon
           Caesar
           suspecting
           that
           the
           Britains
           were
           undertaking
           some
           new
           design
           ,
           commanded
           those
           Cohorts
           which
           were
           then
           upon
           the
           Guard
           ,
           to
           march
           with
           him
           towards
           that
           Quarter
           ,
           ordering
           two
           more
           to
           take
           their
           places
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           to
           Arm
           ,
           and
           immediately
           to
           follow
           him
           ;
           when
           he
           had
           marched
           some
           distance
           from
           the
           Camp
           ,
           he
           perceived
           his
           Souldiers
           to
           be
           overcharged
           by
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           hardly
           able
           to
           sustain
           their
           assault
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Legion
           being
           drawn
           up
           close
           together
           ,
           Darts
           were
           cast
           at
           them
           from
           all
           quarters
           ;
           for
           the
           Corn
           being
           cut
           and
           carried
           away
           in
           all
           other
           parts
           ,
           one
           piece
           was
           left
           ,
           and
           the
           Enemies
           guessing
           that
           the
           Romans
           would
           come
           thither
           for
           it
           ,
           had
           laid
           in
           ambush
           in
           the
           Woods
           ,
           and
           suddainly
           assaulting
           them
           ,
           being
           then
           without
           their
           Arms
           ,
           and
           busie
           in
           reaping
           ,
           killing
           some
           ,
           thereby
           routed
           the
           rest
           ,
           being
           then
           out
           of
           their
           Ranks
           ,
           hemming
           them
           in
           both
           with
           their
           Horse
           and
           *
           Chariots
           :
           For
           in
           their
           Battles
           they
           make
           use
           for
           the
           most
           part
           of
           Chariots
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           first
           of
           all
           scowre
           through
           all
           parts
           ,
           casting
           Darts
           as
           they
           go
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           the
           terror
           of
           their
           Horses
           ,
           and
           ratling
           of
           their
           Chariot-wheels
           ,
           they
           often
           break
           the
           Roman
           Ranks
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           have
           got
           in
           among
           the
           Troops
           of
           Horse
           they
           leap
           down
           from
           their
           Chariots
           ,
           and
           Fight
           on
           Foot
           ,
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Charioteers
           retire
           a
           little
           from
           the
           Battle
           ,
           and
           so
           place
           themselves
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           should
           be
           pressed
           by
           any
           number
           of
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           their
           Masters
           may
           find
           an
           easie
           retreat
           ;
           by
           which
           way
           of
           fighting
           they
           had
           both
           the
           speed
           of
           Horse-men
           ,
           and
           the
           steadiness
           of
           Foot
           Souldiers
           ;
           and
           had
           so
           enured
           themselves
           by
           daily
           use
           and
           Exercise
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           were
           able
           to
           stop
           their
           Horses
           in
           full
           speed
           ,
           though
           running
           down
           steep
           places
           ;
           as
           likewise
           they
           had
           been
           used
           to
           turn
           their
           Charriots
           in
           a
           narrow
           compass
           ,
           to
           run
           along
           the
           *
           Pole
           ,
           to
           sit
           upon
           the
           †
           Yoke
           ,
           that
           joyn
           or
           couple
           the
           Horses
           together
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           quickly
           to
           return
           into
           their
           Chariots
           .
           The
           Romans
           being
           much
           astonished
           with
           this
           new
           way
           of
           Fighting
           :
           Caesar
           in
           a
           lucky
           moment
           came
           to
           their
           rescue
           :
           At
           whose
           approach
           the
           Enemies
           stopped
           ,
           and
           the
           Romans
           began
           to
           recover
           themselves
           ,
           which
           thô
           done
           ,
           yet
           Caesar
           thinking
           it
           no
           fit
           time
           further
           to
           provoke
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           nor
           then
           to
           renew
           the
           Fight
           ,
           kept
           his
           ground
           
           and
           presently
           led
           back
           the
           Legions
           to
           the
           Camp
           ;
           whilst
           these
           things
           were
           doing
           ,
           the
           Britains
           who
           where
           in
           the
           Fields
           also
           retired
           .
        
         
           During
           many
           days
           following
           there
           happned
           continual
           bad
           weather
           ,
           which
           both
           kept
           the
           Romans
           in
           the
           Camp
           ,
           and
           hindered
           the
           Enemies
           from
           attempting
           any
           thing
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Britains
           sent
           Messengers
           into
           all
           parts
           ,
           publishing
           abroad
           the
           small
           number
           of
           the
           Roman
           Forces
           ;
           and
           how
           great
           a
           booty
           they
           were
           like
           to
           get
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           the
           time
           of
           freeing
           themselves
           for
           ever
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           but
           take
           the
           Roman
           Camp
           :
           Upon
           which
           great
           numbers
           of
           Horse
           and
           Foot
           being
           now
           drawn
           together
           came
           to
           the
           Camp
           :
           Caesar
           although
           he
           foresaw
           the
           Event
           by
           that
           which
           had
           happen'd
           before
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Enemies
           if
           once
           stoutly
           repulsed
           ,
           would
           avoid
           the
           danger
           by
           flight
           ;
           having
           got
           about
           Thirty
           Horse
           ,
           whom
           Comius
           of
           Arras
           had
           brought
           over
           with
           him
           at
           his
           coming
           into
           Britain
           ,
           drew
           out
           the
           Legions
           in
           Battle
           before
           his
           Camp
           ,
           which
           when
           joyned
           ,
           the
           Enemy
           being
           not
           able
           to
           bear
           the
           assault
           of
           the
           Roman
           Souldiers
           ,
           turned
           their
           backs
           ;
           whom
           Caesar
           followed
           as
           long
           as
           his
           Men's
           speed
           and
           strength
           would
           permit
           :
           After
           a
           great
           slaughter
           ,
           and
           burning
           of
           the
           Villages
           round
           about
           ,
           but
           they
           return'd
           to
           their
           Camp.
           The
           same
           day
           Messengers
           came
           from
           the
           Britains
           to
           treat
           of
           Peace
           ,
           from
           whom
           Caesar
           demanded
           double
           the
           number
           of
           Hostages
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           before
           enjoyned
           ,
           commanding
           them
           to
           be
           brought
           over
           to
           him
           to
           the
           Continent
           ;
           because
           the
           Equinox
           approaching
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           think
           a
           Winter
           Voyage
           was
           to
           be
           undertaken
           with
           such
           weak
           ,
           crazy
           Vessels
           ;
           therefore
           having
           now
           got
           a
           convenient
           Season
           ,
           a
           little
           after
           midnight
           he
           hoisted
           Sail
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           the
           Ships
           got
           safe
           to
           the
           Continent
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           pertinent
           to
           our
           History
           to
           relate
           here
           how
           
           Caesar's
           Men
           as
           soon
           almost
           as
           they
           came
           on
           Shore
           ,
           were
           set
           upon
           by
           the
           Morini
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           before
           left
           in
           peace
           ,
           and
           whom
           notwithstanding
           he
           routed
           ,
           and
           killed
           a
           great
           number
           of
           them
           till
           they
           were
           quite
           subdued
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           seems
           the
           Britains
           had
           no
           great
           Opinion
           of
           
           Caesar's
           Power
           ,
           for
           only
           Two
           States
           of
           all
           Britain
           sent
           him
           Hostages
           ,
           the
           rest
           neglecting
           it
           .
           These
           things
           being
           thus
           performed
           upon
           the
           reading
           of
           
           Caesar's
           Letters
           ,
           Twenty
           days
           supplication
           to
           the
           Gods
           was
           decreed
           by
           the
           Senate
           .
        
         
           Thus
           far
           we
           have
           given
           you
           
           Caesar's
           own
           account
           of
           his
           first
           Expedition
           into
           Britain
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           had
           no
           great
           cause
           to
           boast
           ;
           since
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           been
           for
           his
           own
           good
           conduct
           ,
           assisted
           by
           the
           timorousness
           of
           the
           Britains
           ,
           he
           had
           never
           return'd
           to
           make
           this
           relation
           ;
           but
           this
           much
           is
           to
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           his
           landing
           here
           is
           a
           noble
           monument
           of
           his
           skill
           in
           Military
           affairs
           ,
           for
           Cicero
           writing
           to
           his
           friend
           Atticus
           ,
           tells
           him
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Epistles
           ,
           that
           the
           accesses
           to
           the
           Island
           were
           wonderously
           fortify'd
           with
           strong
           works
           ,
           or
           banks
           .
        
         
           But
           
             Valerius
             Maximus
          
           ,
           as
           also
           Plutarch
           in
           his
           Life
           of
           Caesar
           ,
           have
           given
           us
           a
           noble
           Example
           of
           the
           Roman
           Courage
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           discipline
           ,
           who
           both
           relate
           that
           in
           the
           confused
           fight
           which
           happen'd
           at
           
           Caesar's
           first
           ,
           landing
           ,
           Sceva
           a
           Roman
           Souldier
           having
           pressed
           too
           far
           among
           the
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           being
           beset
           round
           ,
           after
           incredible
           valour
           shewn
           ,
           single
           ,
           against
           a
           Multitude
           ,
           swam
           back
           safe
           to
           his
           General
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           very
           place
           that
           rung
           aloud
           with
           his
           praises
           earnestly
           desired
           pardon
           ,
           for
           his
           rash
           adventure
           against
           Military
           discipline
           ;
           which
           modest
           confessing
           his
           fault
           after
           no
           bad
           event
           for
           such
           an
           action
           ,
           wherein
           Valour
           and
           ingenuity
           
           outweighed
           the
           transgression
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           easily
           gain'd
           him
           pardon
           and
           preferr'd
           him
           to
           be
           a
           Centurion
           :
           this
           was
           that
           Sceva
           who
           afterwards
           gave
           good
           occasion
           to
           have
           his
           name
           remembred
           at
           the
           Battle
           of
           Dyrachium
           ,
           between
           Caesar
           and
           Pompey
           ,
           whose
           side
           he
           had
           then
           took
           .
        
         
           Th●s
           is
           all
           we
           can
           find
           concerning
           
           Caesar's
           first
           Expedition
           into
           Britain
           either
           from
           himself
           or
           others
           ,
           more
           than
           that
           Orosius
           in
           his
           History
           from
           some
           accounts
           that
           are
           now
           lost
           ,
           tells
           us
           that
           most
           of
           
           Caesar's
           great
           Ships
           which
           were
           to
           bring
           over
           his
           Horse
           ,
           were
           cast
           away
           in
           that
           violent
           Storm
           ,
           he
           hath
           already
           told
           us
           of
           .
        
         
           The
           Winter
           following
           Caesar
           returned
           into
           Italy
           as
           his
           Custome
           was
           ,
           for
           some
           Years
           before
           ;
           but
           upon
           his
           return
           thence
           finding
           that
           most
           of
           the
           Britains
           had
           neglected
           to
           send
           him
           their
           Hostages
           according
           to
           their
           former
           agreement
           ,
           he
           resolved
           to
           make
           a
           fresh
           descent
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           to
           this
           (
           in
           the
           Fifth
           Book
           of
           his
           Commentaries
           )
           he
           tells
           us
           that
           upon
           his
           going
           into
           ●taly
           he
           had
           commanded
           his
           Lieutenants
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           set
           over
           the
           Legions
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           take
           care
           to
           build
           as
           many
           new
           Ships
           as
           possibly
           they
           could
           that
           Winter
           ▪
           and
           to
           repair
           the
           old
           ones
           ,
           shewing
           them
           the
           model
           of
           those
           that
           he
           would
           have
           built
           :
           And
           ,
           for
           the
           more
           ready
           taking
           in
           of
           Men
           and
           Horses
           to
           be
           of
           somewhat
           a
           lower
           make
           ,
           than
           those
           that
           are
           used
           of
           in
           the
           Mediterranean
           Sea
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           more
           speedy
           lading
           and
           unlading
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           also
           somewhat
           broader
           and
           flatter
           bottomed
           than
           ordinary
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           the
           transporting
           of
           the
           Horses
           as
           baggage
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           all
           made
           to
           be
           rowed
           with
           Oa●s
           ,
           to
           which
           purpose
           their
           low
           building
           contr●buted
           much
           ,
           but
           all
           things
           necessary
           for
           the
           rigging
           out
           of
           these
           Ships
           he
           ordered
           to
           be
           brought
           out
           of
           Spain
           .
        
         
           Caesar
           upon
           his
           return
           from
           Italy
           ,
           having
           settled
           all
           things
           in
           the
           hither
           Gallia
           ,
           made
           a
           short
           Expedition
           into
           Illyricum
           ,
           and
           having
           settled
           affairs
           there
           ,
           return'd
           into
           Gaul
           ;
           where
           he
           found
           built
           by
           the
           extraordinary
           industry
           of
           his
           Souldiers
           ,
           about
           Six
           hundred
           Vessels
           of
           that
           kind
           already
           described
           ,
           (
           notwithstanding
           the
           great
           scarcity
           of
           all
           necessary
           materials
           )
           together
           with
           Twenty
           Eight
           Gallies
           ,
           all
           which
           did
           not
           want
           much
           of
           being
           ready
           to
           be
           launched
           within
           a
           few
           days
           ;
           so
           having
           much
           commended
           his
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           Overseers
           of
           the
           Work
           ,
           he
           then
           commanded
           them
           all
           to
           meet
           at
           the
           Port
           called
           Ictius
           ,
           from
           which
           (
           he
           had
           already
           known
           )
           was
           the
           most
           convenient
           passage
           into
           Britain
           ,
           being
           about
           Thirty
           Miles
           from
           the
           Continent
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           which
           Port
           ,
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           say
           somewhat
           by
           the
           bye
           ,
           since
           there
           are
           so
           many
           several
           Opinions
           whether
           it
           be
           still
           in
           being
           ,
           or
           else
           is
           destroyed
           by
           the
           Sands
           ;
           and
           indeed
           there
           is
           such
           a
           great
           difference
           about
           this
           Port
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           scarce
           a
           Haven
           ,
           or
           Creek
           upon
           all
           the
           Coast
           of
           Flanders
           and
           France
           ,
           from
           Bruges
           to
           Bulogin
           ,
           but
           some
           Writer
           or
           other
           would
           make
           to
           be
           this
           
             Portus
             Ictius
          
           now
           mentioned
           by
           Caesar
           ;
           but
           since
           there
           can
           be
           but
           Three
           places
           on
           this
           Coast
           ,
           
             viz.
             Calice
             ,
             Whitsand
          
           ,
           and
           Buloign
           ,
           that
           can
           with
           any
           probability
           pretend
           to
           have
           been
           this
           
             Portus
             Ictius
          
           ,
           I
           shall
           neglect
           to
           speak
           of
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           except
           these
           Three
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           the
           nearest
           cut
           between
           France
           and
           England
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           to
           have
           been
           that
           Ancient
           Haven
           :
           For
           though
           it
           be
           the
           shortest
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           not
           the
           most
           convenient
           passage
           in
           
           Caesar's
           time
           ;
           both
           which
           are
           to
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           since
           he
           himself
           in
           his
           former
           Book
           calls
           it
           the
           shortest
           ;
           but
           in
           this
           ,
           the
           most
           convenient
           passage
           ,
           and
           
           therefore
           cannot
           answer
           the
           distance
           from
           Calice
           to
           Dover
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           Twenty
           Miles
           ;
           whereas
           Caesar
           describes
           this
           Port
           to
           be
           about
           Thirty
           Miles
           distant
           from
           Britain
           ,
           nor
           was
           this
           place
           so
           much
           as
           known
           in
           
           Caesar's
           time
           ,
           being
           never
           used
           as
           a
           Port
           ,
           till
           of
           latter
           Ages
           that
           Whitsand
           was
           quite
           stopped
           up
           by
           the
           Sands
           driven
           into
           it
           .
           Nor
           was
           Calice
           ever
           commonly
           used
           for
           a
           Port
           till
           Philip
           Earl
           of
           Buloign
           built
           and
           walled
           this
           Town
           ,
           before
           which
           time
           there
           is
           little
           mention
           made
           of
           it
           :
           But
           as
           for
           Whitsand
           ,
           though
           it
           had
           much
           fairer
           pretences
           than
           Calice
           ,
           as
           having
           been
           the
           ancient
           Port
           from
           whence
           Men
           usually
           passed
           from
           France
           into
           England
           ,
           for
           above
           Five
           hundred
           Years
           before
           ;
           till
           it
           was
           at
           last
           about
           the
           Fourteenth
           Century
           become
           utterly
           unserviceable
           for
           the
           Reason
           already
           given
           :
           Yet
           that
           this
           could
           not
           be
           the
           
             Portus
             Ictius
          
           ,
           is
           proved
           by
           the
           learned
           Cluverius
           ,
           in
           his
           Goegraphy
           ,
           nor
           was
           it
           any
           ancient
           Port
           ,
           being
           seldom
           or
           never
           made
           use
           of
           as
           such
           in
           the
           
           Roman's
           time
           ;
           none
           of
           the
           Military
           ways
           leading
           at
           all
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           only
           Buloign
           can
           with
           any
           probability
           pretend
           to
           be
           this
           
             Portus
             Ictius
          
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           antient
           Gessoriacum
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           Romans
           most
           commonly
           passed
           into
           Britain
           ,
           and
           best
           agrees
           with
           the
           distance
           that
           Caesar
           here
           sets
           down
           ,
           being
           also
           proved
           by
           the
           above
           cited
           Cluverius
           ;
           and
           by
           our
           Learned
           Antiquary
           Mr.
           Somner
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           the
           true
           
             Portus
             Ictius
          
           ,
           by
           many
           unanswerable
           Arguments
           and
           Authorities
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           only
           Objection
           made
           against
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           that
           one
           Place
           should
           have
           so
           many
           several
           Names
           :
           It
           signifies
           not
           much
           ,
           since
           the
           same
           Place
           might
           be
           called
           by
           several
           Names
           in
           different
           Ages
           .
           That
           which
           was
           
             Portus
             Ictius
          
           in
           
           Caesar's
           Time
           ,
           being
           afterwards
           ,
           (
           when
           a
           Town
           came
           to
           be
           Built
           there
           ,
           )
           called
           Gessoriacum
           ,
           which
           in
           after-times
           was
           named
           Bononia
           ,
           and
           now
           Buloigne
           .
           But
           whosoever
           desires
           to
           know
           more
           concerning
           this
           Matter
           ,
           may
           consult
           the
           said
           ,
           
           Cluverius's
           
             Antient
             Germany
          
           ,
           as
           also
           his
           Geography
           ;
           but
           especially
           that
           *
           Treatise
           of
           Mr.
           Somners
           ,
           wherein
           he
           proves
           against
           Monsieur
           Chris●et
           ,
           that
           neither
           St
           Omers
           ,
           nor
           Mardick
           ,
           could
           be
           the
           
             Portus
             Ictus
          
           mention'd
           by
           Caesar
           :
           Which
           Treatise
           ,
           together
           with
           another
           of
           the
           Learned
           Monsieur
           D●
           Fresne's
           upon
           the
           same
           Subject
           ,
           hath
           bin
           lately
           Publish'd
           in
           Latin
           by
           my
           worthy
           Friend
           Mr.
           
             Edmund
             Gibson
          
           ,
           of
           
           Queen's
           Colledge
           ,
           Oxon.
           together
           with
           an
           Ingenious
           Dissertation
           of
           his
           own
           upon
           the
           same
           question
           .
           But
           to
           return
           to
           the
           Matter
           in
           Hand
           ,
           from
           which
           we
           have
           too
           much
           digressed
           .
        
         
           Caesar
           in
           the
           Fifth
           Book
           of
           his
           Commentaries
           tells
           us
           .
           That
           having
           found
           a
           fit
           time
           ,
           
           he
           had
           Commanded
           his
           Souldiers
           again
           to
           Embarque
           for
           Britain
           ,
           when
           there
           happen'd
           a
           Mutiny
           rais'd
           by
           Dumnorix
           with
           his
           Aeduan
           Horse
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           left
           the
           Expedition
           and
           gone
           home
           ;
           but
           he
           being
           kill'd
           by
           some
           of
           
           Caesar's
           Souldiers
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           order'd
           to
           do
           that
           Execution
           ,
           all
           those
           Horsemen
           return'd
           again
           to
           him
           .
           Things
           being
           thus
           settled
           ,
           Labi●nus
           was
           left
           behind
           on
           the
           Continent
           with
           Three
           Legions
           and
           Two
           Thousand
           Horse
           to
           defend
           that
           Port
           ,
           and
           to
           provide
           Corn
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           observe
           the
           Motion
           of
           the
           Gauls
           .
        
         
           Then
           Caesar
           with
           Five
           Legions
           ,
           and
           an
           equal
           Number
           of
           Horse
           ,
           to
           what
           he
           had
           left
           behind
           ,
           about
           Sun-set
           weigh'd
           Anchor
           ,
           and
           sailed
           on
           with
           a
           gentle
           Southern
           Gale
           ;
           but
           about
           Mid-night
           the
           Wind
           falling
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           hold
           on
           his
           Course
           ;
           but
           Day
           coming
           on
           ,
           found
           he
           had
           bin
           carried
           away
           by
           the
           Tide
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           left
           Britain
           too
           much
           on
           his
           Left
           Hand
           :
           But
           then
           again
           taking
           Advantage
           of
           the
           Change
           of
           the
           Tide
           ,
           
           he
           endeavour'd
           ,
           
           by
           the
           help
           of
           Oars
           ,
           to
           reach
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Island
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           found
           before
           to
           be
           the
           best
           Landing
           the
           last
           Year
           ;
           wherein
           the
           Souldiers
           deserved
           a
           great
           Commendation
           ,
           who
           made
           the
           heavy
           Transport
           Ships
           ,
           by
           the
           constant
           Labour
           of
           Rowing
           ,
           keep
           almost
           equal
           speed
           with
           the
           Gallies
           .
           About
           Noon
           they
           arriv'd
           at
           Britain
           with
           all
           their
           Ships
           ,
           but
           there
           was
           not
           any
           Enemies
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           that
           Place
           ;
           for
           ,
           as
           Caesar
           learn'd
           afterwards
           from
           the
           Prisoners
           ,
           the
           Britains
           had
           been
           there
           with
           great
           Forces
           ,
           but
           were
           terrified
           with
           the
           vast
           Multitude
           of
           the
           Ships
           ,
           which
           ,
           with
           Vessels
           of
           Provision
           and
           others
           upon
           private
           Accounts
           ,
           amounted
           to
           above
           Eight
           Hundred
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Britains
           had
           quickly
           left
           the
           Shore
           ,
           and
           retired
           into
           Places
           more
           remote
           .
           Caesar
           having
           Landed
           his
           Army
           ,
           and
           chosen
           a
           fit
           Place
           for
           his
           Camp
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           learn'd
           from
           the
           Prisoners
           in
           what
           Place
           the
           Enemy's
           Forces
           were
           Encamped
           ,
           about
           the
           Third
           Watch
           of
           the
           Night
           marched
           toward
           them
           ,
           being
           not
           concern'd
           for
           his
           Ships
           ,
           because
           he
           left
           them
           at
           Anchor
           in
           a
           safe
           and
           bold
           Shore
           ,
           with
           Ten
           Cohorts
           ,
           and
           Three
           Hundred
           Horse
           to
           guard
           them
           ,
           under
           the
           Command
           of
           
             Q.
             Airius
          
           .
           But
           Marching
           that
           Night
           about
           Twelve
           Miles
           (
           towards
           Chilham
           in
           Kent
           ,
           as
           is
           suppos'd
           )
           he
           at
           last
           saw
           the
           Enemies
           Forces
           ,
           who
           with
           their
           Horse
           marching
           down
           to
           the
           River
           Stoure
           ,
           lying
           between
           them
           ,
           began
           [
           from
           the
           higher
           Ground
           ]
           to
           assail
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           them
           Battel
           ;
           but
           being
           repulsed
           by
           the
           Horse
           ,
           they
           convey'd
           themselves
           into
           the
           Woods
           ,
           where
           having
           a
           Place
           strongly
           Fortified
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           Art
           as
           Nature
           ,
           and
           which
           it
           seems
           they
           had
           before
           provided
           during
           their
           own
           Domestick
           Wars
           ;
           for
           all
           the
           Avenues
           to
           it
           were
           clos'd
           up
           with
           Trees
           laid
           overthwart
           the
           Passages
           .
           The
           Britains
           fought
           straggling
           out
           of
           the
           Woods
           ,
           and
           hinder'd
           the
           Romans
           from
           entring
           within
           the
           Fortification
           :
           But
           the
           Souldiers
           of
           the
           Seventh
           Legion
           making
           a
           *
           Testudo
           ,
           did
           by
           a
           Mount
           rais'd
           against
           their
           Fortification
           soon
           take
           it
           ,
           and
           drove
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Woods
           ,
           having
           themselves
           receiv'd
           very
           little
           Loss
           ;
           but
           since
           they
           fled
           ,
           Caesar
           forbad
           to
           pursue
           them
           too
           far
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Place
           ;
           and
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Day
           being
           spent
           ,
           he
           would
           employ
           the
           rest
           of
           it
           for
           the
           Fortifying
           of
           his
           Camp.
           
        
         
           The
           next
           Day
           ,
           early
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           he
           sent
           his
           Foot
           Souldiers
           and
           Horsemen
           ,
           being
           divided
           into
           Three
           Bodies
           ,
           upon
           another
           Expedition
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           now
           pursue
           those
           that
           fled
           :
           But
           before
           they
           had
           march'd
           any
           great
           distance
           of
           Ground
           ,
           the
           Enemy
           being
           in
           sight
           ,
           some
           Horsemen
           came
           from
           
             Q.
             Atrius
          
           to
           Caesar
           ,
           telling
           him
           ,
           that
           a
           great
           Tempest
           having
           risen
           the
           Night
           before
           ,
           almost
           all
           the
           Ships
           were
           shatter'd
           and
           cast
           on
           Shore
           ,
           neither
           the
           Anchors
           nor
           Cables
           being
           able
           to
           hold
           them
           ,
           nor
           could
           the
           Masters
           of
           the
           Vessels
           nor
           Mariners
           withstand
           the
           Force
           of
           the
           Tempest
           ;
           so
           that
           by
           the
           Ships
           falling
           foul
           upon
           each
           other
           ,
           great
           Damage
           was
           receiv'd
           ;
           which
           when
           Caesar
           knew
           ,
           he
           return'd
           to
           his
           Ships
           ,
           and
           he
           himself
           beheld
           what
           he
           had
           heard
           from
           the
           Messengers
           ;
           so
           that
           about
           Forty
           Ships
           being
           lost
           ,
           the
           rest
           might
           be
           refitted
           ,
           though
           not
           without
           much
           Labour
           .
           Therefore
           he
           chose
           some
           Carpenters
           out
           of
           the
           Legions
           ,
           and
           Commanded
           others
           to
           be
           sent
           for
           from
           the
           Continent
           ,
           and
           he
           writ
           to
           Labienus
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           by
           the
           help
           of
           those
           Legions
           he
           had
           with
           him
           ,
           speedily
           get
           ready
           as
           many
           Ships
           as
           he
           was
           able
           ,
           whilst
           he
           himself
           (
           although
           it
           was
           a
           business
           of
           great
           Toyl
           )
           thought
           it
           was
           most
           convenient
           to
           have
           all
           his
           Ships
           haled
           on
           Shore
           ,
           and
           to
           enclose
           them
           within
           the
           same
           Fortification
           with
           his
           Camp
           ;
           in
           which
           Work
           he
           spent
           
           about
           Ten
           Days
           without
           any
           Intermission
           of
           Labour
           Day
           or
           Night
           .
           
           The
           Ships
           being
           thus
           drawn
           up
           ,
           and
           the
           Camp
           strongly
           Fortified
           ,
           he
           left
           the
           same
           Forces
           to
           guard
           them
           as
           before
           ,
           whilst
           he
           himself
           marched
           forward
           to
           the
           same
           Place
           from
           whence
           he
           had
           last
           return'd
           :
           When
           he
           came
           thither
           ,
           he
           found
           much
           greater
           Forces
           of
           the
           Britains
           ,
           there
           assembled
           from
           all
           Parts
           .
           The
           Chief
           Command
           for
           managing
           this
           War
           being
           by
           their
           common
           Consent
           committed
           to
           Cassibelan
           ,
           whose
           Territories
           the
           River
           Thames
           divided
           from
           the
           Maritime
           States
           ,
           being
           about
           Eighty
           Miles
           distant
           from
           the
           Sea.
           There
           had
           been
           in
           former
           Times
           perpetual
           Wars
           between
           him
           and
           the
           Neighbouring
           Cities
           .
           But
           the
           Britains
           being
           now
           terrified
           by
           this
           second
           Invasion
           ,
           had
           given
           him
           the
           Supreme
           Command
           over
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           Now
           from
           hence
           you
           may
           see
           the
           Falshood
           of
           Geoffrey
           of
           Monmouth
           ,
           who
           makes
           this
           Island
           to
           have
           bin
           a
           Monarchy
           before
           
           Caesar's
           coming
           ,
           and
           Cassibelan
           to
           have
           bin
           the
           Sole
           King
           ;
           whereas
           we
           find
           him
           only
           to
           have
           been
           a
           small
           Inland
           Prince
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Island
           divided
           into
           many
           Petty
           States
           or
           Principalities
           .
           The
           rest
           of
           what
           Caesar
           here
           tells
           us
           concerning
           the
           Manners
           of
           the
           Britains
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           Situation
           of
           this
           Island
           ,
           these
           being
           either
           already
           related
           ,
           or
           else
           needless
           ,
           as
           sufficiently
           known
           ,
           I
           shall
           pass
           over
           ,
           and
           return
           to
           
           Caesar's
           Actions
           ,
           as
           he
           relates
           them
           in
           the
           same
           Book
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           March
           the
           British
           Cavalry
           and
           Charioteers
           fought
           sharply
           with
           the
           Roman
           Horsemen
           ,
           yet
           nevertheless
           these
           were
           Superior
           in
           all
           Places
           ,
           and
           drove
           them
           to
           the
           Hills
           and
           Woods
           ,
           many
           being
           slain
           ;
           but
           the
           Romans
           pursuing
           them
           too
           eagerly
           ,
           lost
           some
           of
           their
           own
           Men.
           Some
           time
           after
           this
           the
           Enemy
           on
           a
           suddain
           sallied
           out
           from
           the
           Woods
           ,
           the
           Romans
           not
           being
           aware
           of
           them
           ,
           (
           being
           busie
           in
           Fortifying
           their
           Camp
           )
           and
           charged
           briskly
           upon
           those
           who
           were
           upon
           the
           Guard
           before
           the
           Camp.
           But
           two
           Cohorts
           (
           the
           chief
           of
           two
           Legions
           )
           being
           sent
           by
           Caesar
           to
           their
           assistance
           ,
           whilst
           they
           made
           a
           halt
           ,
           as
           being
           surpriz'd
           with
           their
           new
           way
           of
           Fighting
           ;
           the
           Enemy
           boldly
           charg'd
           back
           again
           through
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           ,
           without
           the
           loss
           of
           a
           Man
           :
           So
           that
           Day
           
             Quintus
             Laberius
             Durus
          
           ,
           a
           Tribune
           ,
           was
           kill'd
           ;
           but
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           upon
           the
           sending
           out
           of
           fresh
           Cohorts
           ,
           were
           repell'd
           ,
           and
           forc'd
           to
           save
           themselves
           by
           flight
           .
        
         
           This
           Skirmish
           thus
           fought
           before
           the
           Camp
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Eyes
           of
           all
           Men
           ,
           made
           it
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           Legionary
           Soldiers
           ,
           being
           neither
           able
           ,
           for
           the
           weight
           of
           their
           Arms
           ,
           to
           pursue
           those
           that
           retreated
           ,
           nor
           yet
           daring
           to
           go
           far
           from
           their
           Ensigns
           ,
           were
           no
           equal
           Match
           for
           such
           a
           kind
           of
           Enemy
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Horse
           fought
           with
           much
           greater
           Danger
           ,
           because
           the
           Britains
           oftentimes
           retired
           on
           purpose
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           had
           drawn
           the
           Romans
           a
           little
           from
           the
           Legions
           ,
           leap'd
           from
           their
           Chariots
           and
           fought
           on
           Foot
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           Disadvantage
           of
           the
           Romans
           .
           But
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           Cavalries
           fighting
           brought
           the
           same
           or
           equal
           Danger
           to
           those
           that
           retir'd
           ,
           as
           to
           those
           that
           pursu'd
           :
           To
           which
           you
           may
           add
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           fought
           in
           close
           Order
           ,
           but
           scatter'd
           ,
           and
           at
           some
           distance
           ,
           and
           had
           their
           Men
           so
           Posted
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           easily
           Succour
           each
           other
           ,
           fresh
           Men
           still
           relieving
           those
           that
           were
           wounded
           or
           weary
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Day
           the
           Enemies
           made
           a
           stand
           upon
           the
           Hills
           at
           a
           distance
           from
           the
           Camp
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           show
           themselves
           less
           frequently
           ,
           being
           not
           so
           forward
           to
           Skirmish
           with
           their
           Horse
           as
           they
           were
           the
           Day
           before
           ;
           but
           about
           Noon
           ,
           when
           Caesar
           had
           sent
           out
           the
           Three
           Legions
           with
           
             C.
             Trebonius
          
           
           to
           Forage
           ,
           
           they
           suddenly
           on
           all
           sides
           set
           upon
           the
           Foragers
           ,
           and
           charg'd
           up
           after
           them
           to
           the
           very
           Legions
           and
           Ensigns
           ,
           whilst
           the
           Romans
           charging
           them
           with
           great
           Courage
           ,
           repell'd
           them
           .
           Nor
           made
           they
           an
           end
           of
           chasing
           them
           ,
           until
           the
           Horse
           ,
           who
           were
           supported
           by
           the
           Legions
           behind
           them
           (
           and
           not
           giving
           them
           time
           either
           to
           stand
           still
           to
           rally
           ,
           or
           to
           get
           down
           from
           their
           Chariots
           as
           they
           were
           wont
           )
           had
           slain
           a
           great
           many
           of
           them
           .
           After
           this
           Rout
           the
           British
           Auxiliaries
           which
           had
           come
           from
           all
           Parts
           return'd
           home
           ;
           and
           from
           that
           time
           the
           Britains
           never
           fought
           the
           Romans
           again
           with
           their
           whole
           Forces
           :
           But
           Caesar
           guessing
           their
           Designs
           ,
           drew
           his
           Army
           toward
           the
           River
           Thamesis
           into
           the
           Confines
           of
           
           Cassibelan's
           Territories
           ,
           which
           River
           was
           only
           fordable
           (
           and
           that
           very
           hardly
           )
           in
           one
           place
           :
           At
           his
           arrival
           he
           found
           great
           Forces
           of
           the
           Enemy's
           there
           Encamp'd
           ,
           and
           the
           Bank
           Fortify'd
           with
           sharp
           Stakes
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           the
           same
           sort
           were
           also
           fix'd
           under
           Water
           ,
           which
           being
           made
           known
           by
           the
           Prisoners
           and
           Fugitives
           ,
           the
           Horse
           being
           sent
           before
           ,
           he
           order'd
           the
           Legions
           immediately
           to
           follow
           ;
           but
           the
           Soldiers
           march'd
           with
           that
           Courage
           ,
           that
           ,
           though
           their
           Heads
           only
           appear'd
           above
           Water
           ,
           yet
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           not
           enduring
           the
           Force
           of
           the
           Horse
           and
           Legions
           ,
           quitting
           the
           Banks
           committed
           themselves
           to
           flight
           .
           This
           Ford
           is
           suppos'd
           by
           Mr.
           Cambden
           in
           his
           Britannia
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           at
           Coway-Stakes
           near
           Lalam
           in
           Middlesex
           ,
           where
           the
           remainder
           of
           those
           Piles
           plac'd
           by
           the
           Britains
           were
           of
           late
           Times
           still
           to
           be
           seen
           ,
           being
           bound
           about
           with
           Lead
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           thickness
           of
           a
           Man's
           Thigh
           ;
           and
           some
           of
           them
           have
           been
           of
           late
           Years
           pull'd
           up
           ,
           as
           hindring
           the
           Passage
           of
           the
           Barges
           .
        
         
           Cassibelan
           having
           now
           lost
           all
           hopes
           of
           doing
           any
           good
           by
           downright
           Fighting
           ,
           having
           dismiss'd
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           his
           Forces
           ,
           retain'd
           only
           about
           Four
           Thousand
           Charioteers
           ,
           who
           observ'd
           the
           Roman
           Marches
           ;
           and
           going
           a
           little
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           hid
           themselves
           in
           woody
           and
           intricate
           Places
           ,
           driving
           away
           the
           Men
           and
           Cattle
           into
           the
           Woods
           :
           But
           in
           those
           Parts
           of
           the
           Country
           where
           he
           knew
           the
           Romans
           were
           to
           march
           ,
           whilst
           the
           Horse
           were
           dispersed
           abroad
           into
           the
           Fields
           ,
           either
           for
           Forage
           or
           Booty
           ,
           he
           sent
           out
           his
           Charioteers
           from
           the
           Woods
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           known
           ways
           ,
           and
           there
           fought
           the
           Roman
           Horse-Men
           ,
           putting
           them
           in
           great
           hazard
           ;
           whereupon
           Caesar
           strictly
           commanded
           them
           not
           to
           march
           too
           far
           from
           the
           Legions
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           only
           burn
           and
           destroy
           the
           Country
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Legionary
           Soldiers
           alone
           could
           safely
           perform
           it
           in
           their
           Marches
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Trinobantes
           ,
           being
           one
           of
           the
           strongest
           States
           of
           all
           those
           Parts
           ,
           sent
           Ambassadors
           to
           Caesar
           ,
           promising
           to
           submit
           themselves
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           perform
           his
           Commands
           ,
           desiring
           that
           he
           would
           defend
           Mandubratius
           from
           the
           Injuries
           of
           Cassibelan
           ,
           and
           would
           send
           him
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           receive
           the
           Supreme
           Authority
           of
           their
           State.
           This
           Mandubratius
           being
           a
           young
           Prince
           ,
           had
           fled
           to
           Caesar
           in
           Gallia
           ;
           for
           his
           Father
           Immanuentius
           had
           been
           King
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           but
           having
           been
           slain
           by
           Cassibelan
           ,
           his
           Son
           avoided
           the
           like
           Fate
           by
           flight
           .
           Whereupon
           Caesar
           sent
           him
           to
           them
           ,
           enjoyning
           them
           to
           give
           him
           Forty
           Hostages
           ,
           and
           Corn
           for
           his
           Army
           ;
           they
           speedily
           perform'd
           his
           Commands
           ,
           and
           sent
           him
           that
           number
           of
           Hostages
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           Corn.
           The
           Trinobantes
           being
           defended
           from
           the
           Violence
           of
           the
           Soldiers
           ,
           the
           *
           
             Segontiaci
             ,
             Anacalites
             ,
             Bibroci
          
           ,
           and
           Cassi
           ,
           having
           also
           sent
           Embassies
           ,
           submitted
           themselves
           to
           Caesar
           :
           By
           these
           he
           understood
           that
           the
           Town
           of
           Cassibelam
           (
           suppos'd
           to
           be
           Verulamium
           )
           was
           not
           far
           off
           ,
           being
           strongly
           Fortified
           with
           Woods
           and
           Bogs
           ,
           in
           which
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Men
           and
           Cattle
           was
           got
           together
           .
        
         
         
           You
           may
           here
           also
           observe
           
           Caesar's
           Description
           of
           a
           British
           Town
           :
           
           The
           Britains
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           taken
           in
           some
           woody
           Place
           ,
           and
           enclosed
           it
           with
           a
           Ditch
           ,
           or
           Rampire
           ,
           call
           it
           a
           Town
           ,
           to
           which
           ,
           to
           avoid
           the
           Incursions
           of
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           they
           are
           wont
           to
           retreat
           ,
           But
           thither
           C●●sar
           marched
           with
           his
           Legions
           ,
           and
           found
           the
           Place
           strongly
           Fortified
           both
           by
           Art
           and
           Nature
           ;
           yet
           when
           he
           began
           to
           Storm
           it
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           the
           Enemies
           not
           enduring
           the
           Assault
           of
           the
           Roman
           Legions
           ,
           threw
           themselves
           out
           from
           another
           Part
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           so
           made
           their
           Escape
           ,
           whilst
           many
           were
           kill'd
           as
           they
           fled
           :
           Here
           Caesar
           found
           great
           Multitudes
           of
           Cattle
           .
        
         
           Whilst
           these
           things
           were
           doing
           ,
           Cassibelan
           sent
           Messengers
           into
           Kent
           ,
           in
           which
           Parts
           were
           four
           petty
           Princes
           ,
           (
           whom
           Caesar
           ,
           for
           his
           own
           Glory
           ,
           calls
           Kings
           ,
           )
           
             viz.
             Cingetorix
             ,
             Carvilius
             ,
             Taximagulus
          
           and
           Segonax
           ;
           these
           he
           orders
           ,
           that
           with
           all
           the
           Forces
           they
           could
           make
           ,
           they
           should
           assault
           upon
           the
           sudden
           ,
           and
           take
           the
           Romans
           Naval
           Camp.
           These
           Princes
           ,
           with
           their
           Forces
           ,
           marching
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           the
           Romans
           sallying
           out
           upon
           the
           Britains
           ,
           killed
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           taking
           Cingeterox
           ,
           a
           noted
           Leader
           ,
           Prisoner
           ,
           returned
           again
           to
           their
           Camp
           without
           any
           Loss
           .
           Cassibelan
           hearing
           of
           the
           Success
           of
           this
           Fight
           ,
           having
           had
           his
           Borders
           thus
           wasted
           ,
           and
           received
           so
           considerable
           Losses
           ,
           but
           being
           chiefly
           terrified
           with
           the
           Defection
           of
           so
           many
           States
           ,
           sent
           Ambassadors
           to
           Caesar
           ,
           by
           the
           Mediation
           of
           Comius
           of
           Arras
           ,
           to
           treat
           about
           a
           Submission
           :
           Caesar
           being
           resolved
           to
           pass
           the
           Winter
           in
           the
           Continent
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           sudden
           Commotions
           in
           Gaul
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           not
           much
           of
           the
           Summer
           left
           ,
           and
           which
           might
           be
           easily
           spun
           out
           ,
           demanded
           Hostages
           ,
           and
           set
           how
           much
           yearly
           Tribute
           the
           Britains
           should
           pay
           to
           the
           People
           of
           Rome
           ;
           and
           having
           farther
           forbad
           Cassibelan
           ,
           either
           to
           molest
           Mandubratius
           ,
           or
           the
           Trinobantes
           ,
           Hostages
           being
           taken
           ,
           Caesar
           marched
           back
           his
           Army
           to
           the
           Sea-side
           ,
           where
           he
           found
           all
           his
           Ships
           re-fitted
           ;
           but
           because
           he
           had
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Prisoners
           ,
           as
           that
           also
           some
           of
           his
           Ships
           were
           lost
           by
           the
           Tempest
           ,
           he
           resolved
           to
           transport
           his
           Army
           at
           two
           several
           Returns
           ;
           yet
           it
           happen'd
           ,
           that
           out
           of
           so
           great
           a
           number
           of
           Ships
           ,
           in
           so
           many
           Voyages
           to
           and
           fro
           ,
           neither
           in
           this
           ,
           nor
           the
           former
           Year
           ,
           any
           Ship
           that
           carried
           the
           Soldiers
           was
           wanting
           ;
           whereas
           ,
           of
           those
           which
           were
           sent
           him
           empty
           from
           the
           Continent
           ,
           and
           which
           afterwards
           Labienus
           had
           taken
           care
           to
           have
           new-built
           ,
           (
           being
           to
           the
           number
           of
           Sixty
           )
           very
           few
           reached
           the
           Port
           ;
           almost
           all
           of
           them
           being
           lost
           ,
           or
           driven
           back
           ;
           These
           when
           C●sar
           for
           some
           time
           had
           in
           vain
           expected
           ,
           lest
           he
           should
           be
           debarr'd
           from
           going
           over
           by
           the
           Season
           of
           the
           Year
           ,
           because
           the
           Aequinox
           now
           approached
           ,
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           crowd
           his
           Soldiers
           the
           closer
           together
           ;
           and
           having
           found
           a
           calm
           Season
           ,
           about
           the
           Second
           Watch
           of
           the
           Night
           he
           set
           Sail
           ;
           and
           by
           Break
           of
           Day
           reached
           the
           Continent
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           Account
           which
           Caesar
           himself
           gives
           us
           of
           both
           these
           Expeditions
           :
           Howbeit
           ,
           
           other
           Ancient
           Writers
           have
           spoken
           more
           doubtfully
           of
           
           Caesar's
           Victories
           here
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           plain
           Terms
           he
           fled
           from
           hence
           ;
           for
           which
           that
           noted
           Verse
           in
           Lucan
           ,
           with
           divers
           Passages
           here
           and
           there
           in
           Tacitus
           ,
           are
           alledged
           .
           
             Paulus
             Orosius
          
           ,
           who
           took
           what
           he
           wrote
           from
           an
           History
           of
           Suetonius
           ,
           now
           lost
           ,
           writes
           ,
           That
           Caesar
           in
           his
           first
           Journey
           being
           entertained
           with
           a
           sharp
           Fight
           ,
           lost
           no
           small
           number
           of
           his
           Foot
           ;
           and
           by
           Tempest
           ,
           nigh
           all
           his
           Horse
           :
           But
           be
           it
           as
           it
           will
           ,
           Pliny
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           at
           his
           Return
           to
           Rome
           ,
           as
           from
           a
           glorious
           Enterprize
           ,
           he
           offered
           to
           Venus
           ,
           the
           Patroness
           of
           his
           Family
           ,
           a
           Breast-plate
           embroider'd
           with
           British
           Pearls
           .
        
         
         
           
           I
           shall
           not
           much
           trouble
           you
           with
           the
           Relation
           of
           
           Cassibelan's
           Actions
           after
           
           Caesar's
           Departure
           ,
           since
           we
           have
           no
           other
           Account
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           from
           Geoffrey
           of
           Monmouth
           :
           But
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           Relation
           ,
           Mandubratius
           (
           whom
           he
           calls
           Androgeus
           )
           was
           not
           restored
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           Trinobantes
           ;
           whether
           through
           the
           ill
           Will
           of
           Cassibelan
           ,
           or
           the
           general
           Hatred
           the
           People
           had
           to
           him
           ,
           is
           uncertain
           :
           So
           that
           leaving
           Britain
           ,
           he
           again
           betook
           himself
           unto
           Caesar
           ,
           and
           attended
           him
           to
           Rome
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           entertain'd
           as
           King
           of
           Britain
           ,
           and
           a
           Friend
           to
           the
           Roman
           Commonwealth
           .
           Cassibelan
           ,
           after
           the
           Departure
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           have
           reigned
           Ten
           Years
           ;
           which
           Time
           he
           employed
           in
           revenging
           himself
           upon
           the
           Cities
           and
           States
           that
           had
           revolted
           from
           him
           during
           the
           Wars
           with
           Caesar.
           
        
         
           After
           whom
           ,
           until
           the
           Time
           of
           the
           Emperor
           Claudius
           ,
           the
           Britains
           were
           free
           from
           the
           Roman
           Yoke
           ,
           living
           under
           their
           own
           Kings
           ,
           and
           being
           govern'd
           by
           their
           own
           Laws
           :
           So
           that
           for
           a
           while
           we
           must
           take
           our
           Farewell
           of
           the
           Roman
           History
           ,
           collecting
           it
           only
           as
           we
           find
           it
           scatter'd
           here
           and
           there
           ,
           and
           follow
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           British
           Kings
           ,
           according
           to
           Geoffrey
           .
        
         
           Then
           Theomantius
           ,
           or
           Tenantius
           ,
           Nephew
           of
           Cassibelan
           ,
           is
           said
           by
           him
           to
           have
           succeeded
           his
           Uncle
           ,
           having
           before
           enjoyed
           the
           Principality
           of
           Cornwall
           ;
           far
           remote
           from
           the
           Troubles
           of
           these
           Times
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           not
           engaged
           in
           the
           Quarrel
           ,
           was
           not
           obliged
           ,
           either
           to
           take
           into
           the
           Roman
           Interest
           ;
           or
           by
           aiding
           Cassibelan
           ,
           to
           justifie
           his
           Violences
           ;
           by
           which
           indifferent
           Carriage
           ,
           by
           the
           general
           Applause
           of
           the
           People
           he
           is
           said
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Crown
           .
        
         
           
           In
           this
           King's
           Reign
           it
           is
           supposed
           ,
           that
           Octavius
           (
           the
           Grand-child
           of
           Julia
           ,
           Caesar's
           Sister
           )
           obtain'd
           the
           Empire
           of
           Rome
           :
           But
           before
           he
           had
           fully
           possessed
           himself
           of
           it
           ,
           Geoffrey
           relates
           ,
           That
           Tenantius
           sent
           his
           Son
           Kynobelin
           to
           attend
           him
           in
           his
           Wars
           ;
           hoping
           thereby
           to
           ingratiate
           himself
           with
           Augustus
           ,
           and
           obtain
           a
           Relaxation
           of
           the
           imposed
           Tribute
           :
           And
           that
           Kynobelin
           so
           well
           behaved
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           grew
           into
           special
           Favour
           with
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           accompanied
           him
           to
           Rome
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           saluted
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           
             FRIEND
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
          
           ;
           and
           that
           during
           his
           Residence
           there
           ,
           Tenantius
           paid
           no
           Tribute
           at
           all
           ;
           which
           (
           as
           the
           British
           Historian
           relates
           )
           was
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           Son
           's
           great
           Favour
           with
           Augustus
           .
           But
           the
           Roman
           Authors
           seem
           rather
           to
           make
           the
           Troubles
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           the
           Bandyings
           of
           the
           Factions
           against
           each
           other
           ,
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           
             Julius
             Caesar
          
           ,
           the
           Causes
           of
           the
           Quiet
           of
           the
           Britains
           during
           those
           Civil
           Dissentions
           .
        
         
           But
           
             Augustus
             Caesar
          
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           his
           Uncle
           Julius
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           either
           contemning
           this
           Island
           ,
           as
           a
           place
           of
           no
           Importance
           ,
           and
           whose
           Enmity
           or
           Friendship
           conduced
           nothing
           to
           the
           good
           or
           ill
           Fortune
           of
           the
           Empire
           ;
           or
           as
           Tacitus
           ,
           in
           his
           Life
           of
           Agricola
           ,
           relates
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Civil
           Wars
           that
           had
           lately
           happen'd
           ,
           caused
           a
           long
           Quiet
           to
           Britain
           :
           *
           Yet
           we
           find
           Augustus
           once
           advanced
           as
           far
           as
           Gallia
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Reducing
           of
           Britain
           under
           his
           Obedience
           ;
           and
           had
           not
           a
           Revolt
           in
           †
           Pannonia
           diverted
           him
           ,
           he
           had
           certainly
           attempted
           it
           .
           Yet
           about
           Seven
           Years
           after
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           Resolution
           ,
           he
           once
           more
           drew
           down
           into
           Gallia
           ;
           but
           the
           Britains
           hearing
           th●reof
           .
           sent
           their
           Ambassadors
           thither
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           beg
           Peace
           ;
           which
           for
           the
           present
           he
           accepted
           of
           ,
           because
           it
           required
           some
           Time
           to
           settle
           his
           Affairs
           in
           Gaul
           ,
           which
           were
           then
           much
           out
           of
           order
           :
           The
           Year
           following
           ,
           he
           again
           resum'd
           his
           Resolutions
           of
           making
           an
           Expedition
           into
           Britain
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           not
           perform'd
           their
           Articles
           
           with
           him
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           again
           hinder'd
           by
           fresh
           Insurrections
           in
           Spain
           .
           
           The
           Cantabrians
           and
           Asturians
           being
           revolted
           ,
           Tenantius
           having
           re●gned
           in
           Britain
           Thirty
           two
           Years
           ;
           then
           dying
           ,
           was
           succeeded
           by
        
         
           *
           Kymbelein
           ,
           or
           Kynobelin
           ,
           who
           ,
           if
           he
           was
           not
           educated
           at
           Rome
           ,
           yet
           the
           good
           Correspondence
           between
           the
           Romans
           and
           Britains
           about
           these
           Times
           ,
           gave
           fair
           Occasion
           to
           the
           British
           Writers
           to
           feign
           it
           :
           For
           now
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           the
           Britains
           began
           to
           learn
           the
           Roman
           Arts
           ,
           to
           flatter
           for
           Advantage
           ,
           and
           by
           Gifts
           to
           appease
           a
           powerful
           Prince
           ,
           and
           buy
           off
           a
           War.
           So
           they
           sent
           their
           Tribute
           to
           †
           Augustus
           ,
           with
           Offerings
           and
           Sacrifices
           to
           the
           Roman
           Gods
           ,
           to
           be
           offered
           in
           the
           Capitol
           ;
           where
           ,
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           Mars
           ,
           they
           swore
           Fidelity
           to
           the
           Senate
           and
           and
           People
           of
           Rome
           .
           Which
           Obsequious
           Addresses
           ,
           as
           I
           suppose
           gave
           Occasion
           to
           ‖
           Horace
           to
           write
           thus
           :
           
             
               Though
               we
               believe
               that
               thund'ring
               Jove
            
             
               In
               Heaven
               reigns
               ,
               yet
               here
               below
            
             
               Augustus
               we
               a
               God
               do
               prove
               ;
            
             
               Since
               Britains
               ,
               and
               proud
               Persians
               too
               ,
            
             
               Are
               to
               his
               Empire
               made
               to
               bow
               .
            
          
           Nay
           ,
           so
           conformable
           to
           the
           Roman
           Customs
           was
           this
           Kynobelin
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           caused
           Coins
           to
           be
           stamped
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           some
           of
           which
           are
           still
           to
           be
           seen
           ;
           whereas
           before
           ,
           all
           Payments
           among
           the
           Britains
           were
           made
           with
           Rings
           of
           Iron
           ,
           and
           Plates
           of
           Brass
           ,
           of
           a
           certain
           Weight
           :
           And
           his
           Image
           was
           made
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Emperors
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           Reverse
           is
           CAM
           :
           signifying
           Camolodunum
           ,
           (
           now
           Maldon
           )
           his
           Royal
           Seat
           :
           And
           it
           is
           to
           be
           suspected
           that
           Tribute
           was
           paid
           with
           it
           ;
           for
           in
           a
           Coin
           of
           his
           ,
           TASCIO
           is
           found
           in
           Great
           Letters
           ,
           with
           a
           Man
           on
           the
           Reverse
           ,
           sitting
           Hammering
           of
           Metal
           :
           Which
           Word
           implieth
           Tribute
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           find
           in
           that
           Collection
           of
           Coins
           before
           Mr.
           
           Camden's
           Britannia
           .
        
         
           The
           Emperor
           Tib●rius
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           Augustus
           ,
           
           being
           given
           up
           to
           Ease
           and
           Luxury
           ,
           thought
           it
           best
           to
           observe
           *
           
           Augustus's
           Advice
           ,
           of
           contracting
           ,
           rather
           than
           enlarging
           the
           Bounds
           of
           the
           Empire
           :
           So
           that
           as
           he
           had
           no
           Desire
           to
           trouble
           the
           Britains
           ,
           they
           had
           also
           as
           little
           to
           provoke
           him
           ;
           though
           't
           is
           certain
           that
           they
           still
           paid
           their
           usual
           Customs
           and
           Tolls
           for
           those
           Commodities
           they
           transported
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           into
           Gaul
           ;
           and
           exchanged
           with
           them
           Things
           wrought
           in
           Ivory
           ,
           for
           Chains
           and
           Trinkets
           of
           Amber
           ,
           which
           they
           wore
           for
           Pendants
           and
           Bracelets
           .
           The
           Roman
           Customers
           collected
           them
           at
           first
           after
           a
           precarious
           manner
           ;
           and
           (
           as
           Strabo
           writes
           )
           not
           daring
           to
           compel
           them
           .
           Besides
           ,
           their
           Courtesie
           to
           
           Germanicus's
           Soldiers
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           Ship-wrack'd
           on
           the
           British
           Shore
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           by
           them
           sent
           back
           to
           their
           General
           ,
           produced
           a
           like
           kind
           Return
           from
           the
           Romans
           .
        
         
           
             Caius
             Caligula
          
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           Tiberius
           ,
           
           being
           a
           Prince
           of
           a
           cruel
           Nature
           and
           fantastick
           Humour
           ,
           having
           passed
           the
           †
           Alpes
           ,
           and
           come
           into
           Gaul
           and
           Belgium
           ,
           to
           peel
           those
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           having
           received
           into
           his
           Protection
           Adminius
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Kynobelin
           ,
           (
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           )
           who
           being
           expell'd
           by
           his
           Father
           ,
           fled
           to
           Caligula
           ,
           and
           excited
           him
           to
           invade
           Britain
           .
           Whereupon
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           whole
           Isle
           had
           been
           yielded
           up
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           sent
           magnificent
           Letters
           to
           Rome
           ,
           giving
           a
           strict
           Charge
           to
           the
           Couriers
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           drive
           their
           Chariots
           into
           the
           Forum
           ,
           to
           the
           very
           Curia
           ;
           and
           should
           not
           deliver
           their
           Letters
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           Mars
           ,
           
           and
           in
           a
           full
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Senate
           .
           
           But
           Caligula
           ,
           after
           this
           ,
           marched
           his
           Army
           to
           the
           Belgick
           Shore
           ,
           making
           as
           if
           he
           would
           pass
           over
           into
           Britain
           ;
           but
           being
           (
           as
           is
           suppos'd
           )
           assur'd
           that
           the
           Britains
           were
           ready
           to
           oppose
           his
           Landing
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           attempt
           it
           ,
           *
           thereupon
           he
           thought
           it
           safer
           to
           let
           them
           alone
           :
           Yet
           however
           ,
           he
           put
           out
           to
           Sea
           in
           a
           Galley
           ;
           and
           after
           he
           had
           row'd
           a
           little
           distance
           from
           the
           Shore
           ,
           return'd
           again
           to
           Land
           ;
           and
           then
           mounting
           on
           an
           high
           Tribunal
           ,
           ordering
           the
           Trumpets
           to
           sound
           a
           Charge
           ,
           gave
           his
           Soldiers
           the
           Signal
           of
           Battel
           ;
           then
           all
           on
           the
           sudden
           commanded
           them
           to
           gather
           their
           †
           Helmets
           and
           Laps
           full
           of
           Cockles
           ;
           Muscles
           ,
           and
           other
           Shells
           :
           Having
           gotten
           these
           Spoils
           (
           as
           he
           call'd
           them
           )
           of
           the
           Ocean
           ,
           (
           as
           wanting
           others
           to
           adorn
           his
           Trophies
           ,
           )
           he
           grew
           as
           proud
           as
           if
           he
           had
           conquer'd
           the
           Ocean
           it self
           ;
           and
           rewarded
           his
           Soldiers
           for
           this
           great
           Victory
           ,
           with
           a
           Donative
           of
           an
           Hundred
           Denarii
           a
           Man
           ,
           bidding
           them
           all
           depart
           
             Rich
             and
             Happy
          
           .
           After
           which
           ,
           he
           erected
           an
           high
           Tower
           on
           the
           Belgick
           Shore
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           ,
           as
           from
           a
           Pharus
           ,
           Lights
           might
           direct
           Mariners
           to
           steer
           their
           Course
           by
           Night
           ;
           the
           Ruins
           of
           which
           Pharus
           are
           supposed
           ,
           even
           to
           this
           Day
           ,
           to
           be
           seen
           at
           very
           low
           Tides
           ,
           on
           the
           Coast
           of
           Holland
           ;
           being
           call'd
           by
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           to
           this
           Day
           ,
           
             Britten
             Huis
          
           .
           Nor
           did
           Caligula
           stop
           here
           ;
           but
           was
           so
           vain
           ,
           as
           to
           carry
           these
           Shells
           to
           Rome
           ,
           (
           together
           with
           the
           Galleys
           in
           which
           he
           went
           out
           to
           Sea
           ;
           )
           where
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           required
           a
           Triumph
           for
           this
           noble
           Enterprize
           ,
           finding
           the
           Senate
           averse
           to
           it
           ,
           he
           had
           Thoughts
           of
           murthering
           them
           all
           for
           refusing
           him
           Triumphal
           Honours
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           not
           long
           after
           murther'd
           himself
           .
        
         
           
           But
           that
           we
           may
           return
           again
           to
           the
           Affairs
           of
           Britain
           ,
           which
           remain'd
           in
           Peace
           till
           the
           Reign
           of
           Claudius
           ;
           and
           then
           Cynobelin
           (
           according
           to
           Geoffrey
           )
           after
           Threescore
           Years
           happy
           Reign
           ,
           died
           ,
           (
           not
           long
           before
           the
           Roman
           Invasion
           .
           )
           This
           Prince
           had
           many
           Sons
           ;
           (
           
             viz.
             )
             Adminius
          
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           already
           heard
           ,
           was
           banish'd
           by
           his
           Father
           :
           As
           also
           ,
           Togodumus
           ,
           who
           is
           thought
           to
           be
           the
           same
           with
           him
           whom
           Geoffrey
           calls
           Guidar
           ,
           or
           Guinder
           ;
           and
           whom
           he
           supposes
           to
           have
           reign'd
           ,
           some
           say
           Four
           ,
           and
           others
           Eight
           and
           Twenty
           Years
           ;
           in
           whose
           Reign
           ,
           Claudius
           the
           Emperor
           invaded
           Britain
           .
           But
           *
           
             Dion
             Cassius
          
           makes
           no
           Mention
           of
           this
           Prince
           ,
           and
           only
           names
           Togadumnus
           and
           Caractacus
           ,
           being
           Brothers
           ,
           to
           have
           reign'd
           in
           this
           Island
           ;
           but
           whether
           with
           Equal
           ,
           or
           Subordinate
           Authority
           ,
           he
           does
           not
           mention
           ;
           only
           gives
           us
           an
           exact
           Relation
           of
           the
           Invasion
           by
           Claudius
           ,
           the
           Occasion
           of
           which
           he
           thus
           relates
           :
           That
           one
           Bericus
           ,
           (
           though
           what
           he
           was
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           further
           say
           )
           having
           been
           driven
           out
           of
           this
           Island
           by
           a
           certain
           Sedition
           ,
           and
           highly
           resenting
           it
           ,
           was
           the
           Man
           who
           excited
           Claudius
           to
           invade
           his
           Country
           :
           And
           that
           the
           Britains
           being
           provok'd
           at
           the
           Receipt
           of
           these
           Fugitives
           ,
           and
           their
           not
           being
           given
           up
           when
           demanded
           ,
           thereupon
           forbad
           all
           Commerce
           with
           the
           Romans
           .
           So
           a
           War
           being
           resolv'd
           on
           ,
           Plautius
           ,
           then
           Praetor
           in
           Gaul
           ,
           was
           immediately
           order'd
           by
           the
           Emperor
           to
           transport
           those
           Legions
           he
           had
           with
           him
           ,
           into
           Britain
           :
           But
           the
           Praetor
           ,
           who
           was
           to
           carry
           over
           this
           Army
           ,
           could
           very
           hardly
           get
           them
           out
           of
           Gaul
           ;
           being
           much
           concern'd
           that
           they
           were
           to
           make
           War
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           in
           another
           World
           ;
           spending
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Time
           in
           Delays
           ,
           before
           they
           would
           yield
           to
           go
           along
           with
           him
           .
           But
           when
           
             Narcissus
             ,
          
           (
           Claudius's
           Freed-Man
           )
           being
           sent
           by
           him
           to
           persuade
           the
           Army
           to
           march
           ,
           had
           ascended
           the
           Tribunal
           ,
           and
           went
           about
           to
           make
           a
           Speech
           to
           them
           ,
           the
           Soldiers
           being
           inflam'd
           with
           Indignation
           ,
           began
           presently
           to
           cry
           out
           ,
           
             Io
             Saturnalia
          
           ;
           (
           for
           in
           the
           Feast
           of
           the
           Saturnalia
           ,
           it
           
           is
           the
           Custom
           for
           Slaves
           to
           act
           the
           Part
           of
           their
           Masters
           :
           
           )
           Yet
           nevertheless
           ,
           they
           were
           at
           last
           persuaded
           to
           follow
           Plautius
           ,
           and
           go
           on
           Ship-board
           .
           But
           the
           Forces
           being
           divided
           into
           Three
           Parts
           ,
           lest
           coming
           all
           to
           one
           place
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           hinder'd
           from
           Landing
           ,
           were
           kept
           back
           in
           their
           Passage
           by
           contrary
           Winds
           ,
           and
           suffer'd
           great
           Hardship
           :
           Yet
           ,
           taking
           fresh
           Courage
           ,
           because
           a
           Meteor
           had
           shot
           from
           East
           to
           West
           ,
           (
           the
           very
           Course
           they
           were
           to
           steer
           ,
           )
           they
           at
           last
           reach'd
           the
           Island
           ,
           no
           body
           hindring
           them
           ;
           for
           the
           Britains
           not
           believing
           the
           Romans
           would
           have
           come
           over
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           Reasons
           you
           have
           already
           heard
           ,
           )
           had
           prepar'd
           no
           Forces
           to
           prevent
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           not
           drawing
           together
           ,
           had
           hid
           themselves
           in
           the
           Woods
           and
           Marshes
           ,
           with
           Hopes
           of
           drawing
           on
           the
           Romans
           by
           Delays
           ,
           as
           had
           before
           happen'd
           under
           
             Julius
             Caesar
          
           :
           So
           that
           Plautius
           spent
           much
           Time
           in
           finding
           them
           out
           ;
           but
           after
           he
           had
           once
           found
           them
           ,
           he
           overcame
           first
           Caractacus
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           Togadumnus
           ,
           the
           Sons
           of
           Kynobelin
           ,
           (
           their
           Father
           being
           dead
           some
           time
           before
           :
           )
           For
           the
           Britains
           did
           not
           enjoy
           a
           Popular
           Liberty
           ,
           but
           were
           then
           subject
           to
           divers
           Kings
           :
           Yet
           all
           these
           being
           put
           to
           flight
           ,
           he
           receiv'd
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Boduni
           into
           his
           Subjection
           ,
           who
           before
           obey'd
           the
           Catuellani
           ;
           and
           a
           Garrison
           being
           left
           there
           ,
           he
           march'd
           to
           a
           certain
           River
           which
           the
           Britains
           suppos'd
           the
           Romans
           could
           not
           pass
           over
           without
           a
           Bridge
           ,
           and
           so
           lay
           there
           the
           more
           carelesly
           encamp'd
           on
           the
           other
           side
           :
           Wherefore
           Plautius
           sent
           over
           the
           Germans
           first
           ,
           who
           being
           accustom'd
           in
           their
           Armour
           to
           swim
           over
           the
           swiftest
           Rivers
           ,
           set
           upon
           the
           Enemy
           on
           a
           sudden
           ,
           but
           kill'd
           none
           ,
           only
           wounded
           the
           Horses
           which
           drew
           their
           Chariots
           ;
           wherewith
           they
           were
           so
           gall'd
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           endure
           their
           Riders
           .
           Then
           Plautius
           sent
           
             Flavius
             Vespasian
          
           ,
           (
           who
           afterwards
           was
           Emperor
           ,
           )
           together
           with
           Sabinus
           ,
           his
           Brother
           ,
           as
           his
           Lieutenant
           ;
           who
           also
           passing
           the
           River
           ,
           kill'd
           many
           of
           the
           Britains
           at
           unawares
           ;
           yet
           did
           not
           the
           rest
           ,
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           run
           away
           ,
           but
           the
           next
           Day
           renew'd
           the
           Fight
           with
           doubtful
           Success
           ,
           until
           
             C.
             Sidius
          
           (
           tho'
           he
           had
           like
           to
           have
           fallen
           into
           the
           Enemy's
           Hands
           )
           so
           routed
           them
           ,
           that
           although
           he
           had
           never
           been
           Consul
           ,
           he
           had
           nevertheless
           Triumphal
           Honours
           bestowed
           upon
           him
           .
        
         
           From
           hence
           the
           Britains
           retired
           to
           the
           Mouth
           of
           the
           River
           Thames
           ,
           and
           easily
           pass'd
           it
           ,
           knowing
           all
           the
           Fords
           and
           Shallows
           ;
           whither
           the
           Romans
           following
           them
           ,
           were
           in
           great
           danger
           :
           But
           when
           the
           Germans
           had
           again
           swum
           over
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           others
           had
           likewise
           pass'd
           by
           a
           Bridge
           that
           lay
           higher
           ,
           the
           Britains
           being
           every
           where
           routed
           ,
           they
           made
           a
           great
           Slaughter
           of
           them
           ;
           though
           pursuing
           the
           Residue
           too
           rashly
           ,
           they
           fell
           into
           the
           Marshes
           ,
           and
           many
           were
           lost
           .
           For
           these
           Reasons
           ,
           and
           because
           the
           Britains
           were
           not
           ,
           by
           the
           Death
           of
           Togadumnus
           ,
           (
           who
           was
           kill'd
           ,
           )
           at
           all
           discourag'd
           ,
           but
           rather
           more
           eager
           to
           revenge
           his
           Death
           ,
           Plautius
           doubting
           the
           Success
           ,
           would
           not
           proceed
           farther
           ;
           but
           putting
           Garrisons
           into
           those
           Places
           he
           had
           conquer'd
           ,
           sent
           notice
           to
           the
           Emperor
           Claudius
           ,
           who
           had
           before
           order'd
           him
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           if
           any
           thing
           extraordinary
           or
           unexpected
           should
           happen
           .
        
         
           Claudius
           having
           receiv'd
           this
           Message
           ,
           
           immediately
           got
           all
           things
           ready
           (
           together
           with
           divers
           Elephants
           )
           for
           this
           Expedition
           ;
           and
           being
           now
           the
           Third
           Time
           Consul
           ,
           and
           having
           chosen
           Britain
           for
           his
           Province
           ,
           he
           committed
           the
           Care
           of
           the
           City
           and
           Soldiers
           to
           
             L.
             Vitellius
          
           ,
           his
           Collegue
           ,
           (
           who
           was
           Father
           to
           
             A.
             Vitellius
          
           ,
           afterwards
           Emperor
           .
           )
           But
           Claudius
           sailing
           from
           Ostia
           ,
           landed
           at
           Marseilles
           ,
           though
           by
           the
           way
           †
           he
           had
           like
           ,
           by
           foul
           Weather
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           cast
           away
           ,
           first
           on
           the
           Islands
           Staechades
           ,
           and
           
           then
           on
           the
           Coast
           of
           Liguria
           ;
           
           yet
           landing
           ,
           he
           pass'd
           through
           Gaul
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           Gessoriacum
           ,
           (
           now
           Bolo●gne
           ;
           )
           where
           again
           embarking
           ,
           he
           pass'd
           over
           into
           Britain
           ,
           and
           joyn'd
           his
           Forces
           that
           expected
           him
           near
           the
           Thames
           ;
           then
           passing
           over
           the
           River
           ,
           he
           fought
           with
           the
           Britains
           in
           a
           pitch'd
           Battel
           ,
           and
           obtain'd
           the
           Victory
           ;
           taking
           Camolodunum
           ,
           the
           Royal
           Seat
           of
           Kynobelin
           ,
           together
           with
           many
           Prisoners
           ,
           some
           by
           Force
           ,
           and
           some
           by
           Surrender
           .
           For
           these
           Exploits
           ,
           he
           was
           oftentimes
           by
           his
           Soldiers
           saluted
           Imperator
           ,
           or
           General
           ,
           though
           against
           the
           received
           Custom
           of
           the
           Romans
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           not
           lawful
           before
           to
           assume
           that
           Title
           more
           than
           once
           in
           the
           same
           War.
           Claudius
           having
           thus
           disarm'd
           the
           Britains
           ,
           left
           them
           to
           the
           Government
           of
           Plautius
           ;
           ordering
           to
           subdue
           those
           that
           remain'd
           unconquer'd
           :
           But
           as
           for
           those
           that
           submitted
           ,
           he
           remitted
           the
           Confiscation
           of
           their
           Estates
           ;
           which
           so
           oblig'd
           the
           Britains
           ,
           that
           they
           built
           him
           a
           Temple
           ,
           and
           ador'd
           him
           as
           a
           God.
           But
           whilst
           he
           return'd
           towards
           Rome
           ,
           his
           Sons-in-Law
           Pompeius
           and
           Silanus
           were
           sent
           before
           with
           the
           News
           of
           his
           Victory
           ,
           which
           was
           accomplish'd
           in
           Sixteen
           Days
           .
           For
           no
           longer
           stay'd
           he
           in
           Britain
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           so
           little
           Noise
           ,
           that
           it
           gave
           occasion
           to
           Suetonius
           (
           thô
           erroniously
           )
           to
           write
           ,
           that
           he
           suddu'd
           Britain
           without
           ever
           a
           Battel
           ,
           or
           any
           Blood-shed
           .
        
         
           Claudius
           returning
           thus
           Triumphantly
           to
           Rome
           (
           from
           whence
           he
           had
           been
           absent
           but
           Six
           Months
           in
           all
           )
           the
           Senate
           decreed
           his
           Son
           the
           Sirname
           of
           Britannicus
           ,
           to
           himself
           a
           Triumph
           ,
           and
           annual
           Games
           ,
           with
           two
           Triumphal
           Arches
           ,
           one
           in
           the
           City
           ,
           the
           other
           in
           Gaul
           ,
           from
           whence
           he
           had
           passed
           into
           Britain
           .
           In
           his
           Triumph
           (
           performing
           all
           things
           according
           to
           Custom
           )
           he
           ascended
           the
           Stairs
           of
           the
           Capitol
           on
           his
           Knees
           ,
           his
           two
           Sons-in-Law
           supporting
           him
           on
           each
           side
           ;
           he
           then
           bestow'd
           on
           those
           who
           had
           serv'd
           with
           him
           in
           this
           Expedition
           (
           not
           only
           such
           who
           had
           been
           Consuls
           ,
           but
           even
           bare
           Senators
           )
           Triumphal
           Ornaments
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           trouble
           you
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           this
           Solemnity
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           not
           much
           to
           the
           Matter
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           also
           transacted
           out
           of
           this
           Island
           ,
           only
           I
           shall
           Remark
           ,
           
           That
           it
           appears
           this
           Conquest
           of
           Britain
           was
           look'd
           upon
           as
           so
           considerable
           ,
           that
           the
           Senate
           thought
           fit
           to
           Decree
           as
           high
           Honours
           to
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           who
           had
           now
           subdu'd
           but
           part
           of
           this
           Island
           ;
           as
           they
           had
           done
           for
           any
           former
           Conquerors
           ,
           and
           the
           Sirname
           of
           Britannicus
           ,
           was
           esteem'd
           as
           Glorious
           as
           that
           of
           
             Germanicus
             ,
             Africanus
          
           ,
           or
           Asiaticus
           :
           And
           even
           in
           the
           heighth
           of
           the
           Roman
           Grandure
           it
           was
           esteem'd
           so
           considerable
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           held
           not
           Inferior
           to
           any
           of
           the
           forementioned
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           cost
           more
           Legions
           in
           gaining
           and
           preserving
           it
           than
           all
           Asia
           ,
           and
           was
           never
           forsaken
           by
           the
           Romans
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           last
           Extremity
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           now
           by
           the
           way
           take
           a
           little
           notice
           of
           Geoffrey
           of
           
           Monmouth's
           Relation
           of
           this
           British
           War
           ,
           which
           is
           much
           different
           from
           the
           Roman
           Accounts
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           making
           Claudius
           to
           Land
           at
           Portchester
           in
           Hampshire
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           Besieg'd
           that
           Town
           ,
           to
           the
           Relief
           whereof
           Guiderius
           ,
           or
           Guider
           (
           the
           above-mention'd
           King
           of
           the
           Britains
           )
           quickly
           came
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           Battel
           ensuing
           it
           went
           on
           the
           Britains
           side
           ;
           until
           Hamo
           ,
           a
           Roman
           ,
           disguising
           himself
           like
           a
           Britain
           ,
           slew
           the
           King
           ;
           whereupon
           Arviragus
           his
           Brother
           ,
           (
           lest
           the
           Britains
           should
           be
           discourag'd
           )
           conceal'd
           the
           King's
           Death
           ,
           and
           arming
           himself
           in
           his
           Armour
           ,
           continued
           the
           Battel
           ,
           and
           so
           obtain'd
           a
           great
           Victory
           ,
           and
           then
           succeeded
           his
           Brother
           Guider
           .
           But
           since
           none
           of
           the
           Roman
           Historians
           make
           any
           mention
           of
           these
           Kings
           ,
           nor
           of
           Hamo
           (
           who
           is
           here
           suppos'd
           to
           have
           kill'd
           Guider
           )
           it
           is
           probable
           ,
           
           that
           their
           very
           Succession
           is
           as
           Fabulous
           as
           Arviragus
           his
           Encounters
           with
           Hamo
           ;
           and
           his
           Marriage
           with
           Genuissa
           ,
           a
           supposed
           Daughter
           of
           Claudius
           ;
           
           as
           likewise
           his
           Treaty
           with
           that
           Emperour
           and
           homage
           done
           to
           him
           ;
           Therefore
           leaving
           such
           Fables
           ,
           we
           will
           come
           to
           what
           the
           Romans
           performed
           in
           this
           Island
           after
           Claudius
           his
           departure
           to
           Rome
           .
           Which
           is
           thus
           related
           by
           Tacitus
           and
           Suetonius
           .
        
         
           
             Aulus
             Plautius
          
           being
           left
           by
           Claudius
           as
           his
           Lieutenant
           in
           Britain
           ,
           after
           the
           Emperour's
           departure
           ,
           diligently
           prosecuted
           the
           War
           ;
           
           and
           so
           behav'd
           himself
           in
           quieting
           the
           revolting
           Countries
           ,
           and
           gaining
           new
           Conquests
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Western
           parts
           of
           the
           Island
           ,
           that
           Claudius
           allow'd
           him
           an
           *
           Ovation
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           Entrance
           into
           Rome
           ,
           himself
           went
           to
           meet
           him
           ,
           giving
           him
           the
           Right
           hand
           both
           in
           going
           and
           coming
           .
           Neither
           were
           the
           Actions
           of
           Vespatian
           (
           afterwards
           Emperour
           )
           less
           remarkable
           in
           this
           War
           ;
           for
           partly
           under
           the
           Conduct
           of
           Claudius
           himself
           ,
           and
           partly
           of
           Plautius
           ,
           he
           fought
           Thirty
           Battles
           with
           the
           Britains
           ,
           
           and
           brought
           two
           most
           powerful
           Nations
           ,
           and
           above
           Twenty
           Towns
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Isle
           of
           Wight
           ,
           under
           his
           Subjection
           ;
           for
           all
           which
           noble
           Actions
           he
           received
           Triumphal
           Ornaments
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           while
           after
           two
           Sacerdotal
           Dignities
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Consulship
           :
           His
           Son
           Titus
           ,
           then
           serving
           under
           him
           in
           the
           quality
           of
           a
           Tribune
           ,
           was
           much
           renowned
           for
           his
           Valour
           and
           Diligence
           ;
           he
           had
           also
           the
           good
           fortune
           to
           rescue
           and
           relieve
           his
           Father
           :
           And
           his
           modest
           Behaviour
           was
           as
           signal
           ,
           as
           his
           Courage
           ;
           as
           appears
           by
           many
           Inscriptions
           ,
           under
           his
           Image
           ,
           dispersed
           through
           divers
           Provinces
           .
        
         
           
             Ostorius
             Scapula
          
           succeeded
           Plautius
           in
           the
           Quality
           of
           Propraetor
           ,
           a
           Man
           no
           less
           experienced
           in
           Martial
           Affairs
           :
           
           At
           his
           first
           entrance
           into
           his
           command
           he
           met
           with
           many
           Commotions
           and
           Troubles
           ;
           for
           that
           part
           of
           Britain
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           yet
           subdued
           broke
           in
           upon
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           who
           had
           entred
           into
           League
           ,
           or
           made
           any
           submission
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           wasting
           their
           Country
           ;
           and
           with
           so
           much
           the
           more
           Vigour
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           thought
           this
           new
           General
           (
           as
           not
           yet
           acquainted
           with
           his
           business
           ,
           nor
           having
           Experience
           of
           his
           Army
           )
           would
           not
           be
           soon
           able
           to
           revenge
           it
           ;
           especially
           considering
           that
           Winter
           was
           near
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           Season
           unfit
           for
           Action
           :
           but
           Ostorius
           ,
           knowing
           that
           the
           first
           Success
           makes
           the
           greatest
           Impression
           of
           Fear
           ,
           or
           Confidence
           ,
           resolved
           to
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           their
           Inroads
           betimes
           ,
           before
           they
           proceeded
           too
           far
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           end
           he
           quickly
           took
           with
           him
           some
           of
           his
           lightest
           Cohorts
           ,
           and
           unexpectedly
           seting
           upon
           them
           ,
           killed
           many
           ,
           following
           those
           that
           fled
           so
           close
           ,
           that
           he
           gave
           them
           no
           time
           to
           rally
           ;
           and
           lest
           for
           the
           future
           a
           treacherous
           unstable
           Peace
           might
           prove
           more
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           troublesome
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           himself
           as
           his
           Souldiers
           ;
           he
           disarmed
           all
           whom
           he
           suspected
           most
           likely
           to
           revolt
           ,
           and
           set
           Garrisons
           on
           the
           two
           Rivers
           ,
           Severn
           and
           Antona
           (
           now
           Avon
           ,
           )
           thereby
           to
           hinder
           the
           Incursions
           of
           the
           British
           Army
           :
           By
           this
           means
           he
           reduced
           the
           most
           Southerly
           parts
           of
           the
           Island
           into
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Province
           ;
           having
           also
           planted
           there
           a
           Colony
           of
           Veterane
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           to
           secure
           his
           Conquest
           the
           better
           ,
           he
           gave
           several
           Cities
           to
           Cogidunus
           ,
           to
           be
           held
           as
           Tributary
           to
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           under
           the
           Title
           of
           King
           :
           by
           which
           he
           strongly
           engaged
           him
           to
           its
           interest
           ;
           it
           being
           an
           antient
           and
           received
           Policy
           of
           that
           State
           (
           as
           Tacitus
           well
           observes
           )
           to
           make
           Kings
           the
           Instruments
           of
           it's
           Ambition
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           their
           own
           Servitude
           .
        
         
         
           
           But
           the
           Iceni
           ,
           (
           who
           Inhabited
           what
           we
           now
           call
           
             Suffolk
             ,
             Norfolk
             ,
             Cambridge
          
           ,
           and
           Huntington-shires
           a
           potent
           Nation
           and
           not
           yet
           wasted
           by
           War
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           voluntarily
           entered
           in
           alliance
           with
           the
           Romans
           ;
           not
           brooking
           these
           proceedings
           of
           Ostorius
           ,
           took
           Arms
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           Example
           encouraged
           many
           of
           their
           neighbouring
           Nations
           to
           do
           the
           like
           :
           this
           done
           ,
           they
           encamped
           in
           a
           place
           chosen
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           casting
           up
           a
           Rampire
           of
           Earth
           ;
           leaving
           a
           very
           narrow
           Entrance
           ,
           for
           fear
           ,
           least
           the
           Enemy's
           Horse
           should
           break
           in
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           Ostorius
           ,
           although
           he
           had
           not
           his
           Legions
           ,
           but
           only
           his
           Auxiliaries
           with
           him
           ;
           yet
           resolved
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           ,
           to
           break
           down
           this
           Fence
           ,
           which
           he
           perceived
           was
           but
           rudely
           thrown
           up
           ,
           and
           setting
           all
           his
           Cohorts
           to
           work
           ,
           the
           Horse
           also
           alighting
           to
           that
           Service
           ,
           he
           himself
           giving
           the
           Signal
           ,
           at
           once
           they
           flung
           down
           the
           Works
           ,
           and
           drove
           the
           Enemy
           from
           their
           Fortress
           :
           But
           the
           Britains
           ,
           as
           well
           through
           the
           Consciousness
           of
           their
           Rebellion
           ,
           as
           because
           all
           ways
           of
           escaping
           were
           blocked
           up
           ,
           made
           a
           notable
           Defence
           :
           In
           which
           Battel
           ,
           
             M.
             Ostorius
          
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           Lieutenant
           ,
           gained
           the
           honour
           of
           having
           saved
           a
           Citizen
           .
        
         
           The
           Iceni
           thus
           overcome
           ;
           the
           other
           States
           ,
           who
           hitherto
           stood
           in
           a
           doubtful
           Posture
           between
           War
           and
           Peace
           ,
           
           were
           confirmed
           in
           their
           Obedience
           by
           their
           sufferings
           .
           After
           this
           Success
           ,
           Ostorius
           marched
           into
           the
           Country
           of
           the
           Cangi
           (
           who
           they
           were
           is
           not
           well
           known
           )
           where
           he
           plundered
           and
           laid
           waste
           their
           Fields
           ,
           they
           not
           daring
           to
           give
           him
           Battel
           ;
           and
           if
           at
           any
           time
           they
           ventur'd
           out
           of
           their
           Coverts
           to
           fall
           on
           his
           Rear
           ,
           they
           always
           met
           with
           sharp
           entertainment
           :
           At
           last
           he
           approached
           near
           the
           Irish
           Sea
           ,
           where
           news
           was
           brought
           him
           of
           stirs
           among
           the
           Brigantes
           ,
           (
           supposed
           to
           have
           been
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           
             Yorkshire
             ,
             Lancashire
          
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Northern
           Countries
           )
           .
           Upon
           this
           he
           resolves
           to
           return
           ,
           intending
           not
           to
           attempt
           any
           new
           Design
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           fully
           quieted
           those
           Commotions
           behind
           him
           :
           and
           indeed
           the
           Brigantes
           were
           soon
           quieted
           ;
           those
           few
           who
           took
           Arms
           being
           all
           Slain
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           pardoned
           .
           But
           the
           Nation
           of
           the
           Silures
           (
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           now
           South
           Wales
           )
           were
           not
           to
           be
           won
           by
           Clemency
           ,
           or
           terrified
           by
           Severity
           ;
           but
           would
           needs
           have
           a
           War
           ,
           and
           if
           subdued
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           kept
           in
           obedience
           by
           Garrisons
           of
           Legionary
           Souldiers
           .
        
         
           So
           he
           marched
           against
           these
           Silures
           ,
           who
           ,
           besides
           their
           natural
           Fierceness
           ,
           †
           were
           much
           exalted
           with
           the
           Opinion
           they
           had
           of
           the
           Courage
           and
           Conduct
           of
           Caractacus
           ,
           who
           by
           many
           doubtful
           ,
           and
           some
           Fortunate
           Attempts
           ,
           had
           raised
           himself
           to
           a
           greater
           Reputation
           in
           Arms
           than
           any
           of
           the
           British
           Generals
           :
           he
           finding
           himself
           over-matched
           in
           Strength
           made
           use
           of
           Policy
           :
           he
           knew
           his
           Advantage
           lay
           in
           choice
           of
           Ground
           ,
           to
           that
           end
           he
           transferr'd
           the
           War
           to
           the
           rough
           unacces●ible
           Country
           of
           the
           the
           Ordovices
           (
           now
           those
           of
           
             North
             Wales
          
           )
           chusing
           for
           the
           Seat
           of
           the
           War
           ,
           a
           place
           ,
           whose
           Avenues
           were
           most
           difficult
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           easiest
           of
           Access
           to
           themselves
           :
           there
           he
           raised
           a
           Fortification
           with
           great
           Stones
           on
           the
           tops
           of
           the
           Mountains
           :
           and
           where
           a
           River
           running
           near
           made
           a
           dangerous
           and
           uncertain
           Ford
           ,
           placed
           a
           range
           or
           breast-work
           of
           larger
           Stones
           to
           defend
           the
           passage
           :
           which
           place
           (
           as
           Mr.
           Camden
           Conjectures
           )
           has
           still
           from
           him
           the
           Name
           of
           
             Caer
             Caradoc
          
           ,
           lying
           on
           the
           West
           edge
           of
           
             Shropshire
             :
             Caradoc
          
           being
           in
           the
           British
           Tongue
           supposed
           to
           be
           the
           same
           with
           Caractacus
           in
           the
           
             Latin.
             Ostorius
          
           having
           drawn
           hither
           all
           his
           Forces
           (
           since
           Caractacus
           resolved
           here
           to
           ●ight
           it
           to
           the
           last
           )
           the
           Officers
           went
           
           about
           ,
           encouraging
           their
           Men
           ,
           diminishing
           their
           Fears
           ,
           
           and
           enlivening
           their
           Courage
           by
           all
           the
           Rhetorick
           of
           War.
           But
           Caractacus
           notably
           bestir'd
           himself
           ,
           and
           with
           quick
           motions
           going
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           
             Cryed
             out
             ,
             this
             was
             the
             Day
             ,
             and
             this
             the
             Field
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             either
             the
             recovery
             of
             their
             Liberty
             ,
             or
             the
             beginning
             of
             a
             new
             and
             perpetual
             Slavery
             :
             and
             then
             invoked
             the
             Names
             of
             his
             glorious
             Ancestors
             ,
             who
             had
             driven
             out
          
           Caesar
           
             the
             Dictator
             ;
             and
             by
             whose
             Valour
             they
             had
             hitherto
             been
             freed
             from
             the
          
           Roman
           
             Axes
             and
             Tributes
             ;
             and
             still
             kept
             their
             Wives
             and
             Children
             preserved
             from
             dishonour
             .
          
        
         
           At
           these
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           Speeches
           ,
           the
           Army
           testified
           their
           Joy
           by
           loud
           Shouts
           and
           Acclamations
           ;
           and
           every
           one
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           Country
           Superstition
           ,
           bound
           himself
           by
           Oath
           ,
           that
           neither
           Force
           nor
           Wounds
           should
           make
           them
           yield
           .
        
         
           This
           Couragious
           alacrity
           in
           the
           Enemy
           startled
           the
           Roman
           General
           :
           especially
           when
           he
           descried
           the
           River
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Rampire
           made
           upon
           its
           Banks
           ,
           both
           of
           great
           difficulty
           to
           be
           passed
           ;
           whilst
           the
           steep
           Hills
           full
           of
           Armed
           Men
           hanging
           over
           their
           heads
           ,
           gave
           a
           dismal
           prospect
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           terrible
           Scene
           of
           War
           :
           but
           the
           Common
           Souldiers
           being
           eager
           for
           Battel
           required
           the
           Signal
           ;
           
             Crying
             out
             ,
             nothing
             was
             impregnable
             to
             Valour
             :
          
           This
           impatience
           was
           increased
           by
           the
           Prefects
           and
           Tribunes
           ,
           who
           were
           of
           the
           same
           Opinion
           .
           Then
           Ostorius
           having
           first
           tried
           which
           Fords
           were
           passable
           ,
           and
           which
           not
           ,
           led
           them
           on
           as
           insensible
           of
           Danger
           ;
           who
           with
           no
           great
           difficulty
           wading
           through
           the
           River
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           come
           near
           to
           the
           Rampire
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           came
           to
           be
           disputed
           with
           Darts
           and
           Javelins
           ,
           greater
           loss
           followed
           on
           the
           Roman
           than
           British
           side
           :
           So
           that
           not
           being
           able
           longer
           to
           endure
           it
           ,
           the
           Legionary
           Souldiers
           joyning
           close
           together
           made
           a
           Testudo
           ;
           whereupon
           this
           rude
           Fortification
           of
           rough
           Stones
           being
           thrown
           down
           ,
           and
           the
           Romans
           meeting
           with
           them
           hand
           to
           hand
           ,
           the
           Barbarians
           soon
           fled
           to
           the
           tops
           of
           the
           Mountains
           :
           but
           thither
           also
           the
           heavy
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Light-Armed
           Souldiers
           quickly
           followed
           them
           ;
           whilst
           the
           Britains
           assaulting
           them
           with
           their
           Darts
           ,
           these
           received
           them
           in
           close
           order
           ,
           whereby
           their
           Ranks
           were
           soon
           broken
           ,
           who
           made
           use
           of
           no
           defence
           ,
           either
           of
           Brest-plates
           or
           Helmets
           :
           So
           that
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           have
           resisted
           the
           Auxiliaries
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           beat
           down
           by
           the
           Swords
           and
           Darts
           of
           the
           Legionary
           Souldiers
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           turned
           from
           these
           ,
           they
           were
           again
           routed
           by
           the
           broad
           Swords
           and
           Spears
           of
           the
           Auxiliaries
           .
           The
           Victory
           was
           very
           remarkable
           ,
           the
           Wife
           and
           Daughter
           of
           Caractacus
           being
           taken
           Prisoners
           ,
           and
           his
           Brethren
           submitting
           to
           Mercy
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           he
           had
           committed
           himself
           to
           the
           Fidelity
           of
           Cartismandua
           Queen
           of
           the
           Brigantes
           ,
           (
           yet
           as
           unsafe
           Counsels
           prove
           commonly
           unfortunate
           )
           he
           was
           by
           her
           ,
           delivered
           bound
           to
           the
           Victors
           in
           the
           Seventh
           Year
           (
           according
           to
           Tacitus
           ,
           
           )
           but
           indeed
           in
           the
           Ninth
           Year
           after
           this
           War
           was
           begun
           in
           Britain
           .
           Nevertheless
           Caractacus
           his
           Fame
           being
           carried
           through
           all
           the
           Neighbouring
           Provinces
           ,
           was
           also
           Celebrated
           as
           far
           as
           Italy
           ,
           and
           they
           desired
           to
           see
           the
           Man
           that
           had
           for
           so
           many
           Years
           despised
           the
           Roman
           Forces
           :
           so
           that
           the
           name
           of
           Caractacus
           became
           famous
           at
           Rome
           it self
           ;
           and
           Caesar
           whilst
           he
           extoll'd
           his
           own
           Victory
           ,
           added
           glory
           to
           the
           conquered
           ;
           for
           the
           People
           being
           summoned
           as
           to
           some
           solemn
           Spectacle
           ,
           the
           
             Praetorian
             Cohorts
          
           stood
           to
           their
           Arms
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           which
           lay
           before
           their
           Camp
           ;
           The
           King's
           Servants
           marched
           before
           ,
           
           bearing
           his
           Gold
           Chains
           and
           other
           Ornaments
           ,
           
           with
           what
           ever
           else
           he
           had
           gained
           in
           Foreign
           Wars
           ;
           presently
           after
           came
           his
           Brethren
           with
           his
           Wife
           and
           Daughters
           ,
           and
           last
           of
           all
           He
           himself
           :
           The
           behaviour
           of
           others
           ,
           through
           fear
           was
           mean
           and
           degenerate
           ;
           he
           only
           neither
           in
           Countenance
           ,
           Word
           ,
           or
           Action
           ,
           appeared
           dejected
           :
           But
           standing
           at
           the
           Tribunal
           of
           Caesar
           ,
           Spoke
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
        
         
           
             If
             my
             mind
          
           ,
           O
           Caesar
           ,
           
             had
             been
             as
             moderate
             in
             the
             Heigth
             of
             Fortune
             ,
             as
             my
             Birth
             and
             Dignity
             was
             Eminent
             ,
             I
             might
             have
             entred
             as
             a
             Friend
             ,
             rather
             than
             a
             Captive
             into
             this
             City
             ;
             nor
             couldst
             thou
             have
             disliked
             one
             for
             a
             Confederate
             ,
             so
             Noble
             by
             Descent
             ,
             and
             Ruling
             so
             many
             Natinos
             .
             My
             present
             Estate
             ,
             tho
             to
             me
             disgraceful
             ,
             to
             thee
             is
             Glorious
             :
             I
             had
             once
             Riches
             ,
             Horses
             ,
             Arms
             ,
             and
             Men
             ;
             no
             wonder
             if
             I
             was
             not
             contended
             to
             lose
             them
             ,
             but
             if
             you
             will
             extend
             your
             Empire
             over
             all
             others
             ;
             then
             of
             necessity
             all
             others
             must
             obey
             you
             :
             If
             I
             sooner
             had
             been
             brought
             to
             yield
             ,
             my
             Mi●fortune
             had
             been
             less
             notorious
             ,
             your
             Conquest
             less
             renowned
             :
             but
             by
             a
             severe
             treatment
             of
             me
             ,
             both
             will
             be
             soon
             forgotten
             :
             if
             you
             grant
             that
             I
             may
             Live
             ,
             I
             shall
             live
             a
             lasting
             Monument
             of
             your
             Clemency
             .
          
        
         
           Caesar
           mov'd
           at
           so
           sad
           a
           Spectacle
           of
           Fortune
           ,
           but
           especially
           at
           the
           Nobleness
           of
           his
           bearing
           it
           ,
           gave
           him
           Pardon
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           his
           Wife
           and
           Brothers
           ;
           they
           being
           all
           unbound
           went
           also
           to
           do
           the
           like
           Reverence
           to
           the
           Empr●ss
           Agrippina
           ;
           who
           sat
           not
           far
           off
           on
           another
           Throne
           ,
           no
           less
           conspicuous
           :
           a
           new
           indeed
           ,
           and
           unwonted
           sight
           ,
           far
           different
           from
           the
           Manners
           of
           the
           ancient
           Romans
           ,
           to
           see
           a
           Woman
           in
           her
           Faeminine
           Pride
           ,
           presiding
           ove●
           the
           Roman
           Ensigns
           ;
           but
           indeed
           she
           looked
           upon
           her self
           as
           a
           Companion
           ,
           and
           Sharer
           of
           the
           Empire
           obtained
           by
           her
           *
           Ancestors
           .
        
         
           The
           Senators
           being
           then
           also
           summon'd
           ,
           made
           long
           and
           pompuous
           Discourses
           upon
           this
           taking
           of
           Caractacus
           ;
           saying
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           less
           famous
           than
           when
           
             P.
             Scipio
          
           shewed
           Scyphax
           ,
           
           or
           
             L.
             Paulus
             ,
             Perseus
          
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           General
           ,
           who
           had
           exposed
           Captive
           Kings
           to
           the
           view
           of
           the
           People
           of
           Rome
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           decreed
           to
           Ostorius
           all
           the
           Ensigns
           of
           a
           Triumph
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           ,
           Affairs
           continued
           some
           time
           prosperous
           ;
           but
           presently
           after
           became
           more
           doubtful
           :
           either
           because
           that
           Caractacus
           being
           now
           remov'd
           ,
           he
           thought
           the
           Britains
           as
           good
           as
           subdued
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Wars
           was
           less
           eagerly
           pursued
           ;
           or
           whether
           the
           Enemy
           in
           Compassion
           of
           so
           great
           a
           King
           burnt
           more
           fiercely
           with
           Revenge
           ;
           for
           they
           had
           beset
           the
           Governour
           in
           his
           Camp
           ,
           and
           fell
           upon
           the
           Legionary
           Cohorts
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           left
           to
           build
           Forts
           among
           the
           Silures
           ;
           and
           unless
           Assistance
           had
           come
           in
           to
           them
           speedily
           from
           the
           Neighbouring
           Garrisons
           and
           Castles
           ,
           the
           whole
           Army
           had
           then
           perished
           ;
           nevertheless
           the
           Governour
           with
           Eight
           Centurions
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           forward
           Souldiers
           of
           each
           Company
           were
           cut
           off
           ,
           and
           not
           long
           after
           they
           routed
           those
           that
           were
           Forraging
           ,
           as
           also
           some
           Troops
           sent
           to
           their
           Relief
           .
        
         
           Then
           Ostorius
           drew
           forth
           his
           Light
           Armed
           Cohorts
           ,
           nor
           had
           he
           thereby
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           his
           Mens
           flight
           ,
           unless
           the
           Legions
           had
           also
           engaged
           in
           the
           Fight
           ,
           
           by
           whose
           Force
           it
           first
           became
           equal
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           quite
           turned
           the
           Scale
           ;
           for
           the
           Enemies
           fled
           ,
           thô
           with
           small
           Loss
           ,
           because
           the
           Day
           was
           declining
           ;
           afterwards
           followed
           frequent
           Skirmishes
           ,
           more
           like
           Robberies
           than
           Fights
           ,
           they
           often
           meeting
           in
           the
           Woods
           or
           Marshes
           ,
           as
           Design
           or
           Chance
           gave
           them
           opportunity
           ;
           often
           commanded
           ,
           sometimes
           
           without
           any
           command
           :
           
           all
           which
           proceeded
           from
           the
           remarkable
           obstinacy
           of
           the
           Silures
           ,
           whom
           that
           common
           saying
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             General
          
           had
           much
           provoked
           ,
           
             That
             as
             the
          
           Sicambri
           
             had
             been
             formerly
             destroyed
             ,
             so
             also
             the
             very
             name
             of
             the
          
           Silures
           
             ought
             wholly
             to
             be
             extinguished
          
           .
           Therefore
           they
           intercepted
           two
           Auxiliary
           Cohorts
           ,
           who
           through
           the
           Avarice
           of
           their
           Officers
           were
           too
           securely
           pillaging
           :
           and
           bestowing
           the
           Prisoners
           and
           Spoils
           on
           certain
           neighbouring
           Nations
           ,
           drew
           them
           also
           into
           a
           Revolt
           :
           When
           Ostorius
           being
           now
           worn
           out
           with
           Cares
           and
           Troubles
           ended
           his
           Days
           .
           The
           Britains
           rejoycing
           ,
           that
           thô
           not
           a
           Battle
           ;
           yet
           a
           lingering
           War
           had
           taken
           off
           so
           great
           a
           Souldier
           .
        
         
           But
           Caesar
           understanding
           the
           Death
           of
           his
           Lieutenant
           ,
           lest
           the
           Province
           should
           remain
           without
           a
           Governour
           ,
           sent
           
             A.
             Didius
          
           in
           his
           room
           ,
           who
           quickly
           arriving
           there
           ,
           found
           Affairs
           but
           in
           an
           ill
           Condition
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           mean
           while
           there
           had
           happened
           an
           unsuccessful
           Engagement
           of
           that
           Legion
           over
           which
           
             Manlius
             Valens
          
           commanded
           :
           the
           Fame
           of
           which
           Exploit
           being
           also
           much
           increased
           by
           the
           Enemy's
           reports
           ,
           that
           thereby
           they
           might
           terrifie
           the
           new
           General
           ,
           which
           was
           also
           much
           increased
           by
           himself
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           War
           were
           well
           ended
           he
           might
           win
           the
           greater
           Glory
           ,
           or
           if
           otherwise
           ,
           he
           might
           gain
           the
           easier
           pardon
           .
           But
           the
           Silures
           had
           already
           done
           much
           mischief
           ,
           and
           made
           Incursions
           all
           abroad
           ,
           until
           by
           
           Didius's
           meeting
           of
           them
           they
           were
           repelled
           ;
           which
           being
           one
           of
           the
           last
           Actions
           that
           happened
           in
           
           Claudius's
           Reign
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           take
           notice
           that
           he
           lived
           about
           Three
           Years
           after
           his
           sending
           Didius
           hither
           ,
           and
           died
           (
           as
           is
           suppos'd
           )
           of
           Poyson
           given
           him
           by
           his
           Wife
           Agrippina
           ;
           therefore
           since
           by
           his
           Conquest
           of
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           Britain
           ,
           he
           is
           accounted
           by
           most
           Authors
           as
           the
           Sovereign
           power
           thereof
           :
           I
           shall
           for
           the
           future
           give
           you
           the
           Names
           of
           all
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           his
           Successours
           ,
           that
           ruled
           here
           ,
           till
           their
           quitting
           of
           this
           Island
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           here
           in
           Person
           or
           not
           .
           Claudius
           was
           succeeded
           by
        
         
           Nero
           his
           Wive's
           Son
           by
           Birth
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           by
           Adoption
           ,
           
           of
           whose
           Reign
           I
           shall
           say
           nothing
           ,
           but
           what
           relates
           to
           the
           particular
           History
           of
           this
           Island
           .
           Therefore
           since
           Tacitus
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           were
           done
           under
           the
           two
           Praetors
           ,
           Ostorius
           and
           Didius
           ,
           
           for
           the
           space
           of
           many
           Years
           ,
           he
           had
           for
           their
           better
           remembrance
           put
           all
           together
           ;
           It
           plainly
           appearing
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           those
           things
           he
           there
           treats
           of
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           referr'd
           to
           
           Nero's
           Reign
           ;
           I
           shall
           make
           bold
           to
           place
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Time
           that
           long
           War
           between
           the
           Romans
           and
           Venutius
           ,
           which
           Tacitus
           thus
           relates
           .
        
         
           After
           Caractacus
           was
           gone
           ,
           Venutius
           a
           Prince
           of
           the
           Jugantes
           ,
           was
           the
           most
           remarkable
           for
           Military
           skill
           ,
           having
           continued
           faithful
           hitherto
           ;
           
           being
           defended
           by
           the
           Roman
           Arms
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           he
           kept
           Queen
           Cartismandua
           for
           his
           Wife
           ;
           but
           a
           Quarrel
           happened
           between
           them
           ,
           and
           presently
           after
           a
           War
           ;
           in
           which
           he
           at
           last
           took
           up
           Arms
           against
           the
           Romans
           ,
           to
           which
           Tacitus
           tell
           us
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           he
           was
           highly
           provoked
           ,
           not
           only
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           his
           natural
           Fierceness
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           injuries
           of
           the
           Queen
           his
           Wife
           ;
           who
           ,
           being
           proud
           of
           her
           Nobility
           ,
           had
           increased
           her
           power
           ,
           after
           her
           taking
           of
           Caractacus
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           ;
           so
           that
           abounding
           in
           Wealth
           ,
           and
           wallowing
           in
           Luxury
           ,
           she
           despised
           her
           Husband
           Venutius
           ,
           and
           made
           Vellocatus
           his
           Armour-bearer
           the
           partner
           of
           her
           Bed
           and
           Kingdom
           :
           So
           that
           upon
           this
           ,
           immediately
           the
           whole
           State
           became
           divided
           ;
           on
           the
           Husband's
           side
           were
           the
           inclinations
           of
           the
           Nation
           ;
           for
           the
           Adulterer
           ,
           the
           Queen's
           Lust
           and
           Violence
           ;
           from
           whence
           proceeded
           
           a
           Civil
           War
           among
           themselves
           ;
           
           for
           Cartismandua
           by
           her
           Stratagems
           had
           intercepted
           the
           Brother
           and
           Kinsman
           of
           Venutius
           :
           whence
           those
           of
           his
           party
           were
           the
           more
           provoked
           ;
           meer
           shame
           egging
           them
           on
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           command
           of
           a
           Woman
           :
           whereupon
           a
           strong
           Party
           of
           the
           choicest
           Troops
           Invade
           her
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           being
           foreseen
           ;
           and
           certain
           Cohorts
           being
           sent
           to
           her
           assistance
           ,
           they
           fought
           a
           sharp
           Battel
           ,
           whose
           beginning
           though
           doubtful
           ,
           yet
           the
           Conclusion
           proved
           prosperous
           ,
           thô
           the
           Legion
           which
           
             Cessius
             Nascia
          
           Commanded
           ,
           fought
           with
           different
           Success
           .
        
         
           But
           Tacitus
           tells
           us
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           that
           Venutius
           sending
           for
           more
           Supplies
           (
           I
           suppose
           from
           his
           own
           Kingdom
           ;
           
           )
           as
           also
           by
           a
           general
           defection
           of
           the
           Brigantes
           themselves
           ,
           brought
           Cartismandua
           into
           extream
           hazard
           ;
           so
           that
           she
           was
           forced
           to
           seek
           Aid
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           whose
           Cohorts
           ,
           though
           in
           diverse
           Battels
           they
           freed
           the
           Queen
           from
           danger
           ,
           yet
           was
           the
           Kingdom
           still
           left
           to
           Venutius
           ,
           and
           the
           War
           continued
           on
           the
           Romans
           :
           I
           suppose
           Tacitus
           means
           this
           ,
           during
           the
           times
           of
           all
           other
           Lieutenants
           ,
           though
           not
           expresly
           mentioned
           by
           him
           ;
           for
           he
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           Life
           of
           Agricola
           ,
           That
           Veranius
           succeeded
           Didius
           ,
           and
           dying
           within
           the
           Year
           ,
           that
           then
           
             Suetonius
             Paulinus
          
           found
           affairs
           prosperous
           for
           the
           first
           Two
           Years
           :
           yet
           it
           seems
           could
           not
           drive
           Venutius
           out
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           .
           But
           thô
           Tacitus
           afterwards
           in
           the
           Third
           Book
           of
           his
           Histories
           relates
           this
           Story
           of
           Cartismandua
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           fallen
           out
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Vitellius
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Discord
           and
           Civil
           Wars
           which
           then
           happened
           in
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           had
           encouraged
           the
           Britains
           to
           take
           Arms
           under
           the
           Command
           of
           Venutius
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           evident
           from
           what
           he
           hath
           already
           said
           in
           his
           Annals
           ,
           that
           this
           War
           with
           Venutius
           must
           have
           been
           begun
           in
           
           Nero's
           time
           ,
           since
           Didius
           was
           the
           first
           Lieutenant
           in
           Britain
           ,
           who
           sent
           any
           assistance
           to
           Cartismandua
           ;
           and
           who
           must
           be
           supposed
           to
           have
           been
           dead
           ,
           or
           remov'd
           some
           time
           before
           the
           Death
           of
           Nero
           ;
           or
           else
           there
           would
           be
           no
           room
           left
           for
           his
           two
           Successors
           above
           mentioned
           ;
           the
           latter
           of
           which
           ended
           his
           Government
           with
           the
           Reign
           of
           Vitellius
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           to
           our
           History
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           Veranius
           the
           Successor
           of
           
             A.
             Didius
          
           did
           little
           ,
           
           except
           his
           wasting
           the
           Silures
           by
           many
           small
           Incursions
           ;
           being
           hindred
           by
           Death
           from
           carrying
           the
           War
           any
           further
           .
           A
           Man
           of
           great
           reputation
           for
           his
           Discipline
           ,
           but
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           his
           last
           Words
           in
           his
           Testament
           ,
           guilty
           of
           manifest
           Vanity
           and
           Ambition
           ;
           for
           after
           many
           things
           spoken
           in
           Flattery
           of
           Nero
           ,
           he
           said
           that
           he
           would
           have
           subjected
           all
           ,
           
             viz.
             Britain
          
           ,
           to
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           might
           have
           lived
           but
           two
           Years
           longer
           .
        
         
           After
           him
           
             Paulinus
             Suetonius
          
           governed
           Britain
           ,
           being
           in
           Reputation
           and
           Military
           Skill
           a
           Commander
           equal
           to
           Corbulo
           ;
           
           but
           since
           in
           
           Paulinus's
           Time
           the
           Romans
           received
           so
           great
           a
           blow
           in
           Britain
           ,
           Let
           us
           take
           
           Tacitus's
           account
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           General
           desiring
           to
           equal
           
           Corbulo's
           glory
           in
           recovering
           Armenia
           ,
           by
           taming
           the
           British
           Rebels
           ;
           
           endeavoured
           to
           Conquer
           the
           Island
           Mona
           (
           now
           called
           
             Anglesey
             )
          
           ,
           strong
           in
           People
           and
           a
           Receptacle
           of
           Fugitives
           .
           To
           which
           end
           he
           built
           many
           flat
           bottomed
           Vessels
           ,
           for
           that
           shallow
           and
           uncertain
           Shore
           :
           his
           Foot
           thus
           wasted
           over
           ,
           his
           Horse
           waded
           or
           swom
           ,
           where
           thick
           upon
           the
           Strand
           stood
           several
           gross
           bands
           of
           Men
           well
           Armed
           ;
           many
           Women
           like
           Furies
           running
           to
           and
           fro
           in
           dismal
           Habits
           ,
           with
           their
           Hair
           hanging
           loose
           about
           their
           Shoulders
           ,
           held
           Torches
           in
           their
           Hands
           :
           The
           Druids
           (
           who
           were
           their
           Priests
           ,
           of
           whom
           we
           have
           
           spoken
           in
           another
           place
           )
           with
           Hands
           lift
           up
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           
           stood
           uttering
           direful
           Imprecations
           :
           All
           which
           so
           astonish'd
           the
           Soldiers
           with
           the
           Novelty
           of
           the
           Sight
           ;
           that
           at
           first
           they
           yielded
           themselves
           ,
           without
           any
           Resistance
           to
           their
           Enemies
           Blows
           ;
           but
           then
           being
           encourag'd
           by
           the
           Exhortations
           of
           their
           General
           ,
           and
           encouraging
           one
           another
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           fear
           this
           Womanish
           ,
           Phanatick
           Rout
           ,
           they
           led
           on
           the
           Ensigns
           ;
           and
           routing
           all
           they
           met
           ,
           overturn'd
           them
           into
           their
           own
           Fires
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           a
           Garrison
           was
           impos'd
           upon
           the
           Conquer'd
           ;
           and
           the
           Groves
           ▪
           sacred
           to
           their
           cruel
           Superstitions
           ,
           were
           cut
           down
           ;
           for
           they
           look'd
           upon
           it
           as
           piece
           of
           Religion
           to
           sacrifice
           Captives
           ,
           and
           to
           consult
           the
           Gods
           by
           inspecting
           Humane
           Entrails
           .
           But
           whilst
           Suetonius
           was
           thus
           in
           Action
           ,
           Word
           is
           brought
           him
           ,
           that
           a
           sudden
           Defection
           had
           happen'd
           in
           his
           Province
           ;
           the
           Occasion
           of
           which
           is
           thus
           farther
           related
           by
           our
           Author
           .
        
         
           *
           Prasutagus
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           Icenians
           ,
           abounding
           in
           Wealth
           ,
           had
           left
           Caesar
           Co-heir
           with
           his
           two
           Daughters
           ,
           thereby
           hoping
           to
           have
           secur'd
           from
           Wrong
           both
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           his
           Family
           ;
           which
           fell
           out
           far
           otherwise
           :
           For
           ,
           under
           Colour
           to
           Oversee
           and
           take
           Possession
           of
           the
           Emperor
           's
           new
           Inheritance
           ,
           his
           Kingdom
           became
           a
           Prey
           to
           the
           Centurions
           ;
           his
           House
           to
           ravenous
           Officers
           ,
           his
           Wife
           Boadicia
           being
           violated
           with
           Stripes
           ,
           and
           his
           Daughters
           ravish'd
           :
           And
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Romans
           had
           gotten
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           as
           a
           Legacy
           ,
           the
           cheifest
           Men
           of
           the
           Icenians
           are
           turn'd
           out
           of
           their
           ancient
           Estates
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           the
           Royal
           Family
           treated
           like
           Slaves
           .
           By
           which
           Indignities
           ,
           and
           for
           fear
           of
           greater
           Evils
           when
           they
           should
           be
           reduc'd
           into
           the
           Form
           of
           a
           Province
           ,
           they
           took
           Arms.
           The
           Trinobantes
           were
           also
           moved
           to
           rebel
           ,
           whilst
           others
           who
           were
           not
           as
           yet
           reduced
           to
           Servitude
           conspir'd
           with
           those
           that
           were
           ,
           to
           regain
           their
           former
           Liberty
           .
           This
           proceeded
           from
           a
           cruel
           Hatred
           against
           the
           Veterane
           Soldiers
           ,
           who
           being
           planted
           in
           the
           late
           Colony
           of
           Camalodunum
           ,
           drove
           Men
           from
           their
           Houses
           and
           Estates
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           calling
           them
           Slaves
           and
           Captives
           :
           The
           other
           Soldiers
           also
           encouraging
           this
           Violence
           of
           the
           Veteranes
           ,
           as
           well
           through
           a
           Likeness
           in
           Manners
           ,
           as
           through
           an
           Hope
           of
           the
           same
           License
           .
           To
           which
           may
           be
           also
           added
           ,
           That
           the
           Temple
           dedicated
           to
           Claudius
           was
           look'd
           upon
           as
           a
           Badge
           of
           their
           Eternal
           Slavery
           ;
           and
           the
           Priests
           ordain'd
           for
           it
           ,
           under
           a
           Shew
           of
           Religion
           ,
           seiz'd
           upon
           divers
           Men's
           Estates
           .
           Nor
           did
           it
           seem
           difficult
           to
           destroy
           a
           Colony
           ,
           defended
           by
           no
           Fortifications
           ;
           which
           was
           but
           little
           fore-seen
           by
           the
           Roman
           Commanders
           ,
           who
           rather
           had
           studied
           their
           Pleasure
           ,
           than
           Safety
           .
        
         
           To
           all
           which
           Provocations
           ,
           †
           Dion
           also
           adds
           ,
           That
           
             Catus
             Decianus
          
           the
           Procurator
           ,
           endeavour'd
           to
           bring
           all
           Men's
           Goods
           under
           the
           Compass
           of
           a
           new
           Confiscation
           ;
           by
           disavowing
           the
           Remission
           of
           Claudius
           himself
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           Seneca
           (
           only
           in
           his
           Books
           a
           Philosopher
           )
           having
           drawn
           in
           the
           Britains
           to
           borrow
           of
           him
           vast
           Sums
           ,
           upon
           fair
           Promises
           of
           an
           easie
           Loan
           ;
           and
           for
           Re-payment
           ,
           to
           take
           their
           own
           Time
           ;
           all
           on
           a
           sudden
           compell'd
           them
           to
           pay
           both
           Principal
           and
           Interest
           at
           once
           ,
           with
           great
           Extortion
           :
           Which
           you
           will
           find
           in
           *
           Tacitus
           ,
           expressed
           at
           large
           ,
           in
           a
           long
           Speech
           by
           the
           injur'd
           Britains
           .
        
         
           Thus
           provok'd
           by
           the
           heaviest
           Sufferings
           ,
           and
           invited
           by
           Opportunity
           in
           the
           Absence
           of
           Paulinus
           ,
           the
           †
           Icenians
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           Example
           the
           Trinobantes
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           more
           as
           hated
           Servitude
           rose
           up
           in
           Arms
           ;
           but
           of
           these
           ensuing
           Troubles
           many
           foregoing
           Signs
           appear'd
           ,
           among
           which
           the
           Image
           of
           Victory
           at
           Camalodunum
           fell
           down
           of
           it self
           ,
           with
           the
           Face
           backward
           ,
           as
           if
           she
           had
           turn'd
           to
           the
           Enemy
           :
           And
           certain
           Women
           ,
           in
           a
           
           kind
           of
           Ecstasie
           ,
           
           foretold
           great
           Calamities
           to
           come
           :
           In
           the
           Council-House
           by
           Night
           ,
           strange
           Noises
           were
           heard
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           Theatre
           ,
           hideous
           Howlings
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           River
           Thames
           ,
           horrid
           Appearances
           were
           seen
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           Colony
           destroy'd
           ,
           but
           what
           these
           were
           ,
           Dion
           tells
           us
           more
           plainly
           viz.
           That
           in
           that
           River
           there
           were
           discover'd
           the
           Ruins
           of
           Houses
           under
           Water
           :
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Ocean
           seem'd
           of
           a
           bloody
           hue
           ,
           whilst
           at
           the
           Ebb
           appear'd
           the
           Shapes
           of
           human
           Bodies
           left
           upon
           the
           Sands
           :
           All
           which
           as
           it
           rais'd
           in
           the
           Britains
           new
           Courage
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           Romans
           it
           caused
           unwonted
           Fears
           :
           Therefore
           since
           Suetonius
           was
           now
           far
           off
           ,
           they
           desired
           from
           
             Catus
             Decianus
          
           some
           Assistance
           ;
           but
           he
           sent
           them
           scarce
           above
           Two
           Hundred
           Men
           ,
           and
           those
           ill
           Arm'd
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           within
           the
           Town
           a
           moderate
           Garrison
           of
           Soldiers
           ,
           who
           trusted
           in
           the
           Strength
           of
           the
           Temple
           ;
           but
           some
           who
           were
           conscious
           of
           the
           intended
           Rebellion
           ,
           had
           perplex'd
           their
           Councils
           ,
           and
           hindred
           them
           from
           drawing
           any
           Line
           about
           the
           Place
           ;
           nor
           were
           the
           Old
           Women
           and
           Children
           turn'd
           out
           ,
           and
           the
           Fighting
           Men
           (
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           done
           )
           only
           left
           behind
           .
           Thus
           the
           Romans
           being
           secure
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Peace
           ,
           were
           circumvented
           by
           a
           Multitude
           of
           Barbarians
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           Places
           were
           quickly
           Spoil'd
           and
           Burnt
           at
           the
           very
           first
           Assault
           ;
           the
           Temple
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Soldiers
           had
           gotten
           together
           ,
           held
           out
           Two
           Days
           ,
           but
           was
           at
           last
           taken
           .
           The
           Britains
           being
           thus
           Victors
           ,
           marched
           out
           to
           meet
           
             Petillius
             Cerialis
          
           ,
           Lieutenant
           of
           the
           Ninth
           Legion
           ,
           then
           coming
           to
           their
           Succour
           ,
           they
           routed
           his
           Legion
           ,
           and
           killed
           all
           the
           Foot
           ;
           but
           Cerialis
           with
           the
           Horse
           escaped
           into
           the
           Camp
           ,
           which
           was
           defended
           by
           the
           Trenches
           .
           
             Catus
             Decianus
          
           the
           Procurator
           ,
           whose
           Covetousness
           ,
           and
           the
           hatred
           of
           the
           Province
           that
           ensued
           upon
           it
           ,
           had
           been
           the
           Cause
           of
           this
           War
           ,
           fled
           like
           a
           Coward
           into
           Gaul
           .
        
         
           But
           Suetonius
           not
           dismay'd
           with
           this
           sad
           News
           ,
           marched
           through
           his
           Enemy's
           Country
           to
           London
           ,
           
           which
           ,
           thô
           not
           honoured
           with
           the
           Title
           of
           a
           Colony
           ,
           yet
           was
           then
           famous
           for
           the
           great
           Concourse
           of
           Merchants
           ,
           and
           plenty
           of
           all
           Provisions
           ;
           where
           being
           arriv'd
           ,
           he
           was
           doubtful
           whether
           or
           no
           he
           should
           make
           it
           the
           Seat
           of
           War
           ;
           but
           having
           considered
           the
           small
           number
           of
           his
           Soldiers
           ,
           and
           taking
           warning
           from
           Cerialis
           ,
           he
           resolved
           to
           preserve
           the
           whole
           by
           the
           loss
           of
           this
           one
           City
           :
           So
           that
           he
           was
           not
           moved
           by
           the
           Crys
           and
           Tears
           of
           those
           who
           implored
           his
           Protection
           ,
           from
           giving
           his
           Men
           the
           Signal
           of
           Departure
           ;
           only
           taking
           those
           into
           his
           Army
           ,
           who
           would
           or
           could
           march
           along
           with
           him
           ;
           they
           who
           ,
           through
           weakness
           of
           Sex
           ,
           or
           Age
           ,
           or
           love
           of
           the
           Place
           ,
           stay'd
           behind
           ,
           were
           destroy'd
           by
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           as
           was
           also
           Verulam
           ,
           a
           
             Roman
             Municipium
          
           ,
           or
           Free
           City
           :
           For
           the
           Barbarians
           omitting
           Forts
           and
           Castles
           ,
           pillag'd
           the
           richest
           Places
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           went
           easily
           forward
           to
           others
           more
           eminent
           for
           Strength
           :
           So
           that
           ,
           as
           it
           afterwards
           appear'd
           ,
           about
           Seventy
           Thousand
           Citizens
           with
           their
           Confederates
           in
           the
           Places
           above-mentioned
           ,
           lost
           their
           Lives
           :
           None
           might
           be
           spared
           ,
           none
           ransom'd
           ;
           but
           they
           endeavour'd
           by
           Gibbets
           ,
           Fire
           ,
           Crosses
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           ways
           of
           Slaughter
           ,
           to
           return
           those
           Punishments
           they
           had
           suffered
           ,
           and
           prevent
           any
           Revenge
           that
           was
           to
           be
           taken
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           Dion
           here
           also
           adds
           ,
           That
           the
           Roman
           Wives
           and
           Virgins
           being
           hung
           up
           naked
           ,
           had
           their
           Breasts
           cut
           off
           and
           sow'd
           to
           their
           Mouths
           ,
           that
           even
           dead
           they
           might
           be
           seen
           to
           eat
           their
           own
           Flesh
           ;
           whilst
           the
           Britains
           Feasted
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           Andate
           ,
           their
           Goddess
           of
           Victory
           .
        
         
         
           
           Suctonius
           having
           then
           with
           him
           the
           Fourteenth
           Legion
           ,
           
           with
           the
           Standard
           Bearers
           of
           the
           Twentieth
           ,
           which
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Auxiliaries
           ,
           made
           in
           all
           about
           Ten
           Thousand
           Men
           ;
           resolving
           to
           lay
           aside
           all
           Delays
           ,
           prepar'd
           to
           joyn
           Battel
           ,
           having
           chosen
           a
           Place
           accessable
           ,
           only
           by
           a
           narrow
           Lane
           ,
           and
           defended
           behind
           by
           a
           Wood
           ;
           knowing
           well
           enough
           that
           the
           Enemies
           could
           do
           nothing
           but
           upon
           his
           Front
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           open
           Plain
           was
           without
           danger
           of
           an
           Ambuscade
           :
           he
           drew
           up
           the
           Legionary
           Soldiers
           in
           close
           Order
           ,
           and
           being
           defended
           on
           each
           side
           with
           the
           light
           Arm'd
           Men
           ,
           and
           the
           Horse
           that
           made
           both
           the
           Wings
           .
           But
           the
           British
           Forces
           being
           drawn
           up
           here
           and
           there
           in
           smaller
           Companies
           and
           Squadrons
           ,
           appear'd
           a
           great
           Multitude
           ;
           being
           so
           fierce
           and
           confident
           of
           Victory
           ,
           that
           they
           carried
           their
           Wives
           along
           with
           them
           in
           Wagons
           to
           behold
           it
           ,
           which
           were
           placed
           in
           the
           outward
           Borders
           of
           the
           Field
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           here
           also
           add
           what
           *
           Dion
           says
           of
           Boadicia
           ,
           the
           Widow
           of
           Prasutagus
           ,
           who
           chiefly
           stired
           up
           and
           perswaded
           the
           Britains
           to
           make
           this
           War
           upon
           the
           
             Romans
             .
             Boadicia
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           was
           a
           British
           Lady
           of
           a
           Royal
           Race
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           only
           Govern
           with
           great
           Authority
           in
           Peace
           ,
           but
           also
           order'd
           the
           whole
           War
           :
           Her
           Disposition
           was
           more
           Masculine
           than
           became
           a
           Woman
           ,
           being
           of
           a
           tall
           Statute
           ,
           and
           a
           severe
           Countenance
           ,
           having
           a
           harsh
           Voice
           and
           yellow
           Hair
           ,
           which
           being
           let
           loose
           ,
           hung
           dishevel'd
           below
           her
           Wast
           ,
           wearing
           a
           great
           Gold
           Chain
           about
           her
           Neck
           ,
           and
           having
           on
           a
           loose
           Coat
           wrought
           with
           divers
           Colours
           ,
           and
           a
           thick
           Mantle
           button'd
           over
           it
           ,
           holding
           a
           Spear
           in
           her
           Hand
           .
           Having
           now
           gotten
           together
           an
           Army
           of
           an
           Hundred
           Thousand
           Men
           ,
           which
           were
           drawn
           up
           ready
           to
           fight
           ,
           the
           Queen
           getting
           up
           on
           a
           high
           heap
           of
           Earth
           ,
           made
           a
           Speech
           to
           her
           Soldiers
           ,
           which
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           tedious
           and
           most
           likely
           to
           be
           made
           only
           to
           set
           out
           the
           Eloquence
           and
           Invention
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           I
           shall
           pass
           over
           ,
           and
           shall
           rather
           give
           you
           what
           she
           is
           suppos'd
           to
           have
           said
           ,
           out
           of
           ‖
           Tacitus
           ;
           as
           being
           shorter
           and
           more
           to
           the
           Purpose
           ;
           who
           relates
           it
           thus
           .
        
         
           Boadicia
           carried
           her
           Daughters
           with
           her
           in
           a
           Chariot
           ,
           in
           which
           being
           driven
           about
           to
           every
           Nation
           that
           compos'd
           her
           Army
           ,
           she
           spoke
           to
           this
           Effect
           :
           
             That
             since
             it
             was
             no
             new
             thing
             for
             the
             Britains
             to
             make
             a
             War
             under
             the
             Conduct
             of
             a
             Woman
             ,
             therefore
             for
             her
             part
             ,
             thô
             descended
             of
             Noble
             Ancestors
             ,
             she
             sought
             not
             so
             much
             to
             Revenge
             the
             loss
             of
             her
             Kingdom
             and
             Treasures
             ,
             but
             rather
             (
             as
             one
             of
             the
             Common
             People
             )
             the
             loss
             of
             her
             Liberty
             ,
             the
             bruising
             her
             Body
             with
             Stripes
             ,
             and
             the
             violated
             Chastity
             of
             her
             Daughters
             .
             That
             the
             Roman
             Lust
             was
             such
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             leave
             either
             old
             Age
             or
             Virginity
             undefil'd
             :
             That
             the
             Gods
             had
             hitherto
             favour'd
             her
             just
             Revenge
             ,
             one
             Legion
             being
             already
             cut
             off
             ,
             which
             dared
             to
             fight
             ;
             the
             rest
             having
             hid
             themselves
             in
             their
             Camps
             sought
             how
             to
             run
             away
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             able
             to
             endure
             the
             Shouts
             and
             Clamours
             of
             so
             many
             Thousands
             ,
             much
             less
             their
             Power
             :
             So
             that
             if
             they
             would
             but
             consider
             their
             own
             great
             Forces
             ,
             they
             ought
             either
             to
             overcome
             or
             die
             in
             that
             Battel
             .
          
        
         
           *
           Neither
           was
           Suetonius
           silent
           in
           so
           great
           a
           Danger
           ;
           and
           although
           he
           trusted
           much
           in
           his
           Soldiers
           Valour
           ,
           yet
           thought
           good
           to
           give
           them
           some
           Encouragement
           ,
           to
           this
           effect
           ;
           That
           they
           should
           despise
           the
           empty
           ,
           noisy
           Threats
           of
           those
           Barbarians
           ;
           That
           they
           beheld
           more
           Women
           ,
           than
           Fighting
           Men
           among
           them
           ;
           That
           being
           unwarlike
           ,
           and
           unarm'd
           ,
           they
           would
           presently
           give
           way
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           felt
           the
           sharp
           Swords
           and
           Valour
           of
           their
           Conquerors
           ,
           by
           whom
           they
           had
           been
           so
           often
           routed
           ;
           and
           
           That
           of
           so
           many
           Legions
           ,
           
           a
           few
           would
           serve
           to
           gain
           the
           Victory
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           would
           be
           an
           Addition
           to
           their
           Honour
           ,
           if
           so
           small
           a
           Force
           could
           obtain
           the
           same
           Glory
           as
           if
           it
           were
           an
           entire
           Army
           .
           His
           Advice
           then
           was
           ,
           That
           they
           should
           keep
           close
           together
           ;
           and
           having
           cast
           their
           Darts
           ,
           should
           afterwards
           continue
           the
           Slaughter
           with
           their
           Pikes
           and
           Swords
           ,
           not
           minding
           the
           Spoil
           ,
           since
           the
           Victory
           once
           obtain'd
           ,
           all
           would
           be
           their
           own
           .
           The
           Soldiers
           were
           so
           encouraged
           with
           this
           Speech
           ,
           that
           the
           Veterane
           Soldiers
           ,
           experienc'd
           by
           many
           Battles
           ,
           urged
           Suetonius
           to
           give
           the
           Signal
           .
        
         
           †
           Yet
           all
           the
           Legion
           stood
           unmov'd
           ,
           keeping
           that
           strait
           Entrance
           as
           a
           Defence
           before
           them
           :
           But
           when
           the
           Enemy
           had
           approached
           nearer
           ,
           and
           had
           spent
           their
           Darts
           ,
           the
           Legion
           sallied
           forth
           all
           at
           once
           upon
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Wedge
           .
           The
           like
           Assault
           ,
           was
           also
           made
           by
           the
           Auxiliaries
           ;
           whilst
           the
           Horse
           ,
           with
           their
           Spears
           ,
           routed
           all
           that
           stood
           before
           them
           :
           The
           rest
           turn'd
           their
           Backs
           and
           fled
           ,
           but
           could
           hardly
           escape
           ,
           because
           their
           own
           Wagons
           had
           closed
           up
           all
           the
           Avenues
           :
           But
           the
           Soldiers
           gave
           no
           Quarter
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           to
           the
           Women
           ;
           and
           the
           very
           Draught-Cattel
           being
           run
           thorough
           ,
           increas'd
           the
           Heap
           of
           the
           dead
           Carcases
           .
           This
           Victory
           was
           very
           eminent
           ;
           and
           the
           Glory
           of
           it
           equall'd
           those
           of
           Ancient
           Times
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           related
           ,
           that
           not
           less
           than
           80000
           Britains
           were
           then
           slain
           ;
           but
           of
           the
           Roman
           Soldiers
           ,
           not
           above
           400
           ,
           and
           about
           as
           many
           wounded
           .
           Boadicia
           ended
           her
           Life
           by
           Poyson
           :
           And
           
             Paenius
             Posthumus
          
           ,
           the
           Commander
           of
           the
           Second
           Legion
           ,
           when
           he
           heard
           the
           good
           Success
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Fourteenth
           and
           Twentieth
           ,
           since
           he
           had
           defrauded
           his
           own
           Men
           of
           the
           like
           Glory
           ;
           and
           had
           also
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           War
           ,
           refused
           to
           obey
           the
           Orders
           of
           his
           General
           ,
           run
           himself
           through
           with
           his
           own
           Sword.
           
        
         
           The
           Army
           ,
           after
           a
           general
           Review
           ,
           still
           kept
           the
           Field
           ,
           to
           make
           an
           end
           of
           the
           War
           ;
           and
           Suetonius
           increased
           his
           Forces
           with
           2000
           Legionary
           Soldiers
           ,
           and
           8
           Cohorts
           of
           Auxiliaries
           ,
           together
           with
           1000
           Horse
           sent
           out
           of
           Germany
           ;
           by
           whose
           coming
           ,
           the
           Ninth
           Legion
           was
           recruited
           :
           Whereupon
           ,
           all
           those
           Cohorts
           ,
           with
           some
           others
           ,
           were
           put
           into
           Winter-Quarters
           :
           Whatsoever
           Nations
           continued
           either
           Enemies
           ,
           or
           Neuters
           ,
           were
           now
           destroy'd
           with
           Fire
           and
           Sword.
           But
           nothing
           afflicted
           them
           so
           much
           as
           Hunger
           ;
           having
           been
           careless
           to
           sow
           Corn
           ,
           because
           they
           reckon'd
           upon
           the
           Roman
           Provisions
           as
           their
           own
           ;
           all
           their
           Hands
           being
           employ'd
           in
           the
           War.
           But
           these
           fierce
           Nations
           were
           the
           less
           inclin'd
           to
           treat
           of
           Peace
           ,
           because
           
             Julius
             Classicianus
          
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           Catus
           ,
           differing
           with
           Suetonius
           ,
           their
           private
           Animosities
           hinder'd
           the
           publick
           Good
           ;
           the
           former
           giving
           out
           ,
           that
           a
           new
           Lieutenant
           was
           to
           be
           expected
           ,
           without
           the
           Rancour
           of
           a
           Conqueror
           ,
           and
           who
           would
           treat
           those
           that
           submitted
           to
           them
           with
           Mercy
           and
           Clemency
           :
           Having
           also
           written
           to
           Rome
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           End
           to
           be
           expected
           of
           this
           War
           ,
           unless
           Suetonius
           were
           remov'd
           ;
           attributing
           all
           Miscarriages
           to
           his
           ill
           Conduct
           ;
           and
           any
           happy
           Success
           ,
           to
           the
           good
           Fortune
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           .
        
         
           *
           Polycletus
           therefore
           ,
           one
           of
           
           Nero's
           Freed-men
           ,
           is
           sent
           to
           inspect
           the
           State
           of
           Britain
           ,
           with
           great
           Hopes
           that
           he
           might
           by
           his
           Authority
           ,
           not
           only
           procure
           an
           Agreement
           between
           the
           Lieutenant
           and
           the
           Procurator
           ,
           but
           also
           work
           the
           Minds
           of
           the
           Barbarians
           to
           a
           Peace
           .
           Polycletus
           ,
           after
           having
           been
           burthensome
           ,
           both
           to
           Italy
           and
           Gaul
           ,
           with
           his
           great
           Retinue
           and
           having
           cross'd
           the
           Ocean
           ,
           did
           not
           omit
           to
           become
           terrible
           also
           to
           the
           Roman
           Soldiers
           .
           This
           gave
           Matter
           of
           Sport
           to
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           who
           then
           
           enjoying
           Liberty
           ,
           had
           not
           yet
           known
           the
           Power
           of
           these
           Freed-men
           ;
           
           but
           wonder'd
           that
           so
           great
           a
           General
           ,
           and
           an
           Army
           who
           had
           fought
           such
           Battels
           ,
           could
           obey
           Slaves
           .
           But
           though
           all
           things
           were
           soften'd
           ,
           and
           fairly
           represented
           on
           the
           General
           's
           behalf
           ;
           yet
           because
           (
           whilst
           he
           was
           otherwise
           employ'd
           in
           Affairs
           )
           he
           had
           lost
           a
           few
           Galleys
           near
           the
           Shore
           ;
           he
           was
           commanded
           ,
           though
           the
           War
           yet
           lasted
           ,
           to
           deliver
           up
           the
           Army
           to
           
             Petronius
             Turpilianus
          
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           just
           out
           of
           his
           Consulship
           ;
           who
           ,
           neither
           provoking
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           nor
           being
           provoked
           by
           them
           ,
           gave
           his
           own
           Slothfulness
           the
           honourable
           Title
           of
           Peace
           .
        
         
           *
           But
           Tacitus
           also
           ,
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           Agricola
           ,
           having
           given
           a
           short
           Relation
           of
           this
           War
           with
           Boadicia
           ,
           (
           whom
           he
           there
           calls
           Voadicia
           )
           owns
           ,
           that
           Britain
           had
           been
           lost
           if
           Paulinus
           had
           not
           speedily
           come
           to
           its
           Assistance
           ,
           most
           of
           which
           he
           restor'd
           by
           one
           Battel
           to
           its
           ancient
           Subjection
           :
           though
           many
           still
           continued
           in
           Arms
           ,
           whom
           either
           the
           Guilt
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           or
           the
           Fear
           of
           the
           Lieutenant
           ,
           still
           kept
           out
           ;
           who
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           a
           worthy
           Man
           ,
           yet
           carried
           himself
           too
           haughtily
           toward
           those
           that
           submitted
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           a
           Revenger
           of
           his
           own
           Injuries
           ,
           imposed
           too
           hard
           Terms
           upon
           the
           Vanquished
           :
           Therefore
           
             Petronius
             Turpilianus
          
           was
           sent
           in
           his
           stead
           ,
           as
           being
           more
           exorable
           ;
           who
           ,
           as
           one
           altogether
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Enemy's
           Failings
           ,
           would
           be
           more
           easie
           to
           their
           Repentance
           ;
           but
           all
           former
           Differences
           being
           composed
           ,
           he
           durst
           do
           nothing
           farther
           ;
           and
           so
           deliver'd
           the
           Province
           to
           
             Trebellius
             Maximus
          
           ;
           who
           being
           a
           Man
           of
           an
           unactive
           Temper
           ,
           and
           no
           Experience
           in
           Military
           Affairs
           ,
           govern'd
           the
           Province
           by
           a
           Softness
           and
           Complaisance
           ;
           yet
           nevertheless
           ,
           he
           continued
           still
           in
           the
           Government
           till
           the
           Reign
           of
           Vitellius
           .
        
         
           But
           †
           Tacitus
           here
           farther
           tells
           us
           ,
           
           That
           the
           Britains
           had
           now
           learnt
           to
           approve
           of
           the
           pleasant
           Vices
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           whilst
           the
           Intervention
           of
           their
           Civil
           Wars
           gave
           them
           a
           just
           Excuse
           for
           their
           own
           Cowardice
           .
        
         
           But
           one
           thing
           is
           by
           no
           means
           to
           be
           passed
           by
           without
           particular
           Notice
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           one
           of
           these
           Emperors
           ,
           either
           Claudius
           ,
           or
           Nero
           ,
           though
           uncertain
           in
           which
           ,
           that
           Gildas
           ,
           as
           do
           divers
           other
           later
           Authors
           ,
           supposes
           the
           Gospel
           to
           have
           been
           first
           preached
           in
           the
           Island
           ;
           though
           by
           whom
           ,
           is
           also
           unknown
           ,
           no
           ancient
           Church-Historian
           making
           any
           mention
           of
           it
           :
           And
           indeed
           ,
           there
           is
           much
           difference
           in
           the
           Accounts
           of
           latter
           Writers
           about
           it
           ;
           some
           attributing
           it
           to
           St.
           James
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Zebedee
           ;
           some
           of
           the
           Modern
           Greek
           Ecclesiastical
           Writers
           ,
           to
           
             Simon
             Zelotes
          
           ,
           or
           St.
           Peter
           ;
           others
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           who
           is
           said
           to
           have
           Ordain'd
           one
           Aristobulus
           ,
           (
           afterwards
           a
           Martyr
           )
           to
           be
           a
           Bishop
           in
           Britain
           ;
           as
           you
           may
           see
           at
           large
           in
           the
           first
           Chapter
           of
           Archbishop
           
           Usher's
           
             Antiquities
             of
             the
          
           British
           Churches
           .
           But
           though
           he
           there
           understands
           those
           Passages
           in
           Gildas
           ,
           where
           he
           speaks
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           true
           Sun
           's
           affording
           his
           Rays
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           his
           Precepts
           ,
           to
           this
           Island
           ,
           then
           shivering
           with
           Icy
           Cold
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           referr'd
           to
           the
           very
           first
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Tiberius
           ;
           yet
           the
           learned
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           ,
           now
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           hath
           very
           ingeniously
           shewn
           us
           in
           his
           learned
           Work
           ,
           called
           *
           
             Origines
             Britanicae
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Word
           
             intereà
             ,
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
          
           (
           with
           which
           Gildas
           begins
           this
           Discourse
           )
           is
           to
           be
           referred
           to
           the
           Times
           before-mention'd
           by
           him
           ,
           (
           viz.
           )
           that
           fatal
           Victory
           over
           Boadicia
           and
           the
           Britains
           ,
           by
           
             Suetonius
             Paulinus
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Slavery
           they
           afterwards
           underwent
           in
           
           Nero's
           Reign
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Doctor
           supposes
           Gildas
           to
           speak
           of
           a
           double
           Shining
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           one
           more
           general
           to
           the
           Roman
           World
           ,
           the
           other
           more
           particular
           to
           this
           Island
           :
           The
           former
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           End
           of
           
           
           Tiberius's
           Reign
           ,
           
           the
           latter
           was
           interea
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           that
           is
           between
           
           Plautius's
           coming
           over
           in
           the
           Time
           of
           Claudius
           ,
           and
           the
           abovementioned
           Battel
           between
           Boadicia
           and
           Suetonius
           ;
           and
           this
           the
           Dr.
           thinks
           to
           be
           most
           probably
           the
           Time
           which
           Gildas
           has
           there
           pitched
           upon
           ,
           for
           the
           first
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           this
           Island
           .
           Since
           therefore
           there
           is
           so
           great
           a
           difference
           between
           those
           Authors
           ,
           who
           have
           taken
           upon
           them
           exactly
           to
           assign
           the
           time
           when
           it
           was
           first
           Preached
           (
           as
           you
           may
           find
           by
           the
           Citations
           given
           us
           by
           the
           said
           Archbishop
           ,
           it
           were
           to
           no
           purpose
           croud
           this
           History
           with
           those
           uncertain
           Relations
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           refer
           you
           to
           the
           said
           Learned
           Work
           ,
           if
           you
           shall
           desire
           any
           further
           Satisfaction
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           period
           of
           Time
           may
           be
           also
           referred
           the
           Story
           of
           Joseph
           of
           
           Arimathaea's
           and
           his
           Twelve
           Companions
           coming
           to
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           in
           Britain
           ,
           which
           ,
           thô
           it
           wholly
           depends
           upon
           some
           Legends
           and
           Traditions
           of
           the
           Monks
           of
           the
           Abbey
           of
           Glastenbury
           ,
           for
           no
           such
           thing
           is
           to
           be
           found
           in
           
             Gildas
             ,
             Nennius
          
           ,
           or
           any
           ancient
           British
           Author
           ;
           yet
           since
           they
           have
           been
           so
           commonly
           receiv'd
           ,
           it
           deserves
           a
           particular
           Notice
           ,
           thô
           the
           said
           Archbishop
           in
           the
           *
           Book
           but
           now
           cited
           also
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           he
           believes
           those
           Stories
           to
           be
           not
           antienter
           than
           the
           coming
           in
           of
           the
           Normans
           ,
           as
           smelling
           plainly
           of
           the
           Superstition
           of
           those
           latter
           Ages
           :
           For
           Will.
           of
           Malmsbury
           in
           his
           Treatise
           concerning
           the
           Antiquities
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Glastenbury
           ,
           is
           the
           first
           that
           mentions
           it
           ;
           when
           drawing
           its
           History
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           he
           relates
           ,
           that
           St
           Philip
           coming
           into
           France
           to
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           being
           willing
           to
           spread
           it
           further
           ,
           chose
           Twelve
           of
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           over
           whom
           he
           set
           his
           dear
           Friend
           Joseph
           of
           Arimathaea
           ,
           and
           sent
           them
           to
           Preach
           the
           Word
           in
           Britain
           ;
           and
           that
           coming
           over
           hither
           in
           the
           Sixty-third
           Year
           after
           Christ's
           Passion
           ,
           he
           faithfully
           Preach'd
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           but
           a
           British
           King
           (
           whom
           he
           does
           not
           name
           )
           hearing
           things
           so
           new
           and
           unusual
           ,
           utterly
           refus'd
           to
           hearken
           to
           their
           Preaching
           ,
           nor
           would
           change
           the
           Traditions
           of
           his
           Forefathers
           :
           yet
           because
           they
           came
           from
           far
           ,
           and
           shew'd
           great
           Simplicity
           of
           Life
           ,
           he
           granted
           them
           a
           certain
           Island
           to
           inhabit
           ,
           encompassed
           with
           Woods
           and
           Marshes
           ,
           called
           by
           the
           Inhabitants
           Iniswitri●
           ;
           where
           ,
           by
           a
           Vision
           of
           the
           Angel
           Gabriel
           ,
           they
           built
           a
           small
           Church
           ,
           making
           the
           Walls
           with
           Wattles
           ,
           in
           Honour
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           where
           these
           Twelve
           Holy
           Men
           spent
           their
           Time
           in
           Devotions
           to
           God
           and
           the
           
             Blessed
             Virgin
          
           ,
           by
           Fasting
           and
           Praying
           .
           These
           things
           he
           says
           he
           had
           received
           from
           a
           Charter
           of
           St.
           
           Patrick's
           ,
           as
           also
           from
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Antients
           ;
           but
           that
           Charter
           is
           by
           the
           Learned
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           prov'd
           to
           be
           a
           meer
           Forgery
           of
           the
           Monks
           of
           Glastenbury
           :
           And
           as
           for
           ancient
           Writers
           ,
           thô
           Malmsbury
           there
           cites
           Freculphus
           as
           an
           Author
           ,
           who
           relates
           
           Philip's
           sending
           Joseph
           hither
           ,
           yet
           the
           Archbishop
           there
           shews
           us
           ,
           that
           this
           Author
           whom
           Malmsbury
           cites
           ,
           had
           only
           taken
           a
           Passage
           from
           
           Isidore's
           Book
           concerning
           the
           Fathers
           of
           both
           Testaments
           :
           But
           in
           both
           those
           Authors
           it
           is
           only
           thus
           ,
           That
           Philip
           Preached
           Christ
           to
           the
           Gauls
           ,
           and
           Converted
           many
           Barbarous
           Nations
           lying
           near
           the
           Sea
           ,
           to
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           but
           says
           not
           one
           word
           of
           
           Joseph's
           coming
           hither
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           thô
           Cardinal
           Baronius
           hath
           placed
           this
           coming
           over
           of
           Joseph
           in
           his
           Annals
           ,
           and
           says
           ,
           That
           he
           took
           it
           from
           a
           Manuscript
           History
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           the
           Vatican
           Library
           ;
           yet
           the
           Archbishop
           proves
           in
           another
           Place
           ,
           that
           History
           to
           have
           been
           written
           in
           Modern
           Times
           .
           So
           that
           all
           the
           Romish
           Writers
           on
           this
           Subject
           have
           barrow'd
           their
           Legends
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           as
           the
           first
           of
           them
           did
           from
           our
           William
           of
           Malmsbury
           .
        
         
         
           The
           said
           Archbishop
           there
           likewise
           tells
           us
           ,
           
           as
           does
           also
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Spelman
          
           in
           the
           First
           Volume
           of
           his
           British
           Councils
           ,
           That
           in
           their
           time
           there
           was
           kept
           at
           Wells
           ,
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Hughs
          
           ,
           Knight
           ,
           a
           brazen
           Plate
           ,
           which
           was
           formerly
           fastned
           to
           a
           Pillar
           of
           Glassenbury
           Church
           ,
           wherein
           was
           Engraven
           this
           Story
           with
           divers
           Additions
           ,
           too
           long
           to
           be
           here
           set
           down
           :
           Therefore
           I
           refer
           you
           to
           the
           said
           Authors
           Works
           ,
           where
           you
           may
           find
           it
           word
           for
           word
           ,
           with
           the
           draught
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           taken
           from
           the
           Original
           ,
           where
           you
           may
           also
           see
           that
           he
           there
           conclude
           ;
           from
           the
           modernness
           of
           the
           Character
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           divers
           other
           Circumstances
           in
           the
           Inscription
           it self
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           not
           be
           above
           Three
           Hundred
           Years
           old
           ,
           and
           so
           plainly
           betrays
           the
           Forgery
           of
           those
           Monks
           ,
           who
           set
           it
           up
           ,
           and
           contriv'd
           the
           Story
           of
           St.
           
           David's
           Hand
           being
           pierced
           through
           with
           our
           Saviour's
           Finger
           ,
           as
           it
           stands
           related
           in
           the
           said
           Inscription
           .
           But
           whosoever
           is
           not
           satisfied
           with
           this
           ,
           that
           is
           here
           set
           down
           ,
           but
           desires
           farther
           Satisfaction
           in
           the
           uncertainty
           of
           this
           Story
           of
           Joseph
           of
           Arimathaea
           ,
           may
           ,
           if
           they
           please
           ,
           consult
           the
           said
           Doctor
           's
           above-cited
           Treatise
           ;
           where
           you
           will
           find
           all
           the
           Authorities
           that
           have
           been
           further
           made
           use
           of
           for
           this
           Story
           ,
           learnedly
           confuted
           .
        
         
           The
           short
           Reign
           of
           Galba
           affords
           us
           nothing
           relating
           to
           British
           Affairs
           ,
           
           no
           more
           than
           that
           of
           Otho
           ;
           only
           ,
           that
           during
           this
           last
           Emperor's
           Reign
           ,
           *
           Tacitus
           relates
           ,
           That
           whilst
           
             Trebellius
             Maximus
          
           govern'd
           Britain
           ,
           he
           ●ell
           into
           the
           Hatred
           and
           Contempt
           of
           his
           Army
           ,
           for
           his
           sordid
           Covetousness
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           Aversion
           against
           him
           ,
           was
           heightned
           by
           
             Roscius
             Caelius
          
           ,
           Legate
           of
           the
           Twentieth
           Legion
           ,
           an
           old
           Enemy
           of
           his
           ,
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           oftentimes
           by
           flight
           and
           hiding
           himself
           ,
           he
           escaped
           the
           Fury
           of
           his
           Army
           :
           and
           that
           thus
           debasing
           himself
           in
           a
           mean
           and
           abject
           manner
           ,
           he
           exercis'd
           a
           precarious
           Authority
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           and
           his
           Army
           had
           had
           agreed
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           enjoy
           a
           Licentiousness
           of
           Living
           ,
           and
           he
           his
           own
           Ease
           and
           Safety
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Civil
           Wars
           broke
           out
           between
           Otho
           and
           Vitellius
           ,
           then
           began
           Trebellius
           and
           Caelius
           to
           fly
           into
           greater
           and
           more
           open
           Discords
           :
           Trebellius
           laying
           to
           
           Caelius's
           Charge
           the
           spreading
           of
           Sedition
           ,
           and
           drawing
           the
           Soldiers
           from
           their
           Discipline
           and
           Obedience
           ;
           whilst
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           Caelius
           upbraided
           him
           of
           defrauding
           and
           Pillaging
           the
           Legions
           .
           Amidst
           those
           shameful
           Contentions
           ,
           the
           Modesty
           of
           the
           Army
           was
           so
           Corrupted
           ,
           and
           their
           Insolence
           grown
           to
           that
           height
           ,
           that
           the
           Auxiliary
           Forces
           stuck
           not
           publickly
           to
           speak
           ill
           of
           their
           General
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           the
           Cohorts
           openly
           deserting
           him
           ,
           went
           over
           to
           
             Caelius
             .
             Trebellius
          
           being
           thus
           forsaken
           ,
           presently
           fled
           to
           Vitellius
           ,
           who
           being
           then
           Emperor
           ,
           received
           him
           but
           coldly
           ,
           without
           Restoring
           him
           to
           his
           Command
           .
           After
           his
           Departure
           the
           Province
           remain'd
           for
           a
           time
           quiet
           ,
           though
           without
           a
           Lieutenant
           ;
           the
           Commanders
           of
           the
           Legions
           Governing
           with
           equal
           Authority
           ;
           yet
           Caelius
           was
           most
           powerful
           ,
           because
           most
           daring
           .
        
         
           But
           Vitel●ius
           not
           long
           after
           he
           came
           to
           the
           Empire
           ,
           
           sent
           hither
           
             Vectius
             Bolanus
          
           to
           succeed
           Trebellius
           :
           And
           it
           also
           appears
           by
           several
           passages
           in
           Tacitus
           ,
           that
           no
           small
           number
           of
           British
           Forces
           were
           Commanded
           over
           Sea
           ,
           to
           serve
           in
           those
           Bloody
           Civil
           Wars
           between
           Otho
           and
           Vitellius
           ;
           †
           especially
           when
           he
           and
           Vespasian
           contended
           for
           the
           Empire
           ;
           and
           pa●ticularly
           the
           Fourteenth
           Legion
           ,
           called
           the
           Conquerors
           of
           Britain
           ,
           having
           been
           removed
           from
           hence
           by
           Nero
           ,
           to
           the
           Caspian
           War
           ;
           were
           again
           sent
           into
           Britain
           by
           Vitellius
           ,
           but
           recalled
           by
           Mutianus
           ,
           on
           the
           behalf
           of
           Vespatian
           .
        
         
         
           
           But
           Bolanus
           during
           the
           Civil
           Wars
           ,
           was
           not
           able
           to
           keep
           the
           discipline
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           attempt
           any
           thing
           upon
           the
           Britains
           ;
           since
           the
           Factions
           continued
           as
           great
           in
           the
           Army
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Trebellius
           ;
           only
           with
           this
           difference
           ,
           that
           Bolanus
           was
           Innocent
           ,
           and
           not
           hated
           for
           any
           publick
           Vices
           ;
           and
           carried
           himself
           so
           obligingly
           ,
           that
           though
           he
           had
           not
           the
           Authority
           of
           a
           General
           ,
           yet
           he
           Ruled
           by
           the
           Affections
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           .
           But
           now
           Vitellius
           fearing
           the
           power
           of
           Vespasian
           ,
           whose
           Forces
           began
           daily
           to
           encrease
           ;
           wrote
           to
           Bolanus
           for
           supplies
           :
           but
           he
           deferred
           it
           ,
           partly
           because
           the
           Britains
           were
           not
           sufficiently
           quieted
           ;
           but
           taking
           the
           advantage
           of
           these
           dissentions
           among
           the
           Romans
           ,
           raised
           continually
           new
           Commotions
           ,
           by
           the
           instigation
           of
           Venutius
           ;
           who
           had
           hitherto
           carried
           on
           the
           War
           against
           the
           Romans
           ,
           ever
           since
           they
           took
           part
           with
           his
           Wife
           Cartismandua
           ;
           but
           chiefly
           because
           the
           Souldiers
           of
           the
           Fourth
           Legion
           being
           incensed
           against
           Vitellius
           ,
           had
           sent
           over
           privately
           Letters
           of
           Submission
           to
           Vespasian
           :
           In
           this
           condition
           was
           Britain
           ,
           during
           the
           Government
           of
           Bolanus
           ,
           when
           Vitellius
           was
           deposed
           about
           the
           Tenth
           Month
           of
           his
           Reign
           .
        
         
           Vespasian
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           was
           declared
           Emperour
           ,
           his
           great
           Reputation
           easily
           brought
           over
           the
           Legions
           in
           Britain
           to
           his
           Interest
           ;
           
           for
           he
           had
           served
           from
           a
           Youth
           in
           the
           British
           Wars
           ,
           and
           being
           Lieutenant
           of
           the
           Second
           Legion
           ,
           under
           Claudius
           ,
           had
           fought
           many
           Battles
           ,
           
           and
           taken
           many
           Towns
           from
           the
           Britains
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           soon
           as
           Vespasian
           was
           acknowledged
           in
           Britain
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Provinces
           ;
           Famous
           Generals
           and
           great
           Armies
           were
           sent
           hither
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Enemies
           hopes
           were
           quite
           defeated
           :
           For
           the
           Emperor
           presently
           sent
           into
           
             Britain
             ,
             Petilius
             Caerialis
          
           one
           of
           Consular
           Dignity
           ,
           as
           his
           Lieutenant
           ;
           under
           whom
           Valour
           found
           not
           only
           a
           room
           to
           show
           it self
           ,
           but
           also
           an
           Example
           in
           himself
           :
           For
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           he
           attack'd
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Brigantes
           ,
           which
           is
           counted
           the
           most
           Populous
           in
           the
           whole
           Island
           ,
           in
           which
           Expedition
           many
           Skirmishes
           happen'd
           ,
           though
           sometimes
           not
           without
           much
           Blood-shed
           ;
           he
           taking
           in
           a
           great
           part
           of
           their
           Country
           by
           Conquest
           :
           But
           when
           Caerialis
           had
           indeed
           both
           eclips'd
           the
           Fame
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           prevented
           the
           Care
           of
           a
           Successor
           ;
           
             Julius
             Frontinus
          
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           who
           did
           as
           worthily
           sustain
           that
           great
           Charge
           ,
           being
           a
           very
           brave
           Man
           ;
           he
           subdued
           the
           Silures
           ,
           overcoming
           both
           the
           difficulties
           of
           Places
           ,
           and
           the
           Valour
           of
           the
           Enemies
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           State
           was
           Britain
           ,
           when
           the
           Emperor
           sent
           hither
           Agricola
           as
           his
           Lieutenant
           ,
           
           who
           had
           learned
           his
           first
           Principles
           of
           War
           in
           Britain
           ,
           under
           Paulinus
           a
           Mild
           ,
           yet
           diligent
           General
           ,
           who
           made
           him
           his
           Tent-fellow
           ;
           neither
           did
           Agricola
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           some
           Young
           Men
           ,
           turn
           Warfare
           into
           Wantoness
           ,
           or
           made
           use
           of
           the
           Command
           of
           a
           Tribune
           ,
           only
           for
           Pleasure
           and
           Luxury
           ;
           but
           made
           it
           his
           business
           to
           know
           the
           Province
           ;
           to
           be
           known
           to
           the
           Army
           ;
           to
           learn
           from
           the
           more
           Skillful
           ;
           to
           imitate
           the
           Best
           ;
           to
           undertake
           nothing
           for
           Vain
           Glory
           ;
           to
           refuse
           nothing
           for
           Fear
           ;
           but
           at
           once
           to
           Act
           both
           Cautiously
           and
           Stoutly
           .
           For
           Caerialis
           ,
           had
           from
           the
           beginning
           enured
           him
           to
           Labours
           and
           Dangers
           ;
           and
           at
           last
           communicated
           a
           share
           of
           Reputation
           often
           times
           for
           a
           Tryal
           ,
           giving
           him
           the
           Command
           of
           some
           part
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           encouraging
           his
           former
           Success
           ,
           by
           giving
           him
           the
           Command
           of
           greater
           Forces
           .
        
         
         
           This
           is
           the
           Character
           ,
           which
           Tacitus
           gives
           us
           of
           this
           Great
           Man
           ;
           
           whose
           Daughter
           he
           had
           Married
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           the
           State
           of
           Affairs
           in
           Britain
           ,
           when
           Agricola
           came
           over
           about
           Midsummer
           :
           When
           the
           Soldiers
           having
           laid
           aside
           all
           thoughts
           of
           any
           Expedition
           ,
           were
           grown
           secure
           ,
           and
           the
           Britains
           on
           the
           other
           side
           were
           as
           watchful
           for
           Advantages
           ,
           the
           Ordovices
           a
           little
           before
           the
           coming
           of
           this
           new
           General
           ,
           had
           lately
           almost
           destroyed
           a
           whole
           Squadron
           of
           Horse
           ,
           that
           was
           Quarter'd
           in
           their
           Country
           ,
           few
           escaping
           ;
           whilst
           those
           Britains
           ,
           who
           were
           desirous
           of
           War
           ,
           approved
           the
           Example
           ;
           and
           others
           of
           them
           rather
           observed
           the
           Temper
           of
           the
           new
           Lieutenant
           :
           Then
           Agricola
           ,
           although
           the
           Summer
           was
           spent
           ,
           and
           the
           Souldiers
           dispersed
           into
           their
           Winter
           Quarters
           ,
           expecting
           nothing
           but
           Ease
           for
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Year
           ;
           and
           though
           he
           considered
           the
           difficulties
           of
           beginning
           a
           War
           at
           that
           Season
           ;
           (
           most
           of
           his
           Officers
           thinking
           it
           sufficient
           to
           defend
           what
           was
           weakest
           ,
           and
           least
           to
           be
           defended
           ;
           yet
           he
           resolved
           rather
           to
           obviate
           danger
           ,
           than
           to
           expect
           it
           ;
           so
           he
           gathered
           together
           some
           of
           the
           chief
           Legionary
           Cohorts
           ,
           with
           a
           small
           band
           of
           Auxiliaries
           .
           But
           because
           the
           Ordovices
           durst
           not
           come
           down
           into
           the
           Plains
           ;
           he
           Lead
           the
           Army
           against
           them
           himself
           ;
           that
           by
           exposing
           his
           own
           person
           to
           equal
           Dangers
           ,
           he
           might
           make
           them
           all
           a
           like
           Couragious
           :
           and
           having
           fought
           the
           Ordovices
           ,
           he
           almost
           cut
           off
           their
           whole
           Nation
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           Agricola
           ,
           knowing
           that
           reputation
           is
           chiefly
           gained
           by
           success
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           this
           first
           Enterprize
           succeeded
           ,
           so
           it
           would
           give
           a
           countenance
           to
           those
           that
           followed
           ;
           He
           resolved
           therefore
           to
           subdue
           the
           Isle
           of
           Mona
           ;
           from
           the
           Conquest
           of
           which
           Paulinus
           was
           recalled
           by
           the
           revolt
           of
           the
           Britains
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           already
           heard
           ;
           but
           wanting
           Ships
           for
           this
           Expedition
           ,
           which
           was
           undertaken
           on
           the
           sudden
           :
           He
           used
           this
           Policy
           for
           the
           Transporting
           his
           Men
           ;
           he
           commanded
           them
           all
           to
           lay
           aside
           their
           Baggage
           ,
           sending
           over
           first
           the
           chief
           of
           the
           Auxiliaries
           ;
           who
           were
           acquainted
           with
           their
           shallows
           ,
           and
           whose
           Countries
           use
           had
           taught
           them
           to
           Swim
           ,
           govern
           their
           Horses
           ,
           and
           Fight
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           which
           was
           executed
           so
           on
           the
           sudden
           ,
           that
           the
           Britains
           ,
           who
           expected
           Fleets
           ,
           and
           thought
           without
           Shipping
           nothing
           could
           attack
           them
           ,
           were
           now
           surprized
           and
           daunted
           ;
           since
           they
           believed
           nothing
           was
           difficult
           or
           invincible
           to
           Men
           ,
           so
           resolutely
           prepared
           for
           War
           ;
           whereupon
           they
           desired
           Peace
           ,
           and
           delivered
           up
           the
           Island
           .
        
         
           This
           sudden
           Success
           gained
           Agricola
           a
           great
           Reputation
           ;
           especially
           since
           he
           employed
           even
           his
           first
           Entrance
           into
           his
           Province
           ,
           in
           labour
           and
           War
           ;
           which
           by
           other
           Governours
           was
           spent
           in
           Ceremonies
           ,
           or
           bestowing
           of
           Commands
           ;
           nor
           did
           he
           make
           use
           of
           his
           Prosperity
           for
           Ostentation
           ,
           or
           call
           this
           Expedition
           a
           Conquest
           ;
           but
           only
           that
           he
           had
           reduced
           those
           to
           Obedience
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           before
           subdued
           ;
           neither
           did
           he
           so
           much
           as
           adorn
           his
           Letters
           to
           Rome
           with
           Laurels
           :
           (
           as
           the
           custom
           was
           )
           Yet
           even
           by
           this
           ,
           slighting
           of
           Fame
           and
           Reputation
           ,
           he
           at
           the
           same
           time
           encreased
           it
           ;
           all
           Men
           admiring
           that
           ,
           having
           such
           great
           presumptions
           of
           future
           success
           ,
           he
           could
           thus
           conceal
           such
           noble
           Actions
           .
           
           Having
           thus
           overcome
           the
           Britains
           ,
           the
           next
           thing
           he
           set
           himself
           about
           ,
           was
           to
           understand
           the
           Minds
           and
           Inclinations
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           having
           learned
           by
           long
           experience
           ,
           that
           little
           good
           was
           to
           be
           done
           by
           force
           ,
           whilst
           open
           injuries
           and
           oppressions
           were
           permitted
           ;
           therefore
           he
           resolved
           to
           cut
           up
           this
           War
           by
           the
           very
           Roots
           ,
           so
           beginning
           with
           his
           Domesticks
           ,
           he
           first
           of
           all
           reformed
           his
           own
           Family
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           less
           difficult
           to
           some
           than
           to
           Govern
           a
           Province
           ;
           he
           acted
           nothing
           of
           publick
           concern
           
           by
           his
           Freedmen
           or
           Servants
           ;
           
           nor
           did
           he
           nominate
           his
           Officers
           by
           his
           own
           private
           inclinations
           ;
           nor
           on
           the
           bare
           recommendations
           ,
           or
           intreaties
           of
           others
           ;
           but
           still
           chose
           the
           most
           Vertuous
           and
           Faithful
           ;
           he
           would
           both
           know
           and
           do
           all
           things
           himself
           ;
           as
           for
           small
           faults
           he
           pardoned
           them
           ,
           but
           punished
           great
           ones
           ;
           nor
           was
           he
           always
           satisfied
           with
           punishment
           ,
           but
           more
           often
           with
           Repentance
           ;
           putting
           into
           Offices
           and
           Commands
           ,
           rather
           such
           who
           would
           not
           offend
           at
           all
           ,
           than
           punish
           them
           when
           they
           had
           :
           He
           also
           rendered
           the
           payment
           of
           Corn
           and
           other
           Tributes
           more
           easie
           by
           the
           equality
           of
           the
           Taxation
           ;
           cutting
           off
           those
           exactions
           which
           were
           invented
           for
           private
           gain
           ,
           and
           which
           were
           often
           more
           grievous
           ,
           than
           the
           Taxes
           themselves
           :
           for
           the
           People
           had
           been
           compelled
           to
           attend
           at
           the
           publick
           Granaries
           ,
           which
           were
           on
           purpose
           kept
           locked
           against
           them
           ;
           and
           when
           opened
           ,
           the
           Publicans
           obliged
           them
           to
           take
           greater
           quantities
           of
           Corn
           than
           their
           necessities
           required
           ,
           and
           that
           an
           at
           extravagant
           rate
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           were
           often
           constrained
           to
           sell
           again
           at
           a
           lower
           price
           to
           make
           Money
           for
           other
           necessaries
           ,
           or
           the
           payment
           of
           their
           Tribute
           ;
           the
           Purveyors
           also
           commanding
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           pleased
           to
           carry
           it
           not
           to
           the
           nearest
           but
           remotest
           Markets
           ,
           compounding
           with
           such
           as
           would
           be
           excused
           :
           thus
           causing
           a
           scarcity
           where
           there
           was
           none
           indeed
           ,
           they
           made
           a
           particular
           gain
           to
           themselves
           :
           the
           reforming
           these
           abuses
           in
           the
           very
           First
           Year
           of
           his
           Government
           ,
           brought
           Peace
           into
           Reputation
           ;
           which
           either
           by
           the
           carelesness
           or
           connivances
           of
           his
           Predecessors
           ,
           had
           hitherto
           been
           not
           less
           dreadful
           than
           War.
           
        
         
           Geoffrey
           of
           Monmouth
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           follow
           him
           do
           about
           this
           time
           make
           Arviragus
           a
           British
           King
           ,
           〈◊〉
           to
           have
           reigned
           in
           some
           part
           of
           this
           Island
           ;
           and
           then
           dying
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           succeeded
           by
           one
           Marius
           ,
           whom
           some
           will
           have
           to
           be
           the
           same
           with
           Gogidun●●
           ;
           all
           which
           being
           as
           uncertain
           ,
           as
           whether
           there
           was
           ever
           any
           such
           a
           Man
           or
           not
           ;
           I
           shall
           not
           trouble
           my self
           to
           dispute
           ,
           since
           this
           Arviragus
           ,
           whom
           they
           suppose
           to
           have
           been
           his
           Father
           ,
           lived
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Domitian
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           prove
           when
           I
           come
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           
           About
           this
           time
           dyed
           the
           Emperor
           Vespasian
           ,
           and
           was
           succeeded
           by
           his
           Son
           Titus
           ,
           who
           rather
           exceeded
           ,
           than
           equal'd
           his
           Father
           in
           Valour
           and
           Worth
           :
           He
           continued
           Agricola
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           Britain
           :
           who
           when
           Summer
           was
           once
           come
           drew
           together
           his
           Army
           ,
           
           praising
           the
           good
           Discipline
           of
           his
           Souldiers
           ,
           whilst
           they
           keept
           close
           to
           their
           Ensigns
           ,
           and
           punishing
           the
           Straglers
           ;
           he
           himself
           always
           chusing
           the
           places
           whereon
           to
           Encamp
           ;
           and
           before
           hand
           searched
           the
           Woods
           ,
           and
           Sounded
           the
           Fords
           they
           were
           to
           pass
           ;
           by
           which
           means
           he
           not
           only
           hindred
           the
           Enemy
           from
           taking
           any
           rest
           ,
           but
           so
           continually
           allarmed
           them
           with
           fresh
           Excursions
           ,
           that
           be
           prevented
           the
           pillaging
           of
           the
           Roman
           Territories
           :
           Having
           thus
           sufficiently
           terrified
           them
           ;
           he
           then
           began
           by
           sparing
           them
           to
           show
           them
           some
           allurements
           to
           Peace
           ;
           by
           which
           means
           many
           Cities
           that
           before
           stood
           upon
           Terms
           ,
           
           now
           laid
           down
           their
           Arms
           ,
           gave
           Hostages
           ,
           and
           received
           Garrisons
           ;
           which
           were
           all
           placed
           with
           such
           care
           and
           foresight
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           places
           of
           advantage
           ,
           that
           never
           any
           of
           them
           were
           attempted
           ,
           whereas
           before
           no
           new
           fortified
           place
           in
           all
           Britain
           escaped
           unattacked
           .
        
         
           The
           following
           Winter
           was
           wholly
           spent
           in
           a
           wise
           and
           profitable
           design
           ;
           for
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           the
           Britains
           who
           then
           lived
           rude
           and
           scattered
           ,
           and
           so
           apter
           to
           make
           War
           ,
           might
           be
           accustomed
           to
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           living
           at
           ease
           ;
           he
           privately
           encouraged
           ,
           and
           publickly
           promoted
           the
           building
           
           of
           Temples
           ,
           Houses
           ,
           and
           Places
           for
           Publick
           Assemblies
           ;
           
           commending
           the
           Readiness
           of
           some
           ,
           and
           quickening
           the
           Slowness
           of
           others
           ,
           whilst
           Emulation
           of
           Honour
           wrought
           more
           than
           Compulsion
           among
           them
           .
           He
           also
           caused
           the
           Noble-Men's
           Sons
           to
           be
           instructed
           in
           the
           Liberal
           Sciences
           :
           And
           by
           commending
           the
           Wits
           of
           Britain
           before
           these
           of
           Gaul
           ,
           he
           brought
           them
           ,
           who
           before
           hated
           the
           Roman
           Language
           ,
           to
           grow
           in
           love
           with
           the
           Latin
           Eloquence
           .
           And
           now
           came
           the
           Roman
           Garb
           to
           be
           in
           fashion
           ;
           and
           the
           Gown
           no
           Stranger
           among
           them
           .
           Thus
           came
           in
           by
           degrees
           all
           the
           Allurements
           of
           Vice
           and
           Voluptuous
           Living
           ;
           as
           Porticoes
           ,
           Baths
           ,
           with
           the
           Luxury
           of
           Banquets
           ;
           which
           was
           by
           the
           Ignorant
           called
           Good
           Breeding
           ,
           and
           Civility
           ;
           when
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           it
           was
           but
           a
           Badge
           of
           their
           own
           Slavery
           .
        
         
           †
           In
           the
           Third
           Year's
           Expedition
           ,
           
           Agricola
           discover'd
           new
           Nations
           wasting
           the
           Countries
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Frith
           called
           the
           Taus
           .
           Thus
           by
           the
           Terrour
           of
           his
           Marches
           he
           so
           aw'd
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           that
           though
           his
           Army
           was
           much
           harass'd
           by
           bad
           Weather
           ,
           yet
           durst
           they
           not
           attack
           him
           :
           so
           that
           he
           had
           time
           enough
           to
           build
           Forts
           :
           And
           those
           that
           were
           skilful
           took
           notice
           ,
           that
           no
           other
           General
           did
           more
           prudently
           chuse
           Places
           fit
           to
           be
           fortified
           .
           So
           that
           no
           Castle
           of
           
           Agricola's
           was
           ever
           taken
           by
           Force
           ,
           or
           deserted
           :
           But
           from
           these
           ,
           being
           well
           provided
           with
           Provisions
           for
           a
           Years
           Siege
           ,
           his
           Men
           made
           frequent
           Sallies
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           who
           before
           used
           in
           Winter
           to
           re-gain
           what
           in
           Summer
           they
           had
           lost
           ,
           were
           now
           alike
           in
           both
           Seasons
           straitned
           and
           kept
           short
           .
           Neither
           did
           Agricola
           ,
           as
           too
           covetous
           of
           Honour
           ,
           attribute
           to
           himself
           things
           done
           by
           others
           ;
           since
           every
           Officer
           or
           Centurion
           had
           him
           for
           an
           impartial
           Witness
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Judge
           of
           his
           Actions
           ;
           And
           though
           he
           were
           taxed
           by
           some
           ,
           as
           too
           bitter
           in
           his
           Reproofs
           ,
           yet
           must
           it
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           was
           gentle
           to
           the
           Good
           ,
           so
           he
           was
           morose
           to
           the
           bad
           ;
           but
           his
           Anger
           did
           not
           last
           long
           :
           Nor
           needed
           one
           to
           have
           fear'd
           his
           Silence
           ,
           or
           Reservedness
           ;
           for
           he
           thought
           it
           much
           better
           to
           displease
           a
           Man
           ,
           than
           hate
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           Emperor
           Titus
           ,
           for
           these
           great
           Atchievments
           of
           Agricola
           ,
           was
           fifteen
           times
           saluted
           Imperator
           ,
           or
           General
           :
           And
           the
           Honour
           he
           got
           by
           the
           Actions
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Commander
           ,
           he
           rewarded
           with
           Triumphal
           Ornaments
           .
           Not
           long
           after
           which
           ,
           Titus
           (
           stiled
           for
           his
           Goodness
           ,
           
             Deliciae
             humani
             generis
             ,
             The
             Delight
             of
             Mankind
          
           )
           dyed
           (
           as
           was
           suspected
           )
           by
           Poyson
           .
        
         
           Domitian
           ,
           
           his
           Brother
           (
           a
           Man
           as
           wicked
           as
           the
           other
           was
           vertuous
           )
           succeeded
           to
           him
           .
           It
           was
           now
           the
           Fourth
           Year
           of
           
           Agricola's
           Government
           in
           Britain
           ;
           which
           was
           also
           spent
           in
           securing
           what
           the
           Summer
           before
           had
           been
           gotten
           in
           this
           Island
           :
           And
           had
           the
           Courage
           of
           his
           Soldiers
           been
           answerable
           to
           the
           Conduct
           of
           the
           General
           ,
           and
           the
           Fortune
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           he
           had
           now
           reach'd
           the
           utmost
           Bounds
           of
           Britain
           ;
           for
           Glota
           and
           Bodotria
           (
           now
           Dunbritain
           and
           
           Edinburgh-Fryths
           )
           running
           from
           both
           Seas
           ,
           far
           into
           the
           Continent
           ,
           and
           being
           dis-joyn'd
           by
           a
           narrow
           Neck
           of
           Land
           ;
           these
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           the
           Creeks
           and
           Havens
           on
           this
           side
           of
           the
           Streight
           ,
           were
           held
           by
           Roman
           Garisons
           ,
           and
           the
           Enemies
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           confin'd
           in
           another
           Island
           .
        
         
           *
           In
           the
           Fifth
           Year
           of
           his
           Government
           ,
           
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           Season
           would
           admit
           passing
           over
           the
           Bodotrian
           Erith
           ,
           he
           subdued
           divers
           Nations
           ,
           (
           until
           then
           unknown
           )
           in
           frequent
           and
           prosperous
           Battels
           ;
           placing
           Garisons
           in
           that
           part
           of
           Britain
           that
           lies
           over
           against
           Ireland
           ,
           though
           more
           in
           hopes
           of
           a
           new
           Conquest
           ,
           than
           for
           fear
           of
           any
           Invasion
           :
           For
           Ireland
           lying
           in
           the
           midst
           ,
           between
           Britain
           and
           Spain
           ,
           lies
           convenient
           for
           the
           
           Gallick
           Sea
           ,
           
           and
           would
           have
           united
           the
           vast
           Members
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           render'd
           them
           highly
           useful
           to
           each
           other
           .
           This
           Island
           ,
           if
           compared
           to
           Britain
           ,
           is
           much
           less
           ;
           yet
           exceeds
           all
           the
           Islands
           of
           the
           Mediterranian
           Sea
           :
           The
           Soil
           and
           Climate
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Dispositions
           and
           Mannners
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           being
           not
           much
           different
           from
           those
           of
           the
           Britains
           ;
           but
           its
           Havens
           are
           better
           known
           to
           Traders
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           its
           greater
           Commerce
           .
           Agricola
           had
           receiv'd
           one
           of
           the
           petty
           Kings
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           expell'd
           by
           a
           Domestick
           Sedition
           ;
           and
           retain'd
           him
           under
           a
           Shew
           of
           Friendship
           ,
           till
           a
           fit
           Occasion
           .
           Tacitus
           further
           says
           ,
           That
           Agricola
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           believ'd
           Ireland
           might
           be
           both
           conquer'd
           and
           kept
           with
           only
           one
           Legion
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           might
           be
           useful
           even
           against
           Britain
           ,
           if
           the
           Roman
           Arms
           were
           extended
           thither
           ,
           and
           Liberty
           were
           once
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           banish'd
           quite
           out
           of
           sight
           .
        
         
           This
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           a
           Digression
           from
           our
           History
           of
           Britain
           ,
           yet
           I
           thought
           good
           not
           to
           omit
           ,
           because
           it
           gives
           the
           best
           and
           most
           particular
           Account
           we
           have
           in
           any
           ancient
           Historian
           concerning
           Ireland
           :
           As
           also
           ,
           the
           Reason
           why
           so
           great
           a
           General
           as
           Agricola
           thought
           it
           worth
           his
           Conquest
           .
        
         
           
           †
           But
           the
           next
           Summer
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Sixth
           Year
           of
           his
           Command
           ,
           he
           first
           discover'd
           by
           his
           Fleet
           those
           large
           Countries
           lying
           beyond
           the
           Bodotrian
           Frith
           ;
           and
           Incursions
           of
           all
           those
           Nations
           lying
           beyond
           it
           ,
           were
           much
           fear'd
           by
           him
           .
           This
           Fleet
           was
           by
           Agricola
           also
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           to
           assist
           his
           Land-Forces
           ;
           and
           therefore
           still
           follow'd
           him
           ,
           making
           a
           dreadful
           Shew
           as
           it
           sail'd
           along
           .
           The
           War
           was
           thus
           carry'd
           on
           ,
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           often
           in
           the
           same
           Camp
           ,
           the
           Foot
           ,
           with
           the
           Horse-men
           ,
           and
           Marine
           Forces
           ,
           would
           meet
           ,
           and
           make
           merry
           together
           ;
           where
           each
           in
           his
           Turn
           would
           extol
           their
           own
           Feats
           and
           Adventures
           ;
           comparing
           the
           Dangers
           of
           the
           Woods
           and
           Mountains
           ,
           with
           the
           Accidents
           and
           Hazards
           of
           the
           Waves
           and
           Tempests
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           the
           Britains
           by
           Land
           ,
           so
           the
           Ocean
           it self
           was
           by
           them
           subdued
           :
           Thus
           they
           boasted
           in
           a
           Soldier-like
           way
           .
           But
           ,
           as
           Agricola
           afterwards
           heard
           from
           some
           Prisoners
           ,
           the
           Sight
           of
           his
           Fleet
           so
           much
           dishearten'd
           the
           Britains
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           utmost
           Secrets
           of
           their
           own
           Seas
           being
           now
           discover'd
           ,
           the
           Conquer'd
           had
           even
           lost
           their
           last
           Refuge
           .
           But
           then
           the
           Caledonians
           made
           great
           Preparations
           for
           War
           ,
           though
           with
           greater
           Fame
           than
           Reality
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           usual
           for
           it
           to
           relate
           too
           much
           of
           things
           unknown
           ,
           giving
           out
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           assaulted
           and
           taken
           some
           Roman
           Fort.
           This
           News
           made
           some
           afraid
           ,
           who
           being
           Cowardly
           ,
           under
           the
           Shew
           of
           Prudence
           ,
           took
           upon
           them
           to
           advise
           the
           General
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           retreat
           to
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           Frith
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           should
           rather
           do
           it
           voluntarily
           ,
           than
           by
           constraint
           .
           But
           when
           Agricola
           knew
           that
           the
           Enemy
           would
           invade
           him
           in
           many
           distinct
           Parties
           ,
           lest
           he
           should
           be
           environ'd
           by
           Numbers
           far
           exceeding
           his
           own
           ,
           he
           himself
           divided
           his
           Army
           into
           Three
           Detachments
           .
        
         
           *
           Which
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           known
           to
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           changing
           their
           Design
           on
           a
           sudden
           ,
           they
           in
           one
           entire
           Body
           broke
           in
           by
           Night
           upon
           the
           Ninth
           Legion
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           weakest
           ,
           and
           killed
           the
           Centinels
           between
           sleeping
           and
           waking
           ;
           and
           now
           they
           fought
           in
           the
           very
           Camp.
           When
           Agricola
           ,
           having
           by
           Scouts
           learnt
           the
           Enemy's
           March
           ,
           follow'd
           them
           at
           the
           Heels
           ,
           and
           commanded
           the
           swiftest
           of
           his
           Horse
           and
           lightest
           Foot-men
           to
           charge
           upon
           their
           Rear
           ,
           whilst
           the
           whole
           Army
           presently
           seconded
           them
           with
           Shouts
           .
           The
           Britains
           hearing
           the
           Enemy
           behind
           them
           ,
           were
           dishearten'd
           ;
           especially
           when
           the
           Day
           appearing
           ,
           discover'd
           the
           glittering
           Ensigns
           of
           
           the
           Romans
           ,
           who
           then
           took
           heart
           ,
           and
           renew'd
           the
           Fight
           ;
           
           not
           as
           Men
           doubtful
           of
           Victory
           ;
           but
           ambitious
           of
           Honour
           :
           For
           now
           might
           be
           seen
           some
           of
           the
           Roman
           Soldiers
           getting
           into
           their
           own
           Camp
           ,
           whilst
           others
           fought
           to
           get
           out
           ;
           both
           contending
           ,
           which
           should
           have
           the
           most
           Glory
           ;
           the
           one
           ,
           in
           bringing
           a
           timely
           Assistance
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           in
           not
           seeming
           to
           have
           needed
           it
           .
           In
           this
           Fight
           the
           Britains
           were
           routed
           ;
           and
           had
           they
           not
           betaken
           themselves
           to
           their
           old
           Refuge
           ,
           the
           Woods
           and
           Bogs
           ,
           that
           Day
           had
           put
           a
           Period
           to
           the
           War.
           
        
         
           *
           By
           this
           constant
           Success
           ,
           the
           Army
           gain'd
           fresh
           Courage
           ;
           and
           they
           now
           all
           cried
           out
           ,
           
             That
             nothing
             was
             impossible
             for
             their
             Valour
             ;
             that
          
           Caledonia
           
             was
             to
             be
             passed
             through
             ;
             and
             that
             at
             last
             they
             would
             fight
             their
             Way
             to
             the
             utmost
             Bounds
             of
          
           Britain
           :
           And
           they
           who
           were
           lately
           so
           wise
           and
           cautelous
           ,
           now
           seem'd
           as
           forward
           ,
           and
           talk'd
           as
           big
           ,
           after
           this
           Success
           ,
           as
           the
           best
           .
           And
           this
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           is
           the
           hard
           Fate
           of
           War
           ;
           All
           challenge
           a
           Share
           in
           the
           Success
           ,
           whilst
           Misfortunes
           are
           laid
           upon
           a
           single
           Person
           .
           However
           ,
           the
           Britains
           would
           not
           own
           themselves
           beaten
           by
           the
           Courage
           of
           the
           Roman
           Soldiers
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Cunning
           and
           Conduct
           of
           the
           General
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           had
           no
           meaner
           Thoughts
           of
           themselves
           than
           before
           ,
           but
           made
           new
           Levies
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           prosecute
           the
           War
           ;
           and
           beforehand
           carried
           their
           Wives
           and
           Children
           into
           Places
           of
           Safety
           ,
           sending
           about
           ,
           through
           all
           their
           Cities
           ,
           to
           enter
           into
           new
           Confederacy
           ;
           which
           was
           afterwards
           ratified
           with
           solemn
           Rites
           and
           Sacrifices
           :
           And
           so
           their
           Spirits
           being
           thus
           heightned
           ,
           they
           at
           present
           return'd
           home
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Summer
           ,
           a
           Cohort
           of
           
           Vespasian's
           ,
           raised
           in
           Germany
           ,
           and
           sent
           into
           Britain
           ,
           having
           slain
           a
           Centurion
           ,
           and
           other
           Soldiers
           that
           were
           appointed
           to
           exercise
           them
           ,
           deserted
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           Sea
           in
           three
           Pinnaces
           ;
           and
           having
           kill'd
           two
           of
           the
           Masters
           whom
           they
           suspected
           ,
           the
           other
           they
           constrain'd
           to
           do
           his
           Duty
           .
           Having
           thus
           escaped
           ,
           and
           none
           knowing
           what
           was
           become
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           having
           no
           Pilates
           ,
           they
           were
           carried
           at
           random
           ,
           as
           the
           Tides
           and
           Winds
           drove
           them
           to
           and
           fro
           .
           Thus
           compassing
           the
           Island
           ,
           they
           practis'd
           Piracy
           where
           they
           landed
           ;
           and
           often
           fighting
           with
           the
           Britains
           ,
           who
           defended
           their
           Goods
           ,
           were
           sometimes
           Victors
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           worsted
           ;
           till
           at
           last
           they
           were
           driven
           to
           that
           great
           Extremity
           for
           want
           of
           Provision
           ,
           that
           first
           they
           devour'd
           the
           weakest
           of
           their
           own
           Men
           ;
           and
           then
           drew
           Lots
           ,
           who
           of
           them
           should
           be
           eaten
           afterwards
           .
           Thus
           having
           floated
           round
           Britain
           ,
           and
           lost
           their
           Ships
           for
           want
           of
           Skill
           to
           steer
           them
           ,
           getting
           on
           Shore
           ,
           they
           were
           taken
           ,
           and
           sold
           as
           Pirates
           ,
           first
           by
           the
           Suevians
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           by
           the
           Frisians
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           they
           were
           sold
           into
           Britain
           ;
           where
           the
           strangeness
           of
           the
           Accident
           render'd
           this
           Discovery
           of
           the
           Island
           more
           famous
           .
        
         
           †
           But
           Agricola
           having
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Summer
           lost
           a
           young
           Son
           ,
           
           made
           use
           of
           War
           as
           a
           Remedy
           to
           vent
           his
           Grief
           ;
           therefore
           he
           sent
           his
           Fleet
           before
           ,
           which
           by
           spoiling
           many
           Places
           on
           the
           Coast
           ,
           struck
           a
           greater
           Terror
           into
           the
           Enemy
           :
           He
           himself
           with
           a
           flying
           Army
           consisting
           chiefly
           of
           Britains
           ,
           whose
           Courage
           and
           Faith
           he
           had
           long
           experienced
           ,
           following
           it
           ,
           marched
           as
           far
           as
           the
           
             Grampian
             Hills
          
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           Enemy
           had
           Posted
           themselves
           ;
           for
           the
           Britains
           nothing
           daunted
           with
           the
           ill
           Success
           of
           the
           last
           Fight
           ,
           and
           expecting
           nothing
           but
           Revenge
           or
           Slavery
           from
           their
           new
           Leagues
           and
           Confederacies
           ,
           were
           got
           together
           Thirty
           Thousand
           strong
           ,
           more
           being
           daily
           expected
           ;
           nay
           ,
           the
           aged
           themselves
           would
           not
           be
           exempted
           from
           this
           Days
           Service
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           had
           been
           brave
           Men
           in
           their
           time
           ,
           so
           every
           one
           of
           them
           bore
           some
           Badge
           or
           Mark
           
           of
           his
           youthful
           Atchievements
           .
           
           Among
           these
           was
           Galgacus
           ,
           chief
           in
           Authority
           and
           Birth
           ;
           who
           when
           the
           Army
           cry'd
           out
           for
           the
           Signal
           of
           Battel
           ,
           is
           brought
           in
           by
           Tacitus
           ,
           making
           a
           long
           yet
           noble
           Oration
           ;
           which
           thô
           it
           is
           likely
           he
           never
           spoke
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           my
           Design
           to
           stuff
           these
           Annals
           with
           long
           Speeches
           ,
           yet
           since
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           good
           Sense
           and
           sharp
           Satyr
           expressed
           in
           it
           against
           his
           own
           Nation
           ,
           I
           shall
           contract
           some
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           
           and
           render
           the
           rest
           word
           for
           word
           .
           
             In
             the
             first
             place
             having
             set
             forth
             the
             Occasion
             of
             making
             War
             upon
             the
             Romans
             ,
             from
             the
             Necessity
             of
             avoiding
             Slavery
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             last
             People
             of
             Britain
             that
             were
             yet
             unconquer'd
             ,
             and
             that
             beyond
             them
             there
             was
             no
             more
             Earth
             nor
             Liberty
             left
             :
             That
             now
             the
             utmost
             Bounds
             of
             Britain
             were
             discovered
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             Nations
             but
             them
             left
             to
             employ
             the
             Roman
             Armies
             ,
             whose
             Pride
             they
             might
             seek
             to
             please
             in
             vain
             by
             Services
             and
             Submissions
             ;
             those
             Robbers
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             who
             having
             left
             no
             Land
             unplunder'd
             ,
             ransack
             even
             the
             Ocean
             it self
             .
             If
             the
             Enemy
             be
             Rich
             ,
             they
             are
             greedy
             of
             his
             Wealth
             ;
             if
             Poor
             ,
             they
             covet
             Glory
             ;
             whom
             neither
             the
             East
             nor
             West
             could
             ever
             satisfie
             ;
             the
             only
             Men
             in
             the
             World
             who
             pursue
             both
             the
             Rich
             and
             the
             Needy
             with
             equal
             Appetite
             :
             To
             Kill
             and
             Plunder
             ,
             they
             call
             Governing
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             have
             brought
             Desolation
             on
             a
             Country
             ,
             they
             term
             it
             Peace
             .
             That
             Nature
             ,
             by
             nearest
             ties
             ,
             had
             link'd
             their
             Children
             and
             Relations
             to
             them
             ,
             yet
             even
             these
             were
             taken
             away
             and
             pressed
             into
             their
             Service
             :
             That
             their
             Wives
             and
             Sisters
             ,
             if
             they
             escap'd
             their
             Violence
             ,
             yet
             could
             not
             avoid
             Dishonour
             ;
             since
             when
             they
             came
             as
             Guests
             into
             their
             Houses
             ,
             they
             were
             sure
             to
             Debauch
             them
             :
             Their
             Goods
             and
             Fortunes
             they
             made
             their
             Tributes
             ;
             their
             Corn
             ,
             their
             Provisions
             to
             supply
             their
             Gran●ries
             ;
             and
             wore
             out
             their
             Bodies
             in
             cutting
             down
             Woods
             ,
             and
             draining
             Fens
             ,
             and
             paving
             Marishes
             ;
             nay
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             amidst
             a
             Thousand
             Stripes
             and
             Indignities
             :
             That
             Slaves
             who
             are
             born
             to
             Bondage
             ,
             were
             sold
             but
             once
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             kept
             at
             their
             Masters
             Charges
             ;
             but
             Britain
             daily
             bought
             its
             own
             Bondage
             ,
             and
             maintain'd
             it
             too
             .
          
        
         
           He
           then
           proceeds
           to
           exhort
           them
           to
           be
           tenacious
           of
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           lest
           (
           like
           the
           last
           Slave
           in
           a
           private
           Family
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Sport
           and
           Scorn
           of
           his
           Fellows
           when
           conquer'd
           )
           they
           should
           be
           flouted
           by
           those
           who
           had
           been
           used
           as
           Drudges
           long
           before
           ,
           advising
           them
           to
           take
           Courage
           and
           Example
           from
           the
           Brigantes
           ,
           who
           under
           the
           Conduct
           of
           a
           Woman
           had
           almost
           quite
           destroyed
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           might
           have
           driven
           them
           out
           of
           Britain
           ,
           had
           they
           not
           failed
           in
           the
           Attempt
           by
           their
           too
           great
           Security
           and
           Success
           .
           Then
           magnifying
           the
           Valour
           and
           Strength
           of
           his
           own
           Nation
           ,
           and
           lessening
           that
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           as
           made
           up
           of
           divers
           Nations
           ,
           who
           unwillingly
           served
           them
           ,
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           durst
           would
           turn
           against
           them
           ;
           he
           concluded
           with
           shewing
           what
           Advantages
           they
           had
           above
           the
           Romans
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           hope
           for
           Victory
           ,
           and
           the
           miserable
           Slavery
           they
           were
           like
           to
           undergo
           if
           they
           were
           vanquished
           ;
           and
           therefore
           going
           now
           to
           Battel
           ,
           advised
           them
           to
           remember
           the
           Freedom
           of
           their
           Ancestors
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Danger
           of
           Slavery
           to
           themselves
           and
           their
           Posterity
           .
        
         
           ‖
           The
           Britains
           received
           this
           Speech
           with
           great
           Testimonies
           of
           Joy
           ,
           such
           as
           Songs
           and
           confus'd
           Clamours
           ,
           after
           the
           Custom
           of
           their
           Country
           ;
           all
           which
           shew'd
           their
           Approbation
           ,
           and
           now
           their
           Arms
           began
           to
           glitter
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           to
           put
           himself
           in
           Array
           ,
           when
           Agricola
           ,
           scarce
           able
           to
           repress
           the
           Heat
           of
           his
           Soldiers
           ,
           yet
           thinking
           it
           convenient
           to
           say
           something
           
           to
           them
           ,
           made
           a
           Speech
           to
           this
           Effect
           ,
           (
           for
           ,
           being
           somewhat
           long
           ,
           
           I
           shall
           make
           bold
           to
           Contract
           it
           :
           )
           First
           he
           told
           his
           Soldiers
           ,
           That
           this
           was
           the
           Eighth
           Year
           that
           their
           Valour
           ,
           protected
           by
           the
           Fortune
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Empire
          
           ,
           had
           subdu'd
           the
           Britains
           in
           so
           many
           Battels
           ,
           
           and
           that
           as
           he
           had
           exceeded
           his
           Predecessors
           in
           Success
           ,
           so
           they
           had
           all
           former
           Armies
           .
           That
           Britain
           was
           now
           no
           longer
           known
           ,
           only
           by
           Fame
           and
           Report
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           they
           have
           had
           the
           Honor
           to
           discover
           ,
           so
           likewise
           might
           they
           to
           subdue
           it
           :
           That
           he
           had
           often
           heard
           them
           ask
           ,
           
             When
             they
             should
             meet
             the
             Enemy
             ?
          
           but
           now
           they
           had
           their
           Desires
           ,
           now
           was
           the
           time
           to
           shew
           their
           Valour
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           every
           thing
           would
           happen
           as
           they
           could
           wish
           if
           they
           Conquer'd
           ;
           so
           all
           things
           made
           against
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           overcome
           .
           That
           if
           it
           was
           Great
           and
           Noble
           to
           have
           Marched
           so
           much
           Ground
           ,
           to
           have
           past
           so
           many
           Woods
           ,
           and
           both
           the
           Friths
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           fled
           ,
           the
           very
           same
           things
           would
           be
           their
           Hindrance
           and
           Destruction
           :
           That
           as
           for
           his
           part
           he
           had
           been
           long
           since
           satisfied
           ,
           that
           to
           run
           away
           was
           neither
           safe
           for
           the
           Soldier
           nor
           General
           ;
           and
           that
           a
           Commendable
           Death
           was
           to
           be
           preferr'd
           before
           the
           Reproaches
           of
           an
           Ignominious
           Life
           ;
           that
           Safety
           and
           Honour
           were
           now
           inseparably
           conjoyned
           :
           And
           let
           the
           worst
           happen
           ,
           yet
           how
           glorious
           would
           it
           be
           to
           die
           in
           the
           utmost
           Bounds
           of
           the
           World
           and
           Nature
           ?
           Then
           putting
           them
           in
           mind
           of
           their
           late
           Victories
           ,
           and
           representing
           these
           Britains
           they
           were
           now
           to
           fight
           with
           ,
           as
           the
           Meanest
           and
           most
           Rascally
           of
           all
           the
           Nations
           they
           had
           Conquer'd
           ,
           so
           he
           doubts
           not
           but
           they
           will
           afford
           them
           an
           occasion
           of
           a
           memorable
           Victory
           .
           Then
           concludes
           ,
           in
           advising
           them
           to
           make
           an
           end
           of
           the
           War
           ,
           and
           to
           Fifty
           Years
           Labours
           add
           one
           great
           concluding
           Day
           ,
           by
           which
           means
           they
           should
           approve
           themselves
           to
           their
           Country
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           should
           never
           be
           justly
           laid
           to
           their
           Charge
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           Protracted
           the
           War
           ,
           nor
           let
           slip
           any
           Opportunity
           of
           compleating
           their
           Conquest
           .
        
         
           Whilst
           Agricola
           was
           yet
           speaking
           ,
           the
           Soldiers
           expressed
           great
           Signs
           of
           their
           Eagerness
           and
           Resolution
           ,
           but
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           his
           Speech
           was
           received
           with
           loud
           and
           joyful
           .
           Acclamations
           ,
           whilst
           every
           Man
           stood
           to
           his
           Arms
           ,
           and
           shewed
           his
           Impatience
           to
           march
           on
           .
           Agricola
           order'd
           the
           Battel
           after
           this
           manner
           ;
           his
           Main
           Body
           was
           made
           up
           of
           Eight
           Thousand
           Auxiliary
           Foot
           ,
           and
           Three
           Thousand
           Horse
           were
           placed
           in
           the
           Wings
           ,
           the
           Legions
           being
           set
           in
           the
           Rear
           before
           the
           Camp
           ,
           for
           the
           greater
           Glory
           of
           the
           Victory
           ,
           if
           it
           could
           be
           won
           without
           any
           loss
           of
           Roman
           Blood
           ;
           if
           otherwise
           for
           Succour
           and
           Assistance
           .
        
         
           The
           British
           Army
           ,
           for
           the
           greater
           shew
           and
           Terror
           ,
           was
           drawn
           upon
           a
           rising
           Gound
           ;
           the
           first
           Battalion
           stood
           on
           the
           Plain
           ,
           the
           next
           a
           degree
           higher
           ,
           as
           the
           Hill
           ascended
           ,
           the
           Field
           rang
           with
           the
           Clattering
           Noise
           of
           Chariots
           and
           Horsemen
           rangeing
           up
           and
           down
           .
           Agricola
           perceiving
           the
           Enemy
           exceeded
           him
           in
           numbers
           ,
           and
           fearing
           lest
           they
           might
           attack
           him
           in
           the
           Front
           and
           Flanks
           at
           once
           ,
           stretch'd
           out
           his
           Front
           in
           length
           ;
           and
           although
           by
           that
           means
           his
           Van-guard
           was
           somewhat
           thin
           ,
           and
           that
           many
           Councelled
           him
           to
           take
           the
           Legions
           into
           it
           ,
           yet
           he
           stood
           firm
           to
           his
           first
           Resolution
           ,
           and
           alighting
           from
           his
           Horse
           ,
           placed
           himself
           at
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Foot
           before
           the
           Ensigns
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Fight
           began
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           with
           missive
           Weapons
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Britains
           shew'd
           wondrous
           Skill
           and
           Constancy
           ,
           for
           with
           their
           broad
           Swords
           and
           short
           Targets
           they
           either
           avoided
           the
           Darts
           ,
           or
           shook
           them
           off
           ,
           and
           in
           return
           liberally
           bestow'd
           whole
           Showres
           of
           their
           own
           ;
           Agricola
           perceiving
           this
           Disadvantage
           ,
           commanded
           Three
           Batavian
           Cohorts
           ,
           and
           
           Two
           of
           the
           Tungrians
           ,
           
           that
           they
           should
           bring
           it
           speedily
           to
           dint
           of
           Sword
           ,
           which
           they
           easily
           performed
           ,
           as
           being
           fitted
           for
           it
           by
           long
           exercise
           ,
           but
           the
           Britains
           on
           the
           other
           side
           having
           little
           Targets
           ,
           and
           huge
           unwildly
           Swords
           without
           points
           ,
           lay
           under
           a
           great
           disadvantage
           ,
           nor
           could
           endure
           a
           close
           down
           right
           fighting
           ;
           so
           that
           when
           the
           Batavians
           came
           to
           exchange
           blows
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           at
           their
           Faces
           with
           the
           Pikes
           of
           their
           Targets
           ,
           they
           easily
           bore
           them
           down
           ,
           and
           prosecuting
           their
           Victory
           ,
           advanced
           to
           the
           side
           of
           the
           Hill
           ;
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Cohorts
           being
           spurr'd
           on
           by
           Emulation
           ,
           and
           striking
           at
           all
           that
           were
           near
           them
           ,
           run
           on
           in
           the
           same
           course
           ,
           leaving
           for
           hast
           many
           behind
           them
           ,
           some
           half
           Dead
           ,
           others
           untouch'd
           ;
           in
           the
           mean
           while
           as
           the
           Horse-men
           fled
           ,
           the
           Chariots
           brake
           in
           upon
           the
           Foot
           ;
           so
           they
           who
           had
           lately
           terrified
           others
           ,
           were
           now
           distressed
           themselves
           ,
           being
           penn'd
           in
           by
           their
           own
           close
           Ranks
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           unevenness
           of
           the
           Ground
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           manner
           of
           this
           Battel
           was
           not
           like
           a
           loose
           skirmish
           of
           Horsemen
           ,
           but
           all
           keeping
           their
           Ranks
           ,
           endeavoured
           by
           the
           weight
           of
           their
           Horses
           to
           bear
           down
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           now
           might
           be
           seen
           Chariots
           without
           Drivers
           ,
           and
           the
           affrighted
           Horses
           running
           to
           and
           fro
           ,
           without
           Riders
           ,
           overturning
           all
           that
           met
           them
           ,
           or
           thwarted
           their
           way
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           those
           Britains
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           yet
           engaged
           but
           on
           the
           tops
           of
           the
           Hills
           despised
           the
           paucity
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           
           began
           to
           draw
           down
           by
           degrees
           ,
           and
           taking
           a
           compass
           to
           fall
           upon
           them
           in
           the
           Rear
           ;
           Agricola
           having
           foreseen
           their
           design
           ,
           with
           Four
           Squadrons
           of
           Horse
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           reserved
           for
           such
           a
           purpose
           ,
           opposed
           their
           Descent
           ,
           and
           driving
           them
           back
           with
           as
           great
           hast
           as
           they
           had
           come
           forward
           ,
           put
           them
           totally
           to
           flight
           ;
           so
           that
           now
           this
           project
           of
           the
           Britains
           was
           turned
           upon
           themselves
           ;
           some
           Troops
           of
           Horse
           being
           by
           the
           General
           's
           order
           taken
           from
           the
           Front
           of
           the
           Battel
           ,
           and
           sent
           to
           charge
           the
           Enemy
           in
           the
           Rear
           ;
           then
           might
           have
           been
           seen
           in
           the
           open
           Plain
           a
           great
           and
           dismal
           Scene
           of
           War
           ,
           some
           pursuing
           ,
           wounding
           ,
           taking
           ,
           and
           then
           killing
           those
           that
           were
           taken
           ;
           when
           other
           fresh
           ones
           came
           in
           the
           way
           ;
           now
           whole
           Regiments
           of
           the
           Britains
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           several
           dispositions
           ,
           though
           Arm'd
           ,
           and
           more
           numerous
           turning
           their
           backs
           ,
           whilst
           others
           though
           unarm'd
           ran
           desperately
           upon
           the
           Swords
           of
           their
           Enemies
           ;
           the
           whole
           field
           was
           covered
           with
           scattered
           Arms
           ,
           Dead
           Bodies
           ,
           with
           mangled
           Limbs
           and
           Blood
           ;
           whilst
           many
           wallowing
           in
           their
           own
           gore
           ,
           ceased
           not
           to
           give
           some
           proofs
           of
           their
           last
           Anger
           and
           Revenge
           :
           But
           when
           the
           Britains
           ,
           by
           running
           away
           ,
           had
           got
           nearer
           the
           Woods
           ,
           rallying
           again
           ,
           they
           circumvented
           those
           that
           pursued
           them
           ,
           as
           being
           unwary
           and
           ignorant
           of
           those
           places
           :
           Agricola
           (
           who
           was
           every
           where
           )
           prevented
           this
           by
           sending
           out
           some
           Light
           Arms
           ,
           yet
           strong
           Cohorts
           ,
           and
           as
           also
           by
           Commanding
           some
           of
           his
           Horse-men
           to
           alight
           ,
           and
           scoure
           the
           thickest
           parts
           of
           the
           Wood
           ;
           these
           might
           have
           suffered
           considerably
           for
           their
           rashness
           :
           But
           when
           the
           Britains
           once
           saw
           that
           the
           Romans
           followed
           the
           pursuit
           close
           ,
           and
           in
           good
           order
           ,
           they
           all
           fled
           ,
           thô
           not
           as
           before
           in
           whole
           Troops
           and
           Companies
           ;
           but
           dispersed
           and
           stragling
           into
           remote
           and
           by-places
           until
           Night
           ,
           and
           the
           satiety
           of
           slaughter
           put
           an
           end
           to
           the
           chase
           :
           Of
           the
           Britains
           Ten
           Thousand
           were
           Slain
           :
           Of
           the
           Romans
           Three
           Hundred
           and
           Forty
           ;
           amongst
           which
           was
           
             Aurelius
             Atticus
          
           ,
           Commander
           in
           chief
           of
           a
           Cohort
           ;
           who
           through
           Youthful
           heat
           ,
           and
           the
           over-much
           mettle
           of
           his
           Horse
           ,
           was
           carried
           into
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Enemy
           .
           The
           Night
           was
           spent
           with
           Joy
           by
           the
           Romans
           ;
           
           being
           now
           flush'd
           with
           Victory
           and
           Spoil
           ;
           but
           the
           
           Britains
           ran
           wandring
           up
           and
           down
           ;
           Men
           and
           Women
           howling
           together
           ,
           
           some
           lug'd
           on
           the
           Wounded
           ,
           whilst
           others
           cryed
           for
           help
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           were
           not
           hurt
           ;
           some
           forsook
           their
           Houses
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           set
           Fire
           on
           them
           ,
           searching
           out
           holes
           to
           hide
           themselves
           in
           for
           safety
           ,
           which
           they
           as
           quickly
           left
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           others
           ;
           sometimes
           in
           consult
           together
           they
           entertained
           some
           glimmerings
           of
           hope
           ,
           and
           then
           again
           fell
           into
           despair
           ,
           being
           sometimes
           dispirited
           ,
           and
           some
           enraged
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           their
           dearest
           Relations
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           many
           out
           of
           a
           cruel
           compassion
           laid
           violent
           hands
           on
           their
           Wives
           and
           Children
           to
           secure
           them
           from
           the
           cruelty
           of
           the
           Romans
           :
           But
           Day
           appearing
           gave
           a
           plainer
           prospect
           of
           their
           Victory
           ;
           every
           where
           reign'd
           desolation
           and
           silence
           ;
           the
           Hills
           being
           forsaken
           ,
           and
           the
           Cottages
           smoaking
           afar
           off
           :
           when
           the
           Scouts
           brought
           word
           that
           no
           body
           appear'd
           ,
           only
           that
           they
           found
           the
           uncertain
           Footsteps
           of
           their
           flight
           .
           Whereupon
           Agricola
           ,
           because
           the
           Summer
           was
           far
           spent
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           fit
           Season
           to
           divide
           his
           Forces
           ;
           brought
           them
           in
           an
           entire
           body
           into
           the
           borders
           of
           the
           Horesti
           :
           (
           supposed
           to
           be
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Eske-Dale
           in
           Scotland
           )
           where
           having
           received
           Hostages
           ,
           he
           Commanded
           the
           Admiral
           of
           his
           Fleet
           to
           Sail
           round
           about
           Britain
           ;
           furnishing
           him
           with
           all
           things
           necessary
           ,
           but
           the
           terrour
           of
           the
           Navy
           was
           gone
           before
           ,
           whilst
           he
           with
           slow
           and
           easie
           marches
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           he
           might
           strike
           the
           greater
           terrour
           into
           the
           new
           Conquer'd
           Nations
           ,
           arrived
           at
           his
           Winter
           Quarters
           ,
           whilst
           the
           Navy
           with
           prosperous
           Winds
           and
           good
           Success
           ,
           safely
           arrived
           at
           the
           Port
           Trutulensis
           (
           supposed
           by
           Mr.
           Somner
           ,
           to
           be
           Richborough
           ,
           near
           Sandwich
           )
           from
           whence
           it
           had
           set
           out
           ,
           and
           coasting
           along
           the
           nearest
           side
           of
           Britain
           returned
           thither
           again
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           the
           Romans
           first
           discovered
           the
           Isles
           of
           Orkeney
           ,
           which
           others
           ,
           with
           less
           Reason
           following
           Orosius
           ,
           ascribe
           unto
           Claudius
           .
        
         
           Agricola
           ,
           
           having
           sent
           a
           plain
           account
           of
           these
           Transactions
           (
           and
           that
           without
           any
           vain
           Glory
           or
           Amplification
           )
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           as
           his
           manner
           was
           ,
           received
           them
           with
           a
           shew
           of
           Joy
           ,
           thô
           with
           an
           inward
           Trouble
           of
           Mind
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           Conscious
           to
           himself
           ,
           that
           his
           own
           Counterfeit
           Triumph
           over
           the
           Germans
           was
           a
           ridiculous
           piece
           of
           Pageantry
           (
           to
           set
           out
           which
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           real
           Captives
           ,
           
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           buy
           such
           as
           by
           their
           Hair
           and
           Attire
           might
           personate
           them
           )
           ;
           whereas
           the
           great
           and
           real
           Victorys
           of
           Agricola
           ,
           where
           so
           many
           Thousand
           were
           Slain
           ,
           being
           applauded
           by
           all
           Men
           ,
           would
           give
           him
           a
           vast
           Reputation
           :
           Thinking
           it
           therefore
           dangerous
           ,
           that
           the
           Glory
           of
           a
           private
           Man
           should
           Eclipse
           that
           of
           his
           Prince
           ,
           He
           secretly
           design'd
           his
           Ruine
           ,
           thinking
           it
           in
           vain
           to
           have
           suppressed
           the
           Study
           of
           Oratory
           ,
           and
           other
           Liberal
           Arts
           ,
           thereby
           to
           depress
           other
           Mens
           Fame
           ;
           if
           he
           should
           suffer
           himself
           to
           be
           thus
           surpassed
           in
           the
           Art
           of
           War
           ,
           which
           he
           esteemed
           the
           peculiar
           honour
           of
           an
           Emperour
           ,
           being
           daily
           tormented
           with
           these
           Cares
           ,
           and
           much
           alone
           in
           his
           Closet
           (
           which
           was
           always
           with
           him
           still
           a
           sign
           of
           some
           ensuing
           mischief
           )
           he
           thought
           it
           best
           for
           the
           present
           to
           hide
           his
           resentments
           ,
           till
           the
           noise
           of
           
           Agricola's
           Victory
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Love
           of
           the
           Army
           towards
           him
           ,
           was
           a
           little
           abated
           ;
           he
           continued
           him
           therefore
           in
           his
           Command
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           shews
           of
           acknowledgments
           for
           so
           great
           Services
           ,
           and
           ordering
           the
           Senate
           to
           decree
           him
           Triumphal
           Ornaments
           ,
           with
           the
           honour
           of
           a
           Statue
           ;
           
           himself
           speaking
           highly
           in
           his
           Favour
           .
        
         
           He
           also
           caused
           a
           Report
           to
           be
           spread
           abroad
           ,
           that
           the
           Province
           of
           Syria
           ,
           then
           void
           by
           the
           Death
           of
           
             Attilius
             Rufus
          
           ,
           and
           reserved
           for
           Persons
           
           of
           the
           highest
           Rank
           ,
           
           should
           be
           bestowed
           upon
           Agricola
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           also
           commonly
           believed
           ,
           that
           a
           Freed-man
           imployed
           in
           the
           Emperours
           most
           secret
           Services
           ,
           was
           sent
           to
           Agricola
           with
           a
           Commission
           for
           the
           Government
           of
           Syria
           with
           private
           Orders
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           then
           in
           Britain
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           delivered
           :
           But
           that
           the
           Messenger
           meeting
           Agricola
           at
           Sea
           ,
           never
           so
           much
           as
           saluting
           him
           ,
           returned
           again
           to
           Domitian
           ;
           whether
           this
           were
           true
           or
           only
           feigned
           (
           as
           agreeable
           to
           the
           humour
           of
           this
           Prince
           )
           is
           uncertain
           .
        
         
           However
           ,
           Agricola
           delivered
           the
           Province
           peaceably
           and
           quiet
           to
           his
           Successour
           ;
           
           and
           least
           his
           entrance
           into
           the
           City
           should
           be
           too
           remarkable
           ,
           by
           the
           croud
           of
           those
           that
           might
           go
           out
           to
           meet
           him
           ,
           he
           came
           (
           as
           he
           was
           ordered
           )
           by
           Night
           into
           the
           Palace
           ,
           where
           being
           received
           with
           a
           short
           salute
           ,
           and
           no
           particular
           discourse
           ,
           he
           presently
           drew
           off
           amongst
           the
           croud
           of
           attendants
           .
        
         
           But
           tho'
           it
           is
           not
           to
           our
           present
           Design
           ,
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           wait
           on
           this
           Great
           Man
           to
           his
           Grave
           ,
           and
           give
           you
           
           Tacitus's
           last
           Account
           of
           him
           ,
           since
           he
           is
           so
           great
           an
           Example
           of
           Moderation
           in
           Prosperity
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           Patience
           under
           the
           Slights
           and
           Affronts
           of
           an
           insolent
           Tyrant
           .
        
         
           
           But
           Agricola
           ,
           though
           he
           thus
           striv'd
           to
           lessen
           his
           own
           great
           Reputation
           ,
           which
           is
           ever
           grievous
           to
           those
           that
           are
           lazy
           and
           unwarlike
           ,
           yet
           by
           his
           Retirement
           he
           increased
           his
           own
           Glory
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Vertues
           ;
           still
           continuing
           modest
           in
           his
           Garb
           ,
           easie
           of
           Access
           ,
           and
           never
           accompanied
           with
           more
           than
           one
           or
           two
           Friends
           :
           So
           that
           most
           People
           ,
           who
           are
           accustom'd
           to
           esteem
           Great
           Men
           only
           by
           Titles
           and
           outward
           Appearances
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           Agricola
           thus
           private
           ,
           wonder'd
           at
           his
           great
           Reputation
           ,
           and
           few
           understood
           his
           Vertues
           .
           And
           though
           ,
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           when
           absent
           ,
           he
           had
           been
           accused
           to
           Domitian
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           also
           acquitted
           ;
           there
           being
           no
           Crime
           alledg'd
           against
           him
           ,
           unless
           it
           were
           to
           have
           liv'd
           under
           a
           Prince
           who
           was
           an
           Enemy
           to
           all
           Vertue
           .
           Besides
           ,
           Had
           those
           worse
           sort
           of
           all
           Enemies
           ,
           Flatterers
           prevail'd
           ;
           there
           happen'd
           afterwards
           such
           Times
           which
           would
           not
           permit
           
           Agricola's
           Fame
           to
           be
           conceal'd
           ,
           so
           many
           Armies
           being
           lost
           in
           
             Germany
             ,
             Pannonia
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Provinces
           ,
           through
           the
           Rashness
           or
           Cowardice
           of
           the
           Commanders
           ,
           that
           Agricola
           was
           again
           desir'd
           by
           all
           Men
           to
           command
           ,
           comparing
           his
           Constancy
           and
           Experience
           in
           War
           with
           the
           Sloth
           and
           Cowardice
           of
           others
           .
           Which
           Discourses
           coming
           often
           to
           the
           Ears
           of
           Domitian
           ,
           whilst
           some
           of
           his
           Freed-men
           fairly
           represented
           his
           Merits
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           worst
           sort
           ,
           through
           Envy
           and
           ill
           Will
           ,
           as
           much
           misrepresenting
           them
           ,
           it
           provoked
           this
           Prince
           ,
           too
           apt
           of
           himself
           to
           do
           evil
           :
           So
           that
           Agricola
           ,
           by
           his
           own
           Vertues
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Vices
           of
           others
           ,
           was
           often
           near
           Ruin.
           And
           though
           some
           time
           after
           ,
           when
           the
           Proconsulship
           of
           Africa
           was
           void
           by
           the
           Death
           of
           Civica
           lately
           slain
           ,
           the
           Command
           of
           this
           Province
           was
           seemingly
           offer'd
           him
           ,
           whilst
           some
           were
           privately
           to
           offer
           their
           Assistance
           in
           making
           his
           Excuse
           ;
           and
           others
           ,
           more
           bold
           and
           open
           ,
           both
           persuading
           ,
           and
           also
           terrifying
           him
           ,
           brought
           him
           into
           
           Domitian's
           Presence
           ;
           who
           being
           already
           prepar'd
           to
           dissemble
           ,
           haughtily
           (
           though
           willingly
           )
           accepted
           his
           Excuses
           ;
           nay
           ,
           suffer'd
           himself
           to
           be
           thank'd
           for
           his
           Accepting
           them
           ;
           nor
           blush'd
           at
           his
           own
           Envy
           of
           so
           small
           a
           Benefit
           ;
           nor
           did
           he
           so
           much
           as
           bestow
           upon
           Agricola
           ,
           who
           w●nted
           ●
           Salary
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           usually
           allow'd
           to
           those
           that
           had
           been
           Proconsuls
           ;
           as
           either
           being
           offended
           that
           it
           was
           not
           asked
           him
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           Guilt
           lest
           he
           should
           seem
           to
           have
           bought
           that
           which
           he
           did
           not
           desire
           ;
           since
           it
           is
           the
           Property
           of
           too
           
           many
           Mens
           Natures
           to
           hate
           those
           that
           have
           too
           much
           oblig'd
           them
           ;
           
           yet
           Domitian
           ,
           though
           prone
           to
           Anger
           ,
           and
           (
           by
           how
           much
           the
           more
           hidden
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           more
           dangerous
           )
           was
           nevertheless
           mollified
           by
           this
           rare
           Moderation
           and
           Prudence
           of
           Agricola
           ,
           since
           he
           did
           neither
           augment
           his
           own
           Fame
           ,
           by
           any
           vain
           Boasting
           of
           his
           Merits
           ;
           not
           yet
           accelerate
           his
           Fate
           by
           Contumacy
           or
           Sullenness
           .
           So
           that
           all
           those
           whose
           Custom
           it
           is
           ,
           only
           to
           believe
           things
           dangerous
           unlawful
           ,
           may
           be
           convinc'd
           that
           great
           and
           good
           Men
           may
           often
           live
           safe
           under
           the
           worst
           of
           Princes
           ;
           and
           that
           Obsequiousness
           and
           Modesty
           ,
           attended
           with
           Prudence
           and
           Industry
           ,
           do
           far
           exceed
           all
           that
           Glory
           to
           which
           many
           by
           violent
           Courses
           ,
           but
           for
           no
           publick
           Benefit
           to
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           too
           much
           sought
           for
           Fate
           ,
           have
           endeavour'd
           to
           attain
           .
           However
           ,
           thus
           much
           is
           certain
           ,
           That
           not
           long
           after
           this
           ,
           Agricola
           died
           ,
           (
           whether
           by
           Poyson
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           is
           uncertain
           ,
           )
           to
           the
           common
           Grief
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Strangers
           ;
           and
           even
           Domitian
           himself
           appear'd
           to
           be
           concern'd
           at
           his
           Loss
           ,
           though
           he
           could
           more
           easily
           dissemble
           his
           Joy
           ,
           than
           Fear
           .
           Thus
           died
           the
           famous
           Agricola
           ,
           who
           carried
           the
           Roman
           Eagles
           to
           the
           utmost
           bounds
           of
           Britain
           ;
           Conquering
           more
           Nations
           than
           all
           his
           Predecessours
           before
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           had
           also
           subdued
           Ireland
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Jealousie
           of
           Domitian
           too
           soon
           recalled
           him
           :
           If
           Tacitus
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           faithful
           Historian
           had
           given
           us
           as
           exact
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Actions
           of
           these
           other
           Lieutenants
           ,
           that
           were
           sent
           into
           Britain
           ,
           during
           the
           Reign
           of
           this
           Emperour
           and
           his
           Successours
           ,
           then
           we
           might
           have
           had
           a
           compleat
           History
           of
           those
           times
           ;
           But
           we
           are
           now
           at
           so
           great
           an
           uncertainty
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           tell
           ,
           who
           it
           was
           to
           whom
           Agricola
           resigned
           his
           Command
           ;
           only
           we
           read
           in
           Suetonius
           of
           one
           
             Salustius
             Lucullus
          
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           Legate
           of
           Britain
           ,
           in
           the
           days
           of
           this
           Emperour
           ;
           but
           nothing
           can
           be
           found
           of
           any
           others
           or
           of
           him
           ,
           
           more
           than
           that
           he
           was
           slain
           by
           Domitian
           ,
           for
           giving
           his
           own
           name
           to
           a
           ●ort
           of
           Spears
           which
           he
           had
           invented
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           seems
           more
           certain
           ,
           that
           not
           long
           after
           
           Agricola's
           departure
           ;
           the
           Britains
           recovering
           fresh
           Strength
           and
           Courage
           ,
           under
           the
           Conduct
           of
           Arviragus
           ,
           rebelled
           against
           the
           Romans
           ,
           as
           some
           gather
           from
           that
           Speech
           ,
           which
           
             Frabricius
             Veiento
          
           ,
           is
           supposed
           by
           Juvenal
           to
           speak
           in
           flattery
           of
           Domitian
           :
           
             
               
                 Omen
                 habes
                 inquit
                 ,
                 magni
                 clarique
                 triumphi
                 ;
              
               
                 Regem
                 aliquem
                 capies
                 ,
                 aut
                 de
                 temone
                 Britanno
              
               
                 Excidet
                 Arviragus
                 —
              
            
             
               
                 —
                 See
                 the
                 Mighty
                 Omen
                 ,
                 see
                 ,
              
               
                 He
                 cries
                 ,
                 of
                 some
                 Illustrious
                 Victory
                 ;
                 
              
               
                 Some
                 Captive
                 King
                 ,
                 thee
                 his
                 new
                 Lord
                 shall
                 own
                 ,
              
               
                 Or
                 from
                 his
                 British
                 Chariot
                 headlong
                 thrown
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 proud
                 Arviragus
                 come
                 tumbling
                 down
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           Dion
           also
           mentions
           
             C.
             N.
             Trebellius
          
           to
           have
           governed
           Britain
           ,
           though
           in
           what
           time
           is
           uncertain
           ;
           but
           Tacitus
           in
           his
           Proem
           ,
           to
           his
           First
           Book
           of
           Histories
           ,
           speaks
           of
           Britain
           ,
           as
           though
           formerly
           Conquer'd
           ,
           but
           as
           then
           lost
           ;
           which
           though
           it
           might
           be
           true
           ,
           yet
           that
           it
           was
           again
           recovered
           is
           also
           as
           certain
           ;
           since
           during
           the
           Reigns
           of
           the
           succeeding
           Emperours
           ,
           we
           find
           Britain
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Friths
           of
           Dunbritton
           and
           Edinburgh
           ,
           entirely
           reduced
           into
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Roman
           Province
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           governed
           by
           any
           particular
           Praetor
           or
           Proconsul
           ,
           but
           was
           esteemed
           Praesidialis
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           under
           the
           immediate
           protection
           and
           Eye
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           held
           by
           his
           Garisons
           ,
           and
           thus
           it
           continued
           as
           long
           as
           Britain
           remained
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           .
        
         
         
           
           But
           about
           the
           end
           of
           Domitians
           Reign
           ,
           Arviragus
           is
           supposed
           by
           Geoffrey
           to
           have
           deceased
           ;
           and
           that
           his
           Son
           Marius
           ,
           called
           by
           the
           British
           Historians
           Meurig
           ,
           succeeded
           him
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           no
           more
           to
           observe
           during
           the
           Reign
           of
           Domitian
           ,
           than
           that
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           
             Claudia
             Rufina
          
           ,
           a
           British
           Lady
           ,
           was
           the
           Wife
           of
           Pudens
           a
           Senator
           ,
           and
           she
           is
           famous
           in
           that
           Elegant
           Epigram
           of
           Martial
           for
           her
           Beauty
           ,
           Wit
           and
           Learning
           ;
           but
           more
           excellent
           was
           she
           for
           her
           profession
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           if
           she
           were
           the
           same
           Woman
           St.
           Paul
           mentions
           in
           his
           Second
           Epistle
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           our
           English
           Historians
           have
           (
           though
           without
           any
           great
           certainty
           )
           asserted
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           St.
           Paul
           wrote
           this
           Epistle
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Nero
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           that
           this
           Claudia
           should
           be
           found
           for
           her
           Beauty
           ,
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           Domitian
           ;
           or
           else
           of
           Trajan
           ,
           above
           Twenty
           Years
           after
           ,
           since
           by
           that
           time
           ,
           she
           must
           certainly
           have
           been
           a
           Woman
           of
           more
           Years
           than
           Beauty
           .
        
         
           
           The
           short
           Reign
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Nerva
           ,
           affords
           us
           nothing
           of
           certainty
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Affairs
           of
           Britain
           ,
           only
           that
           in
           his
           Reign
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           that
           of
        
         
           Trajan
           his
           Successour
           ,
           There
           were
           great
           Commotions
           in
           this
           Island
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           also
           gathered
           out
           of
           
           Spartianus's
           History
           .
           
           But
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           this
           Emperour
           ,
           the
           Britains
           are
           said
           by
           him
           to
           have
           Revolted
           ;
           yet
           were
           soon
           reduced
           again
           to
           Obedience
           .
           To
           his
           Reign
           ,
           we
           may
           also
           refer
           ,
           that
           War
           which
           Geoffrey
           of
           Monmouth
           mentions
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           made
           by
           Roderick
           King
           of
           the
           Picts
           ;
           who
           aiding
           the
           Caledonians
           ,
           was
           overcome
           and
           Slain
           by
           this
           King
           Marius
           above
           mentioned
           ;
           which
           Victory
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           only
           related
           by
           this
           Historian
           ;
           Yet
           Arch-bishop
           Usher
           in
           his
           above
           cited
           
           Work
           ,
           does
           not
           think
           it
           unlikely
           ;
           since
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           ,
           before
           ever
           Geoffrey
           had
           published
           his
           History
           ,
           makes
           mention
           of
           this
           Marius
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           (
           There
           is
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Luguballia
           (
           now
           called
           Carlisle
           )
           a
           Room
           Arch'd
           with
           Stone
           ,
           which
           can
           neither
           by
           Weather
           or
           Fire
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           the
           Country
           is
           called
           Cumberland
           ,
           and
           the
           Inhabitants
           Cumbri
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           Front
           of
           this
           Room
           ,
           there
           is
           to
           be
           Read
           this
           Inscription
           ,
           
             Marii
             Victoriae
          
           ;
           but
           though
           Mr.
           Cambden
           (
           speaking
           of
           this
           place
           )
           says
           ,
           he
           has
           found
           it
           written
           
             Marti
             Victori
          
           in
           some
           Copies
           ,
           yet
           those
           could
           not
           be
           true
           ,
           as
           being
           quite
           contrary
           to
           
           Malmesbury's
           meaning
           ;
           who
           presently
           after
           adds
           ,
           
             What
             this
             should
             mean
             I
             much
             doubt
             ,
             unless
             perhaps
             some
             part
             of
             the
          
           Cymbrians
           
             planted
             themselves
             in
             these
             parts
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             been
             driven
             out
             of
          
           Italy
           by
           Marius
           :
           But
           Ranulph
           of
           Chester
           in
           his
           Polychronicon
           ,
           doth
           thus
           rectifie
           this
           mistake
           of
           Malmesbury
           ,
           
             As
             who
             not
             having
             seen
             the
             British
             History
             ,
             attributed
             this
             Inscription
             to
             Marius
             the
             Roman
             ;
             when
             it
             indeed
             belonged
             to
             Marius
             the
             British
             King.
             
          
           This
           Battel
           is
           supposed
           to
           have
           been
           fought
           in
           the
           great
           Moore
           ,
           now
           called
           Stanmore
           ,
           in
           Westmoreland
           ;
           as
           a
           Monk
           of
           Malmesbury
           ,
           in
           the
           Book
           called
           Eulogium
           ,
           hath
           written
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           nothing
           to
           Remark
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Trajan
           ,
           unless
           it
           is
           what
           Geoffrey
           of
           Monmouth
           relates
           to
           have
           been
           performed
           in
           Britain
           in
           his
           time
           :
           Which
           I
           shall
           here
           give
           you
           .
           The
           publick
           ways
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           Trajan
           repaired
           by
           Pa●ing
           them
           with
           Stone
           ,
           or
           raising
           Causeways
           ,
           even
           such
           places
           as
           were
           wet
           and
           boggy
           ,
           or
           by
           grubbing
           and
           clearing
           such
           as
           were
           rough
           and
           over
           grown
           with
           Bushes
           and
           Woods
           ;
           making
           Bridges
           over
           Rivers
           ,
           where
           the
           way
           was
           too
           long
           ;
           where
           by
           r●ason
           of
           some
           steep
           Hill
           ,
           the
           way
           was
           difficult
           ,
           he
           turned
           it
           aside
           through
           more
           level
           places
           ;
           or
           if
           it
           
           ran
           through
           Forrests
           ,
           Wastes
           and
           Deserts
           ,
           by
           drawing
           it
           from
           thence
           ,
           through
           places
           inhabited
           .
        
         
           
             Aelius
             Hadrian
          
           ,
           succeeded
           his
           Unkle
           Trajan
           in
           the
           Empire
           ;
           he
           was
           also
           a
           Spaniard
           ,
           and
           these
           two
           were
           the
           First
           Emperours
           ,
           
           who
           were
           not
           by
           birth
           Romans
           ;
           he
           differed
           from
           Trajan
           in
           his
           policy
           of
           extending
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           rather
           to
           imitate
           Augustus
           his
           Rule
           in
           restraining
           its
           limits
           to
           render
           it
           stronger
           and
           more
           united
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           he
           excluded
           on
           the
           East
           all
           
             Armenia
             ,
             Media
             ,
             Persia
          
           and
           Mesopotamia
           ,
           being
           the
           Conquests
           of
           Trajan
           :
           yet
           excepted
           Britain
           alone
           from
           this
           retrenchment
           ;
           which
           Province
           he
           by
           no
           means
           would
           part
           with
           ,
           although
           he
           somewhat
           streightned
           it
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           shewn
           by
           and
           by
           .
           
           Under
           him
           
             Julius
             Severus
          
           was
           Lieutenant
           ,
           an
           excellent
           Soldier
           ;
           and
           upon
           that
           account
           called
           away
           to
           suppress
           the
           Jews
           then
           in
           Rebellion
           .
        
         
           After
           his
           departure
           ,
           the
           Britains
           till
           then
           kept
           in
           ,
           
           had
           entirely
           revolted
           ,
           had
           not
           Hadrian
           made
           a
           Journey
           hither
           in
           the
           Second
           Year
           of
           his
           Empire
           ,
           being
           then
           thrice
           Consul
           ;
           where
           he
           reformed
           many
           things
           ,
           and
           seems
           by
           Force
           of
           Arms
           to
           have
           reduced
           the
           Britains
           to
           Obedience
           ;
           as
           Mr.
           Camden
           well
           observeth
           ,
           from
           a
           piece
           of
           Money
           of
           his
           Coyning
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           the
           Figure
           of
           that
           Emperor
           ,
           with
           Three
           Soldiers
           on
           the
           Reverse
           ,
           whom
           he
           judges
           to
           represent
           the
           Three
           Legions
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Roman
           Army
           in
           Britain
           then
           consisted
           ,
           and
           under
           them
           this
           Inscription
           ,
           
             EXER
             :
             BRITANNICUS
          
           ,
           and
           another
           of
           the
           same
           Prince
           with
           this
           Motto
           ,
           
             RESTITUTOR
             BRITANNIAE
          
           ;
           but
           the
           greatest
           work
           done
           by
           him
           in
           this
           Island
           was
           the
           building
           of
           a
           Wall
           Fourscore
           Miles
           in
           length
           ,
           cross
           the
           Island
           ,
           
           from
           
             Solway
             Frith
          
           upon
           the
           Irish
           Seas
           to
           the
           Mouth
           of
           Tine
           by
           
             New
             Castle
          
           ,
           on
           the
           German
           Ocean
           ,
           laying
           the
           Foundation
           thereof
           with
           huge
           Piles
           ,
           and
           Stakes
           driven
           deep
           into
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           fastned
           together
           in
           manner
           of
           a
           strong
           Rampire
           or
           Mound
           ;
           this
           he
           did
           to
           keep
           out
           the
           Caledonians
           from
           infesting
           the
           Roman
           Province
           ;
           who
           could
           not
           it
           seems
           be
           contained
           within
           those
           farther
           Fortifications
           ,
           raised
           by
           Agricola
           ,
           between
           Glota
           and
           Bodotria
           ,
           now
           the
           Friths
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           and
           
             Dun
             Britton
          
           ;
           by
           which
           the
           Northern
           ,
           and
           more
           
             Barbarous
             Britains
          
           had
           more
           room
           to
           inhabit
           ,
           and
           quitting
           those
           colder
           Countries
           ,
           inclosed
           only
           the
           warmer
           and
           richer
           parts
           of
           the
           Island
           ;
           by
           which
           means
           the
           bounds
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           Britain
           ,
           as
           the
           East
           ,
           were
           reduced
           to
           more
           convenient
           compass
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Reign
           of
           this
           Emperour
           ,
           
             Priscus
             Licinius
          
           ,
           was
           also
           Propraetor
           or
           Lieutenant
           in
           this
           Island
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           an
           Antient
           Inscription
           ,
           lately
           found
           near
           this
           Wall
           ;
           which
           mentions
           this
           Licinius
           to
           have
           been
           not
           only
           Propraetor
           of
           Britain
           ;
           but
           also
           before
           of
           Capadocia
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           been
           Praefect
           over
           the
           Fourth
           Legion
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           have
           been
           honoured
           with
           a
           Military
           Banner
           ,
           by
           Hadrian
           in
           his
           Jewish
           Expedition
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           at
           large
           in
           this
           Inscription
           in
           Mr.
           
           Camden's
           Britannia
           .
           I
           have
           nothing
           to
           add
           in
           this
           Reign
           relating
           to
           Britain
           ,
           more
           than
           that
           Geoffrey
           of
           Monmouth
           makes
           King
           Marius
           to
           have
           dyed
           ,
           about
           the
           Year
           of
           our
           Lord
           132
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           left
           the
           Kingdom
           to
           his
           Son
           Coil
           ,
           who
           loved
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           was
           honoured
           by
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           paying
           his
           Tribute
           ,
           and
           receiving
           their
           protection
           ,
           he
           filled
           up
           a
           long
           and
           peaceable
           Reign
           ,
           governing
           Britain
           many
           Years
           .
        
         
           To
           Hadrian
           succeeded
           
             Antoninus
             Pius
          
           ,
           at
           whose
           first
           coming
           to
           the
           Throne
           that
           Law
           was
           made
           ,
           
           whereby
           all
           the
           Subjects
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           were
           made
           free
           Citizens
           of
           Rome
           ;
           by
           which
           Edict
           the
           Southern
           
           Britains
           ,
           
           within
           
           Hadrians's
           Wall
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           other
           Provinces
           ,
           enjoyed
           that
           Priviledge
           ;
           but
           the
           Brigantes
           ever
           least
           patient
           of
           Foreign
           Servitude
           ,
           breaking
           in
           upon
           Genoani
           ;
           (
           which
           Camden
           guesses
           ought
           to
           be
           read
           Guinethia
           ,
           or
           
             North
             Wales
          
           ,
           (
           then
           part
           of
           the
           Roman
           Province
           )
           were
           with
           the
           loss
           of
           much
           of
           their
           Territory
           ,
           
           driven
           back
           by
           
             Lollius
             Urbicus
          
           ,
           Lieutenant
           here
           ,
           who
           drew
           another
           Wall
           made
           of
           Earth
           and
           Piles
           ,
           beyond
           the
           former
           Wall
           of
           Adrian
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           Mr.
           Camden
           proves
           )
           from
           Capitolinus
           )
           extending
           it self
           between
           the
           Friths
           of
           Dunbritton
           and
           Edinburgh
           ,
           
           kept
           out
           the
           Incursions
           of
           the
           Northern
           Britains
           :
           for
           these
           Atchievements
           ,
           this
           Emperor
           received
           the
           Sir
           Name
           of
           Britann●cus
           ;
           thô
           the
           War
           was
           managed
           by
           his
           Lieutenant
           ,
           it
           is
           also
           recorded
           in
           the
           Digest
           ,
           that
           
             Seius
             Saturninus
          
           ,
           
           had
           then
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           Roman
           Navy
           on
           the
           British
           Shore
           .
        
         
           
             Marcus
             Aurelius
             Antoninus
          
           (
           called
           also
           the
           Philosopher
           )
           succeeded
           
             Antoninus
             Pius
          
           ,
           
           having
           been
           before
           ,
           by
           him
           adopted
           and
           declared
           Caesar
           ;
           in
           whose
           Time
           ,
           Britain
           impatient
           of
           Foreign
           Subjection
           ,
           again
           raised
           new
           Commotions
           ;
           for
           the
           appeasing
           whereof
           
             Calphurnius
             Agricola
          
           was
           sent
           Lieutenant
           ;
           the
           Sir-name
           of
           Agricola
           no
           doubt
           ,
           was
           terrible
           to
           the
           Brita●ns
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           but
           remember
           the
           great
           overthrows
           they
           had
           received
           formerly
           under
           a
           General
           of
           that
           Name
           ;
           and
           indeed
           ,
           these
           Commotions
           lasted
           not
           long
           after
           his
           arrival
           ,
           but
           seemed
           to
           have
           been
           ended
           with
           Fortunate
           success
           ;
           for
           which
           it
           is
           likely
           there
           was
           made
           that
           Inscription
           ,
           
             Ingratititude
             to
             the
             Syrian
             Goddess
          
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           of
           late
           Years
           dug
           up
           out
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           near
           
           Adrian's
           (
           now
           called
           the
           Picts
           )
           Wall
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           more
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           glory
           of
           having
           dispatched
           this
           War
           so
           soon
           ,
           
           is
           by
           Fronto
           the
           Roman
           Orator
           ,
           ascribed
           to
           this
           Prince
           in
           a
           Panegyrick
           made
           in
           his
           Praise
           :
           where
           he
           tells
           him
           ,
           that
           although
           sitting
           at
           home
           ,
           in
           his
           Pallace
           at
           Rome
           ,
           he
           had
           given
           Commission
           to
           another
           General
           for
           the
           War
           ;
           yet
           like
           the
           Pilot
           of
           a
           Galley
           sitting
           at
           the
           Stern
           ,
           and
           guiding
           the
           Helm
           ,
           he
           deserved
           the
           Honour
           of
           the
           whole
           Expedition
           :
           Nothing
           else
           is
           recorded
           of
           Britain
           ,
           during
           Antoninus
           his
           Reign
           ,
           saving
           that
           
             Helvius
             Pertinax
          
           ,
           afterwards
           Emperour
           ,
           was
           employ'd
           in
           these
           Wars
           ;
           being
           called
           hither
           from
           his
           Service
           ,
           against
           the
           Parthians
           ,
           and
           here
           for
           some
           time
           afterwards
           remained
           Lieutenant
           .
        
         
           About
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Emperours
           Reign
           (
           according
           to
           
             Geoffrey
             ,
             )
             Coil
          
           the
           Tributary
           King
           of
           the
           Britains
           dying
           ,
           left
           his
           Son
           Lucius
           for
           his
           Successor
           ,
           who
           by
           Nennius
           is
           called
           Lhes
           ,
           and
           Sir-named
           by
           the
           
             Britains
             Lever
             Maur
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Great
           Light.
           
        
         
           To
           
             Marcus
             Aurelius
          
           succeeded
           Commodus
           his
           Son
           ,
           having
           before
           been
           made
           partner
           of
           the
           Empire
           with
           his
           Father
           ,
           
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           whose
           Reign
           King
           Lucius
           (
           above
           mentioned
           )
           is
           by
           Bede
           supposed
           to
           have
           sent
           to
           Eleutherius
           ,
           
           then
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           desiring
           that
           by
           his
           means
           he
           might
           be
           made
           a
           Christian
           ,
           the
           relation
           you
           may
           find
           more
           at
           large
           in
           Arch-Bishop
           *
           
             Ushers
             De
             Brit.
             Eccles.
             Ant.
          
           from
           the
           old
           Book
           of
           Landaffe
           ,
           which
           relates
           this
           King
           sent
           Two
           Embassadours
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           beseeching
           him
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           means
           he
           might
           be
           made
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           he
           did
           not
           long
           after
           obtain
           his
           request
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Britains
           till
           the
           time
           of
           Dioclesian
           ,
           maintained
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           without
           any
           disturbance
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           Account
           which
           Bede
           hath
           given
           us
           ,
           though
           there
           are
           other
           ,
           (
           but
           more
           Modern
           Historians
           )
           that
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           give
           a
           much
           different
           and
           larger
           relation
           of
           this
           matter
           ;
           and
           do
           not
           only
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           tell
           us
           the
           Message
           ,
           but
           also
           who
           where
           the
           Messengers
           that
           carried
           it
           :
           The
           old
           Book
           of
           Landaffe
           ,
           as
           also
           divers
           other
           Monkish-writers
           ,
           call
           them
           Eloanus
           
           and
           Medwinus
           ;
           
           but
           Will.
           of
           Malemsbury
           in
           his
           Antiquities
           (
           lately
           printed
           at
           Oxford
           )
           of
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Glastenbury
           ,
           calls
           them
           Faganus
           and
           Deravianus
           ,
           and
           others
           Faganus
           and
           Damianus
           ;
           yet
           though
           they
           differ
           about
           the
           Names
           of
           these
           Men
           ,
           they
           all
           agree
           that
           these
           being
           sufficiently
           instructed
           in
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Baptized
           ,
           were
           sent
           back
           to
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           here
           ;
           who
           at
           their
           return
           converted
           King
           Lucius
           ,
           and
           his
           whole
           Kingdom
           to
           Christianity
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           the
           story
           it self
           ,
           it
           is
           thought
           by
           several
           learned
           Men
           to
           be
           of
           very
           suspicious
           Credit
           ;
           for
           thô
           Bede
           places
           Lucius
           his
           writing
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           156
           :
           and
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           
             Marcus
             Antoninus
             ,
             Verus
          
           and
           
             Aurelius
             Commodus
          
           his
           Brother
           :
           yet
           it
           is
           certain
           from
           the
           best
           accounts
           in
           Chronology
           ,
           that
           neither
           Antoninus
           then
           succeeded
           to
           the
           Empire
           ,
           nor
           was
           Eleutherius
           chosen
           Pope
           ,
           till
           near
           Twenty
           Years
           after
           that
           time
           ;
           and
           besides
           all
           this
           ,
           there
           is
           so
           great
           a
           difference
           amongst
           our
           Historians
           ,
           as
           well
           Antient
           as
           Modern
           ,
           about
           this
           matter
           ,
           that
           Arch
           Bishop
           Usher
           has
           given
           us
           above
           Twenty
           different
           accounts
           ,
           some
           whereof
           differ
           from
           this
           of
           Bede
           ,
           as
           also
           from
           each
           other
           ;
           some
           Twenty
           ,
           some
           Thirty
           Years
           ,
           nay
           some
           Forty
           ,
           and
           others
           near
           Fifty
           Years
           ;
           only
           this
           must
           be
           acknowleged
           ,
           that
           they
           all
           agree
           that
           such
           an
           Embassie
           was
           sent
           by
           Lucius
           ,
           in
           the
           Papacy
           of
           Eleutherius
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Pope
           returned
           such
           an
           answer
           to
           it
           ;
           now
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           he
           was
           not
           chosen
           Pope
           till
           the
           Year
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           171
           at
           the
           soonest
           ;
           or
           according
           to
           
           Eusebius's
           Chronicle
           ,
           till
           176
           ,
           and
           so
           
           Lucius's
           Conversion
           must
           have
           happened
           in
           the
           Time
           of
           
             Marcus
             Aurelius
          
           ,
           to
           which
           time
           the
           English
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           ,
           as
           also
           Bede
           himself
           ,
           with
           divers
           others
           of
           our
           Ancient
           Historians
           ,
           as
           well
           Foreign
           as
           English
           ,
           do
           refer
           it
           ;
           though
           Roger
           of
           Wendover
           ,
           and
           other
           Authors
           about
           the
           same
           Age
           ,
           refer
           it
           to
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           184
           ;
           which
           falls
           out
           in
           the
           Second
           or
           Third
           Year
           of
           the
           Emperour
           of
           Commodus
           ,
           which
           seems
           most
           likely
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           ever
           done
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           there
           was
           never
           any
           such
           King
           ,
           seems
           to
           some
           learned
           Men
           very
           probable
           ;
           since
           Gildas
           makes
           no
           mention
           of
           any
           such
           thing
           ;
           but
           says
           the
           time
           of
           
           Christ's
           being
           first
           Preached
           in
           this
           Island
           ,
           was
           as
           early
           as
           the
           first
           Conquest
           of
           it
           by
           the
           Romans
           ;
           besides
           which
           the
           Monks
           (
           who
           have
           since
           new
           drest
           up
           this
           Story
           )
           not
           only
           make
           him
           to
           have
           been
           King
           of
           all
           Britain
           ;
           but
           to
           have
           settled
           Christianity
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           his
           Dominions
           ;
           and
           instead
           of
           Flamens
           and
           Arch-Flamens
           in
           the
           chief
           Cities
           ,
           as
           
             London
             ,
             York
          
           ,
           &c.
           to
           have
           placed
           the
           Arch-Bishops
           and
           Bishops
           in
           their
           rooms
           ,
           which
           is
           impossible
           to
           be
           true
           :
           since
           the
           Title
           of
           Arch-Bishop
           was
           not
           then
           known
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           nor
           could
           Lucius
           settle
           Christianity
           all
           over
           Britain
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           either
           under
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           or
           else
           what
           remained
           unconquered
           ,
           was
           absolutely
           Heathen
           and
           Barbarous
           at
           the
           time
           of
           this
           supposed
           conversion
           .
        
         
           But
           however
           I
           think
           we
           may
           safely
           follow
           *
           Arch-Bishop
           Usher
           ,
           and
           †
           Doctor
           Stillingfleet
           ,
           in
           allowing
           the
           common
           Tradition
           of
           King
           Lucius
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           Regal
           Authority
           under
           the
           Romans
           ,
           in
           some
           part
           of
           this
           Island
           ;
           since
           the
           two
           Coins
           seen
           by
           the
           said
           Arch
           Bishop
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           Gold
           and
           the
           other
           of
           Silver
           ,
           with
           the
           Image
           of
           a
           King
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Letters
           LVC
           ,
           with
           a
           Cross
           ,
           do
           sufficiently
           evidence
           it
           :
           But
           in
           what
           part
           of
           Britain
           he
           governed
           ,
           whether
           as
           Successour
           to
           Prasutagus
           among
           the
           Iceni
           ,
           or
           else
           was
           King
           of
           the
           Belgae
           ,
           or
           was
           Successor
           to
           Cogidunus
           ,
           over
           the
           Regni
           ,
           in
           those
           parts
           that
           we
           now
           call
           Surrey
           and
           Sussex
           ;
           I
           will
           not
           take
           upon
           me
           to
           determine
           ,
           thô
           I
           rather
           incline
           to
           the
           last
           ,
           (
           being
           Dr.
           
           Stillingfleet's
           Opinion
           )
           for
           the
           Reasons
           and
           Conjectures
           ,
           he
           gives
           us
           
           in
           the
           same
           Chapter
           ;
           
           but
           as
           for
           the
           Letters
           pretended
           to
           have
           been
           writ
           by
           Pope
           Eleutherius
           to
           King
           Lucius
           ,
           thô
           they
           are
           inserted
           among
           the
           Laws
           of
           K.
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           ,
           and
           are
           also
           to
           be
           found
           in
           an
           old
           Book
           of
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ;
           I
           shall
           not
           trouble
           you
           with
           the
           Contents
           of
           them
           ,
           since
           they
           plainly
           discover
           their
           Imposture
           to
           any
           Man
           at
           all
           versed
           in
           Antiquities
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           no
           more
           to
           add
           concerning
           this
           King
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Grisons
           make
           him
           to
           have
           been
           their
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           first
           preached
           the
           Gospel
           in
           their
           Country
           ,
           and
           shew
           his
           Tomb
           at
           Cloir
           to
           this
           Day
           ,
           which
           can
           by
           no
           means
           agree
           with
           our
           British
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           English
           Historians
           ;
           who
           all
           suppose
           that
           he
           dyed
           in
           his
           own
           Country
           without
           any
           Children
           .
        
         
           
           But
           to
           return
           again
           to
           the
           civil
           History
           of
           Britain
           ,
           we
           further
           find
           ,
           that
           under
           the
           Emperour
           
             Commodus
             ,
             Britain
          
           as
           well
           as
           other
           Countries
           was
           much
           infested
           with
           Wa●s
           and
           Seditions
           ,
           
           for
           Xiphiline
           in
           his
           Epitomy
           of
           Dion
           relates
           ,
           that
           the
           British
           War
           was
           the
           greatest
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           because
           the
           Britains
           having
           broken
           through
           the
           Wall
           ,
           which
           divided
           their
           Territories
           from
           that
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           had
           laid
           wast
           many
           places
           ,
           and
           had
           cut
           off
           the
           Roman
           General
           together
           with
           his
           Army
           ;
           whereupon
           Commodus
           terrified
           with
           this
           Rebellion
           ,
           sent
           
             Ulpius
             Marcellus
          
           against
           them
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           sober
           and
           modest
           Man
           ,
           and
           lived
           after
           the
           rate
           of
           a
           Common
           Souldier
           ,
           he
           was
           also
           Stout
           an●
           Magnanimous
           in
           his
           Warlike
           Expeditions
           ,
           but
           thô
           he
           was
           not
           to
           be
           corrupted
           with
           Money
           ,
           yet
           was
           not
           at
           all
           complaisant
           in
           his
           Conversation
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           the
           other
           examples
           ,
           this
           Author
           gives
           us
           of
           his
           great
           Vigilance
           and
           Temperance
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           trivial
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           merit
           any
           particular
           relation
           ;
           and
           I
           could
           have
           wisht
           that
           Xiphilin
           his
           Epitomator
           would
           have
           been
           more
           sparing
           in
           his
           Character
           ,
           and
           larger
           upon
           the
           Actions
           of
           this
           great
           Man
           ;
           for
           all
           he
           tells
           us
           further
           of
           him
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           very
           great
           mischief
           to
           the
           Barbarous
           People
           in
           Britain
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           was
           very
           near
           being
           made
           away
           by
           Commodus
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           Vertue
           ;
           yet
           that
           nevertheless
           he
           let
           him
           alone
           .
        
         
           Britain
           being
           again
           brought
           to
           Obedience
           by
           so
           worthy
           a
           Commander
           ,
           after
           he
           was
           recalled
           ,
           began
           to
           fall
           into
           more
           dangerous
           Commotions
           ;
           for
           
             Aelius
             Lampridius
          
           in
           his
           Life
           of
           this
           Emperour
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           now
           stubbornness
           began
           to
           break
           into
           the
           Roman
           Camp
           ,
           and
           the
           Military
           Discipline
           of
           the
           British
           Army
           ,
           being
           relaxed
           ,
           the
           Souldiers
           began
           to
           refuse
           to
           Obey
           Commodus
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           set
           up
           another
           Emperour
           against
           him
           ;
           for
           Perennis
           ,
           who
           was
           than
           in
           highest
           power
           with
           his
           Prince
           ,
           removing
           Senators
           ,
           set
           Men
           only
           of
           the
           equestrial
           Order
           to
           Command
           the
           British
           Army
           ;
           which
           being
           made
           known
           by
           their
           Lieutenant
           ,
           Perennis
           was
           declared
           a
           publick
           Enemy
           by
           the
           Souldiers
           ;
           for
           as
           Dion
           farther
           relates
           the
           Army
           in
           Britain
           mutinying
           against
           Perennis
           ,
           sent
           no
           less
           than
           1500
           of
           their
           own
           number
           into
           Italy
           ,
           to
           represent
           their
           Grievances
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           being
           admitted
           to
           the
           Emperour's
           presence
           ,
           they
           told
           him
           that
           the
           reason
           of
           their
           coming
           ,
           was
           to
           let
           him
           know
           ,
           that
           Perennis
           had
           conspired
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           endeavoured
           to
           make
           his
           Son
           Emperour
           ;
           to
           which
           Commodus
           giving
           credit
           ,
           at
           the
           Instigation
           of
           Cleander
           ,
           immediately
           delivered
           up
           Perennis
           (
           thô
           then
           
             Praefectus
             Pretorii
          
           )
           to
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Praetorian
           Bands
           ,
           whom
           he
           then
           commanded
           ,
           who
           soon
           dispatched
           him
           ;
           but
           Commodus
           listed
           those
           1500
           (
           who
           were
           sent
           out
           of
           Britain
           )
           among
           those
           Bands
           ,
           who
           were
           his
           Guards
           .
           Perennis
           being
           thus
           dispatched
           ,
           Commodus
           sent
           
             H●●vius
             Pertinax
          
           (
           afterwards
           Emperor
           )
           in
           to
           Britain
           ,
           
           though
           he
           was
           then
           employ'd
           against
           the
           Parthians
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           came
           hither
           ,
           did
           what
           
           he
           could
           to
           hinder
           the
           Soldiers
           from
           Sedition
           ;
           
           who
           would
           rather
           have
           had
           any
           other
           Man
           for
           their
           Emperor
           than
           Commodus
           ,
           and
           especially
           Pertinax
           himself
           ;
           yet
           he
           then
           underwent
           the
           Censure
           of
           an
           envious
           Person
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           said
           to
           have
           accused
           
             Antistius
             Burrbus
          
           and
           
             Aristius
             Antonius
          
           to
           Commodus
           ,
           of
           affecting
           the
           Empire
           ;
           so
           that
           though
           he
           quell'd
           some
           Seditions
           in
           Britain
           ,
           yet
           he
           escaped
           a
           great
           danger
           ,
           being
           almost
           kill'd
           in
           a
           Mutiny
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Legions
           ,
           and
           left
           for
           dead
           among
           the
           slain
           ;
           which
           Fact
           ,
           though
           Pertinax
           severely
           revenged
           it
           upon
           the
           Mutineer
           ,
           yet
           afterwards
           he
           asked
           leave
           to
           be
           dismiss'd
           of
           his
           Government
           ,
           alledging
           ,
           that
           the
           Legions
           were
           displeased
           with
           him
           for
           holding
           them
           too
           close
           to
           Discipline
           ;
           Having
           thus
           received
           a
           Successor
           ,
           he
           was
           ,
           after
           some
           time
           ,
           made
           Proconsul
           of
           Africa
           .
        
         
           After
           ,
           
             Pertinax
             Clodius
             Albinus
          
           ,
           a
           Man
           of
           great
           Birth
           and
           Valour
           ,
           
           was
           made
           Lieutenant
           of
           Britain
           .
           He
           had
           before
           got
           himself
           a
           great
           Reputation
           ,
           whil'st
           he
           govern'd
           Gaul
           ;
           but
           routing
           the
           Frisians
           ,
           and
           after
           his
           coming
           into
           
             Britain
             ,
             Commodus
          
           would
           have
           created
           him
           Caesar
           ,
           and
           have
           given
           him
           the
           Honour
           of
           wearing
           the
           purple
           Robe
           ,
           even
           in
           his
           presence
           ,
           though
           without
           the
           Golden
           Embroideries
           ;
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Letters
           he
           wrote
           ,
           recited
           at
           large
           in
           this
           Author
           .
        
         
           Albinus
           ,
           having
           received
           these
           Letters
           ,
           yet
           knowing
           how
           odious
           Commodus
           was
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           Vices
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           not
           only
           destroyed
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           but
           disgraced
           himself
           ;
           fearing
           ,
           lest
           the
           Emperor
           being
           killed
           ,
           himself
           might
           Perish
           with
           him
           ;
           he
           therefore
           prudently
           refused
           these
           Honours
           ,
           saying
           ,
           That
           Commodus
           
             sought
             either
             who
             should
             perish
             together
             with
             him
             ,
             or
             whom
             he
             might
             upon
             some
             jealous
             pretence
             destroy
             :
          
           Yet
           however
           he
           still
           commanded
           the
           British
           Army
           ;
           but
           hearing
           ,
           by
           a
           false
           Report
           ,
           that
           Commodus
           was
           slain
           ,
           thereupon
           going
           out
           to
           the
           Soldiers
           ,
           he
           made
           them
           a
           Speech
           to
           this
           effect
           :
        
         
           
             That
             if
             the
             Senate
             of
             Rome
             had
             still
             preserved
             its
             ancient
             Power
             ,
             and
             the
             Supream
             Authority
             had
             not
             been
             intrusted
             to
             a
             single
             Person
             ,
             the
             publick
             Management
             of
             Affairs
             had
             never
             come
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             such
             as
             
               Nero
               ,
               Vitellius
            
             ,
             and
             Domitian
             :
             Then
             reckoning
             up
             the
             greatest
             of
             his
             own
             Ancestors
             ,
             the
             
               Albini
               Postbumi
            
             ,
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             Consuls
             ;
             and
             setting
             forth
             the
             great
             Additions
             the
             Senate
             had
             made
             to
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             by
             their
             Lieutenants
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             maintained
             their
             Authority
             to
             the
             days
             of
             Nero
             ,
             whom
             they
             had
             not
             feared
             to
             condemn
             as
             a
             wicked
             Prince
             :
             And
             concluded
             ,
             that
             he
             utterly
             renounced
             the
             Name
             of
             Caesar
             ,
             which
             Commodus
             had
             profer'd
             him
             .
          
        
         
           And
           yet
           this
           great
           Common-wealths
           Man
           ;
           when
           time
           served
           ,
           did
           not
           afterwards
           stick
           to
           assume
           the
           Titles
           and
           Honour
           ,
           
           which
           now
           for
           private
           Reasons
           he
           refused
           ,
           and
           against
           which
           he
           so
           much
           declaimed
           ;
           and
           died
           in
           asserting
           to
           himself
           the
           Imperial
           Purple
           against
           Severus
           ,
           the
           wearing
           whereof
           he
           now
           so
           much
           reproved
           .
           This
           Oration
           being
           brought
           to
           Rome
           ,
           as
           it
           pleased
           the
           Senate
           ,
           so
           it
           highly
           incensed
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           
           who
           thereupon
           presently
           wrote
           Letters
           to
           all
           his
           Pretors
           and
           Prefects
           ,
           wherein
           he
           let
           them
           know
           ,
           
             That
             he
             supposed
             they
             had
             heard
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             given
             out
             that
             he
             was
             slain
             by
             a
             Conspiracy
             :
             And
             had
             likewise
             seen
             that
             Oration
             of
             Albinus
             to
             his
             Soldiers
             ,
             wherein
             he
             so
             much
             ingratiated
             with
             the
             Senate
             ,
             and
             (
             says
             he
             ,
             )
             not
             without
             Reason
             ,
             for
             he
             who
             deni●s
             that
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             one
             Prince
             over
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             asserts
             
             that
             it
             ought
             wholly
             to
             be
             govern'd
             by
             the
             Senate
             ,
             
             doth
             by
             them
             seek
             the
             Empire
             for
             himself
             ;
             therefore
             bids
             them
             beware
             of
             him
             ,
             for
             they
             knew
             the
             Man
             was
             to
             be
             voided
             both
             by
             the
             Soldiers
             and
             People
             .
          
           So
           Commodus
           ,
           immediately
           upon
           this
           ,
           sent
           Orders
           to
           dismiss
           Albinus
           from
           the
           Government
           of
           Britain
           ,
           and
           to
           deliver
           it
           up
           to
           
             Junius
             Severus
          
           .
        
         
           But
           Commodus
           being
           not
           long
           after
           poysoned
           by
           Martia
           his
           Concubine
           ,
           
             Helvius
             Pertinax
          
           ,
           
           was
           thereupon
           created
           Emperor
           ,
           who
           is
           supposed
           to
           have
           confirmed
           Albinus
           in
           his
           Command
           of
           Britain
           ;
           but
           being
           within
           the
           space
           of
           Three
           Months
           ,
           slain
           by
           the
           Praetorian
           Bands
           ,
           
             Didius
             Julianus
          
           bought
           the
           Empire
           of
           them
           for
           so
           much
           Money
           ,
           to
           be
           given
           each
           Souldier
           ;
           but
           kept
           it
           but
           Two
           Months
           ,
           and
           was
           then
           overcome
           ,
           and
           slain
           by
           Sev●rus
           ;
           who
           upon
           the
           news
           of
           the
           Death
           of
           Commodus
           ;
           had
           been
           saluted
           Emperor
           by
           the
           Pannonian
           Army
           ;
           as
           was
           also
           
             Pescenius
             Niger
          
           in
           Syria
           :
           so
           that
           Albinus
           in
           those
           troublesome
           times
           ,
           under
           the
           short
           Reigns
           of
           Pertinax
           ,
           and
           
             Didius
             Julianus
          
           ,
           found
           means
           still
           to
           retain
           the
           Government
           of
           Britain
           ,
           nor
           would
           surrender
           it
           to
           
             Junius
             Severus
          
           ,
           whom
           Commodus
           had
           before
           sent
           to
           take
           it
           ,
           nor
           yet
           to
           Heraclitus
           ,
           whom
           
             Septimius
             Severus
          
           ,
           after
           he
           was
           saluted
           Emperor
           ,
           sent
           also
           hither
           to
           take
           possession
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
           It
           is
           said
           of
           Albinus
           ,
           That
           the
           Senate
           made
           Addresses
           to
           Pertinax
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           make
           him
           his
           Associate
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           which
           Pertinax
           refused
           ;
           fearing
           his
           secret
           Ambition
           ,
           and
           published
           that
           Letter
           which
           Commodus
           had
           before
           written
           to
           the
           Prefects
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           thereby
           bring
           Albinus
           into
           hatred
           and
           disgrace
           with
           the
           Souldiers
           ;
           who
           hated
           a
           Common-wealth
           ,
           by
           which
           action
           Albinus
           was
           so
           incensed
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           he
           secretly
           excited
           Julian
           to
           Murder
           Pertinax
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           already
           related
           .
        
         
           
             But
             Severus
             having
             got
             possession
             of
             Rome
             (
             the
             principal
             strength
             of
             the
             Empire
             )
             and
             having
             now
             the
             Senate
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             
             resolved
             first
             to
             make
             War
             against
             
               Pescenius
               Niger
            
             ;
             but
             knowing
             himself
             too
             weak
             to
             contend
             both
             with
             him
             and
             Albinus
             at
             once
             ,
             was
             resolved
             at
             the
             present
             to
             keep
             fair
             with
             the
             latter
             ,
             as
             knowing
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Man
             of
             great
             Riches
             and
             Power
             ,
             fearing
             lest
             he
             should
             take
             Rome
             ,
             whilst
             himself
             was
             busied
             in
             making
             War
             against
             Niger
             in
             the
             East
             ;
             therefore
             he
             thought
             it
             best
             under
             a
             shew
             of
             Friendship
             to
             draw
             him
             to
             his
             Party
             ,
             wherefore
             he
             gave
             him
             the
             Title
             of
             Caesar
             ,
             anticipating
             his
             Ambition
             ,
             by
             this
             voluntary
             Communication
             of
             Power
             ;
             and
             sent
             him
             very
             smooth
             Letters
             ,
             beseeching
             him
             that
             he
             would
             take
             care
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             which
             now
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             such
             a
             worthy
             Person
             in
             the
             prime
             of
             his
             Years
             ;
             that
             as
             for
             himself
             he
             was
             now
             Old
             ,
             and
             troubled
             with
             the
             Gout
             ,
             his
             Sons
             being
             as
             yet
             but
             Infants
             ;
          
           to
           which
           fair
           Pretences
           Albinus
           giving
           Credit
           ,
           joyfully
           received
           the
           Title
           of
           Caesar
           ,
           telling
           his
           Souldiers
           in
           a
           Speech
           ,
           he
           made
           them
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ;
           
             That
             though
             he
             had
             refused
             the
             Title
             of
             Caesar
             ,
             when
             offered
             by
             Commodus
             ,
             yet
             now
             must
             obey
             in
             this
             the
             Emperour's
             Commands
             ,
             
             as
             well
             as
             their
             own
             desires
             ;
             since
             it
             could
             not
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Common-Wealth
             might
             be
             well
             govern'd
             by
             one
             single
             ,
             Valiant
             and
             Good
             Man
             :
          
           So
           much
           was
           his
           Mind
           charged
           by
           his
           Interest
           ,
           so
           well
           was
           he
           pleased
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           obtained
           his
           wishes
           ,
           without
           any
           danger
           ;
           but
           Severus
           to
           make
           what
           he
           did
           appear
           more
           credible
           ,
           caused
           Statues
           to
           be
           erected
           ,
           and
           Money
           coyned
           with
           the
           Image
           of
           Albinus
           ,
           and
           also
           made
           what
           he
           had
           done
           to
           be
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Senate
           .
        
         
         
           After
           which
           he
           marched
           against
           Niger
           ,
           
           and
           having
           overcome
           and
           slain
           him
           ,
           he
           had
           now
           Albinus
           only
           left
           to
           deal
           with
           ,
           and
           whom
           ,
           as
           not
           thinking
           him
           for
           his
           turn
           ,
           he
           was
           resolved
           by
           any
           means
           to
           remove
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ;
           therefore
           in
           the
           first
           place
           he
           raised
           a
           Report
           that
           Albinus
           carried
           himself
           insolently
           ,
           and
           ungratefully
           towards
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           were
           divers
           of
           the
           chief
           Senators
           ,
           who
           had
           wrote
           to
           Albin●s
           ,
           to
           return
           and
           seize
           upon
           Rome
           in
           his
           absence
           :
           
           Nevertheless
           Severus
           thought
           it
           not
           the
           safest
           way
           to
           act
           against
           him
           by
           open
           War
           ,
           especially
           when
           there
           appeared
           no
           sufficient
           grounds
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           sent
           certain
           trusty
           Messengers
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           were
           privately
           ordered
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           had
           delivered
           their
           Letters
           ,
           they
           should
           tell
           him
           .
           That
           they
           had
           something
           more
           to
           say
           to
           him
           in
           private
           :
           But
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           had
           him
           alone
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           sure
           to
           dispatch
           him
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           gave
           them
           Poyson
           whereby
           they
           should
           make
           him
           away
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           not
           succeed
           by
           open
           force
           .
           Albinus
           being
           warned
           of
           these
           treacherous
           Ambassadours
           ,
           stood
           upon
           his
           guard
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           admit
           them
           till
           they
           had
           laid
           aside
           their
           Swords
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           desired
           to
           speak
           with
           him
           in
           private
           ,
           he
           then
           seemed
           more
           suspicious
           ,
           and
           having
           examin'd
           them
           by
           Torture
           ,
           forced
           them
           to
           confess
           the
           whole
           design
           ,
           and
           then
           having
           punished
           these
           Conspirators
           ,
           he
           immediately
           declared
           War
           against
           Severus
           ,
           and
           took
           upon
           him
           the
           Titles
           of
           Emperour
           and
           Augustus
           .
        
         
           Which
           as
           soon
           as
           Severus
           heard
           ,
           he
           was
           extreamly
           incensed
           ,
           
           and
           thought
           it
           not
           fit
           any
           longer
           to
           conceal
           his
           Anger
           ;
           but
           having
           made
           a
           sharp
           Oration
           to
           his
           Army
           against
           Albinus
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           received
           with
           great
           Acclamations
           ;
           he
           presently
           began
           his
           Expedition
           against
           him
           ,
           
           who
           to
           defend
           himself
           ,
           with
           the
           flower
           of
           Britain
           entred
           Gaul
           ,
           and
           marching
           as
           far
           as
           Lyons
           ,
           he
           and
           Severus
           there
           met
           at
           the
           head
           of
           their
           Armies
           ;
           when
           the
           Battle
           being
           joyned
           ,
           Albinus
           had
           at
           first
           the
           better
           ,
           the
           British
           Souldiers
           not
           yielding
           to
           the
           Illyrians
           ,
           either
           in
           strength
           or
           courage
           ;
           so
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           which
           Severus
           Commanded
           ,
           being
           routed
           ,
           he
           himself
           was
           knocked
           down
           from
           his
           Horse
           ,
           and
           casting
           away
           his
           Purple
           Robe
           ,
           was
           for
           some
           time
           supposed
           to
           be
           slain
           ;
           when
           
             Laetus
             Severus
          
           Lieutenant
           General
           ,
           supposing
           him
           to
           have
           been
           killed
           ,
           came
           in
           with
           fresh
           Forces
           ,
           with
           an
           intention
           to
           gain
           the
           Victory
           for
           himself
           ,
           for
           which
           treachery
           ,
           he
           was
           afterwards
           by
           Severus
           put
           to
           Death
           :
           However
           ,
           at
           present
           by
           his
           assistance
           ,
           he
           won
           the
           Victory
           ,
           and
           put
           his
           Enemies
           to
           flight
           ,
           pursuing
           and
           killing
           them
           with
           great
           slaughter
           ;
           whereupon
           the
           City
           of
           Lyons
           being
           taken
           ,
           Albinus
           was
           forced
           to
           fly
           from
           thence
           ;
           but
           being
           pursu'd
           by
           
           Severus's
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           driven
           into
           a
           House
           near
           the
           River
           Rhosne
           ,
           was
           there
           forced
           to
           run
           himself
           through
           with
           his
           own
           Sword
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           others
           relate
           )
           caused
           one
           of
           his
           Servants
           to
           do
           that
           office
           for
           him
           ;
           but
           however
           he
           was
           taken
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           Severus
           before
           he
           was
           quite
           dead
           ,
           who
           quickly
           dispatched
           him
           ,
           and
           cutting
           of
           his
           head
           ,
           sent
           it
           to
           Rome
           ,
           to
           be
           set
           over
           the
           place
           of
           publick
           Execution
           ;
           but
           he
           let
           the
           Body
           lye
           before
           the
           Praetorium
           till
           it
           stunk
           ,
           and
           was
           devoured
           by
           Dogs
           .
           A
           mean
           revenge
           ,
           for
           so
           great
           an
           Emperour
           ,
           to
           take
           upon
           so
           Valiant
           a
           Person
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           Sev●rus
           having
           by
           this
           Victory
           ,
           obtained
           the
           whole
           Roman
           Empire
           ;
           and
           finding
           that
           Britain
           was
           a
           Province
           too
           great
           and
           powerful
           to
           be
           trusted
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           one
           Man
           ,
           he
           divided
           it
           into
           two
           Governments
           ;
           committing
           the
           North
           part
           thereof
           to
           
             Virius
             Lupus
          
           ,
           
           as
           P●opraetor
           and
           Lieutenant
           (
           whom
           Ulpian
           nameth
           President
           of
           Britain
           )
           and
           to
           Heraclitus
           
           the
           Southern
           parts
           ,
           
           as
           Mr.
           Speed
           gathereth
           by
           a
           Coyne
           of
           Severus
           Minted
           in
           his
           Second
           Consul-ship
           ,
           which
           fell
           in
           the
           Year
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           198
           ,
           from
           whence
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           
             Albinus
             ,
             Britain
          
           was
           not
           reduced
           under
           the
           subjection
           of
           Severus
           ,
           until
           he
           had
           won
           it
           by
           the
           Sword
           ,
           the
           memory
           of
           which
           he
           left
           to
           posterity
           in
           this
           Medal
           wherein
           is
           the
           Goddess
           of
           Victory
           represented
           ,
           as
           sitting
           upon
           spoils
           ,
           with
           this
           Inscription
           ,
           
             Victoria
             Britanniae
          
           ;
           but
           this
           Victory
           must
           have
           been
           then
           won
           by
           his
           Lieutenant
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           himself
           .
        
         
           But
           
             Virius
             Lupus
          
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Northern
           parts
           ,
           was
           forced
           to
           buy
           Peace
           of
           the
           Meatae
           a●
           a
           great
           rate
           ,
           
           because
           the
           Caledonians
           ,
           who
           had
           promised
           to
           check
           the
           Incursions
           of
           the
           Meatae
           ,
           had
           not
           performed
           that
           Article
           of
           their
           Agreement
           :
           This
           Author
           likewise
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           former
           of
           these
           Nations
           ,
           lived
           next
           the
           Wall
           that
           divided
           the
           South
           of
           the
           Island
           from
           the
           North
           ;
           so
           that
           Lupus
           finding
           himself
           unable
           alone
           to
           curb
           their
           Inroads
           ,
           after
           great
           losses
           suffered
           from
           them
           ,
           sent
           for
           Severus
           ,
           but
           he
           being
           at
           that
           time
           taken
           up
           with
           other
           Wars
           ,
           Lupus
           was
           forced
           to
           buy
           this
           Peace
           of
           the
           Meatae
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           said
           ;
           only
           some
           Roman
           Prisoners
           were
           then
           set
           free
           :
           The
           Memory
           of
           this
           
             Virius
             Lupus
          
           is
           preserved
           ,
           
           in
           an
           Altar
           dug
           up
           ,
           dedicated
           to
           the
           Goddess
           Fortune
           ;
           upon
           the
           occasion
           of
           his
           repairing
           a
           Bath
           ,
           or
           Hot
           house
           ,
           at
           a
           Town
           called
           Levatriae
           (
           now
           Bows
           )
           upon
           Stanmoor
           ,
           in
           
             Richmond
             shire
          
           :
           This
           was
           done
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           
             Thracian
             Cohorts
          
           ,
           who
           lay
           there
           in
           Garison
           with
           the
           Romans
           .
        
         
           But
           Lupus
           hearing
           that
           Severus
           had
           at
           last
           put
           an
           end
           to
           his
           other
           Wars
           ;
           he
           wrote
           him
           plainly
           the
           state
           of
           things
           here
           ,
           that
           the
           Britains
           of
           the
           North
           made
           War
           upon
           him
           ,
           broke
           into
           the
           Province
           ,
           and
           harrassed
           all
           the
           Countries
           nigh
           them
           ;
           that
           there
           needed
           suddenly
           either
           more
           aid
           ,
           or
           himself
           to
           come
           in
           person
           .
        
         
           Severus
           was
           not
           much
           displeased
           at
           this
           news
           ,
           being
           in
           his
           own
           nature
           greedy
           of
           Glory
           ,
           
           and
           being
           also
           desirous
           after
           so
           many
           Victories
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           to
           raise
           also
           new
           trophies
           for
           the
           Britains
           ;
           and
           besides
           he
           thought
           at
           best
           to
           withdraw
           his
           Two
           Sons
           from
           the
           pleasures
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           inure
           the
           Young
           Men
           to
           hardship
           and
           Military
           Discipline
           .
        
         
           So
           this
           Emperour
           ,
           though
           Old
           and
           much
           troubled
           with
           the
           Gout
           ,
           yet
           with
           as
           great
           Courage
           as
           any
           Young
           Man
           ,
           made
           this
           expedition
           into
           Britain
           ;
           and
           taking
           his
           Journey
           for
           the
           most
           part
           in
           a
           Litter
           ,
           staid
           long
           in
           no
           place
           ;
           so
           that
           having
           finished
           his
           Journey
           by
           Land
           ,
           and
           having
           crossed
           the
           Sea
           sooner
           than
           could
           be
           expected
           ,
           he
           entred
           Britain
           ,
           and
           having
           Muster'd
           his
           Soldiers
           ,
           and
           brought
           great
           Forces
           together
           ,
           he
           prepared
           for
           War
           :
           But
           the
           Northern
           Britains
           ,
           daunted
           with
           the
           Report
           of
           so
           great
           Forces
           brought
           over
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           more
           were
           preparing
           ,
           sent
           Ambassadours
           to
           treat
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           to
           excuse
           their
           former
           doings
           .
           The
           Emperour
           now
           loath
           to
           return
           home
           ,
           without
           some
           memorable
           Action
           ,
           whereby
           he
           might
           assume
           to
           his
           other
           Titles
           the
           addition
           of
           Britannicus
           ,
           delay'd
           his
           Answer
           ;
           but
           quickens
           his
           preparations
           ,
           till
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           when
           all
           things
           were
           in
           a
           readiness
           to
           follow
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           dismissed
           without
           effect
           ;
           when
           he
           arrived
           ,
           his
           principal
           care
           was
           to
           have
           many
           Bridges
           and
           Causeways
           laid
           over
           Bogs
           and
           Moors
           ,
           that
           his
           Souldiers
           might
           fight
           on
           firm
           ground
           ,
           for
           many
           parts
           of
           Britain
           ,
           were
           at
           that
           time
           over
           run
           with
           Bogs
           and
           Marshes
           ,
           (
           as
           Ireland
           was
           some
           Years
           ago
           )
           now
           the
           Britains
           used
           to
           wade
           through
           these
           Marshes
           up
           to
           the
           middle
           ,
           not
           valuing
           it
           ,
           because
           they
           went
           naked
           :
           But
           Severus
           prepared
           all
           things
           which
           
           might
           be
           of
           any
           use
           for
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           or
           a
           damage
           to
           the
           Britains
           :
           
           And
           when
           he
           found
           all
           were
           ready
           to
           his
           Mind
           ,
           having
           his
           Younger
           Son
           Geta
           to
           govern
           the
           more
           Southern
           part
           of
           the
           Island
           ,
           by
           the
           help
           of
           Papinian
           ,
           the
           great
           Lawyer
           ;
           taking
           his
           Eldest
           Son
           Bassianus
           along
           with
           himself
           ,
           he
           marched
           against
           the
           Britains
           ,
           and
           having
           passed
           the
           Wall
           that
           divided
           their
           Territories
           ,
           there
           only
           happen'd
           some
           tumultuary
           Skirmishes
           ,
           in
           which
           thô
           the
           Romans
           were
           still
           Conquerours
           ,
           yet
           the
           Britains
           found
           an
           easie
           retreat
           ,
           by
           hiding
           themselves
           in
           the
           Woods
           and
           Bogs
           ,
           which
           were
           well
           known
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           contributed
           very
           much
           to
           prolong
           the
           War.
           Yet
           did
           not
           Severus
           desist
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           passed
           to
           the
           very
           farthest
           part
           of
           the
           Island
           ,
           and
           had
           compell'd
           the
           Enemies
           to
           make
           Peace
           upon
           this
           Condition
           ,
           That
           they
           should
           give
           up
           great
           part
           of
           their
           Territory
           ,
           although
           he
           lost
           in
           this
           Expedition
           ,
           by
           the
           sudden
           Assaults
           and
           Ambushes
           of
           the
           Britains
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           Diseases
           ,
           near
           Fifty
           Thousand
           Souldiers
           ;
           which
           is
           also
           confirm'd
           by
           *
           Dion
           ,
           who
           further
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           he
           fought
           no
           set
           Battel
           ,
           nor
           yet
           saw
           any
           Forces
           of
           the
           Enemies
           in
           Battell
           Array
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           did
           often
           leave
           their
           Sheep
           and
           Oxen
           on
           purpose
           ,
           that
           the
           Romans
           going
           out
           of
           the
           way
           to
           seize
           them
           ,
           might
           be
           the
           more
           easily
           taken
           and
           overcome
           :
           besides
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           want
           of
           Water
           much
           troubled
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           Ambushes
           were
           laid
           for
           those
           that
           went
           about
           stragling
           to
           find
           it
           :
           And
           when
           they
           were
           not
           able
           to
           march
           any
           further
           for
           want
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           were
           killed
           by
           their
           fellow
           Souldiers
           ,
           least
           they
           should
           be
           taken
           by
           the
           Enemy
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           this
           Expedition
           ,
           the
           wicked
           cariage
           of
           Bassianus
           gave
           Severus
           perpetual
           trouble
           ,
           not
           only
           because
           he
           lived
           debauchedly
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           that
           it
           was
           evident
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           had
           Power
           he
           would
           kill
           his
           Brother
           ;
           and
           had
           also
           made
           some
           attempts
           against
           Severus
           himself
           ;
           for
           he
           ran
           once
           all
           of
           a
           sudden
           out
           of
           his
           Tent
           ,
           crying
           out
           that
           he
           was
           much
           injur'd
           by
           Castor
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           worthiest
           Man
           in
           
           Severus's
           Court
           ,
           and
           was
           privy
           to
           his
           most
           secret
           Councils
           ,
           being
           the
           chief
           of
           his
           Bed-chamber
           ,
           (
           the
           same
           with
           the
           Lord
           Chamberlain
           with
           us
           .
           )
           Now
           there
           were
           before
           ready
           prepared
           some
           Soldiers
           on
           purpose
           ,
           who
           upon
           
           Bassianus's
           thus
           crying
           out
           came
           to
           his
           Assistance
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           Herodian
           says
           )
           proclaim'd
           him
           Augustus
           ;
           whereupon
           Severus
           immediately
           made
           himself
           to
           be
           carried
           to
           the
           Tribunal
           ,
           and
           having
           order'd
           all
           those
           Officers
           ,
           and
           Souldiers
           who
           had
           been
           engaged
           in
           this
           Action
           ,
           as
           also
           his
           Son
           (
           who
           had
           taken
           upon
           him
           the
           Name
           of
           Augustus
           )
           to
           appear
           before
           him
           ,
           He
           commanded
           them
           all
           except
           his
           Son
           to
           be
           put
           to
           Death
           ,
           when
           they
           all
           begging
           pardon
           for
           their
           offence
           ,
           fell
           down
           prostrate
           before
           him
           ;
           upon
           which
           he
           pardon'd
           them
           ,
           then
           touching
           his
           own
           Head
           with
           his
           Hand
           ,
           said
           ,
           At
           last
           you
           'l
           find
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Man's
           Head
           ,
           and
           not
           his
           Feet
           that
           Govern
           ;
           but
           Dion
           says
           ,
           he
           did
           put
           some
           of
           the
           most
           Seditious
           of
           them
           to
           Death
           ;
           who
           also
           further
           relates
           ,
           that
           at
           another
           time
           when
           both
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           were
           marching
           together
           into
           
             Caledonia
             ,
             Bassianus
          
           did
           openly
           endeavour
           to
           kill
           his
           Father
           ,
           for
           as
           they
           rode
           at
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           the
           Enemies
           Forces
           being
           in
           sight
           ,
           he
           stopp'd
           his
           Horse
           ,
           and
           privately
           drew
           his
           Sword
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           run
           his
           Father
           into
           the
           back
           ;
           which
           when
           those
           perceived
           who
           followed
           them
           ,
           they
           presently
           cryed
           out
           ,
           at
           which
           Bassianus
           being
           startled
           stopt
           his
           blow
           ;
           but
           Severus
           thereupon
           turning
           about
           ,
           saw
           his
           Sword
           drawn
           ,
           yet
           then
           said
           nothing
           ;
           but
           returning
           to
           the
           Camp
           ,
           went
           into
           the
           Praetorium
           ,
           and
           there
           called
           before
           him
           his
           Son
           (
           together
           with
           Papinian
           and
           Castor
           )
           then
           Commanding
           the
           naked
           Sword
           to
           be
           laid
           before
           them
           ,
           he
           sharply
           reproved
           him
           ,
           that
           not
           
           only
           now
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           his
           Army
           ;
           
           but
           also
           at
           other
           times
           he
           had
           attempted
           so
           great
           a
           wickedness
           ,
           concluding
           thus
           ,
           
             if
             thou
             desirest
             to
             kill
             me
             ,
             kill
             me
             now
             ,
             for
             thou
             art
             Younger
             and
             in
             full
             strength
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             Old
             and
             can
             scarce
             stir
             ,
             which
             if
             thou
             refusest
             to
             do
             with
             thine
             own
             Hand
             ,
             here
             is
             Papinian
             our
             Prefect
             ,
             whom
             thou
             may'st
             command
             to
             kill
             me
             ,
             for
             he
             will
             do
             what
             ever
             thou
             bidst
             him
             ,
             since
             thou
             art
             already
             Emperor
             .
          
           Thô
           Severus
           said
           all
           this
           ,
           he
           did
           no
           more
           to
           his
           Son
           ,
           notwithstanding
           he
           had
           often
           blamed
           
             Marcus
             Aurelius
          
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           not
           put
           his
           Son
           Commodus
           to
           Death
           ;
           but
           Severus
           ,
           said
           this
           only
           in
           his
           passion
           ,
           for
           his
           Son
           was
           dearer
           to
           him
           than
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           thô
           by
           this
           means
           he
           did
           as
           good
           as
           Sacrifice
           his
           Younger
           Son
           to
           the
           Elder
           :
           since
           he
           might
           easily
           guess
           what
           would
           happen
           when
           ever
           he
           should
           die
           .
           Herodian
           confirms
           the
           same
           Story
           ,
           and
           that
           though
           several
           Grave
           and
           Wise
           Men
           had
           perswaded
           him
           to
           put
           his
           Son
           to
           Death
           ,
           yet
           he
           refused
           it
           ,
           too
           much
           indulging
           his
           paternal
           Affection
           .
        
         
           The
           War
           being
           thus
           happily
           ended
           ,
           Severus
           in
           Memory
           of
           these
           Victories
           ,
           caused
           Coins
           to
           be
           Stamp'd
           with
           this
           Inscription
           ,
           
             Victoria
             Britannica
          
           :
           and
           upon
           the
           Frontiers
           of
           what
           he
           had
           now
           Conquer'd
           ,
           built
           a
           Wall
           cross
           the
           Island
           ,
           from
           Sea
           to
           Sea
           ,
           which
           our
           Author
           judges
           to
           have
           been
           the
           most
           magnificent
           of
           all
           his
           undertakings
           ,
           
           and
           that
           he
           thence
           received
           the
           Stile
           of
           Britannicus
           .
           It
           was
           in
           length
           132
           Miles
           ;
           Orosius
           makes
           it
           fortified
           with
           a
           deep
           Trench
           ,
           and
           at
           certain
           Spaces
           ,
           by
           many
           Towers
           .
        
         
           
           Buchanan
           in
           his
           History
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           will
           needs
           place
           it
           in
           Scotland
           between
           the
           Friths
           of
           Bodotria
           and
           Glotta
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           place
           which
           
             Lollius
             Urbicus
          
           ,
           and
           Agricola
           had
           fortified
           before
           ,
           whilst
           *
           Mr.
           Camden
           affirms
           it
           to
           be
           only
           
           Had●ianus's
           Wall
           re-edified
           ,
           and
           which
           passes
           through
           the
           higher
           parts
           of
           Cumberland
           ,
           between
           the
           Rivers
           Tine
           and
           Eske
           ;
           and
           brings
           very
           good
           Authorties
           for
           this
           Opinion
           out
           of
           the
           Roman
           Authors
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Inscriptions
           near
           the
           said
           Wall
           ;
           in
           which
           the
           name
           of
           Severus
           is
           particularly
           mentioned
           :
           which
           Wall
           is
           called
           by
           the
           English
           ,
           the
           
             Picts
             Wall
          
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Britains
             ,
             Gual
             Sever
          
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           
             Scots
             ,
             Mur
             Sever
          
           ;
           all
           which
           denominations
           do
           manifestly
           denote
           the
           name
           of
           its
           Founder
           :
           whereas
           the
           name
           of
           
             Greames
             Dike
          
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           present
           Scots
           call
           the
           Ruins
           of
           that
           Wall
           or
           Trench
           ,
           which
           is
           still
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           doth
           no
           way
           denote
           Severus
           to
           have
           been
           its
           founder
           .
           There
           is
           also
           another
           Argument
           that
           this
           was
           the
           place
           where
           he
           built
           this
           Wall
           we
           now
           treat
           of
           ;
           for
           between
           
             Dun
             Britton
          
           ,
           and
           
             Edinburgh
             Friths
          
           ,
           although
           there
           be
           many
           Ruins
           of
           continued
           Fortifications
           ;
           
           yet
           are
           they
           not
           so
           visible
           as
           this
           of
           ours
           :
           nor
           doth
           the
           Wall
           in
           Scotland
           seem
           to
           have
           been
           of
           that
           strength
           and
           solidity
           ,
           as
           this
           of
           Severus
           is
           related
           by
           all
           Authors
           ,
           and
           as
           by
           its
           Ruines
           still
           appears
           to
           be
           .
           But
           the
           former
           Wall
           or
           Trench
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           only
           faced
           with
           Stone
           about
           Two
           Foot
           thick
           ,
           and
           then
           lined
           within
           with
           Earth
           :
           there
           are
           also
           divers
           other
           Arguments
           to
           prove
           it
           was
           the
           same
           with
           
           Hadrian's
           there
           built
           before
           ,
           as
           first
           the
           number
           of
           Miles
           ,
           which
           Spartianus
           hath
           truly
           reckon'd
           to
           be
           Eighty
           ;
           whereas
           between
           Edinburgh
           ,
           and
           Dunbritton
           there
           is
           not
           half
           that
           distance
           ;
           but
           if
           any
           shall
           object
           that
           Eutropius
           hath
           reckon'd
           the
           length
           thereof
           to
           be
           but
           Thirty
           Five
           Miles
           ,
           and
           
             Aurelius
             Victor
          
           Thirty
           two
           ;
           yet
           how
           even
           this
           can
           agree
           with
           the
           distance
           between
           the
           Friths
           of
           Edinburgh
           and
           Dunbritton
           ,
           let
           them
           consider
           ,
           who
           maintain
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           since
           even
           that
           will
           not
           agree
           with
           the
           distance
           between
           those
           two
           Rivers
           ;
           and
           thô
           it
           is
           true
           that
           
             Aurelius
             Victor
          
           
           (
           one
           of
           the
           most
           authentic
           Authors
           that
           writes
           of
           this
           Matter
           )
           makes
           the
           space
           that
           this
           Wall
           extended
           it self
           between
           the
           two
           Seas
           to
           be
           30
           Miles
           ,
           and
           Eutropius
           35
           ,
           
           whilst
           some
           later
           Authors
           have
           stretch'd
           it
           to
           132
           Miles
           ;
           yet
           Arch-Bishop
           Usher
           ,
           in
           his
           Learned
           Work
           already
           cited
           ,
           
           hath
           shewn
           us
           ,
           that
           these
           different
           Accounts
           may
           be
           reconciled
           ,
           by
           supposing
           ,
           that
           both
           Victor
           and
           Eutropius
           at
           first
           writ
           LXXXII
           .
           Miles
           in
           Roman
           Figures
           ,
           and
           that
           afterwards
           ,
           by
           the
           carelesness
           of
           some
           Transcribers
           ,
           the
           L.
           was
           left
           out
           ,
           whilst
           by
           others
           it
           was
           turned
           into
           a
           C
           ,
           which
           if
           added
           to
           the
           following
           Figures
           ,
           viz.
           XXXII
           ,
           make
           CXXXII
           ;
           but
           with
           an
           L.
           before
           them
           ,
           they
           make
           only
           LXXXII
           .
           Miles
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           indeed
           no
           more
           .
           But
           to
           conclude
           this
           Subject
           ,
           on
           which
           ,
           I
           doubt
           ,
           we
           have
           dwelt
           too
           long
           already
           ,
           if
           Buchanan
           had
           not
           desired
           to
           have
           been
           singular
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           differed
           not
           only
           from
           our
           English
           Authors
           ,
           but
           from
           his
           own
           Country-men
           ,
           
             John
             Fordun
          
           ,
           and
           Major
           ,
           (
           who
           in
           their
           Histories
           of
           Scotland
           are
           both
           of
           our
           side
           )
           he
           had
           never
           fallen
           into
           this
           Mistake
           .
        
         
           Whilst
           this
           Peace
           with
           the
           Northern
           Britains
           lasted
           ,
           
           it
           may
           well
           be
           supposed
           ,
           that
           remarkable
           Meeting
           between
           the
           Empress
           Julia
           ,
           the
           Wife
           of
           Severus
           ,
           and
           the
           Wife
           of
           Argentocoxus
           a
           British
           King
           ,
           might
           have
           happened
           ;
           wherein
           the
           Empress
           upbraiding
           the
           British
           Ladies
           ,
           that
           they
           lay
           with
           so
           many
           Men
           promiscuously
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           Custom
           ,
           of
           one
           Woman's
           having
           several
           Husbands
           ,
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           already
           related
           :
           )
           The
           British
           Lady
           made
           her
           this
           quick
           Return
           ;
           
             We
             British
             Women
             do
             much
             better
             satisfie
             the
             Desires
             of
             Nature
             than
             you
             Roman
             Ladies
             ,
             for
             we
             have
             to
             do
             only
             with
             the
             best
             Men
             ,
             and
             that
             openly
             ,
             whilst
             you
             commit
             Adulteries
             with
             every
             mean
             Fellow
             in
             a
             corner
             .
          
           A
           sharp
           Reproof
           ,
           though
           no
           good
           Excuse
           for
           her
           Country-women
           .
        
         
           But
           no
           sooner
           was
           Severus
           returned
           into
           the
           Roman
           Province
           ,
           but
           the
           Caledonians
           and
           Maeatae
           again
           took
           Arms
           ,
           
           which
           so
           incensed
           the
           old
           Emperor
           ,
           that
           calling
           his
           Soldiers
           together
           ,
           he
           commanded
           them
           ,
           (
           repeating
           a
           Verse
           of
           Homer
           )
           That
           they
           should
           enter
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           kill
           all
           they
           met
           ,
           both
           Men
           ,
           Women
           ,
           and
           Children
           ;
           but
           being
           now
           worn
           out
           with
           Years
           and
           Infirmities
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           go
           himself
           ,
           but
           sent
           Bassianus
           ,
           his
           Son
           ,
           against
           them
           ;
           yet
           whether
           he
           did
           any
           thing
           considerable
           ,
           is
           uncertain
           ,
           since
           Severus
           died
           not
           long
           after
           :
           Whose
           End
           ,
           whether
           it
           was
           hastened
           by
           his
           Son
           's
           wicked
           Practices
           ,
           or
           whether
           he
           died
           of
           meet
           Age
           or
           Sickness
           ,
           is
           not
           truly
           known
           ,
           since
           Historians
           differ
           much
           about
           it
           ;
           but
           before
           he
           died
           ,
           he
           is
           said
           to
           have
           spoke
           thus
           to
           his
           two
           Sons
           ,
           Bassianus
           and
           Geta
           ;
           
             See
             that
             you
             agree
             between
             your selves
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             pay
             your
             Soldiers
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             need
             care
             for
             no
             body
             else
             .
          
           A
           notable
           Maxim
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           observed
           not
           only
           by
           them
           ,
           but
           by
           all
           who
           are
           ,
           or
           desire
           to
           be
           absolute
           Monarchs
           .
           
           He
           is
           likewise
           said
           by
           Spartianus
           to
           have
           rejoyced
           before
           his
           Death
           ,
           that
           he
           left
           the
           Empire
           to
           his
           Sons
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Example
           of
           
             Antoninus
             Pius
          
           ,
           who
           left
           the
           two
           Antonini
           (
           his
           Sons
           by
           Adoption
           )
           his
           Heirs
           ;
           whereas
           he
           had
           left
           two
           Sons
           ,
           gotten
           by
           himself
           ,
           Rulers
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Commonwealth
          
           .
           But
           he
           was
           deceived
           in
           his
           Expectation
           ,
           for
           the
           one
           by
           the
           Parricide
           of
           his
           Brother
           ,
           the
           other
           by
           his
           own
           evil
           Manners
           ,
           were
           soon
           destroyed
           ;
           and
           to
           expect
           otherwise
           ,
           shew'd
           him
           not
           to
           have
           been
           so
           Prudent
           in
           that
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           other
           Actions
           :
           Upon
           which
           ,
           the
           Author
           last
           cited
           ,
           in
           his
           Life
           of
           this
           Prince
           ,
           makes
           this
           shrewd
           Observation
           ;
           
             That
             scarce
             any
             great
             Men
             had
             left
             behind
             them
             a
             Son
             good
             for
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             either
             they
             have
             had
             no
             Children
             ,
             or
             else
             such
             ,
             that
             it
             
             had
             been
             better
             for
             Mankind
             if
             they
             had
             died
             without
             any
             at
             all
             .
          
           
           This
           Author
           also
           makes
           him
           to
           have
           further
           spoke
           these
           as
           his
           last
           Words
           :
           
             I
             received
             the
             Commonwealth
             every
             where
             disturbed
             ,
             but
             leave
             it
             even
             as
             far
             as
          
           Britain
           ,
           
             in
             Peace
             ,
             a
             firm
             and
             stable
             Empire
             to
             my
          
           Antonines
           
             if
             they
             prove
             Virtuous
             ,
             but
             if
             otherwise
             ,
             a
             weak
             one
             .
          
        
         
           
           Dion
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           his
           Corps
           being
           carried
           out
           in
           great
           Pomp
           ,
           and
           laid
           upon
           the
           Funeral
           Pile
           without
           the
           Walls
           of
           York
           ,
           at
           a
           place
           called
           to
           this
           day
           
           Sever's
           -
           Hoe
           ,
           or
           
           Sever's
           -
           Hill
           ,
           the
           Souldiers
           rid
           round
           it
           on
           Horse-back
           full
           speed
           whilst
           it
           was
           burning
           ,
           his
           own
           Sons
           having
           first
           kindled
           the
           Fire
           .
           Herodian
           gives
           us
           a
           long
           Description
           of
           his
           Funeral
           Pile
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           burning
           the
           Body
           of
           a
           Roman
           Emperour
           ,
           which
           being
           too
           tedious
           to
           be
           here
           recited
           ,
           those
           who
           are
           desirous
           of
           reading
           the
           Description
           of
           this
           Spectacle
           ,
           may
           find
           it
           at
           large
           in
           this
           Author
           .
           His
           Bones
           being
           put
           in
           an
           Urn
           of
           Porphiry
           ,
           were
           carried
           by
           his
           Sons
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           placed
           in
           the
           Sepulchre
           of
           the
           Antonines
           :
           It
           is
           also
           said
           by
           Dion
           ,
           That
           Severus
           ,
           a
           little
           before
           his
           Death
           ,
           commanded
           this
           Urn
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           holding
           it
           in
           his
           hand
           to
           have
           spoke
           thus
           ,
           
             Must
             thou
             hold
             him
             ,
             whom
             the
             whole
             World
             could
             not
             contain
             ?
             Severus
          
           is
           described
           by
           this
           Author
           to
           have
           been
           in
           his
           old
           age
           Corpulent
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           strong
           Constitution
           ,
           thô
           much
           afflicted
           with
           the
           Gout
           ;
           of
           a
           sharp
           and
           excellent
           Wit
           ;
           a
           Lover
           of
           good
           Letters
           ,
           in
           which
           ,
           thô
           he
           was
           a
           sufficient
           Master
           ,
           yet
           was
           more
           able
           to
           express
           it
           by
           Writing
           ,
           than
           Words
           ;
           grateful
           towards
           his
           Friends
           ;
           most
           cruel
           to
           his
           Enemies
           ;
           diligent
           in
           Affairs
           ,
           but
           careless
           of
           what
           Men
           said
           of
           him
           ;
           greedy
           of
           Money
           ,
           which
           he
           gathered
           by
           all
           means
           ,
           yet
           for
           that
           cause
           alone
           he
           never
           put
           any
           Man
           to
           Death
           :
           He
           was
           magnificent
           in
           his
           publick
           Expences
           ,
           and
           built
           many
           new
           Edifices
           ,
           and
           repaired
           the
           old
           ones
           ;
           so
           that
           thô
           he
           spent
           vastly
           ,
           yet
           he
           left
           a
           great
           Treasure
           behind
           him
           .
           But
           to
           add
           somewhat
           farther
           from
           others
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           great
           Enemy
           to
           Incontinence
           and
           Adultery
           ,
           and
           made
           strict
           Laws
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           had
           certainly
           as
           great
           a
           mixture
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           Qualities
           as
           ever
           were
           found
           in
           any
           one
           Man
           :
           That
           he
           was
           both
           Perfidious
           and
           Cruel
           ,
           appears
           by
           his
           Dealing
           with
           Albinus
           ,
           as
           also
           with
           the
           Wife
           and
           Children
           of
           Niger
           ,
           whom
           ,
           thô
           innocent
           ,
           he
           caused
           to
           be
           put
           to
           Death
           ,
           whilst
           his
           own
           Son
           ,
           who
           had
           attempted
           upon
           his
           Life
           and
           Empire
           ,
           he
           easily
           Pardoned
           ;
           which
           whether
           he
           did
           out
           of
           Love
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           weariness
           of
           Life
           ,
           as
           sated
           with
           Honour
           and
           Power
           ,
           may
           be
           doubted
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           had
           been
           then
           a
           young
           Man
           ,
           perhaps
           he
           would
           have
           acted
           otherwise
           .
           I
           have
           insisted
           the
           longer
           upon
           the
           Character
           of
           this
           Prince
           ,
           as
           being
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           fortunate
           of
           all
           the
           Roman
           Emperours
           .
        
         
           But
           having
           given
           you
           an
           account
           of
           the
           last
           Words
           and
           Actions
           of
           Severus
           in
           Britain
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           here
           take
           notice
           of
           a
           notorious
           Falshood
           in
           Geoffery
           of
           Monmouth
           in
           this
           part
           of
           his
           History
           ,
           and
           whereby
           you
           may
           judge
           of
           his
           Skill
           in
           the
           Roman
           History
           ,
           
           and
           I
           shall
           give
           it
           you
           in
           the
           Words
           of
           a
           Learned
           Bishop
           .
           Geoffery
           having
           found
           that
           Severus
           the
           Emperour
           died
           in
           Britain
           ,
           thought
           it
           most
           for
           the
           Honour
           of
           our
           Country
           to
           kill
           him
           fairly
           in
           Battle
           ,
           and
           therefore
           by
           power
           of
           Fancy
           he
           creates
           one
           Fulgentius
           to
           be
           General
           against
           him
           ,
           who
           being
           overpowered
           here
           at
           home
           ,
           went
           and
           fetched
           in
           the
           Picts
           out
           of
           Scythia
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           Aid
           fought
           Severus
           and
           killed
           him
           ,
           and
           was
           killed
           together
           for
           Company
           :
           All
           which
           was
           
           Geoffery's
           own
           proper
           Invention
           .
           And
           then
           having
           found
           that
           Severus
           left
           a
           Son
           ,
           Bassianus
           ,
           that
           was
           his
           Successor
           in
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           he
           
           makes
           his
           Britains
           set
           up
           this
           Bassianus
           to
           be
           their
           King
           on
           his
           Mother's
           account
           ,
           who
           (
           must
           be
           the
           Sister
           of
           Fulgenius
           )
           then
           having
           found
           ,
           
           that
           Britain
           was
           Governed
           by
           Carausius
           some
           time
           after
           ,
           thô
           he
           knew
           not
           when
           ,
           putting
           both
           these
           together
           ,
           he
           makes
           the
           fore-mentioned
           Emperour
           Bassianus
           (
           being
           betrayed
           by
           the
           Picts
           that
           came
           in
           with
           his
           Uncle
           Fulgenius
           )
           to
           be
           killed
           in
           Fight
           by
           this
           Carausius
           ,
           thô
           there
           was
           a
           distance
           of
           some
           70
           Years
           between
           them
           :
           But
           that
           was
           nothing
           with
           Geoffery
           ,
           he
           writ
           (
           I
           dare
           say
           )
           what
           might
           be
           true
           for
           ought
           he
           knew
           ;
           nor
           has
           Geoffery
           erred
           alone
           ,
           but
           hath
           also
           led
           
             John
             Fordun
          
           and
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           ,
           the
           Scotch
           Historians
           ,
           into
           the
           same
           Error
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           the
           said
           Learned
           Bishop
           observes
           )
           make
           this
           Fulgenius
           ,
           whom
           they
           call
           a
           British
           Consul
           ,
           (
           his
           Name
           a
           little
           altered
           into
           Fulgentius
           )
           to
           have
           headed
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           in
           this
           War
           with
           Severus
           :
           But
           I
           need
           say
           no
           more
           of
           this
           ,
           for
           Geoffery
           being
           once
           exposed
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           deserves
           ,
           )
           those
           that
           write
           from
           him
           will
           need
           no
           other
           Confutation
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           Death
           of
           Severus
           ,
           
           his
           Sons
           Bassianus
           and
           Geta
           (
           having
           before
           taken
           the
           Sirname
           of
           Antonini
           ,
           )
           succeeded
           in
           the
           Empire
           ;
           and
           althô
           the
           Elder
           pretended
           to
           hold
           it
           in
           common
           with
           his
           Brother
           ,
           yet
           he
           presently
           began
           to
           Reign
           alone
           ,
           soon
           ending
           the
           War
           with
           the
           Britains
           ,
           and
           relinquishing
           the
           Garisons
           ;
           not
           long
           after
           left
           this
           Island
           together
           with
           his
           Brother
           Geta
           ,
           with
           whom
           when
           he
           had
           some
           Quarrels
           ,
           Julia
           the
           Empress
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           Friends
           and
           Councellors
           ,
           patched
           up
           a
           Reconciliation
           between
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           only
           in
           outward
           Appearance
           ,
           and
           more
           by
           Constraint
           than
           Good
           Will
           :
           So
           both
           of
           them
           enjoying
           the
           like
           Imperial
           Honours
           ,
           passed
           into
           Italy
           ,
           leaving
           
             Virius
             Lupus
          
           as
           their
           Lieutenant
           in
           Britain
           ;
           but
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           came
           to
           Rome
           ,
           their
           Hatred
           to
           each
           other
           breaking
           out
           afresh
           ,
           
           Bassianus
           coming
           into
           his
           Brother
           
           Geta's
           Bed-chamber
           ,
           when
           he
           looked
           for
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           cruelly
           murdered
           him
           in
           his
           Mother's
           Arms
           ;
           and
           then
           bestowing
           a
           great
           Donative
           upon
           the
           Souldiers
           to
           gain
           their
           Good
           Wills
           ,
           was
           alone
           declared
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           his
           Brother
           Geta
           condemned
           as
           an
           Enemy
           ,
           as
           having
           conspired
           against
           him
           .
           But
           one
           thing
           is
           very
           remarkable
           ;
           That
           when
           he
           had
           committed
           this
           Parricide
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           had
           Papinian
           ,
           the
           great
           
             Civil
             Lawyer
          
           ,
           to
           have
           wrote
           a
           Defence
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           he
           ,
           like
           an
           honest
           Roman
           ,
           utterly
           refused
           it
           ,
           plainly
           telling
           him
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             easier
             to
             commit
             Parricide
             ,
             than
             to
             defend
             it
             when
             it
             was
             committed
             .
          
           But
           this
           plain
           Answer
           cost
           him
           his
           Life
           ,
           
           the
           Emperour
           commanding
           his
           Soldiers
           to
           kill
           him
           in
           his
           Presence
           ;
           which
           one
           of
           them
           doing
           with
           an
           Axe
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           chid
           him
           for
           it
           ,
           saying
           ,
           "
           That
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           performed
           his
           Commands
           with
           a
           Sword.
           
        
         
           The
           Reign
           of
           
             Antoninus
             B●ssianus
             Caracalla
          
           affords
           us
           nothing
           transacted
           in
           this
           Island
           ,
           only
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           his
           Bother
           Geta
           ,
           he
           commanded
           his
           Name
           to
           be
           razed
           out
           of
           all
           Monuments
           ;
           which
           was
           accordingly
           observed
           in
           Britain
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           an
           Inscription
           dug
           out
           of
           the
           Earth
           in
           Monmouthshire
           ,
           which
           was
           erected
           for
           the
           Safety
           of
           the
           then
           Emperor
           Severus
           ,
           and
           Antoninus
           ,
           and
           Geta
           ,
           Caesars
           :
           wherein
           the
           Name
           of
           Geta
           ,
           by
           the
           tract
           of
           Letters
           ,
           may
           be
           discovered
           to
           have
           once
           been
           there
           ,
           though
           now
           razed
           out
           :
           The
           like
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           ,
           in
           another
           Stone
           mentioned
           by
           Camden
           ,
           in
           Richmondshire
           .
        
         
           The
           Emperor
           Caracalla
           ,
           (
           so
           called
           from
           a
           Military
           Cloak
           he
           wore
           ,
           
           )
           being
           made
           away
           by
           
             Opilius
             Macrinus
          
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           
             Praefectus
             Praetorii
          
           and
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           being
           chosen
           Emperor
           by
           the
           Army
           in
           his
           Reign
           ,
           as
           likewise
           of
           many
           other
           of
           his
           Successors
           .
           
           We
           find
           no
           mention
           made
           of
           
           Britain
           ,
           
           whether
           it
           were
           that
           the
           Empire
           declining
           apace
           ,
           good
           Authors
           grew
           scarce
           ,
           or
           are
           now
           lost
           ;
           or
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           probable
           ,
           that
           the
           succeeding
           Princes
           being
           advanced
           by
           the
           heady
           Affection
           of
           the
           Soldiers
           ,
           and
           quickly
           again
           deposed
           and
           murthered
           ,
           had
           no
           time
           to
           perform
           any
           thing
           considerable
           in
           this
           Island
           ,
           lying
           so
           remote
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           for
           some
           years
           we
           are
           left
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           having
           only
           a
           few
           Fragments
           left
           us
           ,
           lying
           scatter'd
           here
           and
           there
           in
           divers
           Authors
           ,
           which
           give
           us
           just
           Light
           enough
           to
           discover
           ,
           that
           Britain
           as
           yet
           continued
           a
           
             Roman
             Province
          
           ,
           and
           still
           had
           its
           Propr●tors
           and
           Presidents
           :
           Nay
           ,
           Geoffery
           himself
           hath
           here
           left
           wide
           Gaps
           and
           Interregnums
           for
           many
           years
           together
           .
           So
           that
           if
           we
           would
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           piece
           up
           a
           History
           of
           these
           Times
           ,
           even
           out
           of
           his
           Romances
           ;
           and
           were
           it
           not
           undecent
           to
           leave
           so
           great
           a
           Breach
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           this
           History
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           following
           Emperor's
           Names
           might
           be
           sp●red
           ▪
           But
           however
           we
           will
           give
           you
           the
           following
           Emperors
           in
           the
           order
           they
           stand
           in
           the
           Roman
           Histories
           we
           have
           left
           us
           .
        
         
           
           To
           
             Opilius
             Ma●rinus
          
           succeeded
           
             Anton.
             Heliogabolus
          
           ,
           being
           ,
           as
           the
           Soldiers
           falsely
           believed
           ,
           a
           Bastard
           Son
           of
           
             Bassianus
             Caracalla
          
           ;
           but
           this
           Monster
           ,
           after
           three
           Years
           Reign
           ,
           was
           killed
           by
           the
           Pretorian
           Bands
           ,
           and
        
         
           
           
             Alexander
             Severus
          
           ,
           his
           Cousin-German
           ,
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           having
           been
           before
           declared
           Caesar
           by
           the
           Senate
           .
           
           It
           is
           thought
           by
           some
           ,
           that
           he
           made
           an
           Expedition
           into
           Britain
           ;
           for
           Lampridius
           says
           ,
           he
           was
           slain
           in
           a
           Town
           called
           Sicila
           ,
           but
           whether
           it
           were
           in
           Britain
           or
           Gaul
           he
           leaves
           it
           uncertain
           ;
           howbeit
           somewhat
           we
           find
           in
           the
           same
           Author
           of
           his
           Actions
           in
           this
           Island
           .
           That
           he
           first
           gave
           unto
           the
           Captains
           and
           Soldiers
           near
           the
           Marshes
           ,
           or
           Wall
           of
           Severus
           ,
           those
           Lands
           which
           were
           won
           from
           the
           Enemy
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           should
           be
           their
           Propriety
           so
           long
           as
           their
           Heirs
           served
           as
           Soldiers
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           not
           revert
           to
           private
           Men
           ,
           supposing
           they
           would
           go
           to
           the
           Wars
           more
           willingly
           ,
           and
           take
           better
           Care
           to
           defend
           their
           own
           peculiar
           Possessions
           :
           From
           whence
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Camden
           very
           well
           notes
           ,
           may
           be
           deduced
           either
           a
           kind
           of
           Feudum
           or
           Fee
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           the
           the
           first
           Foot-steps
           we
           can
           find
           of
           Military
           Feuds
           ,
           which
           were
           afterwards
           so
           much
           in
           use
           amongst
           the
           Goths
           ,
           and
           those
           Nations
           derived
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Normans
           and
           others
           .
           The
           same
           Author
           also
           adds
           ,
           that
           before
           his
           Death
           a
           Druid
           Woman
           cry'd
           out
           to
           him
           in
           the
           Gaulish
           Tongue
           ,
           
             Go
             on
             ,
             but
             hope
             not
             for
             Victory
             ,
             and
             trust
             not
             thy
             Soldiers
             :
          
           A
           good
           Advice
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           have
           taken
           it
           ,
           for
           he
           Was
           slain
           by
           some
           of
           his
           own
           Army
           ,
           at
           the
           Instigation
           of
           Maximin
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           him
           :
           The
           true
           cause
           of
           his
           Death
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Soldiers
           ,
           grown
           loose
           under
           Heliogabolus
           ,
           could
           not
           endure
           the
           Severity
           of
           his
           Discipline
           ;
           so
           that
           though
           he
           were
           one
           of
           the
           best
           and
           most
           virtuous
           Emperors
           that
           ever
           govern'd
           ,
           yet
           he
           found
           the
           same
           Fate
           from
           his
           Soldiers
           as
           the
           worst
           had
           done
           :
           In
           so
           sad
           a
           Condition
           are
           those
           Monarchs
           whose
           Lives
           or
           Deaths
           depend
           upon
           the
           good
           or
           bad
           Humours
           of
           a
           standing
           Army
           .
           The
           place
           of
           his
           Death
           is
           uncertain
           ,
           for
           *
           St.
           Hierom
           and
           Orosius
           suppose
           him
           to
           have
           been
           killed
           at
           Mentz
           by
           the
           Conspiracy
           of
           his
           Soldiers
           ,
           together
           with
           his
           Mother
           ,
           whose
           covetouseness
           was
           a
           great
           cause
           of
           his
           Ruin.
           
        
         
           
             Julius
             Maximinus
          
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           as
           wicked
           and
           cruel
           as
           his
           Predecessor
           was
           good
           and
           gentle
           ;
           
           he
           ,
           being
           condemn'd
           by
           the
           Senate
           ,
           was
           slain
           by
           the
           Soldiers
           ;
           but
           before
           his
           Death
           ,
           the
           two
           Gordiani
           ,
           Father
           and
           Son
           ,
           were
           made
           Emperors
           by
           the
           Army
           in
           Africa
           ;
           but
           being
           in
           a
           ●hort
           time
           both
           made
           away
           ,
        
         
         
           
             Pupienus
             Maximus
          
           ,
           and
           
             Clodius
             Balbinus
          
           ,
           
           were
           both
           together
           elected
           Emperors
           by
           the
           Senate
           ,
           and
           were
           both
           slain
           by
           the
           Praetorian
           Bands
           ;
           during
           whose
           short
           continuance
           in
           Power
           ,
           we
           find
           not
           the
           least
           Remembrance
           of
           them
           in
           our
           Island
           .
           These
           two
           ,
           before
           their
           Deaths
           ,
           adopted
        
         
           
             M.
             Anton.
             Gordianus
          
           ,
           the
           Grand-son
           of
           Gordian
           the
           Elder
           ,
           who
           was
           also
           elected
           Emperor
           by
           the
           Praetorian
           Bands
           ;
           
           by
           whom
           though
           we
           find
           nothing
           done
           in
           Britain
           ,
           yet
           that
           he
           had
           an
           Army
           here
           under
           the
           Command
           of
           
             Nonnius
             Phillipus
          
           ,
           his
           Lieutenant
           ,
           appears
           by
           an
           Altar-Stone
           found
           in
           Cumberland
           ,
           at
           a
           place
           then
           called
           
             Castra
             Exploratorum
          
           ,
           with
           a
           votive
           Inscription
           for
           the
           Health
           of
           this
           Emperor
           .
        
         
           
             Marcus
             Julius
             Phillipus
          
           ,
           an
           Arabian
           ,
           having
           deposed
           and
           murthered
           Gordian
           ,
           succeeded
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           
           but
           was
           himself
           also
           made
           away
           by
           his
           Army
           :
           He
           is
           said
           by
           
             Eusebius
             ,
             Orosius
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Authors
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           the
           first
           Christian
           Emperor
           ;
           but
           this
           hath
           been
           confuted
           ,
           and
           sufficiently
           exploded
           by
           Scaliger
           ,
           and
           other
           learned
           Men.
           His
           Memory
           is
           preserved
           in
           Britain
           by
           an
           Inscription
           upon
           a
           Pyramidal
           Stone
           dug
           out
           of
           the
           Earth
           not
           far
           from
           Carlifle
           ,
           which
           is
           dedicated
           to
           this
           Emperor
           ,
           
           as
           also
           to
           his
           Son
           Philip
           then
           Caesar.
           
        
         
           I
           shall
           here
           omit
           two
           other
           Emperors
           which
           are
           mentioned
           by
           Zozimus
           to
           have
           reigned
           at
           the
           same
           time
           with
           this
           Philip
           ,
           one
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           in
           Panonia
           :
           And
           shall
           pass
           on
           to
        
         
           
             Quintus
             Trujanus
             Decius
          
           ,
           
           who
           was
           elected
           Emperor
           by
           the
           Persian
           Legions
           .
           He
           was
           a
           great
           Enemy
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           and
           raised
           the
           Seventh
           Persecution
           against
           them
           ;
           but
           having
           seen
           his
           Son
           Decius
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           made
           his
           Associate
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           slain
           by
           the
           Goths
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           fought
           ,
           
           being
           betray'd
           by
           Hostilian
           his
           General
           ,
           in
           his
           Flight
           ,
           he
           fell
           into
           a
           Bog
           or
           whirle
           Pool
           .
           To
           whom
           succeeded
        
         
           
             Trebonianus
             Gallus
             Hostilianus
          
           ,
           who
           had
           betrayed
           him
           into
           that
           ruin
           ,
           
           but
           he
           being
           in
           a
           short
           time
           depos'd
           and
           slain
           by
           the
           same
           Soldiers
           that
           had
           advanced
           him
           to
           the
           Imperial
           Throne
           .
           
        
         
           Then
           Aemilianus
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           but
           enjoyed
           the
           Imperial
           Throne
           but
           three
           months
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Legions
           near
           the
           Alps
           created
        
         
           
             Publius
             Licinius
             Valerianus
          
           Emperour
           ,
           
           who
           being
           taken
           Prisoner
           in
           a
           Battel
           against
           Sapores
           King
           of
           Persia
           ,
           for
           7
           Years
           lived
           in
           a
           most
           miserable
           Captivity
           ,
           being
           made
           the
           Foot-stool
           of
           that
           Tyrant
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           by
           being
           flead
           alive
           ,
           he
           died
           .
           But
           before
           his
           Death
           ,
           
        
         
           
             Publius
             Licinius
             Galienus
          
           ,
           his
           Son
           ,
           Governed
           in
           his
           stead
           ,
           (
           his
           elder
           Brother
           of
           the
           same
           Name
           ,
           
           who
           had
           been
           Associate
           in
           the
           Empire
           with
           his
           Father
           ,
           being
           dead
           long
           before
           ;
           )
           this
           Galienus
           being
           given
           up
           to
           Lust
           ,
           Gluttony
           and
           Riot
           ,
           and
           careless
           of
           the
           common
           Danger
           ,
           and
           through
           a
           haughty
           Ignorance
           unapprehensive
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           met
           with
           that
           Fate
           ,
           
           which
           commonly
           attends
           such
           Princes
           :
           So
           that
           in
           his
           time
           the
           Empire
           was
           on
           all
           sides
           invaded
           by
           the
           barbarous
           Nations
           bordering
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           utterly
           ruined
           through
           his
           careless
           Neglect
           ,
           had
           not
           divers
           Generals
           in
           several
           places
           undertaken
           the
           Defence
           of
           it
           ;
           they
           were
           near
           Thirty
           together
           ,
           who
           all
           assumed
           the
           Imperial
           Purple
           ,
           and
           are
           call'd
           by
           Historians
           the
           Thirty
           Tyrants
           :
           Six
           of
           them
           ,
           namely
           ,
           Lollianus
           ,
           
           
             Victorianus
             ,
             Posthumus
          
           ,
           the
           two
           Tetrici
           ,
           Father
           and
           Son
           ,
           with
           Marius
           ,
           are
           conjectured
           to
           have
           ruled
           in
           this
           Island
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           many
           of
           their
           Coins
           found
           in
           England
           ,
           but
           especially
           about
           Colchester
           ;
           whence
           Porphirius
           the
           Philosopher
           ,
           (
           who
           lived
           in
           those
           Times
           ,
           )
           said
           ,
           That
           Britain
           
             was
             a
             Soil
             fruitful
             of
             Tyrants
             ;
             Gallienus
          
           being
           slain
           by
           the
           Treachery
           of
           three
           of
           his
           own
           Captains
           .
        
         
         
           
           
             Mar.
             Aurel.
             Flau.
             Claudius
          
           was
           chosen
           Emperor
           in
           his
           stead
           ;
           who
           ,
           having
           performed
           several
           great
           Actions
           ,
           and
           intending
           to
           reduce
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           again
           under
           one
           Head
           ,
           
           died
           suddenly
           as
           he
           was
           making
           Preparations
           against
           Tetricus
           ,
           who
           then
           held
           the
           Western
           Provinces
           ,
           together
           with
           Britain
           .
        
         
           
           To
           whom
           succeeded
           
             L.
             Domitius
             Aurelianus
          
           ,
           who
           ,
           being
           chosen
           Emperor
           by
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Senate
           ,
           set
           himself
           immediately
           to
           reduce
           the
           Empire
           again
           under
           one
           Head
           ;
           a
           Work
           wherein
           Claudius
           his
           Predecessor
           had
           been
           prevented
           by
           Death
           ,
           which
           was
           at
           last
           worthily
           performed
           by
           this
           Emperor
           ;
           for
           Tetricus
           ,
           who
           ruled
           in
           Gaul
           and
           Britain
           by
           the
           Terror
           of
           his
           Arms
           ,
           being
           brought
           to
           submit
           himself
           ,
           was
           led
           in
           Triumph
           through
           
             Rome
             .
             Aurelian
          
           was
           afterwards
           killed
           by
           Mnesttheus
           ,
           his
           Secretary
           .
           This
           Emperor
           raised
           the
           Ninth
           Persecution
           against
           the
           Christians
           .
           After
           him
        
         
           
           
             M.
             Claudius
             Tacitus
          
           ,
           descended
           from
           Tacitus
           the
           Historian
           ,
           was
           elected
           Emperor
           by
           the
           Senate
           and
           Army
           ,
           though
           much
           against
           his
           Will
           :
           He
           reigned
           but
           Six
           Months
           ,
           and
           died
           of
           a
           Fever
           ;
           but
           before
           his
           Death
           he
           adopted
        
         
           
           
             M.
             Aurelius
             Valer.
             Probus
          
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           him
           ;
           in
           whose
           Reign
           Bonosus
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           a
           Pretorian
           Souldier
           ,
           bred
           in
           Spain
           ,
           (
           though
           by
           Descent
           a
           Britain
           ,
           )
           and
           a
           matchless
           Drinker
           ,
           
           not
           so
           much
           to
           be
           blamed
           ,
           if
           (
           as
           they
           write
           ,
           )
           he
           were
           still
           wisest
           in
           his
           Cups
           ,
           having
           attained
           by
           the
           course
           of
           War
           to
           great
           military
           Honours
           ,
           thô
           at
           last
           ,
           in
           his
           Charge
           over
           the
           German
           Navy
           ,
           having
           (
           willingly
           as
           was
           thought
           ,
           )
           suffered
           the
           Ships
           to
           be
           burnt
           ,
           trusting
           on
           his
           Interest
           with
           the
           Western
           Legions
           ,
           he
           joined
           with
           one
           Proculus
           ,
           and
           seizing
           upon
           
             Spain
             ,
             Gaul
          
           ,
           and
           Britain
           ,
           made
           himself
           as
           Emperor
           for
           a
           time
           ;
           but
           after
           a
           long
           and
           bloody
           Fight
           near
           Collen
           ,
           being
           vanquished
           by
           Probus
           ,
           he
           hang'd
           himself
           ,
           and
           gave
           occasion
           of
           that
           sharp
           Epitaph
           made
           upon
           him
           for
           his
           great
           Drinking
           ;
           
           
             Here
             hangs
             a
             Tankard
          
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           ,
           Probus
           prevented
           a
           new
           Rebellion
           in
           Britain
           ,
           by
           the
           severe
           Loyalty
           of
           Victorinus
           ,
           a
           Moor
           ,
           (
           one
           of
           his
           Ministers
           )
           at
           whose
           Recommendation
           he
           had
           placed
           a
           Lieutenant
           here
           ,
           (
           whom
           Mr.
           Camden
           supposes
           to
           have
           been
           
             Cornelius
             Lallianus
          
           ,
           since
           his
           Coins
           are
           found
           in
           this
           Island
           ,
           but
           in
           no
           other
           Countrey
           ,
           )
           who
           rebelled
           and
           set
           up
           for
           Emperor
           ;
           but
           Probus
           upbraiding
           Victorinus
           with
           the
           Disloyalty
           of
           him
           whom
           he
           had
           recommended
           ,
           he
           undertook
           to
           rectifie
           this
           Mistake
           ;
           so
           hastning
           over
           hither
           ,
           and
           finding
           the
           Governor
           in
           actual
           Rebellion
           ,
           by
           some
           Contrivance
           ,
           not
           mentioned
           by
           our
           Historians
           ,
           he
           privately
           ,
           in
           the
           Night
           ,
           found
           means
           to
           kill
           him
           .
           Eutropius
           also
           relates
           ,
           that
           Probus
           was
           the
           first
           Emperor
           who
           gave
           leave
           to
           the
           
             Spaniards
             ,
             Gauls
          
           and
           Britains
           ,
           to
           plant
           Vines
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           Wine
           :
           
           But
           he
           having
           subdued
           the
           Vandals
           and
           Burgundians
           in
           a
           great
           Battel
           ,
           sent
           over
           many
           of
           them
           to
           inhabit
           in
           Britain
           ,
           where
           they
           did
           good
           Service
           to
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           when
           any
           Insurrection
           hapned
           in
           this
           Isle
           :
           They
           are
           supposed
           to
           have
           had
           their
           Camp
           upon
           those
           Hills
           near
           Cambridge
           ,
           
           commonly
           called
           Gogmagog-Hills
           ,
           where
           on
           the
           top
           of
           a
           Hill
           may
           be
           seen
           at
           this
           day
           a
           Plain
           ,
           encompassed
           round
           with
           Trenches
           of
           a
           large
           Circumference
           ,
           with
           only
           one
           Entrance
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           this
           Emperor
           well
           deserved
           the
           Name
           of
           Probus
           ,
           yet
           could
           he
           not
           avoid
           the
           Fate
           of
           his
           Predecessors
           ,
           being
           slain
           by
           his
           own
           Army
           ;
           the
           occasion
           whereof
           was
           that
           worthy
           Saying
           of
           his
           ,
           
             That
             in
             a
             short
             time
             he
             hoped
             to
             bring
             it
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             Empire
             should
             want
             no
             more
             standing
             Armies
             :
          
           He
           was
           thus
           made
           away
           .
        
         
         
           
             M.
             Aurelius
             Carus
          
           was
           advanced
           to
           the
           Empire
           by
           the
           Army
           ;
           
           he
           created
           his
           two
           Sons
           Carinus
           and
           Numerianus
           ,
           Caesars
           ;
           to
           Carinus
           he
           gave
           the
           Charge
           of
           Britain
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Western
           Provinces
           ,
           but
           taking
           Numerianus
           along
           with
           him
           into
           the
           East
           ,
           he
           invaded
           the
           Persians
           ,
           where
           he
           died
           suddenly
           ,
           (
           as
           some
           relate
           ,
           )
           being
           struck
           with
           Lightning
           ;
           (
           thô
           *
           Vospiscus
           saith
           ,
           he
           died
           a
           natural
           Death
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Souldiers
           firing
           his
           Tent
           gave
           occasion
           to
           the
           former
           Report
           :
           )
           His
           pious
           Son
           Numerianus
           was
           slain
           by
           Aper
           ,
           one
           of
           his
           Captains
           ,
           and
           he
           again
           underwent
           the
           same
           Fate
           by
           Dioclesian
           ,
           who
           also
           in
           a
           set
           Battle
           not
           long
           after
           slew
           Carinus
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           Riot
           and
           Luxury
           had
           much
           wasted
           Britain
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Provinces
           :
           All
           these
           Transactions
           happened
           within
           the
           space
           of
           two
           Years
           .
        
         
           
             C.
             Aurel.
             Dioclesian
          
           being
           advanced
           to
           the
           Emp●re
           by
           the
           Choice
           of
           the
           Eastern
           Army
           ,
           adopted
           
             Mar.
             Aurel.
             Maximinianus
          
           ,
           Sirnamed
           Herculius
           ,
           
           his
           Associate
           in
           the
           Empire
           ;
           five
           Years
           after
           which
           ,
           the
           former
           of
           these
           Emperours
           nominated
           Gal●rius
           ,
           and
           the
           latter
           adopted
           
             Constantius
             Clorus
          
           ,
           Caesars
           ;
           constraining
           them
           to
           divorce
           their
           former
           Wives
           ,
           and
           to
           marry
           their
           Daughters
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Emperour's
           Reign
           ,
           Carausius
           ,
           
           a
           Man
           of
           mean
           Parentage
           born
           in
           Menapia
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           )
           about
           the
           Parts
           of
           Cleves
           and
           Juliers
           ,
           who
           ,
           through
           all
           Military
           Degrees
           ,
           was
           advanced
           at
           length
           to
           be
           Governour
           of
           Bononia
           ,
           Admiral
           of
           the
           Belgic
           and
           Armoric
           Seas
           ,
           
           then
           much
           infested
           by
           the
           Francks
           and
           Saxons
           ;
           but
           what
           he
           took
           from
           the
           Pirats
           ,
           he
           neither
           restored
           to
           the
           Owners
           ,
           nor
           accounted
           to
           the
           Publick
           ,
           whereby
           he
           much
           enriched
           himself
           ;
           not
           so
           much
           as
           guarding
           the
           Seas
           ,
           but
           rather
           conniving
           at
           those
           Pirats
           ,
           till
           at
           length
           he
           grew
           too
           great
           a
           Delinquent
           to
           be
           less
           than
           an
           Emperour
           ;
           therefore
           hearing
           that
           Maximinian
           had
           ordered
           him
           to
           be
           slain
           ,
           he
           then
           took
           upon
           him
           the
           Imperial
           Robe
           ,
           and
           hearing
           that
           this
           Emperour
           was
           marching
           against
           him
           with
           the
           Fleet
           under
           his
           Command
           ,
           passed
           over
           into
           Britain
           ,
           where
           he
           built
           a
           new
           Fleet
           after
           the
           Roman
           fashion
           ,
           
           getting
           into
           his
           Power
           the
           Legion
           that
           was
           left
           here
           in
           Garison
           ,
           with
           other
           Outlandish
           Cohorts
           ;
           he
           detained
           and
           listed
           the
           very
           Merchants
           and
           Factors
           of
           Gaul
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Allurements
           of
           Spoil
           ,
           invited
           great
           numbers
           of
           other
           barbarous
           Nations
           to
           take
           his
           part
           ,
           and
           trained
           them
           to
           Sea-Service
           ;
           wherein
           the
           Romans
           had
           so
           much
           lost
           their
           Skill
           ,
           that
           Carausius
           with
           his
           Navy
           at
           Sea
           did
           what
           he
           listed
           ,
           robbing
           on
           all
           the
           Sea-Coasts
           ,
           whereby
           Maximinian
           not
           able
           to
           come
           nearer
           than
           the
           Shore
           of
           Bononia
           ,
           (
           now
           Boloigne
           ,
           )
           was
           forced
           to
           conclude
           a
           Peace
           with
           Carausius
           ,
           and
           yield
           him
           up
           Britain
           ,
           as
           one
           fittest
           to
           guard
           that
           Province
           against
           the
           Incursions
           of
           the
           Northern
           Britains
           .
           This
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           in
           all
           
           Carausius's
           Silver
           Coins
           we
           find
           two
           Emperours
           taking
           hands
           ,
           with
           this
           Inscription
           on
           the
           Reverse
           ,
           
             CONCORDIA
             AUGG.
          
           
        
         
           But
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           Maximinian
           sent
           
             Constantius
             Chlorus
          
           ,
           now
           Caesar
           ,
           against
           Carausius
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           mean
           while
           had
           made
           himself
           strong
           ,
           both
           within
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           without
           .
           Geoffery
           of
           Monmouth
           writes
           ,
           that
           he
           made
           the
           Picts
           his
           Confederates
           ;
           to
           whom
           ,
           as
           being
           lately
           come
           out
           of
           Scythia
           ,
           he
           gave
           Albania
           (
           now
           called
           Scotland
           )
           to
           inhabit
           :
           And
           it
           is
           indeed
           observable
           ,
           that
           about
           his
           time
           the
           Picts
           are
           found
           to
           be
           first
           mentioned
           by
           Eumenius
           in
           his
           Panegyrick
           to
           Maximinian
           ,
           †
           where
           he
           also
           mentions
           the
           Hiberni
           together
           with
           Picts
           ,
           both
           which
           he
           there
           calls
           
             Half-naked
             Enemies
          
           :
           But
           whether
           by
           those
           Hiberni
           are
           to
           be
           understood
           Irish-men
           ,
           (
           as
           that
           word
           Gramatically
           imports
           ,
           )
           and
           as
           our
           English
           Antiquaries
           
           understand
           it
           ;
           
           or
           else
           Scotch-men
           ,
           (
           called
           Hiberni
           ,
           because
           they
           first
           came
           out
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           )
           as
           Buchanan
           and
           Scaliger
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           since
           it
           depends
           upon
           so
           nice
           a
           Criticism
           in
           the
           Latin
           Tongue
           ,
           as
           whether
           the
           words
           
             Soli
             Britanni
          
           were
           intended
           by
           the
           Author
           for
           the
           Nominative
           Case
           Plural
           ,
           or
           else
           for
           the
           Genitive
           of
           the
           Singular
           Number
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           take
           upon
           me
           to
           decide
           ;
           only
           the
           Reader
           may
           please
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           understand
           these
           words
           in
           the
           former
           sense
           ,
           do
           suppose
           the
           Scots
           to
           have
           first
           come
           out
           of
           Ireland
           into
           Britain
           after
           this
           time
           ;
           but
           I
           have
           given
           you
           the
           words
           themselves
           in
           the
           Margin
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           pass
           what
           Judgment
           you
           please
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           
           But
           (
           as
           Nennius
           relates
           )
           Carausius
           repaired
           and
           fortified
           the
           Walls
           of
           Severus
           with
           Castles
           ,
           and
           a
           round
           House
           of
           polish'd
           Stone
           on
           the
           Bank
           of
           Carron
           ,
           which
           River
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           was
           from
           him
           so
           called
           ;
           also
           in
           Gaul
           he
           kept
           Bononia
           with
           a
           Garison
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Franoks
           which
           had
           by
           his
           permission
           seated
           themselves
           in
           Belgia
           were
           at
           his
           command
           ;
           but
           Constantius
           hasting
           into
           Gallia
           ,
           besieged
           Bononia
           ,
           (
           now
           called
           Boloigne
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           )
           and
           with
           Stones
           and
           Timber
           blocking
           up
           the
           Harbour
           ,
           kept
           out
           all
           Relief
           that
           could
           be
           sent
           in
           by
           Carausius
           ;
           but
           before
           Constantius
           with
           the
           Fleet
           which
           he
           had
           prepared
           could
           arrive
           thither
           ,
           Carausius
           was
           slain
           in
           Britain
           by
           the
           Treachery
           of
           Allectus
           ,
           one
           of
           his
           chief
           Friends
           and
           Commanders
           ,
           who
           likewise
           for
           three
           Years
           usurped
           the
           Empire
           ;
           when
           Carausius
           worthily
           (
           as
           some
           say
           ,
           or
           as
           others
           ,
           Tyrannically
           )
           had
           Ruled
           this
           Island
           7
           Years
           .
        
         
           But
           Constantius
           presently
           took
           hold
           of
           that
           Opportunity
           before
           Allectus
           should
           settle
           his
           Affairs
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           thô
           the
           weather
           were
           ill
           ,
           he
           put
           his
           Army
           to
           Sea
           with
           all
           expedition
           ,
           
           and
           that
           from
           several
           Havens
           ,
           the
           more
           to
           spread
           the
           Terrour
           of
           his
           Landing
           ,
           and
           render
           it
           doubtful
           where
           to
           expect
           him
           ;
           so
           in
           a
           Mist
           passing
           by
           Allectus
           with
           the
           British
           Fleet
           unseen
           ,
           that
           lay
           cruising
           near
           the
           Isle
           of
           Vecta
           ,
           (
           now
           Wight
           ;
           )
           he
           no
           sooner
           got
           on
           shore
           but
           he
           fired
           his
           own
           Ships
           ,
           to
           leave
           his
           Men
           no
           hopes
           of
           Safety
           but
           in
           Victory
           ;
           then
           forthwith
           the
           poor
           oppressed
           Britains
           came
           flocking
           in
           to
           Constantius
           ,
           offering
           themselves
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           Wives
           and
           Children
           ,
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           their
           Deliverer
           sent
           them
           from
           Heaven
           ;
           which
           when
           Allectus
           heard
           ,
           being
           much
           dismayed
           at
           this
           News
           ,
           he
           passed
           over
           to
           the
           British
           Shore
           ,
           where
           landing
           ,
           he
           resolved
           to
           try
           his
           Fortune
           in
           a
           Battle
           on
           the
           Land
           ;
           where
           being
           encountred
           by
           Asclepiodotus
           Captain
           of
           the
           Praetorian
           Bands
           ,
           and
           desperately
           rushing
           on
           ,
           being
           unmindful
           both
           of
           the
           well-ordering
           of
           his
           Men
           ,
           and
           of
           bringing
           them
           all
           in
           to
           fight
           ,
           (
           except
           the
           noted
           Accessories
           of
           his
           Treason
           ,
           
           and
           his
           Outlandish
           Hirelings
           :
           )
           He
           was
           overthrown
           ,
           and
           slain
           with
           little
           or
           no
           loss
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           but
           great
           Execution
           on
           the
           
             Francks
             .
             Allectus
          
           having
           before
           flung
           away
           his
           Imperial
           Robes
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           be
           known
           ,
           his
           Body
           was
           found
           almost
           naked
           in
           the
           Field
           ;
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Men
           flying
           to
           London
           ,
           and
           purposing
           with
           the
           Pillage
           of
           that
           City
           to
           escape
           by
           Sea
           ,
           were
           met
           by
           another
           part
           of
           the
           Roman
           Army
           ,
           whom
           the
           late
           mentioned
           Mist
           at
           Sea
           had
           separated
           ,
           and
           now
           by
           chance
           had
           brought
           up
           the
           Thames
           ,
           where
           landing
           ,
           they
           killed
           almost
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           very
           City
           ,
           whilst
           the
           Citizens
           had
           the
           pleasure
           to
           behold
           their
           own
           Deliverance
           .
           By
           this
           Victory
           ,
           this
           Province
           was
           totally
           recovered
           to
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           as
           Eumenius
           witnesses
           in
           his
           Panegyrick
           above-mentioned
           ,
           after
           it
           had
           been
           10
           Years
           in
           Rebellion
           .
           But
           before
           I
           dismiss
           this
           part
           of
           our
           History
           ,
           I
           cannot
           omit
           what
           Geoffery
           of
           Monmouth
           also
           adds
           ,
           thô
           with
           no
           shew
           of
           probability
           ,
           to
           this
           History
           of
           Carausius
           and
           Allectus
           his
           Successor
           in
           this
           Usurpation
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
         
           That
           Allectus
           going
           about
           to
           punish
           those
           Romans
           and
           Britains
           who
           had
           adhered
           to
           the
           Party
           of
           Carausius
           ,
           and
           been
           partakers
           in
           his
           Robberies
           ;
           
           who
           resenting
           this
           Severity
           ,
           chose
           one
           Asclepiodotus
           a
           Britain
           to
           revenge
           it
           ,
           exhorting
           him
           to
           set
           upon
           Allectus
           then
           in
           London
           ,
           whilst
           he
           was
           celebrating
           a
           Feast
           to
           his
           Gods
           ;
           at
           whose
           arrival
           Allectus
           forsaking
           his
           Sacrifice
           ,
           and
           marching
           out
           with
           the
           choicest
           of
           his
           Souldiers
           ,
           joyned
           Battel
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           being
           slain
           ,
           Gallus
           a
           Captain
           of
           Allectus
           still
           held
           London
           ;
           to
           the
           reducing
           whereof
           ,
           Asclepiodotus
           (
           now
           made
           King
           )
           summoned
           the
           Daemetae
           and
           
             Venedoti
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Island
           now
           called
           Wales
           )
           to
           his
           Assistance
           ;
           with
           these
           Forces
           he
           beleaguer'd
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           with
           warlike
           Engines
           battered
           down
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Wall.
           Gallus
           perceiving
           himself
           not
           able
           to
           hold
           out
           any
           longer
           ,
           came
           to
           a
           Parly
           ,
           and
           surrendered
           the
           Town
           upon
           condition
           to
           march
           out
           Armed
           ;
           which
           being
           agreed
           to
           ,
           Asclepiodotus
           enters
           Walbrook
           ,
           whence
           it
           had
           its
           Name
           ;
           but
           the
           Venedoti
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Articles
           ,
           fell
           upon
           Gallus
           and
           slew
           him
           ,
           at
           a
           Brook's
           side
           within
           the
           City
           ,
           now
           called
           from
           his
           Name
           Galbrook
           ,
           or
           Walbrook
           .
           But
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           there
           was
           never
           any
           King
           of
           Britain
           called
           Asclepiodotus
           ,
           who
           was
           indeed
           no
           more
           than
           the
           Praefect
           to
           Constantius
           ,
           nor
           had
           he
           any
           such
           Captain
           as
           this
           Gallus
           as
           we
           can
           any
           where
           find
           ,
           except
           in
           this
           Author
           .
        
         
           But
           Eumenius
           who
           then
           lived
           ,
           (
           and
           was
           of
           Constantius
           his
           Household
           ,
           and
           who
           upon
           this
           Victory
           made
           the
           Panegyrick
           but
           now
           mentioned
           in
           Praise
           of
           Maximian
           and
           Constantius
           ,
           then
           Emperours
           ,
           )
           relates
           this
           to
           have
           been
           done
           in
           the
           course
           of
           one
           continued
           Action
           :
           So
           also
           Sigonius
           ,
           a
           Judicious
           Historian
           ,
           thô
           others
           allow
           3
           Years
           to
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           Allectus
           .
           In
           those
           Times
           there
           was
           such
           great
           store
           of
           good
           Workmen
           and
           excellent
           Builders
           in
           Britain
           ,
           that
           during
           these
           great
           Disturbances
           here
           ,
           the
           Aeduans
           in
           Burgundy
           entertained
           them
           to
           build
           their
           Temples
           and
           publick
           Edifices
           .
        
         
           Dioclesian
           having
           hitherto
           successfully
           shewed
           his
           Valour
           against
           the
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           
           now
           exerted
           his
           Rage
           in
           a
           bloody
           Persecution
           against
           his
           obedient
           and
           harmless
           Christian
           Subjects
           ;
           from
           the
           feeling
           whereof
           ,
           this
           Island
           (
           though
           the
           most
           remote
           )
           was
           not
           ,
           
           it
           seems
           ,
           yet
           far
           enough
           off
           from
           having
           some
           share
           of
           his
           Rage
           ;
           
           for
           our
           Historians
           ,
           Gildas
           and
           Bede
           ,
           relate
           ,
           That
           in
           this
           Persecution
           ,
           Albanus
           a
           Citizen
           of
           Verulam
           suffered
           ,
           as
           also
           Arron
           and
           Julius
           Citizens
           of
           the
           City
           of
           Legions
           ,
           (
           now
           Caerleon
           upon
           Uske
           ,
           )
           and
           many
           others
           of
           both
           Sexes
           ,
           in
           divers
           places
           ,
           who
           were
           put
           to
           Death
           by
           various
           Torments
           .
           Of
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           St
           
             Alban
             ,
             Bede
          
           gives
           us
           this
           particular
           Account
           ,
           viz.
           That
           he
           being
           as
           yet
           a
           Pagan
           ,
           
           when
           the
           Edict
           of
           those
           Heathen
           Emperours
           raged
           against
           the
           Christians
           ,
           received
           into
           his
           House
           a
           certain
           Priest
           who
           had
           then
           fled
           from
           his
           Persecutors
           ,
           whom
           whilst
           he
           beheld
           imploy'd
           Night
           and
           Day
           in
           Watchings
           and
           Prayers
           ,
           upon
           a
           sudden
           (
           being
           touched
           by
           the
           Divine
           Grace
           )
           he
           began
           to
           emulate
           his
           Faith
           and
           Piety
           ,
           and
           being
           by
           degrees
           instructed
           by
           his
           saving
           Precepts
           ,
           at
           last
           leaving
           his
           Idolatry
           he
           became
           a
           Christian.
           Now
           when
           this
           Priest
           had
           lived
           with
           him
           some
           time
           ,
           it
           came
           to
           the
           Ears
           of
           the
           Roman
           Governour
           ,
           That
           this
           Confessor
           (
           who
           was
           not
           yet
           to
           be
           Martyr'd
           )
           lay
           hid
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Alban
           :
           The
           Governour
           presently
           sent
           Souldiers
           to
           find
           him
           out
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           came
           thither
           ,
           Alban
           offered
           himself
           to
           them
           in
           stead
           of
           his
           Guest
           ,
           in
           that
           very
           Habit
           he
           used
           to
           wear
           ;
           and
           being
           immediately
           brought
           before
           the
           Judge
           ,
           who
           at
           that
           very
           time
           was
           standing
           
           at
           the
           Altar
           sacrificing
           to
           his
           Idols
           :
           
           when
           he
           saw
           Alban
           ,
           he
           was
           highly
           incensed
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           voluntarily
           delivered
           himself
           up
           instead
           of
           his
           guest
           ,
           so
           commanding
           him
           to
           be
           drag'd
           before
           the
           Images
           of
           those
           false
           Gods
           ,
           he
           was
           then
           worshiping
           ;
           said
           thus
           ,
           
             For
             that
             thou
             hast
             rather
             chosen
             to
             conceal
             a
             Rebellious
             ,
             Sacrilegious
             Fellow
             ,
             than
             to
             deliver
             him
             up
             to
             my
             Guards
             ;
             that
             as
             a
             contemner
             of
             the
             Gods
             he
             might
             suffer
             the
             punishment
             due
             to
             his
             Blasphemy
             ;
             whatsoever
             torments
             therefore
             were
             due
             to
             him
             ,
             thou
             thy self
             shalt
             endure
             ,
             if
             thou
             persistest
             in
             this
             new
             Superstition
             .
          
           But
           Alban
           ,
           who
           had
           of
           his
           own
           accord
           owned
           himself
           to
           be
           a
           Christian
           ,
           did
           not
           at
           all
           fear
           the
           threats
           of
           the
           President
           ;
           but
           plainly
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           obey
           his
           commands
           (
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Dialogue
           being
           somewhat
           tedious
           ,
           I
           omit
           )
           but
           the
           Judge
           being
           thereupon
           more
           provoked
           ,
           told
           him
           again
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           intended
           to
           live
           ,
           he
           must
           imediately
           offer
           Sacrifice
           to
           their
           Gods
           ;
           which
           he
           again
           not
           only
           refused
           ,
           but
           also
           reproved
           others
           for
           so
           doing
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           was
           condemned
           to
           most
           cruel
           Torments
           ,
           all
           which
           he
           manfully
           overcame
           ;
           and
           although
           they
           did
           all
           they
           could
           to
           invent
           new
           Tortures
           for
           him
           ,
           yet
           he
           endured
           them
           all
           with
           exquisite
           patience
           ,
           till
           their
           weariness
           ,
           not
           pity
           made
           them
           desist
           .
           And
           here
           we
           must
           bewail
           our
           want
           of
           a
           true
           Story
           of
           this
           good
           Man's
           Martyrdom
           ,
           which
           the
           Monks
           have
           mixed
           with
           so
           many
           improbable
           Circumstances
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           even
           nauseous
           either
           to
           read
           or
           hear
           them
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           proceed
           to
           relate
           what
           I
           find
           in
           Bede
           ,
           without
           passing
           my
           word
           for
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           following
           Miracles
           .
        
         
           Alban
           being
           sentenced
           to
           be
           beheaded
           ,
           much
           People
           flock'd
           to
           the
           place
           of
           his
           Execution
           ;
           which
           was
           on
           a
           Hill
           (
           afterward
           called
           in
           
             English
             Holm
             hurst
          
           )
           to
           which
           they
           were
           to
           pass
           over
           a
           River
           ,
           where
           a
           narrow
           passage
           admitted
           of
           very
           few
           a-breast
           .
           Alban
           being
           to
           follow
           after
           all
           the
           company
           ,
           and
           perceiving
           it
           would
           be
           very
           late
           before
           he
           could
           attain
           his
           desired
           End
           ,
           obtained
           by
           his
           Prayers
           ,
           that
           the
           River
           parting
           assunder
           ,
           afforded
           a
           free
           passage
           for
           a
           great
           many
           together
           ;
           this
           Miracle
           so
           wrote
           upon
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           appointed
           to
           be
           his
           Executioner
           ,
           that
           he
           utterly
           refused
           the
           Imployment
           ,
           desiring
           rather
           to
           suffer
           himself
           for
           him
           ,
           than
           to
           offer
           him
           any
           violence
           :
           But
           another
           soon
           took
           his
           place
           .
        
         
           Alban
           being
           come
           to
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Hill
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           to
           suffer
           ,
           found
           himself
           very
           dry
           ;
           when
           presently
           by
           his
           Prayer
           ,
           as
           Spring
           brake
           forth
           at
           his
           Feet
           ,
           to
           the
           amasement
           of
           all
           that
           saw
           it
           ,
           except
           the
           Executioner
           ,
           who
           notwhithstanding
           the
           Miracle
           ,
           struck
           off
           his
           Head
           ;
           when
           instantly
           his
           own
           Eyes
           fell
           out
           of
           his
           Head
           ,
           upon
           the
           ground
           ,
           as
           a
           just
           punishment
           for
           his
           infidelity
           :
           and
           presently
           after
           suffer'd
           also
           the
           Convert
           Executioner
           above
           mentioned
           .
        
         
           The
           body
           of
           St.
           Alban
           was
           privately
           buried
           ;
           That
           Age
           not
           knowing
           the
           Vertue
           of
           keeping
           Saints
           Relicks
           ;
           but
           many
           Years
           after
           ,
           Offa
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           have
           discovered
           his
           Bones
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           removed
           them
           into
           a
           stately
           Shrine
           ;
           where
           he
           built
           a
           noble
           Church
           and
           Monastery
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           particulary
           shown
           in
           its
           proper
           place
           .
        
         
           Not
           long
           after
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           St.
           Alban
           ,
           suffered
           also
           the
           Priest
           who
           converted
           him
           ,
           and
           whose
           Name
           Geoffrey
           will
           have
           to
           be
           Amphibalus
           ;
           thô
           we
           had
           never
           heard
           of
           it
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           from
           this
           Author
           ,
           that
           word
           signifying
           properly
           not
           a
           Man's
           name
           ,
           but
           a
           long
           shag
           Cloak
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           supposed
           that
           good
           Man
           wore
           :
           I
           shall
           also
           pass
           by
           the
           Martyrdoms
           of
           many
           other
           Christians
           ,
           said
           to
           be
           at
           Lichfield
           ,
           and
           Winchester
           and
           other
           places
           ,
           as
           being
           of
           very
           uncertain
           credit
           ,
           having
           no
           other
           Authors
           ,
           but
           
           Geoffrey
           and
           our
           Monks
           ;
           
           who
           lived
           and
           wrote
           at
           a
           great
           distance
           from
           those
           Times
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Emperors
           Dioclesian
           and
           Maximinian
           ,
           having
           both
           on
           the
           same
           day
           (
           thô
           in
           different
           places
           )
           resign'd
           the
           Empire
           to
           the
           two
           
           Caesar's
           above-mentioned
           ,
           and
           Constantinus
           choosing
           the
           Western
           Provinces
           (
           whereof
           Britain
           was
           one
           )
           for
           his
           share
           ,
           came
           over
           hither
           to
           settle
           affairs
           in
           this
           Island
           ;
           and
           Eutropius
           supposes
           Helena
           his
           Wife
           to
           have
           been
           a
           Britain
           by
           Birth
           ;
           whereupon
           our
           Geoffrey
           presumes
           further
           ,
           and
           makes
           her
           to
           have
           been
           the
           Daughter
           of
           one
           King
           Coil
           ,
           whom
           he
           supposes
           to
           have
           succeeded
           Asclepiodotus
           :
           But
           since
           there
           is
           no
           ground
           for
           this
           fancy
           in
           any
           Authentick
           Writer
           ,
           I
           shall
           wholly
           slight
           it
           ,
           especially
           since
           Nicephorus
           and
           other
           Greek
           Historians
           relate
           her
           to
           be
           a
           Bithynian
           ;
           but
           to
           return
           to
           that
           which
           is
           more
           to
           our
           purpose
           ;
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           as
           soon
           as
           Augustus
           was
           declared
           ,
           
           he
           immediately
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           the
           Persecution
           against
           the
           Christians
           in
           his
           Provinces
           ;
           and
           then
           passing
           over
           into
           
             Britain
             ,
             Constantius
          
           not
           ●ong
           after
           made
           an
           Expedition
           against
           the
           Caledonians
           ,
           whom
           he
           overcame
           ;
           and
           not
           long
           after
           died
           at
           York
           :
           having
           been
           all
           his
           life
           time
           a
           great
           favourer
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           though
           no
           professed
           Christian
           himself
           :
           to
           whom
           succeeded
        
         
           Constantine
           his
           Son
           ,
           who
           came
           luckily
           Post
           from
           Rome
           to
           Boloigne
           ,
           just
           about
           the
           time
           (
           saith
           Eusebius
           )
           when
           his
           Father
           lay
           Sick
           upon
           his
           Death-bed
           ;
           where
           being
           by
           him
           nominated
           for
           his
           Successour
           ,
           
           he
           was
           immediately
           after
           his
           Father's
           Funerals
           ,
           by
           the
           whole
           Army
           saluted
           Emperour
           ,
           thô
           he
           declined
           it
           all
           he
           could
           ;
           concerning
           whom
           ,
           
           there
           is
           a
           great
           dispute
           whether
           he
           were
           a
           Britain
           or
           not
           ;
           our
           British
           Historians
           produce
           a
           passage
           out
           
           Eumenius's
           Oration
           to
           Constantine
           ,
           wherein
           he
           calls
           Britain
           ,
           the
           
             most
             blessed
             and
             fortunate
             of
             all
             Lands
             ,
             quia
             Constantinum
             Caesarem
             primum
             vidisti
          
           ;
           which
           words
           may
           yet
           be
           thus
           interpreted
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           did
           not
           behold
           Constantine
           Born
           ;
           but
           saw
           him
           first
           created
           Emperor
           :
           which
           is
           undoubtedly
           true
           ,
           but
           since
           most
           of
           our
           English
           Historians
           understand
           it
           in
           the
           former
           Sense
           ;
           (
           there
           being
           nothing
           of
           conclusive
           certainty
           deliver'd
           by
           Antient
           Authors
           concerning
           it
           .
           )
           I
           shall
           leave
           it
           as
           I
           found
           it
           ;
           thô
           it
           must
           be
           confessed
           that
           the
           learned
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           in
           his
           
             Orig.
             Britannicae
          
           ,
           Not
           only
           from
           several
           passages
           in
           
           Eumenius's
           Panegyrick
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           other
           Arguments
           ,
           hath
           made
           it
           highly
           probable
           that
           Constantine
           was
           born
           in
           Britain
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           more
           certain
           ,
           that
           Constantine
           before
           his
           departure
           hence
           ,
           seems
           to
           have
           had
           some
           Bickerings
           with
           the
           Britains
           in
           the
           Northern
           parts
           of
           this
           Island
           ,
           which
           having
           in
           some
           time
           composed
           ,
           he
           passed
           again
           into
           Gaul
           ;
           where
           leaving
           a
           great
           Army
           (
           many
           of
           whom
           were
           before
           raised
           in
           Britain
           )
           he
           from
           thence
           went
           into
           Italy
           ,
           and
           near
           Rome
           overthrew
           the
           Tyrant
           Maxentius
           ,
           who
           had
           seized
           that
           City
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           Italy
           ;
           immediately
           after
           which
           Victory
           ,
           he
           declared
           himself
           a
           Christian
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           his
           whole
           Army
           ,
           which
           yet
           he
           would
           not
           have
           perhaps
           ventured
           to
           have
           done
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           been
           sure
           that
           a
           considerable
           Party
           of
           his
           Souldiers
           had
           been
           so
           before
           .
        
         
           About
           the
           Fourth
           Year
           after
           ,
           Constantine
           return'd
           again
           into
           Britain
           ,
           but
           what
           he
           performed
           here
           is
           not
           left
           us
           by
           any
           Historian
           now
           extant
           ,
           
           more
           than
           what
           *
           Eusebius
           tells
           us
           in
           general
           ,
           That
           Constantine
           passed
           over
           to
           the
           Britains
           ,
           (
           who
           had
           it
           seems
           then
           revolted
           )
           whom
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           subdued
           ,
           he
           turned
           his
           Eyes
           to
           those
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           relieve
           those
           that
           wanted
           his
           assistance
           ;
           which
           this
           Author
           supposes
           
           to
           be
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Empire
           then
           oppressed
           by
           Mercurius
           ,
           
           thô
           all
           others
           make
           him
           to
           have
           been
           subdued
           in
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           
           Constantine's
           Reign
           .
        
         
           But
           Geoffery
           (
           could
           he
           be
           believed
           )
           gives
           us
           a
           very
           plausible
           account
           ,
           why
           Constantine
           came
           now
           again
           into
           Britain
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           That
           Octavius
           Duke
           of
           the
           Gewisses
           ,
           taking
           advantage
           of
           the
           Emperor's
           absence
           had
           seized
           upon
           Britain
           for
           himself
           (
           the
           circumstances
           of
           which
           I
           omit
           ,
           to
           shorten
           the
           Story
           )
           as
           also
           how
           one
           Trahern
           (
           who
           is
           there
           supposed
           to
           be
           this
           Emperor's
           Unkle
           by
           the
           Mother
           )
           obtained
           a
           great
           Victory
           over
           this
           Octavius
           ;
           but
           that
           upon
           Traherns
           being
           kill'd
           at
           Verulam
           ,
           by
           the
           treachery
           of
           a
           Nobleman
           of
           
           Octavius's
           Party
           ,
           he
           again
           returned
           into
           Britain
           ,
           and
           making
           a
           Confederacy
           with
           the
           Northern
           Nations
           ,
           renewed
           the
           War
           ;
           whereupon
           Constantine
           coming
           upon
           Octavius
           on
           the
           suddain
           ,
           soon
           overcame
           him
           ,
           yet
           suffer'd
           him
           though
           Conquer'd
           still
           to
           Reign
           here
           as
           a
           Tributary
           to
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           :
           But
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           Constantine
           would
           have
           given
           so
           great
           an
           encouragement
           to
           Rebellion
           ;
           nay
           ,
           what
           is
           yet
           more
           improbable
           ,
           he
           makes
           this
           Octavius
           to
           have
           Govern'd
           this
           Island
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           days
           of
           Gratian
           and
           Valentinian
           ,
           which
           must
           needs
           be
           false
           ;
           since
           the
           Coyns
           of
           all
           those
           Roman
           Emperors
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           between
           Constantine
           and
           Valentinian
           are
           found
           in
           this
           Island
           ;
           whereas
           no
           Coyn
           or
           Monument
           of
           this
           Octavius
           ,
           was
           ever
           yet
           to
           be
           seen
           ;
           and
           further
           none
           of
           the
           Historians
           of
           this
           Age
           do
           mention
           any
           such
           King
           of
           Britain
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           likely
           they
           would
           have
           done
           ,
           had
           they
           known
           of
           such
           a
           person
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           more
           likely
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperour
           Constantine
           alter'd
           the
           Ancient
           Divisions
           of
           Britain
           ,
           by
           adding
           to
           the
           former
           Provinces
           ,
           
             viz.
             Britannica
             Prima
          
           and
           Secunda
           ,
           
           Two
           others
           ,
           
             viz.
             Flavia
          
           ,
           and
           
             Maxima
             Caesariensis
          
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           no
           more
           to
           add
           concerning
           Civil
           Affairs
           in
           this
           Emperor's
           Reign
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           Ecclesiastical
           History
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           the
           British
           Church
           was
           now
           grown
           so
           considerable
           ,
           that
           *
           it
           sent
           divers
           Bishops
           to
           the
           Council
           of
           Arles
           in
           Gallia
           ,
           which
           was
           held
           in
           Year
           of
           our
           Lord
           114
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           in
           the
           First
           Tome
           of
           Gallick
           Councils
           ;
           where
           Eborius
           Bishop
           of
           the
           City
           of
           Eboracum
           ,
           in
           the
           Province
           of
           Britain
           ,
           and
           Restitutus
           Bishop
           of
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           Adelphius
           Bishop
           of
           the
           City
           of
           Colchester
           appeared
           as
           Deputies
           for
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Britain
           .
        
         
           And
           though
           in
           the
           great
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ,
           which
           was
           assembled
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           325
           ,
           
           there
           is
           no
           express
           mention
           of
           the
           Names
           of
           the
           British
           Bishops
           which
           appear'd
           there
           ,
           because
           the
           Subscriptions
           to
           that
           Council
           are
           lost
           ;
           yet
           Athanasius
           ,
           as
           also
           Hillary
           Bishop
           of
           Poictiers
           do
           sufficiently
           confirm
           their
           being
           there
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Constantine
           himself
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           Letter
           to
           the
           Alexandrians
           ,
           says
           ;
           that
           Easter
           was
           observed
           according
           to
           the
           manner
           prescribed
           in
           that
           Council
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           Nations
           he
           there
           mentions
           ,
           among
           whom
           the
           Britains
           are
           reckon'd
           for
           one
           .
        
         
           Constantine
           dying
           ,
           divided
           the
           Empire
           amongst
           his
           Three
           Sons
           ,
           Constantinus
           ,
           
           Constans
           ,
           and
           Constantius
           ;
           to
           the
           Eldest
           he
           gave
           
             Britain
             ,
             France
          
           ,
           and
           Spain
           ,
           with
           part
           of
           Germany
           ;
           but
           he
           not
           content
           with
           his
           share
           in
           the
           Empire
           (
           though
           most
           considerable
           )
           invaded
           the
           Right
           and
           Possession
           of
           his
           Brother
           Constans
           ,
           
           and
           was
           by
           him
           Slain
           ;
           he
           is
           reported
           to
           have
           been
           kill'd
           by
           his
           Brother's
           Generals
           ,
           near
           to
           the
           City
           of
           Aquileia
           in
           Italy
           .
        
         
         
           Whereupon
           Constans
           his
           Brother
           seized
           upon
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           
           and
           together
           with
           his
           Brother
           Constantius
           (
           though
           in
           Winter
           time
           sailed
           into
           Britain
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           quiet
           the
           Commotions
           of
           the
           
             Northern
             Britains
          
           ,
           as
           Libanius
           and
           
             Julius
             Firmicus
          
           witness
           ;
           
           but
           as
           for
           Ecclesiastical
           Affairs
           in
           this
           Emperour's
           Reign
           ,
           the
           Council
           of
           Sardica
           being
           called
           by
           these
           Emperours
           ,
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           347
           ,
           It
           is
           certain
           that
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Britain
           appeared
           there
           ,
           as
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           Athanasius
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Second
           Apology
           against
           the
           Arrians
           .
        
         
           But
           Magnentius
           ,
           whose
           Father
           was
           a
           Britain
           ,
           conspiring
           against
           this
           Emperour
           ;
           and
           having
           beset
           him
           in
           a
           Town
           in
           Gaul
           ,
           
           called
           Hellena
           as
           he
           was
           hunting
           thereabouts
           with
           a
           small
           Retinue
           ,
           there
           slew
           him
           ;
           whereupon
           ,
           
           though
           the
           Western
           Empire
           o●ght
           by
           right
           to
           have
           fallen
           to
           Constantius
           ;
           yet
           Magnentius
           having
           possest
           himself
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           having
           drawn
           in
           the
           Britains
           to
           side
           with
           him
           in
           his
           Rebellion
           ,
           he
           maintained
           it
           for
           Three
           Years
           against
           Constantius
           ;
           the
           success
           at
           first
           was
           various
           ;
           but
           at
           last
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           Revolt
           being
           pretty
           well
           over
           ,
           and
           Constantius
           still
           by
           degrees
           increasing
           upon
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           no
           longer
           able
           to
           hold
           up
           his
           Head
           ;
           so
           that
           at
           last
           he
           slew
           himself
           at
           Lyons
           :
           The
           peaceable
           possession
           of
           this
           part
           of
           Britain
           being
           thereupon
           left
           to
           Constantius
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           the
           General
           of
           all
           the
           Forces
           throughout
           Britain
           ,
           was
           Gratianus
           ,
           Sirnamed
           Funarius
           ,
           
           from
           his
           great
           strength
           in
           pulling
           a
           Rope
           from
           Four
           Men
           ,
           thô
           not
           long
           after
           this
           (
           as
           
             Ammianus
             Marcellinus
          
           relates
           )
           one
           Paulus
           a
           notary
           was
           sent
           into
           Britain
           ,
           
           that
           he
           might
           enquire
           what
           Military
           Men
           were
           engaged
           in
           the
           Rebellion
           of
           Magnentius
           ,
           many
           of
           whom
           he
           maliciously
           prosecuted
           ,
           carrying
           away
           like
           a
           Flood
           the
           Fortunes
           of
           divers
           Innocent
           Men
           ,
           imprisoning
           the
           Free-born
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           putting
           others
           into
           Irons
           and
           Fetters
           ,
           heaping
           together
           false
           Accusations
           against
           them
           ,
           by
           which
           severity
           he
           committed
           such
           great
           oppressions
           ,
           as
           cast
           an
           eternal
           blot
           on
           the
           Reign
           of
           Constantius
           ,
           who
           supported
           him
           in
           his
           Cruelties
           .
        
         
           But
           one
           Martinus
           then
           Governing
           those
           Provinces
           as
           Praefect
           ,
           grievously
           lamenting
           the
           sufferings
           of
           these
           Innocent
           Men
           ,
           often
           beseeching
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           spare
           them
           ;
           who
           ,
           when
           he
           could
           not
           prevail
           ,
           threatned
           that
           he
           would
           depart
           hence
           ,
           hoping
           that
           this
           malicious
           Inquisitor
           might
           at
           last
           cease
           from
           his
           so
           violent
           prosecution
           :
           But
           Paulus
           fearing
           his
           trade
           might
           by
           this
           means
           decay
           ,
           being
           cruelly
           artificial
           in
           framing
           of
           Counterfeit
           Plots
           ,
           (
           from
           whence
           he
           obtained
           this
           Sirname
           of
           Catena
           )
           brought
           the
           Praefect
           himself
           into
           a
           participiation
           of
           those
           very
           dangers
           ,
           resolving
           to
           send
           him
           with
           divers
           Tribunes
           and
           Prisoners
           to
           the
           Emp●rour
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           Praefect
           being
           provoked
           ,
           endeavoured
           to
           Stab
           Pa●lus
           ;
           but
           missing
           his
           pass
           ,
           he
           thrust
           the
           same
           Sword
           into
           his
           own
           body
           ,
           and
           so
           unfortunately
           perish'd
           this
           Honest
           Man
           ,
           who
           lost
           his
           life
           in
           trying
           to
           relieve
           the
           miserable
           Fortunes
           of
           others
           .
           All
           which
           things
           being
           thus
           wickedly
           perform'd
           ,
           Paulus
           stain'd
           with
           Innocent
           Blood
           ,
           return'd
           to
           the
           Emperours
           Presence
           ;
           against
           whose
           coming
           with
           his
           Prisoners
           ,
           all
           sorts
           of
           Tortures
           and
           Executioners
           were
           prepared
           ,
           so
           that
           many
           of
           them
           were
           proscribed
           and
           Out-law'd
           ;
           some
           banished
           ,
           and
           others
           most
           cruelly
           put
           to
           Death
           .
           But
           God
           some
           Years
           after
           ,
           justly
           punish'd
           this
           Villain
           ;
           when
           by
           the
           Command
           of
           Julian
           the
           Emperour
           he
           was
           burnt
           alive
           .
        
         
           Sometime
           after
           this
           ,
           the
           Council
           of
           Arimium
           was
           called
           by
           Constantius
           ,
           
           being
           the
           most
           numerous
           that
           ever
           had
           yet
           appear'd
           ,
           as
           consisting
           of
           above
           Four
           Hundred
           Bishops
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           Eastern
           and
           Western
           Churches
           ,
           
           
           and
           in
           which
           Council
           ,
           
           by
           the
           Emperour
           's
           long
           detaining
           the
           Bishops
           against
           their
           wills
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           quite
           tired
           out
           ,
           the
           major
           part
           of
           them
           was
           forced
           to
           subscribe
           the
           New
           Creed
           ,
           made
           not
           long
           before
           at
           the
           pretended
           Council
           of
           Syrmium
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Word
           Omoousios
           being
           omitted
           ;
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           was
           declared
           only
           to
           be
           Omoiousios
           ,
           i.
           e.
           of
           like
           substance
           with
           
             the
             Father
          
           :
           I
           have
           been
           the
           more
           particular
           as
           to
           this
           Council
           ,
           in
           respect
           to
           the
           Bishops
           sent
           from
           Britain
           ;
           to
           whom
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           
             Sulpicius
             Severus
          
           tells
           us
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           allowed
           all
           sorts
           of
           Provisions
           ,
           which
           seemed
           undecent
           to
           the
           
             Aquitanian
             ,
             Gallick
          
           ,
           and
           British
           Bishops
           to
           accept
           of
           ;
           who
           therefore
           refusing
           the
           publick
           allowance
           ,
           chose
           rather
           to
           live
           at
           their
           own
           Charges
           ;
           only
           Three
           Bishops
           of
           Britain
           for
           want
           of
           Revenues
           ,
           were
           forced
           to
           make
           use
           of
           the
           publick
           stipend
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           refused
           a
           Contribution
           offer'd
           them
           by
           the
           rest
           ,
           thinking
           it
           more
           honourable
           for
           a
           publick
           Service
           to
           subsist
           on
           the
           publick
           Treasury
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           burthensome
           to
           private
           Men
           ;
           and
           this
           must
           be
           said
           in
           commendation
           of
           most
           of
           the
           Western
           Bishops
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           their
           being
           out
           Voted
           ,
           yet
           (
           if
           Athanasius
           tells
           true
           )
           in
           a
           Letter
           he
           writ
           to
           the
           Emperour
           Jovian
           ,
           the
           most
           part
           of
           them
           still
           persisted
           in
           the
           Faith
           profest
           by
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           again
           to
           Civil
           Affairs
           ,
           from
           whence
           we
           have
           made
           too
           long
           a
           Digression
           ;
           about
           these
           times
           Alypius
           ,
           a
           Heathen
           ,
           was
           Lieutenant
           of
           Britain
           ,
           who
           afterwards
           bestowed
           much
           labour
           (
           thô
           in
           vain
           )
           to
           Rebuild
           the
           Temple
           of
           Jerusalem
           ;
           but
           the
           Year
           following
           this
           Council
           ,
           
             Ammianus
             Macellinus
          
           relates
           ,
           
           that
           the
           fierce
           Nations
           of
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           combining
           together
           ,
           breaking
           the
           Peace
           ,
           wasted
           all
           places
           near
           the
           borders
           ,
           by
           a
           cruel
           Incursion
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           fear
           of
           it
           terrified
           the
           other
           Provinces
           ,
           already
           wearied
           out
           with
           a
           continued
           succession
           of
           so
           many
           Calamities
           :
           
           But
           Julian
           then
           lately
           made
           Caesar
           (
           who
           was
           afterwards
           Emperour
           )
           Wintering
           then
           at
           Paris
           ,
           hearing
           this
           ill
           news
           ,
           was
           distracted
           in
           his
           Thoughts
           what
           to
           do
           ,
           fearing
           to
           leave
           Gaul
           to
           the
           Almans
           ,
           then
           preparing
           for
           War
           ;
           therefore
           he
           resolved
           to
           send
           Lupicinus
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           Keeper
           of
           the
           Arms
           and
           Warlike
           Stores
           ,
           into
           this
           Island
           to
           compose
           these
           Troubles
           ,
           being
           a
           Man
           Warlike
           ,
           and
           well
           skill'd
           in
           Military
           Affairs
           ;
           but
           of
           a
           haughty
           boasting
           humour
           :
           Besides
           ,
           it
           was
           much
           doubted
           whether
           he
           were
           more
           Covetous
           or
           Cruel
           .
           But
           having
           raised
           an
           Army
           of
           Light-armed
           Men
           ,
           to
           which
           were
           added
           the
           *
           
             Herculians
             ,
             Batavians
          
           and
           many
           companies
           of
           Misians
           ,
           being
           now
           made
           General
           ,
           and
           arriving
           at
           Bononia
           ,
           having
           put
           all
           his
           Men
           on
           Board
           ,
           passed
           over
           with
           a
           prosperous
           Wind
           ,
           and
           landed
           at
           Rutipae
           (
           now
           called
           Sandwich
           ,
           near
           Richborough
           Castle
           in
           Kent
           ,
           
           )
           and
           from
           thence
           marched
           to
           London
           ,
           and
           there
           taking
           Council
           according
           to
           the
           exigency
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           made
           haste
           to
           meet
           the
           Enemy
           ;
           but
           what
           he
           did
           against
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           great
           pity
           this
           Author
           hath
           not
           told
           us
           ;
           all
           he
           says
           further
           of
           this
           Lupicinus
           ,
           being
           only
           this
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Army
           had
           saluted
           Julian
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           War
           was
           like
           to
           happen
           with
           
             Constantius
             ;
             Lupicinus
          
           was
           feared
           (
           thô
           absent
           ,
           )
           being
           suspected
           as
           a
           Man
           of
           a
           haughty
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           should
           know
           these
           things
           (
           ruling
           then
           in
           Britain
           )
           he
           might
           hinder
           Julians
           proceedings
           ,
           and
           therefore
           a
           notary
           was
           sent
           to
           Boloign
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           watch
           that
           no
           body
           should
           pass
           over
           into
           Britain
           :
           So
           that
           all
           Intelligence
           being
           stop'd
           ,
           between
           this
           Island
           and
           the
           Continent
           ,
           Lupicinus
           returning
           back
           before
           he
           knew
           any
           thing
           of
           these
           matters
           ,
           could
           give
           him
           no
           disturbance
           here
           .
        
         
         
           But
           Julian
           having
           now
           taken
           the
           Title
           of
           Emperour
           and
           Augustus
           ,
           
           marched
           against
           Constantius
           ;
           who
           coming
           out
           of
           the
           East
           to
           meet
           him
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           Mopsvestia
           ,
           on
           the
           borders
           of
           Cilicia
           ,
           there
           died
           of
           a
           Feaver
           :
           Whereupon
           Julian
           his
           Cousin
           was
           quietly
           received
           as
           Emperour
           ,
           even
           by
           those
           who
           had
           been
           of
           
           Constantius's
           side
           :
           who
           (
           from
           his
           renouncing
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           )
           was
           commonly
           called
           the
           Apostate
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           shall
           say
           no
           more
           (
           since
           his
           short
           Reign
           affords
           nothing
           relating
           to
           Britain
           )
           than
           that
           he
           was
           kill'd
           by
           an
           Arrow
           ,
           in
           a
           Battle
           against
           the
           Persians
           ;
           but
           whether
           it
           were
           Shot
           by
           an
           Enemy
           ,
           or
           by
           one
           of
           his
           own
           Christian
           Souldiers
           who
           hated
           him
           ,
           is
           uncertain
           .
        
         
           Whereupon
           Jovianus
           ,
           then
           an
           Officer
           of
           good
           note
           ,
           
           was
           chosen
           Emperour
           by
           the
           Army
           ;
           but
           he
           refusing
           to
           Command
           Heathens
           ,
           the
           Souldiers
           cried
           out
           with
           one
           accord
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           all
           Christians
           ;
           upon
           which
           he
           accepted
           of
           the
           Empire
           ;
           from
           whence
           it
           plainly
           appears
           ,
           that
           his
           Army
           was
           outwardly
           Heathens
           before
           ,
           having
           complied
           for
           fear
           of
           the
           Emperour's
           displeasure
           .
        
         
           But
           Jovian
           Reigning
           but
           Seven
           Months
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           expected
           that
           any
           thing
           considerable
           could
           happen
           in
           Britain
           in
           so
           short
           a
           Reign
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           all
           I
           shall
           say
           further
           of
           him
           is
           ,
           That
           in
           his
           Journey
           to
           Constantinople
           ,
           at
           a
           place
           called
           Dadustana
           on
           the
           Borders
           of
           Galatia
           ,
           he
           died
           a
           very
           unusual
           Death
           ;
           being
           killed
           by
           the
           damp
           of
           a
           new-plaistered
           Chamber
           in
           which
           he
           lay
           ,
           some
           Charcoals
           having
           been
           kindled
           in
           it
           when
           he
           went
           to
           bed
           .
        
         
           Whereupon
           ,
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           
           Valentinian
           was
           at
           Nice
           in
           Bythinia
           declared
           Emperour
           by
           the
           Army
           ,
           being
           the
           Son
           of
           Gratian
           ,
           Sirnamed
           Funarius
           ,
           above-mentioned
           ;
           but
           Valentinian
           ,
           not
           long
           after
           he
           arrived
           at
           Constantinople
           ,
           declared
           Valens
           ,
           his
           Brother
           ,
           to
           be
           his
           Partner
           in
           the
           Empire
           ;
           
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           whose
           Reign
           the
           Almans
           wasted
           Gaul
           and
           Rhaetia
           ;
           the
           Sarmatians
           and
           
             Quadi
             ,
             Pannonia
          
           ;
           the
           
             Picts
             ,
             Saxons
             ,
             Scots
          
           ,
           and
           Attacotti
           ,
           
           also
           vexed
           the
           Britains
           with
           their
           continual
           Incursions
           .
        
         
           Not
           to
           mention
           the
           Irruptions
           of
           the
           barbarous
           Nations
           into
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           particularized
           by
           
             Ammianus
             Marcellinus
          
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           first
           Roman
           Author
           by
           whom
           we
           find
           the
           Scots
           to
           have
           been
           mentioned
           :
           thô
           St.
           Hierome
           (
           in
           his
           Epistle
           against
           Ctesiphon
           the
           Pelagian
           )
           has
           given
           us
           a
           much
           more
           ancient
           Passage
           ,
           which
           he
           translated
           out
           of
           Porphyrie
           the
           Greek
           Philosopher
           ,
           who
           writ
           an
           Age
           before
           Ammianus
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           this
           effect
           ;
           
             That
             neither
          
           Britain
           ,
           
             a
             Province
             fertile
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             nor
             the
          
           Scotish
           
             Nations
             ,
             nor
             all
             the
             barbarous
             Nations
             round
             about
             to
             the
             very
             Ocean
             ,
             did
             ever
             acknowledge
          
           Moses
           
             and
             the
             Prophets
          
           :
           For
           thô
           Scaliger
           in
           his
           Notes
           upon
           Propertius
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           in
           his
           Animadversions
           on
           Eusebius
           ,
           takes
           upon
           him
           to
           correct
           the
           common
           Editions
           of
           
           Seneca's
           Satyrical
           Comedy
           upon
           Claudius
           ,
           by
           reading
           in
           stead
           of
           the
           words
           
             Scuta
             Brigantes
             ,
             Scoto
             Brigantes
          
           ;
           thô
           it
           be
           ingenious
           ,
           and
           would
           make
           better
           sense
           in
           that
           place
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           relied
           upon
           ,
           since
           no
           ancient
           Manuscript
           Copies
           are
           found
           to
           countenance
           that
           Correction
           ;
           nor
           do
           we
           any
           where
           read
           ,
           that
           Claudius
           made
           War
           against
           the
           Scots
           ,
           or
           ever
           passed
           further
           than
           the
           Southern
           Parts
           of
           Britain
           ;
           nor
           can
           we
           find
           in
           Ptolomy
           ,
           or
           other
           ancient
           Authors
           ,
           any
           mention
           of
           the
           Brigantes
           (
           much
           less
           of
           
             Scoto
             Brigantes
          
           )
           beyond
           the
           River
           of
           Tweed
           .
           But
           as
           for
           
           Dempster's
           reading
           of
           
             Scoticas
             Pruinas
          
           in
           stead
           of
           Scythicas
           in
           the
           Poet
           
           Florus's
           Verses
           to
           the
           Emperour
           Adrian
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           back'd
           by
           no
           ancient
           Manuscript
           that
           any
           body
           ever
           saw
           but
           himself
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           charged
           upon
           his
           bare
           word
           ,
           as
           the
           learned
           
           Arch-Bishop
           Usher
           in
           his
           16th
           Chapter
           of
           his
           
             Ant.
             Eccles.
             Britan.
          
           very
           well
           observes
           :
           
           But
           who
           these
           Attacotti
           were
           who
           are
           joyned
           in
           Ammianus
           with
           the
           Scoti
           ,
           very
           much
           perplexes
           our
           modern
           Criticks
           ,
           there
           being
           so
           many
           various
           readings
           of
           this
           Word
           in
           divers
           Copies
           of
           this
           Author
           ,
           in
           some
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           written
           Attacitti
           ,
           and
           in
           others
           Attiscotti
           ;
           and
           are
           supposed
           by
           Mr.
           Camden
           in
           his
           Britannia
           to
           be
           the
           same
           Nation
           mentioned
           by
           St.
           Hierome
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           Scots
           ,
           
           some
           of
           whom
           this
           Father
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             he
             saw
             eat
             Man's
             Flesh
             when
             he
             was
             in
          
           Gaul
           :
           But
           in
           the
           ancient
           
             Notitia
             Imperii
          
           they
           are
           called
           
             Attecotti
             juniores
          
           ,
           and
           
             Attecotti
             seniores
          
           ,
           thô
           in
           one
           Edition
           of
           the
           said
           Notitia
           they
           are
           written
           Attacotti
           ,
           (
           as
           Monsieur
           Labbé
           well
           observes
           ;
           )
           whence
           the
           Learned
           Dr.
           Gale
           conjectures
           them
           to
           have
           been
           a
           barbarous
           sort
           of
           Britains
           living
           in
           the
           North
           of
           Scotland
           about
           Attarith
           ;
           but
           of
           this
           ,
           since
           we
           have
           no
           certainty
           ,
           I
           leave
           every
           Man
           to
           take
           which
           of
           these
           Readings
           he
           thinks
           most
           probable
           .
        
         
           
           But
           how
           the
           poor
           Britains
           were
           relieved
           out
           of
           these
           Difficulties
           ,
           this
           Author
           says
           nothing
           till
           four
           Years
           after
           ,
           when
           he
           relates
           ,
           That
           the
           Emperour
           Valentinian
           in
           his
           Journey
           from
           the
           Ambians
           (
           in
           Gaul
           )
           ,
           to
           the
           Treviri
           (
           in
           Germany
           ,
           
           )
           received
           the
           unwelcome
           News
           ,
           that
           Britain
           was
           reduced
           to
           the
           last
           Extremity
           by
           the
           joynt
           Invasion
           of
           the
           barbarous
           Nations
           ,
           and
           that
           Nectaridius
           Count
           of
           the
           Sea
           Coast
           was
           slain
           ;
           and
           Tullafaudes
           ,
           another
           of
           his
           Commanders
           ,
           being
           circumvented
           by
           the
           Enemies
           Ambuscades
           there
           perished
           ,
           which
           when
           he
           had
           heard
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           concern
           ,
           he
           immediately
           dispatch'd
           away
           Severus
           (
           then
           
             Comes
             Domesticorum
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           Lord
           Steward
           of
           his
           Houshold
           )
           to
           correct
           these
           Disorders
           ;
           who
           being
           a
           little
           after
           recalled
           without
           doing
           any
           thing
           ,
           Jovinus
           was
           sent
           into
           Britain
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           having
           dispatched
           before
           with
           all
           speed
           all
           such
           Provisions
           as
           were
           necessary
           for
           a
           powerful
           Army
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           pressing
           Necessities
           then
           required
           .
        
         
           But
           at
           last
           ,
           upon
           the
           News
           of
           such
           sad
           and
           fearful
           Calamities
           which
           then
           befel
           
             Britain
             ,
             Theodosius
          
           was
           chosen
           for
           this
           Province
           ,
           who
           resolved
           to
           hasten
           thither
           with
           all
           speed
           ,
           who
           being
           a
           Man
           of
           great
           Reputation
           for
           Martial
           Actions
           ,
           and
           having
           raised
           a
           sufficient
           number
           of
           fresh
           ,
           youthful
           Legions
           and
           Cohorts
           ,
           he
           set
           forward
           with
           much
           Resolution
           .
        
         
           
           At
           this
           time
           the
           Picts
           were
           divided
           into
           two
           Nations
           ,
           the
           Decalidoniae
           ,
           (
           or
           rather
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Camden
           supposes
           ,
           Deucaledonii
           ,
           )
           and
           Vecturiones
           ,
           with
           whom
           came
           also
           the
           Attacotti
           (
           already
           mentioned
           ,
           )
           together
           with
           the
           Scots
           ,
           who
           roving
           up
           and
           down
           through
           divers
           places
           did
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           mischief
           ;
           whilst
           at
           the
           same
           time
           the
           neighbouring
           Coasts
           of
           Gaul
           were
           grievously
           infested
           by
           the
           Francks
           and
           Saxons
           ,
           each
           of
           them
           striving
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           who
           should
           exceed
           the
           other
           in
           Rapines
           ,
           Burnings
           ,
           killing
           and
           taking
           Prisoners
           .
           Theodosius
           being
           sent
           hither
           to
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           those
           Incursions
           ,
           taking
           Sea
           at
           Bononia
           ,
           (
           or
           Bulloign
           )
           landed
           at
           Rulpiae
           ,
           whence
           ,
           after
           the
           arrival
           of
           his
           Forces
           called
           by
           divers
           Names
           according
           to
           their
           several
           Nations
           and
           Legions
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Batavi
             ,
             Herculi
             ,
             Jovii
          
           ,
           and
           Victores
           ,
           he
           marched
           toward
           London
           ,
           that
           ancient
           City
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           afterwards
           called
           Augusta
           ,
           )
           and
           dividing
           his
           Forces
           into
           several
           Parties
           ,
           fell
           upon
           these
           Rovers
           ,
           whilst
           they
           marched
           scattered
           up
           and
           down
           laden
           with
           Booty
           ,
           so
           that
           easily
           routing
           them
           ,
           the
           Plunder
           and
           Captives
           he
           quickly
           recovered
           ;
           and
           having
           restored
           all
           to
           their
           respective
           owners
           ,
           except
           some
           small
           Portion
           bestowed
           on
           the
           weary
           Soldiers
           ,
           he
           returned
           to
           the
           said
           City
           in
           a
           triumphant
           manner
           ;
           and
           thô
           before
           it
           laboured
           under
           many
           Difficulties
           ,
           he
           hereby
           restored
           it
           to
           its
           former
           Splendour
           ,
           being
           
           emboldened
           with
           this
           Success
           to
           undertake
           greater
           Matters
           ;
           
           entring
           into
           a
           ferious
           consideration
           what
           was
           further
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           he
           found
           by
           what
           he
           got
           out
           of
           the
           Prisoners
           and
           Fugitives
           ,
           that
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           consisting
           of
           divers
           Nations
           ,
           was
           too
           fierce
           and
           numerous
           to
           be
           mastered
           by
           downright
           Force
           ,
           but
           rather
           by
           Stratagems
           ,
           and
           sudden
           Attacks
           :
           He
           first
           therefore
           by
           Promises
           of
           Pardon
           brought
           most
           of
           his
           own
           Deserters
           and
           Stragglers
           to
           return
           to
           their
           Colours
           ;
           but
           being
           himself
           taken
           up
           with
           divers
           Cares
           ,
           he
           sent
           for
           Civilis
           to
           govern
           Britain
           as
           Vice-Praefect
           ,
           a
           Man
           of
           a
           sharp
           Wit
           ,
           and
           a
           strict
           observer
           of
           Justice
           ,
           with
           Dulcitius
           a
           Commander
           ,
           very
           famous
           for
           his
           Military
           Skill
           .
        
         
           Of
           which
           Expedition
           ,
           the
           same
           Author
           gives
           us
           this
           short
           general
           Account
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           That
           Theodosius
           having
           by
           his
           Industry
           got
           together
           an
           Army
           of
           well-disciplined
           Souldiers
           ,
           marching
           from
           London
           ,
           he
           extreamly
           relieved
           the
           Calamities
           of
           the
           Britains
           ,
           seizing
           upon
           all
           Places
           from
           which
           he
           might
           infest
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           commanding
           his
           common
           Souldiers
           nothing
           which
           he
           did
           not
           first
           undertake
           himself
           ;
           by
           which
           means
           he
           performed
           both
           the
           Duties
           of
           a
           valiant
           Souldier
           ,
           and
           a
           famous
           Commander
           ,
           divers
           Nations
           being
           put
           to
           flight
           ,
           who
           had
           before
           been
           encouraged
           by
           Impunity
           to
           assault
           the
           Roman
           Territories
           ,
           and
           repaired
           the
           Cities
           and
           Castles
           which
           had
           before
           suffered
           very
           much
           ;
           so
           that
           a
           firm
           Peace
           was
           hereby
           established
           for
           a
           long
           time
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Year
           following
           ,
           whil'st
           Theodosius
           was
           thus
           employ'd
           ,
           
           there
           happen'd
           a
           horrid
           Conspiracy
           ,
           which
           had
           like
           to
           have
           proved
           of
           dangerous
           Consequence
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           been
           stifled
           in
           its
           very
           Birth
           :
           For
           one
           Valentinus
           of
           Pannonia
           ,
           a
           Man
           of
           an
           insolent
           and
           unquiet
           Spirit
           ,
           
           being
           for
           some
           great
           Crime
           banish'd
           into
           Britain
           ;
           this
           wretch
           impatient
           of
           rest
           ,
           contrived
           a
           Plot
           against
           Theodosius
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           only
           Obstacle
           to
           his
           wicked
           designs
           ;
           so
           that
           considering
           by
           what
           means
           he
           might
           bring
           them
           to
           pass
           ,
           (
           his
           Ambitious
           desires
           still
           encreasing
           )
           he
           excited
           some
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           Outlaw'd
           persons
           ,
           by
           promising
           them
           both
           Pardon
           and
           Preferment
           :
           And
           now
           the
           time
           drawing
           near
           for
           effecting
           his
           Treason
           ,
           the
           General
           being
           informed
           thereof
           ,
           and
           being
           now
           become
           more
           bold
           to
           take
           Revenge
           on
           the
           Conspirators
           ,
           seized
           them
           ,
           and
           delivered
           them
           all
           to
           Dulcius
           the
           Prefect
           to
           be
           put
           to
           Death
           ;
           but
           judging
           of
           things
           future
           ,
           by
           that
           long
           Military
           Experience
           ,
           (
           in
           which
           he
           excelled
           all
           others
           of
           his
           time
           )
           he
           forbid
           any
           further
           enquiry
           into
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Plotters
           ,
           lest
           many
           being
           thereby
           made
           afraid
           ,
           those
           troubles
           which
           had
           been
           already
           compos'd
           ,
           should
           be
           again
           revived
           .
        
         
           Then
           falling
           to
           the
           reforming
           more
           necessary
           things
           ,
           now
           the
           danger
           was
           over
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           evident
           ,
           good
           fortune
           attended
           all
           his
           undertakings
           ,
           he
           restored
           the
           Cities
           and
           Garisons
           (
           as
           we
           have
           already
           said
           )
           fortifying
           the
           Borders
           with
           constant
           Watches
           and
           Guards
           ,
           which
           though
           now
           recovered
           ,
           had
           been
           formerly
           given
           up
           to
           the
           Enemy
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Northern
           Province
           being
           restored
           to
           its
           former
           condition
           ,
           appointing
           a
           new
           Governour
           over
           it
           ,
           he
           order'd
           that
           it
           should
           for
           the
           future
           be
           called
           Valentia
           ,
           in
           Honour
           of
           Valentinian
           the
           Emperour
           .
        
         
           He
           also
           removed
           the
           Areans
           from
           their
           Stations
           ,
           
           a
           sort
           of
           Men
           Instituted
           in
           former
           times
           to
           good
           purpose
           ,
           (
           thô
           who
           these
           Men
           were
           we
           know
           not
           ,
           but
           there
           seems
           here
           to
           be
           somewhat
           wanting
           in
           the
           Copy
           ,
           )
           but
           our
           Author
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           he
           had
           said
           somewhat
           more
           of
           them
           in
           the
           Acts
           of
           Constans
           ,
           which
           Book
           is
           lost
           ;
           but
           these
           sort
           of
           Men
           now
           fallen
           into
           Vices
           ,
           were
           openly
           convicted
           ,
           that
           being
           allur'd
           by
           Promises
           and
           Rewards
           ,
           they
           were
           often
           wont
           to
           betray
           to
           the
           Barbarians
           whatsoever
           
           was
           done
           among
           the
           Romans
           ;
           
           though
           it
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           their
           business
           ,
           by
           running
           to
           and
           fro
           to
           give
           notice
           to
           the
           Roman
           Generals
           of
           the
           Motions
           of
           the
           neighbouring
           Nations
           :
           So
           that
           all
           these
           actions
           being
           so
           well
           executed
           ,
           when
           Theodosius
           was
           recalled
           ,
           he
           left
           this
           Province
           in
           Peace
           ,
           and
           being
           attended
           with
           the
           general
           applause
           of
           all
           Men
           to
           the
           Sea-side
           ,
           he
           passed
           over
           to
           wait
           upon
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           who
           received
           him
           with
           great
           commendations
           .
        
         
           Nor
           can
           I
           here
           omit
           inserting
           that
           noble
           Eulogy
           ,
           which
           Claudian
           the
           Poet
           hath
           given
           this
           renowned
           General
           Theodosius
           ,
           in
           his
           Panegyrick
           to
           his
           Grandson
           Honorius
           ,
           in
           these
           Verses
           ,
           
             
               
                 
                 Facta
                 tui
                 numerabit
                 Avi
                 ,
                 quem
                 littus
                 adusti
              
               
                 Horrescit
                 Lybiae
                 ,
                 ratibusque
                 impervia
                 Thule
                 ,
              
               
                 Ille
                 leves
                 Mauros
                 ,
                 nec
                 falso
                 nomine
                 Pictos
              
               
                 Edomuit
                 ,
                 Scotumque
                 vago
                 mucrone
                 secutus
                 ,
              
               
                 Fregit
                 Hyperboreas
                 remis
                 audacibus
                 undas
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 He
                 shall
                 relate
                 thy
                 
                 Gransier's
                 Acts
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
              
               
                 Burnt
                 Libya
                 dreads
                 ,
                 and
                 Thule
                 known
                 by
                 Fame
                 ,
              
               
                 Who
                 the
                 light
                 Moores
                 and
                 Painted
                 Picts
                 did
                 tame
                 :
              
               
                 And
                 with
                 his
                 Sword
                 the
                 roving
                 Scots
                 pursued
                 ,
              
               
                 Whil'st
                 with
                 bold
                 Oars
                 He
                 Northern
                 Seas
                 subdued
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           By
           which
           last
           Verses
           he
           seems
           to
           intimate
           that
           as
           he
           tamed
           the
           Picts
           by
           Land
           ,
           so
           he
           pursued
           the
           Scots
           by
           Sea
           ;
           but
           what
           are
           meant
           by
           those
           Hyperborianae
           Waters
           ,
           whether
           the
           
             Irish
             Ocean
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Friths
           of
           Dunbritton
           (
           called
           in
           the
           Old
           Scotish
           Laws
           ,
           
             Mare
             Scoticum
          
           )
           I
           shall
           not
           take
           upon
           me
           to
           determine
           .
        
         
           But
           those
           Antiquaries
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           the
           Scots
           to
           be
           planted
           in
           Ireland
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Claudian
           ,
           do
           urge
           these
           Verses
           of
           the
           same
           Po●t
           in
           the
           next
           Panegyrick
           to
           that
           Emperour
           ;
           when
           speaking
           in
           praise
           also
           of
           his
           said
           Grandfather
           ,
           he
           thus
           proceeds
           ,
           
             
               
                 
                 —
                 maduerunt
                 Saxone
                 fuso
                 ,
              
               
                 Orcades
                 ,
                 in
                 caluit
                 Pictorum
                 Sanguine
                 Thule
                 ,
              
               
                 Scotorum
                 tumulos
                 flevit
                 glacialis
                 Ierne
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Orcades
                 were
                 moistened
                 with
                 a
                 Flood
              
               
                 Of
                 Saxon
                 Gore
                 ,
                 and
                 Thule
                 by
                 the
                 Blood
              
               
                 Of
                 Picts
                 was
                 warmed
                 ,
                 nor
                 did
                 Ierne
                 fail
              
               
                 Whole
                 heaps
                 of
                 Scots
                 (
                 then
                 slaughter'd
                 )
                 to
                 bewail
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           And
           about
           these
           times
           the
           Picts
           and
           Scots
           raising
           fresh
           disturbances
           ,
           the
           Emp.
           Valentinian
           sent
           Framarius
           King
           of
           the
           Almans
           (
           whose
           Country
           had
           been
           totally
           destroyed
           by
           a
           late
           incursion
           )
           into
           Britain
           ,
           though
           with
           no
           higher
           a
           command
           than
           that
           of
           a
           Tribune
           over
           a
           Regiment
           of
           his
           own
           Country
           Men
           ,
           then
           highly
           in
           request
           for
           their
           Valour
           and
           Fidelity
           ;
           but
           what
           he
           did
           here
           Ammianus
           ceases
           to
           tell
           us
           :
           So
           that
           being
           for
           the
           future
           bereft
           of
           the
           help
           of
           good
           Historians
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           forced
           to
           take
           up
           with
           such
           scraps
           as
           we
           can
           pick
           up
           here
           and
           there
           out
           of
           
             Zosimus
             ,
             Orosius
          
           ,
           and
           with
           other
           Epitomators
           of
           better
           Authors
           ,
           now
           lost
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Emperour
           now
           Valentinian
           ,
           dying
           ,
           his
           Sons
           Flavius
           ,
           
           Gratianus
           and
           
             Fl.
             Valentinianus
          
           succeeded
           him
           in
           the
           Western
           Empire
           ,
           in
           the
           Fifth
           Year
           of
           whose
           Reign
           the
           Emperour
           Gratian
           ,
           created
           Theodosius
           Son
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           his
           Partner
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           assigning
           him
           the
           East
           for
           his
           share
           .
           In
           the
           Ninth
           Year
           of
           
             Gratian
             ,
             Maximus
          
           a
           Spaniard
           by
           Birth
           ,
           
           (
           or
           Education
           at
           least
           )
           thô
           most
           of
           our
           own
           Writers
           suppose
           him
           to
           have
           been
           Born
           in
           Britain
           ,
           and
           one
           who
           had
           long
           served
           in
           the
           British
           Wars
           ,
           being
           now
           General
           of
           the
           Roman
           Armies
           ,
           assumed
           the
           Imperial
           Purple
           ;
           being
           either
           discontented
           that
           Theodosius
           the
           Younger
           ,
           who
           had
           served
           with
           him
           in
           Britain
           ,
           had
           been
           prefer'd
           before
           him
           to
           the
           Empire
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           Orosius
           reports
           )
           being
           constrained
           thereunto
           by
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           who
           hated
           and
           despised
           Gratian.
           The
           first
           Essays
           of
           his
           usurp'd
           power
           were
           indeed
           employ'd
           to
           the
           good
           ,
           and
           preservation
           of
           this
           Island
           ;
           
           for
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           ,
           who
           with
           their
           Inroads
           continually
           wasted
           the
           Roman
           Territories
           ,
           he
           subdued
           and
           drove
           back
           ,
           the
           former
           into
           their
           own
           Country
           ,
           Ireland
           ;
           the
           latter
           beyond
           the
           Picts
           Wall
           ;
           and
           indeed
           all
           the
           Scotish
           Historians
           do
           now
           acknowledge
           that
           the
           Scots
           were
           so
           beaten
           and
           quelled
           by
           Maximus
           ,
           that
           with
           their
           King
           Eugenius
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           quit
           Britain
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           return
           again
           to
           renew
           their
           Kingdom
           in
           Britain
           ,
           till
           above
           Twenty
           Years
           after
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           here
           at
           all
           before
           that
           time
           ,
           which
           many
           of
           our
           best
           English
           Antiquaries
           utterly
           deny
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           shew
           further
           ,
           when
           I
           come
           to
           those
           Times
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Year
           following
           ,
           when
           Gratian
           had
           further
           provoked
           the
           Roman
           Souldiers
           ;
           who
           took
           it
           very
           ill
           that
           the
           Allans
           were
           listed
           for
           Souldiers
           .
           
           Maximus
           taking
           hold
           of
           this
           occasion
           ,
           carried
           over
           his
           Army
           (
           then
           much
           encreased
           with
           a
           multitude
           of
           British
           Youth
           )
           and
           landing
           at
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Rhine
           ,
           were
           there
           joyfully
           received
           by
           the
           Roman
           Souldiers
           ,
           in
           Belgia
           and
           Germany
           ,
           where
           he
           made
           Triers
           the
           seat
           of
           his
           Usurp'd
           Empire
           ;
           whence
           he
           is
           by
           called
           
             Gregorius
             Turonensis
             ,
             Trevericus
             Imperator
          
           ;
           and
           then
           (
           saith
           Gildas
           )
           spreading
           one
           of
           his
           Wings
           as
           far
           as
           Spain
           ,
           the
           other
           into
           Italy
           ,
           with
           the
           very
           terrour
           of
           his
           Name
           ,
           he
           brought
           under
           his
           Subjection
           the
           yet
           unconquer'd
           Germans
           .
           Against
           this
           Usurper
           ,
           Gratian
           raised
           what
           Forces
           he
           could
           of
           Mercenary
           Allans
           ,
           which
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           especially
           the
           Moores
           ,
           taking
           for
           a
           fresh
           affront
           ,
           as
           if
           those
           Barbarians
           had
           been
           prefer'd
           before
           them
           in
           Courage
           and
           Fidelity
           ,
           they
           deserted
           him
           ,
           and
           went
           over
           to
           his
           Enemy
           ;
           so
           that
           Gratian
           ,
           being
           quickly
           put
           to
           Flight
           by
           the
           Forces
           of
           Maximus
           ,
           was
           forced
           to
           flye
           with
           Three
           Hundred
           Horse
           towards
           the
           
             Alpes
             ;
             Maximus
          
           ,
           thô
           glad
           of
           this
           advantage
           ,
           yet
           thought
           it
           not
           safe
           to
           let
           him
           escape
           ,
           so
           he
           dispatched
           after
           him
           Andragathius
           ,
           then
           his
           
             Magister
             Equitum
          
           (
           or
           General
           ;
           )
           who
           following
           him
           with
           all
           speed
           ,
           with
           some
           Light
           Horsemen
           overtook
           him
           near
           the
           Bridge
           of
           Singidunum
           ,
           and
           there
           killed
           him
           ,
           by
           which
           Act
           he
           Establish'd
           Maximus
           in
           his
           Usurp'd
           Empire
           .
           This
           is
           the
           account
           which
           Zosimus
           gives
           us
           of
           this
           Action
           :
           
           I
           know
           other
           Writers
           make
           a
           long
           relation
           of
           a
           Wile
           that
           Andragathius
           invented
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Emperour
           believe
           that
           the
           Empress
           his
           Wife
           was
           coming
           to
           see
           him
           ;
           which
           he
           believing
           ,
           and
           coming
           to
           the
           Litter
           where
           he
           thought
           she
           was
           ;
           Andragathius
           leaping
           out
           of
           the
           sudden
           ,
           Murders
           him
           :
           But
           this
           dos
           not
           seem
           so
           likely
           as
           the
           former
           Account
           Zosimus
           gives
           us
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           if
           Andragathius
           were
           stronger
           ,
           as
           without
           doubt
           he
           was
           ,
           What
           need
           was
           there
           of
           this
           device
           ,
           or
           who
           can
           believe
           that
           the
           Emperour
           should
           have
           no
           account
           of
           his
           Wives
           Motion
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           Enemies
           coming
           in
           her
           stead
           ?
        
         
         
           
           All
           things
           thus
           succeeding
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           wicked
           desires
           ,
           having
           setled
           Gaul
           ,
           and
           cashier'd
           those
           Officers
           ,
           who
           had
           sided
           with
           Gratian
           ,
           his
           Son
           Fl.
           Victor
           ,
           having
           been
           declar'd
           Caesar
           ,
           and
           his
           Partner
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           required
           (
           or
           rather
           demanded
           )
           of
           Theodosius
           to
           be
           admitted
           ,
           which
           was
           for
           the
           present
           consented
           unto
           by
           him
           ,
           since
           he
           was
           not
           in
           any
           capacity
           to
           resist
           him
           ;
           so
           he
           received
           from
           him
           the
           Title
           of
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           his
           Image
           was
           sent
           to
           Alexandria
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           in
           the
           publick
           Market-place
           ,
           to
           be
           reverenced
           according
           to
           the
           custom
           of
           those
           Times
           .
        
         
           Maximus
           having
           thus
           by
           Treason
           and
           Murther
           ,
           made
           himself
           Master
           of
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Western
           Empire
           ,
           he
           now
           pretended
           a
           great
           concern
           for
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           drew
           many
           Pious
           Bishops
           into
           an
           acknowledgment
           of
           his
           power
           ;
           and
           therefore
           to
           shew
           his
           Zeal
           ,
           
           he
           Sentenc'd
           Priscillia
           ,
           and
           other
           Hereticks
           of
           his
           party
           to
           Death
           ,
           who
           being
           Condemn'd
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Bordeaux
           ,
           and
           appealing
           to
           his
           Tribunal
           ,
           were
           by
           him
           Sentenced
           to
           be
           beheaded
           ,
           although
           disswaded
           from
           it
           by
           St.
           Martin
           ,
           that
           good
           Bishop
           of
           Tours
           ,
           alledging
           it
           was
           sufficient
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           excommunicated
           by
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           to
           which
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith
           they
           were
           only
           answerable
           :
           These
           were
           the
           first
           that
           were
           ever
           executed
           by
           any
           Christian
           Prince
           ,
           for
           meer
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ▪
           which
           practice
           as
           it
           was
           only
           fit
           for
           such
           a
           Tyrant
           and
           Usurper
           to
           have
           begun
           ,
           so
           it
           had
           been
           well
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           if
           Lawful
           Princes
           had
           not
           been
           too
           much
           led
           away
           by
           the
           intemperate
           Zeal
           of
           some
           Church-men
           to
           imitate
           so
           cruel
           an
           Example
           .
        
         
           Neither
           did
           Maximus
           rest
           contented
           with
           what
           he
           had
           already
           got
           ,
           but
           then
           making
           War
           upon
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           Valentinian
           drove
           him
           out
           of
           Italy
           ;
           
           who
           thereupon
           was
           forced
           to
           fly
           Constantinople
           ,
           where
           he
           earnestly
           solicited
           Theodosius
           to
           undertake
           his
           quarrel
           ,
           who
           at
           last
           (
           thô
           with
           some
           difficulty
           )
           granting
           his
           request
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           Forces
           marched
           against
           the
           Tyrant
           ,
           who
           then
           lay
           secure
           at
           Aquileia
           ,
           and
           in
           two
           Batles
           overthrew
           him
           ;
           and
           not
           long
           after
           being
           besieged
           in
           that
           City
           ,
           his
           Souldiers
           finding
           his
           Affairs
           in
           a
           desperate
           Condition
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           own
           Peace
           ,
           delivered
           him
           up
           to
           Theodosius
           ,
           who
           by
           Three
           days
           after
           ,
           order'd
           him
           to
           be
           beheaded
           :
           Whereupon
           Andragatius
           his
           Lieutenant
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           at
           Sea
           ,
           hearing
           this
           ill
           News
           ,
           cast
           himself
           head
           long
           out
           of
           the
           Ship
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           drownded
           ,
           and
           thereby
           prevented
           that
           publick
           Execution
           ,
           which
           he
           so
           justly
           deserved
           ,
           for
           thus
           murthering
           his
           Sovereign
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           insisted
           the
           longer
           upon
           the
           Actions
           of
           Maximus
           ,
           not
           only
           because
           he
           first
           begun
           his
           Usurpation
           in
           this
           Island
           ;
           but
           also
           to
           let
           you
           see
           that
           great
           and
           prosperous
           Villanies
           do
           often
           meet
           with
           that
           punishment
           they
           deserve
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           the
           acters
           as
           contrivers
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           I
           cannot
           quit
           the
           Reign
           of
           Maximus
           ,
           without
           taking
           notice
           of
           that
           notorious
           invention
           of
           Geoffery
           of
           Monmouth
           ,
           who
           makes
           Dionotus
           Duke
           of
           Cornwall
           (
           to
           whom
           Maximus
           at
           his
           departure
           committed
           the
           Government
           of
           Britain
           )
           to
           have
           sent
           over
           his
           own
           Daughter
           Ursula
           with
           no
           fewer
           than
           Eleven
           Thousand
           Noble
           Virgins
           for
           her
           Attendants
           ,
           besides
           Sixty
           Thousand
           others
           of
           meaner
           Condition
           ,
           to
           Conan
           Duke
           of
           Britain
           ,
           (
           on
           whom
           he
           with
           like
           truth
           supposes
           Maximus
           had
           before
           bestowed
           
             Armorica
             )
             Ursula
          
           was
           to
           be
           the
           Wife
           of
           Conan
           himself
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           to
           be
           bestowed
           upon
           the
           Britains
           ,
           who
           came
           over
           with
           him
           :
           of
           which
           Virgins
           a
           great
           part
           perished
           by
           Sea
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           being
           taken
           by
           Guanurs
           King
           of
           the
           Huns
           ,
           and
           Melgas
           King
           of
           the
           Picts
           ,
           were
           either
           killed
           
           or
           made
           Slaves
           :
           Yet
           this
           Fable
           (
           as
           improbable
           as
           it
           is
           )
           has
           been
           greedily
           swallowed
           by
           Card
           *
           Baronius
           ,
           who
           cites
           no
           better
           an
           Author
           than
           our
           Geoffery
           for
           it
           :
           Though
           indeed
           ,
           †
           Archbishop
           Usher
           proves
           it
           not
           to
           have
           been
           he
           ,
           but
           one
           of
           as
           little
           Credit
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Acts
           of
           King
           Lucius
           :
           However
           this
           is
           the
           only
           Authority
           for
           this
           Legend
           ,
           thô
           the
           Bones
           of
           these
           Virgins
           are
           pretended
           to
           be
           shown
           at
           Cologne
           to
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           Death
           of
           Maximus
           ,
           
           Valentinian
           II.
           was
           again
           restor'd
           to
           the
           Empire
           of
           the
           West
           by
           Theodosius
           ,
           though
           he
           held
           it
           not
           long
           ;
           Eugenius
           being
           set
           up
           against
           him
           by
           Arbogastes
           his
           chief
           Comes
           or
           General
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           this
           Young
           unfortunate
           Emperor
           ,
           
           was
           afterwards
           strangled
           at
           Vienne
           in
           Gallia
           :
           but
           Eugenius
           was
           soon
           overcome
           by
           Theodosius
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           Death
           as
           he
           deserv'd
           ,
           and
           Arbogastes
           made
           himself
           away
           ;
           upon
           which
           Theodosius
           took
           the
           whole
           Empire
           to
           himself
           both
           of
           East
           and
           West
           ;
           thô
           after
           this
           we
           find
           little
           mention
           made
           of
           the
           Affairs
           of
           Britain
           ,
           more
           than
           that
           during
           this
           Emperour's
           Reign
           ,
           this
           Isle
           having
           been
           so
           lately
           bereft
           of
           its
           choicest
           Men
           by
           Maximus
           ,
           had
           for
           some
           time
           lain
           open
           to
           the
           Incursions
           of
           the
           Picts
           and
           Scots
           ,
           who
           took
           this
           opportunity
           to
           invade
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           Chrysanthius
           the
           Son
           of
           Marcian
           a
           Novation
           Bishop
           ,
           is
           supposed
           to
           have
           been
           sent
           over
           about
           this
           time
           by
           Theodosius
           as
           his
           Lieutenant
           to
           suppress
           them
           ;
           and
           governing
           with
           great
           reputation
           he
           did
           very
           much
           settle
           and
           restore
           this
           Island
           ;
           but
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           this
           Emperour
           dyed
           unexpectedly
           in
           the
           prime
           of
           his
           Years
           ,
           leaving
           the
           Eastern
           Empire
           to
           his
           Eldest
           Son
           Arcadius
           ,
           and
           the
           Western
           to
           his
           Second
           Son.
           
        
         
           Honorius
           ,
           during
           whose
           Minority
           Stilico
           was
           appointed
           for
           his
           Governour
           ,
           a
           Man
           of
           great
           Reputation
           ,
           having
           been
           an
           intimate
           Councellour
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           after
           his
           Death
           defended
           Britain
           ,
           and
           is
           supposed
           by
           some
           to
           have
           sent
           a
           Legion
           over
           hither
           ,
           under
           the
           command
           of
           Victorinus
           ,
           to
           repress
           the
           incursions
           of
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           
           
           Honor●ius's
           Reign
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           Claudian
           the
           Poet's
           Panegyrick
           ,
           upon
           
           Stilico's
           first
           Consulship
           ;
           where
           he
           introduceth
           Britain
           ,
           thus
           speaking
           in
           his
           praise
           ,
           
             
               
                 Me
                 quoque
                 vicinis
                 pereuntem
                 gentibus
                 ,
                 inquit
                 ,
              
               
                 Munivit
                 Stilico
                 ,
                 totam
                 quum
                 Scotus
                 Iernem
                 .
              
               
                 Movit
                 ,
                 &
                 infesto
                 spumavit
                 remige
                 Tethys
                 ,
              
               
                 Illius
                 effectum
                 curis
                 ne
                 bella
                 timerem
                 ,
              
               
                 Scotica
                 ,
                 ne
                 Pictum
                 tremerem
                 ,
                 nec
                 littore
                 toto
                 :
              
               
                 Prospiscerem
                 dubiis
                 venientem
                 Saxona
                 ventis
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Me
                 to
                 ill
                 Neighbours
                 long
                 a
                 Prey
                 exposed
                 ,
              
               
                 With
                 safety
                 now
                 hath
                 Stilico
                 inclosed
                 ,
              
               
                 Whil'st
                 the
                 fierce
                 Scots
                 the
                 Irish
                 shoar
                 Alarms
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 with
                 these
                 Vermin
                 all
                 the
                 Ocean
                 swarms
                 :
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 through
                 his
                 Care
                 no
                 longer
                 Wars
                 I
                 fear
                 ;
              
               
                 The
                 Scots
                 and
                 Picts
                 alike
                 now
                 dreadless
                 are
                 :
              
               
                 No
                 longer
                 on
                 the
                 Coasts
                 I
                 quivering
                 stand
                 ,
              
               
                 Nor
                 fear
                 a
                 Fleet
                 of
                 Saxons
                 on
                 the
                 Strand
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           From
           which
           words
           
             totam
             quum
             Scotus
             Iernem
             movit
          
           ,
           &c.
           divers
           of
           our
           English
           Antiquaries
           have
           inferr'd
           that
           the
           Scots
           were
           not
           at
           this
           time
           planted
           in
           Britain
           ,
           since
           
             tota
             Ierne
          
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           seems
           too
           large
           a
           place
           for
           
           one
           single
           Province
           ,
           
             viz.
             Strathern
          
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           which
           the
           Scotish
           writers
           will
           have
           to
           be
           understood
           by
           the
           word
           Ierne
           ;
           nor
           is
           that
           Province
           ,
           or
           the
           River
           that
           gives
           name
           to
           it
           ,
           called
           Ierne
           in
           any
           Ancient
           Author
           .
           But
           this
           is
           a
           Controversie
           which
           I
           shall
           not
           take
           upon
           me
           to
           decide
           ,
           being
           beyond
           the
           bounds
           of
           our
           History
           ;
           However
           this
           seems
           much
           more
           certain
           ,
           That
           about
           this
           time
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           most
           Ancient
           Scotish
           Historians
           now
           extant
           ,
           the
           Scots
           returned
           again
           into
           Britain
           ;
           
             For
             the
             Scots
             (
             says
             ‖
             Fordun
             in
             his
             Scotichron
             )
             now
             made
             a
             strict
             Alliance
             with
             the
             Picts
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             recovering
             their
             Country
             ,
             since
             (
             as
             they
             relate
             )
             Maximus
             had
             made
             use
             of
             the
             Picts
             to
             drive
             the
             Scots
             out
             of
             Britain
             ,
             and
             had
             put
             also
             Garisons
             among
             the
             Picts
             ,
             
             to
             keep
             them
             under
             ;
             so
             that
             upon
             this
             agreement
             ,
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             403
             ,
             in
             the
             Sixth
             Year
             of
             Arcadius
             and
             
               Honorius
               ,
               Fergus
            
             the
             Son
             of
             Erk
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Ethodius
             ,
             Brother
             of
             that
             Eugenius
             who
             was
             driven
             out
             by
             Maximus
             ,
             came
             with
             his
             Two
             Brothers
             Loarnus
             and
             Cenegus
             (
             in
             all
             probability
             Loarn
             and
             Aengus
             ,
             being
             the
             names
             the
             Irish
             Annals
             give
             to
             the
             Brothers
             of
             this
             Fergus
             )
             bringing
             great
             supplies
             of
             the
             Scots
             from
             Ireland
             and
             Norway
             ,
             whither
             they
             had
             been
             driven
             by
             the
             Romans
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             Picts
             ,
             to
             prevent
             all
             suspicion
             of
             Treachery
             ,
             surrender'd
             up
             many
             of
             their
             Forts
             and
             strong
             places
             to
             Fergus
             ,
          
        
         
           Who
           thus
           became
           King
           of
           that
           part
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           called
           anciently
           
             Albany
             ,
             North-west
          
           of
           the
           Mountains
           of
           Braid-Albain
           ,
           though
           the
           same
           Author
           confesseth
           it
           doth
           not
           appear
           whither
           he
           obtained
           these
           places
           by
           the
           Sword
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           other
           right
           ,
           since
           none
           of
           his
           Predecessours
           had
           any
           power
           there
           before
           ;
           but
           the
           Picts
           and
           Scots
           being
           thus
           united
           ,
           their
           first
           work
           was
           to
           drive
           out
           the
           Romans
           and
           Britains
           from
           their
           Country
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           Invade
           the
           Roman
           Province
           ,
           which
           was
           at
           that
           time
           left
           destitute
           of
           any
           defence
           :
           And
           so
           by
           their
           incursions
           they
           either
           killed
           the
           Common
           People
           ,
           or
           made
           them
           Slaves
           .
        
         
           From
           which
           supposed
           return
           of
           Fergus
           with
           his
           
             Scots
             ,
             Jo.
             Fordun
          
           begins
           to
           date
           the
           certain
           Years
           of
           their
           Kings
           Reigns
           ,
           for
           before
           that
           time
           he
           confesses
           he
           had
           not
           found
           them
           any
           where
           set
           down
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           seems
           he
           either
           had
           not
           so
           good
           Intelligence
           ,
           or
           else
           not
           so
           good
           an
           Invention
           as
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           ,
           who
           hath
           given
           us
           the
           Succession
           of
           Forty
           Five
           Scotish
           Kings
           Reigning
           in
           Britain
           ,
           before
           this
           Fergus
           ;
           together
           with
           the
           Years
           of
           their
           Reigns
           ,
           and
           the
           exact
           time
           when
           they
           began
           ;
           and
           this
           he
           says
           he
           had
           from
           the
           writings
           of
           Uteremundus
           a
           Spanish
           Priest
           ,
           who
           is
           reported
           by
           him
           to
           have
           writ
           the
           History
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           as
           also
           from
           one
           
             Cornelius
             Hybernicus
          
           ,
           Authours
           whom
           none
           but
           himself
           have
           seen
           as
           I
           can
           yet
           hear
           of
           .
           But
           in
           a
           certain
           old
           Latin
           Manuscript
           ,
           cited
           in
           
           Camden's
           Britannia
           ,
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           
           this
           Action
           of
           Fergus
           is
           thus
           related
           ,
           
             Fergus
             the
             Son
             of
             Eric
             was
             the
             first
             of
             the
             Seed
             of
             Chonare
             that
             enter'd
             upon
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Albany
             from
             
               Brun
               Albin
            
             (
             or
             
               Drum
               Albin
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Ridge
             of
             Scotland
             )
             to
             the
             Irish
             Sea
             ,
             and
             Inch-Gal
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             him
             ,
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Race
             of
             Fergus
             Reigned
             in
             
               Brun
               Albin
            
             ,
             or
             Brunhere
             ,
             unto
             Alpinus
             the
             Son
             of
             Eochal
             .
          
        
         
           So
           that
           according
           to
           this
           Author
           ,
           the
           Antient
           Scotish
           Kingdom
           of
           Albany
           ,
           reach'd
           from
           the
           farthest
           ridge
           of
           Mountains
           ,
           called
           
             Braid
             Albain
          
           ,
           all
           along
           those
           Countries
           of
           Argile
           and
           Loghquhaber
           ,
           &c.
           now
           called
           the
           
             Western
             Highlands
          
           :
           And
           from
           whence
           the
           Genuine
           Scots
           still
           call
           all
           
             Scotland
             Albin
          
           ;
           p●rhaps
           from
           the
           Ancient
           Name
           of
           Albion
           ,
           once
           given
           to
           the
           whole
           Island
           .
        
         
         
           But
           to
           return
           to
           our
           History
           ,
           
           from
           whence
           we
           have
           made
           too
           long
           a
           digression
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           confessed
           that
           the
           History
           of
           this
           Island
           is
           very
           obscure
           and
           uncertain
           ,
           (
           especially
           in
           point
           of
           time
           when
           things
           were
           done
           )
           from
           the
           Death
           of
           Maximus
           ,
           to
           the
           coming
           in
           of
           the
           Saxons
           ;
           for
           Gildas
           and
           Nennius
           either
           being
           wholly
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Emperours
           that
           Rul'd
           here
           ,
           from
           that
           time
           to
           the
           Reign
           of
           Vortigern
           ,
           suppose
           the
           Britains
           to
           have
           from
           that
           very
           time
           cast
           off
           all
           Subjection
           to
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           so
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           already
           shewn
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           made
           clearer
           by
           and
           by
           .
        
         
           For
           Bede
           is
           more
           exact
           ,
           
           and
           takes
           notice
           of
           some
           of
           those
           Princes
           that
           Reigned
           in
           Britain
           ,
           from
           the
           Death
           of
           Maximus
           to
           the
           coming
           in
           of
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           which
           Gildas
           and
           Nennius
           had
           omitted
           .
        
         
           But
           thus
           much
           is
           agreed
           on
           by
           
             Gildas
             ,
             Nennius
          
           ,
           and
           Bede
           ,
           
           that
           Britain
           owed
           its
           first
           Ruine
           to
           Maximus
           his
           carrying
           over
           so
           great
           a
           number
           of
           Britains
           and
           Romans
           into
           Gaul
           ;
           from
           which
           time
           Britain
           being
           bereft
           of
           all
           its
           Military
           Forces
           and
           choicest
           Youth
           who
           followed
           that
           Tyrant
           ,
           and
           never
           returned
           again
           ,
           being
           either
           slain
           ,
           or
           else
           planting
           themselves
           in
           Armorica
           ;
           so
           that
           (
           as
           Gildas
           saith
           )
           the
           Island
           was
           thenceforth
           left
           to
           such
           cruel
           Rulers
           as
           stayed
           behind
           ,
           who
           being
           unexperienced
           in
           Warlike
           Affairs
           ,
           were
           still
           tormented
           by
           two
           transmarine
           Nations
           ,
           the
           Scots
           from
           the
           Northwest
           ,
           and
           the
           Picts
           from
           the
           North.
           But
           Bede
           expresly
           tells
           us
           ,
           
           that
           he
           calls
           those
           ,
           
             Transmarine
             Nations
          
           ,
           not
           because
           they
           then
           dwelt
           out
           of
           Britain
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           were
           divided
           from
           its
           Southern
           Parts
           by
           two
           Streights
           or
           Bays
           of
           the
           Sea
           ;
           whereof
           one
           from
           the
           West
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           from
           the
           East
           ,
           doth
           separate
           the
           Regions
           of
           Britain
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           do
           not
           joyn
           to
           each
           other
           ;
           these
           are
           the
           two
           Streights
           which
           were
           then
           called
           Glotta
           and
           Bodotria
           ,
           (
           now
           the
           Friths
           of
           Edinburgh
           and
           Dunbritton
           ;
           )
           from
           which
           Passage
           of
           Bede
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           he
           supposed
           the
           Scots
           to
           beat
           this
           time
           setled
           in
           this
           Island
           :
           Whereupon
           the
           British
           Nation
           being
           unable
           any
           longer
           to
           bear
           the
           continual
           Incursions
           of
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           ,
           
           sent
           Ambassadors
           to
           Rome
           with
           lamentable
           Letters
           ,
           desiring
           some
           Military
           Forces
           to
           be
           again
           sent
           to
           defend
           them
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           were
           performed
           ,
           and
           the
           Enemy
           once
           repulsed
           ,
           they
           vowed
           perpetual
           Subjection
           to
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ;
           whereupon
           Stilico
           being
           at
           that
           time
           Tutor
           to
           the
           Emperour
           Honorius
           ,
           immediately
           dispatched
           to
           their
           Assistance
           a
           Legion
           sufficiently
           furnished
           with
           Arms
           ,
           and
           all
           Things
           necessary
           ,
           which
           arriving
           in
           this
           Island
           ,
           
           and
           fighting
           with
           its
           Enemies
           ,
           killed
           a
           great
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           drove
           the
           rest
           out
           of
           the
           British
           Borders
           ,
           and
           so
           delivered
           the
           Inhabitants
           both
           from
           Spoil
           ,
           and
           inevitable
           Captivity
           .
        
         
           This
           Action
           ,
           thô
           confounded
           by
           Gildas
           with
           the
           second
           Succours
           that
           were
           sent
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Honorius
           ,
           
           seems
           most
           likely
           to
           be
           sent
           by
           Stilico
           in
           his
           first
           Consulship
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           already
           said
           .
           The
           Britains
           being
           thus
           relieved
           ,
           the
           Roman
           General
           ,
           whose
           Name
           is
           not
           told
           us
           ,
           thô
           Camden
           supposes
           him
           to
           be
           called
           Victorinus
           ,
           commanded
           them
           to
           build
           a
           Wall
           cross
           the
           Island
           between
           the
           two
           Seas
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           a
           Terrour
           to
           the
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           a
           Defence
           to
           the
           Natives
           ;
           
           but
           the
           Britains
           not
           building
           it
           with
           Stones
           ,
           but
           Turfs
           ,
           as
           not
           having
           Artificers
           sufficient
           for
           so
           great
           a
           Work
           ,
           it
           served
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           thô
           they
           drew
           it
           between
           the
           two
           Streights
           or
           Bays
           already
           mentioned
           for
           many
           thousand
           Paces
           ;
           and
           where
           the
           Defence
           of
           Water
           was
           wanting
           ,
           there
           they
           defended
           their
           Borders
           from
           the
           Irruption
           of
           the
           Enemy
           with
           a
           Trench
           ;
           of
           which
           Work
           ,
           Bede
           relates
           there
           remained
           most
           evident
           Tokens
           
           in
           his
           time
           :
           
           
             For
             (
             says
             he
             )
             it
             begins
             near
             the
             space
             of
             two
             Miles
             from
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Abercorne
             towards
             the
             East
             ,
             in
             a
             place
             which
             is
             called
             in
             the
             Picts
             Tongue
             Penvahel
             ,
             in
             the
             English
             Penvellum
             ,
             and
             which
             running
             towards
             the
             West
             ,
             ends
             near
             the
             City
             of
             Aldcluith
             :
          
           So
           far
           Bede
           .
           This
           I
           have
           set
           down
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           as
           yet
           the
           old
           Bounds
           were
           continued
           between
           the
           Picts
           and
           the
           Britains
           .
        
         
           
           But
           this
           Legion
           returning
           home
           with
           great
           Joy
           and
           Triumph
           ,
           the
           same
           Enemies
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           saw
           the
           Roman
           Souldiers
           ,
           departed
           ,
           passing
           over
           in
           their
           small
           Vessels
           or
           Curroughs
           ,
           entering
           the
           Borders
           ,
           destroyed
           all
           before
           them
           .
        
         
           How
           long
           they
           continued
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           is
           hard
           to
           determine
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           certain
           ,
           
           that
           fresh
           Ambassadours
           were
           thereupon
           again
           dispatched
           to
           Rome
           ,
           imploring
           new
           Aids
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           would
           not
           suffer
           this
           miserable
           Country
           to
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           nor
           a
           Roman
           Province
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           long
           so
           famous
           ,
           to
           be
           over-run
           by
           barbarous
           and
           foreign
           Nations
           ;
           whereupon
           another
           Legion
           was
           again
           sent
           over
           ,
           which
           coming
           unlook'd-for
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Autumn
           ,
           made
           great
           slaughter
           of
           the
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           drove
           out
           all
           those
           who
           escaped
           beyond
           the
           Friths
           above-mentioned
           ,
           over
           which
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           carry
           their
           Prey
           without
           any
           resistance
           .
           But
           the
           Romans
           being
           now
           resolved
           to
           return
           home
           ,
           plainly
           told
           the
           Britains
           .
           That
           they
           would
           not
           be
           any
           more
           wearied
           out
           in
           such
           laborious
           Expeditions
           for
           their
           Defence
           ,
           admonishing
           them
           to
           take
           Arms
           ,
           and
           to
           undergo
           themselves
           the
           Toil
           of
           encountering
           their
           Enemies
           ;
           nor
           should
           the
           Roman
           Ensigns
           march
           so
           far
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           to
           curb
           a
           few
           unwarlike
           wandering
           Robbers
           ,
           but
           that
           for
           the
           future
           they
           should
           defend
           themselves
           by
           fighting
           manfully
           for
           their
           Country
           ,
           in
           defending
           their
           Wives
           and
           Children
           ,
           and
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           their
           own
           Lives
           and
           Liberties
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           might
           do
           what
           good
           they
           could
           to
           these
           Confederates
           ,
           whom
           they
           were
           now
           forced
           to
           desert
           ,
           they
           made
           them
           build
           a
           Wall
           of
           Stone
           from
           Sea
           to
           Sea
           ,
           with
           Towers
           ,
           near
           the
           Shore
           ,
           to
           hinder
           the
           landing
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ;
           and
           having
           exercised
           them
           in
           Arms
           ,
           then
           took
           their
           Leave
           of
           them
           ,
           telling
           them
           ,
           They
           must
           expect
           their
           return
           no
           mote
           .
           
           This
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           Gildas
           his
           Relation
           ,
           with
           whom
           Bede
           also
           agrees
           ;
           yet
           adds
           ,
           that
           the
           Romans
           at
           their
           departure
           did
           not
           only
           give
           this
           sluggish
           People
           fresh
           Encouragements
           by
           Words
           ,
           but
           also
           left
           them
           Patterns
           of
           the
           Arms
           and
           Weapons
           they
           would
           have
           them
           make
           ;
           and
           then
           gives
           a
           more
           particular
           description
           of
           this
           last
           Wall
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           8
           Foot
           in
           breadth
           and
           12
           in
           height
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           stood
           where
           the
           Wall
           of
           Severus
           was
           before
           ,
           being
           made
           all
           of
           Stone
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Turf
           ,
           as
           that
           unserviceable
           Wall
           was
           ,
           which
           the
           Britains
           had
           before
           ,
           without
           any
           Skill
           ,
           built
           by
           themselves
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           two
           Friths
           ,
           Glotta
           and
           Bodotria
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           quit
           this
           Subject
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           great
           mistake
           of
           the
           Scotish
           Historian
           Buchanan
           ,
           who
           persisting
           in
           his
           former
           Errour
           ,
           will
           needs
           have
           this
           last
           Wall
           to
           be
           built
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           place
           where
           he
           (
           thô
           falsly
           )
           supposes
           
           Severus's
           Wall
           to
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           where
           Bede
           makes
           the
           Turf
           Wall
           already
           mentioned
           to
           have
           been
           built
           :
           But
           Arch-Bishop
           Usher
           plainly
           proves
           in
           his
           above-cited
           Work
           from
           the
           Authority
           of
           ancient
           Authors
           ,
           
           that
           
           Severus's
           Wall
           was
           built
           in
           the
           same
           place
           where
           
           Adrian's
           was
           before
           ,
           viz.
           between
           the
           Rivers
           Tine
           and
           Esk
           :
           So
           that
           if
           ●as
           Bede
           saith
           )
           this
           last
           Wall
           was
           built
           in
           the
           same
           place
           where
           the
           Wall
           of
           Severus
           stood
           ,
           it
           must
           also
           have
           been
           between
           those
           two
           last
           mention'd
           
           Rivers
           ,
           and
           not
           between
           the
           two
           Friths
           ,
           (
           as
           Buchanan
           would
           have
           it
           ;
           
           )
           who
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           but
           carefully
           perused
           Bede
           ,
           would
           have
           found
           ,
           that
           he
           sufficiently
           distinguishes
           between
           the
           place
           where
           this
           last
           Wall
           was
           seated
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           which
           he
           supposes
           to
           have
           begun
           near
           Abercorne
           ,
           and
           reached
           to
           Alcl●id
           ,
           (
           now
           called
           Dunbritton
           ;
           )
           for
           in
           several
           other
           places
           †
           of
           his
           History
           he
           plainly
           shews
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Wall
           of
           Severus
           ,
           he
           meant
           that
           which
           is
           now
           called
           the
           
             Picts
             Wall
          
           ,
           which
           began
           from
           the
           River
           Tyne
           ;
           but
           since
           the
           Passages
           in
           which
           he
           shews
           this
           to
           have
           been
           his
           meaning
           ,
           are
           too
           long
           here
           to
           be
           set
           down
           ,
           I
           have
           put
           them
           in
           the
           Margin
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           Reader
           may
           consult
           the
           Author
           if
           he
           pleases
           .
           So
           that
           Bede
           is
           only
           mistaken
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           being
           deceived
           with
           the
           equivocal
           use
           of
           the
           words
           Murus
           and
           Vallum
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           Arch-Bishop
           Usher
           very
           well
           proves
           ,
           were
           used
           promiscuously
           in
           Roman
           Authors
           either
           for
           a
           Trench
           or
           a
           Wall
           ,
           
           when
           he
           supposes
           that
           of
           Severus
           to
           have
           been
           no
           more
           than
           a
           Vallum
           or
           Trench
           cast
           up
           of
           Earth
           and
           Turfs
           ;
           whereas
           it
           was
           indeed
           a
           Wall
           of
           solid
           Stone
           ,
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           already
           shewn
           ;
           )
           nor
           does
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           think
           this
           Author
           less
           mistaken
           ,
           in
           supposing
           the
           first
           Wall
           of
           Turfs
           to
           have
           been
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           but
           this
           last
           of
           Stone
           to
           have
           been
           in
           England
           ;
           whereas
           it
           was
           not
           at
           all
           likely
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           very
           well
           observes
           ,
           )
           that
           the
           Britains
           should
           have
           retreated
           above
           100
           Miles
           backward
           ,
           and
           have
           quitted
           so
           great
           an
           extent
           of
           Ground
           as
           lies
           between
           the
           two
           Walls
           ,
           if
           it
           could
           have
           been
           as
           easily
           maintained
           and
           fortified
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           much
           more
           when
           it
           was
           so
           much
           easier
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           the
           space
           between
           the
           two
           Rivers
           Tine
           and
           Esk
           being
           above
           thrice
           as
           large
           as
           that
           between
           the
           two
           Friths
           above-mentioned
           ,
           had
           they
           not
           found
           that
           they
           could
           not
           keep
           those
           Countries
           ;
           and
           therefore
           were
           resolved
           to
           give
           those
           Nations
           that
           invaded
           them
           as
           much
           Elbow
           room
           as
           possible
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           might
           have
           no
           occasion
           to
           invade
           their
           Territories
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           to
           our
           History
           ,
           from
           which
           I
           hope
           we
           have
           not
           made
           too
           long
           a
           Digression
           ,
           since
           it
           hath
           served
           not
           only
           to
           confute
           a
           Mistake
           in
           so
           eelebrated
           an
           Historian
           as
           Buchanan
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           settle
           so
           considerable
           a
           Point
           in
           Antiquity
           .
           I
           suppose
           it
           was
           to
           this
           second
           departure
           of
           the
           Roman
           Legions
           ,
           that
           Claudian
           designed
           these
           Verses
           in
           his
           Poem
           
             De
             Bello
             Getico
          
           ,
           when
           describing
           the
           Forces
           which
           were
           mustered
           together
           for
           that
           VVar
           ,
           to
           the
           General
           Rendezvous
           he
           also
           mentions
           who
           came
           from
           this
           Island
           .
        
         
           
             Venit
             &
             extremis
             Legio
             praetenta
             Britannis
          
           
             Quae
             Scoto
             dat
             frena
             truci
             ,
             ferroque
             notatis
             .
          
           
             Perlegit
             exangues
             Picto
             moriente
             figuras
             .
          
        
         
           
             Hither
             the
             Legion
             too
             from
             Britain
             came
             ,
          
           
             VVhich
             curbs
             the
             Scots
             ,
             and
             does
             fierce
             Nations
             tame
             ;
          
           
             VVho
             whilst
             the
             painted
             Picts
             expiring
             lie
             ,
          
           
             Surveys
             those
             bloodless
             Figures
             as
             they
             die
             .
          
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           dismiss
           the
           History
           of
           these
           Affairs
           ,
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           a
           great
           Errour
           in
           
             Hector
             Boetius
          
           and
           Buchanan
           as
           concerning
           this
           last
           VVar
           between
           the
           Romans
           and
           the
           Britains
           ,
           where
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           of
           our
           Lord
           403
           ,
           he
           does
           not
           only
           make
           one
           Maximinian
           to
           have
           then
           commanded
           the
           Roman
           Legion
           last
           mentioned
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           have
           fought
           
           
           
           
           
           against
           Fergus
           King
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           
           and
           Durstus
           King
           of
           the
           Picts
           ,
           together
           with
           one
           Dionethius
           a
           Britain
           ,
           whom
           ,
           against
           all
           Reason
           and
           Probability
           ,
           he
           makes
           to
           have
           brought
           them
           Aids
           against
           his
           own
           Country-men
           ,
           and
           a
           Fight
           ensuing
           ,
           that
           the
           Scots
           were
           repelled
           ;
           and
           yet
           that
           this
           Maximinian
           having
           but
           few
           Souldiers
           then
           in
           his
           Army
           ,
           was
           forced
           to
           retreat
           into
           the
           inland
           parts
           of
           his
           Province
           ,
           whilst
           Dionethius
           made
           himself
           King
           of
           the
           Britains
           ,
           (
           without
           any
           Subjects
           to
           make
           him
           so
           ;
           )
           but
           that
           Maximinian
           being
           vexed
           at
           this
           Disgrace
           ,
           reinforcing
           his
           Troops
           with
           fresh
           Supplies
           ,
           marched
           against
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           ;
           where
           a
           great
           Battel
           ensuing
           ,
           Fergus
           and
           Durstus
           were
           slain
           ,
           but
           King
           Dionethius
           (
           whom
           I
           suppose
           to
           be
           the
           same
           with
           
           Geoffery's
           Dionatus
           Duke
           of
           Cornwal
           ,
           already
           mentioned
           ,
           )
           was
           carried
           off
           much
           wounded
           .
           But
           of
           this
           King
           ,
           neither
           
             Gildas
             ,
             Nennius
          
           ,
           nor
           Bede
           ,
           no
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           Geoffery
           ,
           says
           any
           thing
           ;
           and
           therefore
           not
           being
           to
           be
           found
           in
           any
           Historian
           before
           Hector
           ,
           all
           this
           Tale
           concerning
           this
           imaginary
           King
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           looked
           upon
           as
           a
           pure
           Invention
           of
           his
           own
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           Britains
           being
           thus
           deserted
           by
           the
           Romans
           for
           19
           Years
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           Maximus
           ,
           (
           as
           Zosimus
           relates
           ,
           viz.
           about
           the
           Year
           406
           ,
           or
           407
           ,
           )
           the
           British
           Army
           all
           in
           a
           mutiny
           Elected
           one
           Marcus
           to
           be
           their
           Emperour
           ,
           a
           Man
           of
           great
           Power
           in
           this
           Island
           ,
           (
           and
           perhaps
           Lieutenant
           here
           )
           whom
           ,
           not
           answering
           their
           Expectations
           ,
           they
           soon
           took
           off
           ,
           and
           then
           set
           up
           one
           Gratianus
           ,
           making
           him
           put
           on
           the
           Imperial
           Purple
           ,
           who
           seems
           to
           be
           a
           Native
           of
           Britain
           ,
           for
           so
           much
           *
           Orosius
           his
           words
           imply
           ,
           when
           he
           calls
           him
           
             Municeps
             ejusdem
             Insulae
          
           ;
           but
           he
           not
           pleasing
           them
           ,
           after
           4
           Months
           Reign
           ,
           they
           deprived
           him
           both
           of
           his
           Life
           and
           Empire
           .
           *
           Of
           him
           ,
           Nennius
           saith
           nothing
           ,
           but
           mentions
           one
           Severus
           ,
           between
           Maximus
           and
           Constantius
           ,
           whom
           others
           omit
           ;
           but
           †
           Geoffery
           of
           Monmouth
           makes
           this
           Gratian
           to
           have
           assumed
           the
           Royal
           Authority
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           heard
           of
           the
           Death
           of
           Maximus
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           so
           Cruel
           and
           Tyrannical
           ,
           that
           the
           common
           People
           rose
           up
           and
           killed
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           after
           his
           Death
           ,
           the
           Britains
           sent
           to
           Rome
           to
           beg
           Help
           against
           the
           Picts
           and
           Scots
           .
           But
           Zosimus
           and
           Orosius
           both
           relate
           ,
           That
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           this
           Gratian
           ,
           
           the
           
             Roman
             Britains
          
           set
           up
           one
           Constantine
           an
           ordinary
           Souldier
           ,
           (
           chiefly
           for
           the
           good
           Omen
           of
           his
           Name
           ,
           )
           yet
           Procopius
           differs
           somewhat
           from
           the
           former
           Authors
           ,
           and
           calls
           this
           Constantine
           no
           obscure
           Man
           ,
           but
           whether
           he
           meant
           for
           Valour
           or
           Nobility
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           determine
           ;
           but
           however
           he
           being
           by
           them
           declared
           Emperour
           ,
           gathered
           what
           Forces
           together
           he
           could
           ,
           (
           being
           the
           remainder
           of
           those
           that
           had
           been
           carried
           away
           before
           by
           Maximus
           ,
           )
           and
           putting
           to
           Sea
           from
           Britain
           ,
           landed
           at
           Boloigne
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Terrour
           of
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           the
           Numbers
           of
           his
           Followers
           ,
           easily
           brought
           over
           to
           his
           Party
           all
           the
           Roman
           Forces
           on
           this
           side
           the
           
             Alps
             :
             Valentia
          
           in
           France
           he
           manfully
           defended
           against
           the
           Puissance
           of
           Honorius
           ;
           the
           Rhine
           ,
           which
           long
           time
           before
           had
           been
           neglected
           ,
           he
           fortified
           with
           Garisons
           ;
           and
           even
           upon
           the
           very
           Alps
           ,
           and
           towards
           the
           Sea-Coasts
           ,
           wherever
           the
           Passages
           lay
           open
           ,
           he
           built
           Forts
           and
           Castles
           ;
           whilst
           in
           Spain
           ,
           under
           the
           Conduct
           of
           his
           Son
           Constans
           ,
           (
           whom
           of
           a
           Monk
           he
           had
           made
           Caesar
           )
           he
           waged
           War
           with
           the
           like
           good
           Fortune
           .
        
         
           
           And
           now
           grown
           Insolent
           by
           this
           constant
           Current
           of
           Success
           ,
           not
           content
           that
           Honorius
           had
           admitted
           him
           his
           Partner
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           upon
           an
           Embassy
           sent
           to
           him
           on
           purpose
           accepted
           his
           Excuse
           ,
           That
           the
           Souldiers
           had
           advanced
           him
           to
           the
           Throne
           against
           his
           Will
           ;
           in
           hostile
           manner
           he
           passed
           the
           Alps
           ,
           intending
           to
           march
           directly
           against
           Rome
           ,
           but
           on
           
           the
           sudden
           he
           returned
           to
           Arles
           ,
           where
           he
           settled
           his
           Imperial
           Seat
           ,
           
           and
           commanded
           that
           City
           to
           be
           called
           Constantia
           after
           his
           own
           Name
           .
        
         
           Whilst
           with
           the
           like
           Success
           his
           Son
           Constans
           ,
           by
           the
           Conduct
           of
           Gerontius
           his
           General
           ,
           he
           brought
           all
           Spain
           under
           his
           Obedience
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           Constans
           upon
           some
           Suspicions
           turned
           Gerontius
           out
           of
           his
           Command
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           Cause
           is
           not
           expressed
           ,
           )
           the
           Affairs
           both
           of
           the
           Father
           and
           Son
           presently
           declined
           ;
           for
           as
           he
           returned
           from
           Constantine
           out
           of
           Gaul
           into
           Spain
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           he
           received
           the
           unwelcome
           News
           of
           
           Gerontius's
           having
           revolted
           from
           his
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           one
           Maximus
           ,
           
           one
           of
           his
           own
           Creatures
           ,
           for
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           that
           having
           raised
           a
           powerful
           Army
           ,
           consisting
           of
           divers
           barbarous
           Nations
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           upon
           his
           march
           against
           him
           .
           Constans
           allarmed
           with
           these
           Tydings
           ,
           immediately
           dispatched
           away
           one
           Eddobeccus
           unto
           the
           Germans
           ,
           whilst
           himself
           attended
           with
           
             Decimius
             Rusticus
          
           (
           who
           of
           the
           Master
           of
           his
           Offices
           was
           advanced
           to
           be
           Praefect
           ,
           )
           and
           accompanied
           with
           an
           Army
           of
           
             Francks
             ,
             Almans
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Nations
           ,
           passed
           into
           Gaul
           ,
           intending
           with
           all
           speed
           to
           return
           again
           to
           his
           Father
           ;
           but
           being
           intercepted
           by
           Gerontius
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           besieged
           in
           Vienna
           ,
           (
           in
           Dauphine
           ,
           )
           the
           City
           being
           taken
           ,
           he
           was
           there
           slain
           .
           Then
           Gerontius
           marching
           to
           meet
           Constantine
           ,
           found
           him
           at
           Arles
           ,
           against
           which
           City
           he
           laid
           close
           Siege
           ,
           but
           was
           hindred
           from
           taking
           it
           by
           the
           sudden
           coming
           of
           
             Constantius
             Comes
          
           ,
           
           whom
           the
           Emperour
           Honorius
           had
           newly
           made
           his
           General
           ;
           at
           whose
           arrival
           with
           an
           Army
           out
           of
           
             Italy
             ,
             Gerontius
          
           ,
           being
           deserted
           by
           his
           own
           Souldiers
           ,
           retired
           into
           Spain
           ,
           where
           growing
           also
           into
           Contempt
           and
           Hatred
           with
           those
           few
           that
           remained
           ,
           his
           House
           in
           the
           Night
           being
           beset
           by
           them
           ,
           he
           with
           his
           own
           Servants
           manfully
           defended
           himself
           ,
           and
           slew
           above
           300
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           when
           his
           Darts
           and
           other
           Weapons
           were
           spent
           ,
           thô
           he
           might
           have
           escaped
           at
           a
           back
           Door
           as
           his
           Servants
           had
           done
           ,
           yet
           out
           of
           kindness
           to
           his
           Friend
           Allan
           ,
           and
           his
           Wife
           Nunnichia
           ,
           he
           refused
           it
           :
           and
           having
           first
           cut
           off
           the
           Head
           of
           his
           Friend
           ,
           (
           as
           was
           agreed
           between
           them
           ,
           )
           he
           then
           slew
           his
           Wife
           ,
           (
           thô
           with
           great
           Reluctancy
           ,
           )
           being
           prevailed
           upon
           by
           her
           Importunity
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           refusing
           to
           out
           live
           her
           Husband
           ,
           and
           desiring
           to
           be
           freed
           from
           the
           Violence
           of
           the
           inraged
           Multitude
           ;
           for
           which
           her
           Resolution
           ,
           Sozomen
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Historian
           gives
           her
           great
           Commendations
           :
           This
           done
           ,
           Gerontius
           turned
           his
           Sword
           against
           himself
           ,
           but
           failing
           in
           his
           Design
           ,
           he
           finished
           it
           with
           his
           Dagger
           .
           This
           Man
           being
           supposed
           to
           be
           a
           Britain
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           the
           more
           particular
           in
           his
           History
           ;
           and
           
             Humphrey
             Lloyd
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Discourse
           concerning
           Britain
           ,
           makes
           him
           to
           have
           been
           so
           famous
           here
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           celebrated
           by
           the
           British
           Bards
           ,
           whose
           Verses
           upon
           his
           Death
           he
           there
           gives
           you
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           mean
           while
           ,
           Constantine
           now
           streighten'd
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           and
           discouraged
           with
           the
           ill
           Success
           of
           Eddobeccus
           ,
           (
           who
           was
           slain
           but
           a
           little
           before
           ,
           )
           after
           having
           been
           besieged
           4
           Months
           with
           his
           other
           Son
           Julian
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Arles
           ,
           there
           flings
           off
           his
           Purple
           Robes
           and
           entred
           into
           Priests
           Order
           ,
           hoping
           under
           that
           Protection
           to
           secure
           his
           Life
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           long
           after
           surrendred
           the
           Town
           .
           But
           his
           new
           Habit
           proved
           no
           Sanctuary
           to
           him
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           carried
           into
           Italy
           ,
           and
           there
           beheaded
           by
           the
           Emperour's
           Order
           ,
           together
           with
           his
           Son
           Julian
           ,
           and
           Brother
           named
           Sebastian
           .
           Whilst
           these
           Things
           were
           acting
           ,
           the
           
             Scots
             ,
             Picts
          
           ,
           and
           Vandals
           ,
           taking
           advantage
           of
           the
           Negligence
           of
           Constantine
           ,
           (
           who
           whilst
           he
           stayed
           at
           Arles
           ,
           and
           minded
           his
           Pleasures
           more
           than
           publick
           Affairs
           )
           invaded
           his
           Territories
           ,
           the
           latter
           breaking
           into
           Gaul
           ,
           and
           then
           invading
           
           Britain
           ;
           
           but
           the
           Britains
           now
           destitute
           of
           the
           Roman
           Aids
           ,
           and
           kept
           under
           by
           them
           who
           had
           not
           Power
           to
           protect
           them
           ,
           (
           as
           Zosimus
           relates
           ,
           )
           as
           well
           the
           Gauls
           as
           Britains
           ,
           forthwith
           took
           Arms
           ,
           and
           resolving
           to
           stand
           on
           their
           own
           Defence
           ,
           renounced
           all
           further
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           which
           they
           believed
           they
           might
           justifie
           ,
           being
           then
           left
           without
           its
           Protection
           .
           Being
           thus
           harrassed
           by
           their
           wonted
           Enemies
           ,
           having
           before
           sent
           Messages
           to
           Honorius
           for
           Relief
           ,
           but
           all
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           for
           he
           at
           that
           time
           not
           being
           able
           to
           defend
           Rome
           it self
           ,
           
           (
           which
           the
           same
           Year
           was
           taken
           by
           Alaric
           King
           of
           the
           
             Goths
             ,
          
           )
           the
           Emperour
           permitted
           them
           by
           his
           Letters
           to
           provide
           for
           their
           own
           safety
           ,
           acquitting
           them
           of
           the
           Roman
           Jurisdiction
           .
           They
           therefore
           being
           thus
           deserted
           ,
           the
           Government
           of
           course
           devolved
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           who
           thenceforth
           betook
           themselves
           to
           live
           after
           their
           own
           Laws
           ,
           and
           to
           defend
           their
           Country
           as
           well
           as
           they
           were
           able
           .
        
         
           But
           since
           the
           Chronology
           of
           these
           Times
           we
           are
           now
           Treating
           of
           is
           very
           perplexed
           and
           obscure
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           great
           scarcity
           of
           good
           Authors
           ;
           and
           since
           some
           Writers
           place
           the
           Britains
           casting
           off
           their
           Subjection
           to
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           immediately
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           this
           Constantine
           above-mentioned
           ,
           and
           others
           defer
           it
           20
           Years
           later
           ,
           give
           me
           leave
           here
           to
           subjoyn
           what
           the
           Learned
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           hath
           said
           in
           his
           above-cited
           Treatise
           concerning
           the
           time
           when
           this
           great
           Change
           happened
           in
           this
           Island
           ,
           
           for
           it
           hath
           been
           already
           proved
           ;
           for
           though
           all
           Authors
           agree
           ,
           that
           the
           Britains
           petitioned
           the
           Emperour
           Honorius
           for
           the
           first
           Supplies
           against
           the
           Picts
           and
           Scots
           that
           then
           invaded
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           differ
           about
           the
           time
           :
           I
           shall
           therefore
           first
           take
           notice
           what
           Bede
           saith
           concerning
           this
           matter
           ,
           who
           makes
           
             Gratianus
             Municeps
          
           to
           be
           set
           up
           two
           Years
           before
           the
           sacking
           of
           Rome
           by
           Alaric
           ,
           which
           happened
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           410
           ;
           and
           he
           also
           therein
           follows
           
           Orosius's
           Relation
           concerning
           Constantine
           ,
           and
           his
           Son
           Constans
           ,
           without
           ever
           mentioning
           their
           continuing
           to
           Govern
           here
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           losing
           their
           Lives
           in
           Britain
           ,
           (
           as
           Nennius
           falsly
           supposes
           ;
           )
           but
           then
           he
           applies
           that
           Passage
           in
           Gildas
           concerning
           that
           lamentable
           condition
           of
           the
           Britains
           ,
           and
           there
           first
           demanding
           Help
           from
           the
           Romans
           to
           the
           Times
           immediately
           following
           the
           Death
           of
           Constantine
           ;
           whereas
           Gildas
           indeed
           mentions
           it
           as
           happening
           upon
           the
           Usurpation
           of
           Maximus
           ,
           and
           his
           withdrawing
           the
           Forces
           from
           hence
           ;
           and
           that
           therefore
           this
           first
           Invasion
           of
           the
           Picts
           and
           Scots
           was
           between
           the
           Death
           of
           Maximus
           ,
           and
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           
             Gratianus
             Municeps
          
           ,
           when
           the
           Britains
           so
           earnestly
           suing
           for
           Assistance
           ,
           had
           a
           Roman
           Governour
           and
           a
           Legion
           sent
           to
           their
           Relief
           .
           And
           Mr.
           Camden
           ,
           in
           his
           Introduction
           to
           his
           Britannia
           ,
           supposes
           ,
           that
           
             Claudius
             Rutilius
          
           mentions
           Victorinus
           as
           a
           Roman
           Governour
           here
           about
           that
           time
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           very
           uncertain
           ,
           when
           he
           there
           only
           speaks
           of
           the
           taking
           Tholouse
           by
           the
           Goths
           ,
           which
           was
           done
           by
           Ataulphus
           some
           time
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           Alaric
           ,
           and
           therefore
           could
           not
           be
           before
           the
           time
           of
           Gratian
           and
           Constantine
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           the
           first
           Supplies
           that
           were
           sent
           over
           into
           Britain
           were
           all
           of
           them
           sent
           before
           the
           Death
           of
           Stilico
           ,
           the
           said
           Learned
           Dr.
           Stillingfl●et
           in
           his
           above-cited
           Treatise
           goes
           on
           to
           prove
           in
           the
           same
           place
           :
           
             It
             is
             evident
             (
             says
             he
             )
             from
             many
             Passages
             in
             †
             Claudian
             ,
             that
             Stilico
             took
             particular
             care
             of
             sending
             Supplies
             to
             the
             Britains
             against
             the
             Scots
             and
             Picts
             ,
             but
             Stilico
             was
             killed
             by
             the
             Army
             when
             Bassus
             and
             Philippus
             were
             Consuls
             ,
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             408
             ,
             before
             the
             first
             Siege
             of
             Rome
             by
             the
             Goths
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Roman
             Forces
             sent
             by
             him
             must
             be
             before
             the
             
             Usurpat●on
             of
             Gratianus
             and
             Constantine
             ;
             
             Stillico
             being
             killed
             the
             same
             Year
             ,
             that
             these
             Usurpers
             were
             set
             up
             in
             Britain
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             he
             should
             do
             it
             after
             their
             Death
             ;
             and
             it
             seems
             not
             probable
             ,
             that
             any
             Supplies
             should
             be
             sent
             through
             Gaul
             ,
             while
             Constantine
             remained
             Master
             there
             ;
             the
             Army
             in
             Gaul
             then
             taking
             part
             with
             him
             against
             Honorius
             ;
             and
             witha●
             Gildas
             saith
             ,
             That
             the
             Roman
             Legion
             having
             driven
             out
             the
             Picts
             and
             Scots
             ,
             returned
             in
             Triumph
             .
          
           And
           so
           much
           is
           confessed
           by
           B●de
           :
           But
           at
           what
           time
           can
           we
           suppose
           that
           to
           have
           happen'd
           ?
           Is
           it
           likely
           that
           after
           the
           Usurpation
           of
           Constantine
           ,
           a
           Roman
           Legion
           should
           return
           in
           so
           much
           Triumph
           ?
           For
           immediately
           aft●r
           
           Constantine's
           Usurpation
           ,
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           beg●n
           extreamly
           to
           decline
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           through
           which
           they
           were
           to
           pass
           ;
           Gaul
           being
           upon
           Composition
           *
           not
           long
           after
           delivered
           up
           to
           the
           Goths
           by
           Honorius
           ,
           and
           besides
           ,
           the
           Franks
           and
           Burgundians
           making
           continual
           incursions
           there
           :
           I
           conclude
           it
           therefore
           most
           probable
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           supplies
           sent
           to
           the
           Britains
           ,
           were
           not
           after
           
           Constantine's
           Usurpation
           ,
           but
           between
           the
           Death
           of
           Maximus
           ,
           and
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           
             Gratianus
             Municeps
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           let
           us
           see
           if
           we
           can
           hence
           discover
           when
           the
           second
           Assistance
           was
           sent
           to
           the
           Britains
           ,
           for
           which
           we
           must
           own
           our selves
           beholding
           to
           the
           aforesaid
           learned
           Doctor
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           where
           he
           thus
           makes
           it
           out
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           time
           ,
           the
           distressed
           Britains
           were
           forced
           to
           sollicite
           the
           Roma●s
           for
           supplies
           ,
           is
           placed
           by
           Arch-bishop
           Usher
           ,
           
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           426
           ;
           when
           Gallio
           of
           Raven●a
           was
           sent
           hither
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           supposes
           ;
           )
           because
           the
           next
           Year
           Prosper
           saith
           ,
           that
           Gallio
           was
           sent
           against
           Bonifacius
           in
           Africa
           ;
           but
           then
           the
           Arch-bishop
           makes
           the
           first
           supplies
           to
           have
           been
           sent
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           
           Honorius's
           Reign
           for
           which
           the
           Doctor
           says
           ,
           he
           can
           see
           no
           reason
           ;
           for
           the
           
             Lord
             Primate
          
           grants
           that
           immediately
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           Max●mus
           ,
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           did
           waste
           Britain
           ,
           and
           that
           then
           Stillico
           did
           send
           assistance
           to
           them
           .
           Why
           then
           should
           the
           first
           wasting
           of
           the
           Island
           ,
           mentioned
           by
           Gildas
           ,
           and
           the
           Legion
           sent
           thereupon
           ,
           be
           that
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           Honorius
           his
           Reign
           ,
           and
           not
           rather
           in
           the
           beginning
           ?
           since
           the
           latter
           was
           very
           perplexed
           and
           troublesome
           ,
           the
           
             Alani
             ,
             Swevi
          
           ,
           and
           Vandali
           ,
           having
           possessed
           themselves
           of
           great
           part
           of
           Spain
           ,
           whil'st
           the
           
             Franks
             ,
             Burgundians
          
           and
           Goths
           had
           all
           Gaul
           ;
           so
           that
           Honorius
           ,
           the
           Year
           before
           his
           Death
           ,
           was
           forced
           to
           send
           his
           Forces
           under
           Castinus
           into
           Spain
           ,
           against
           the
           Vandals
           ,
           as
           Prosper
           in
           his
           Chronicle
           affirms
           :
           And
           that
           also
           prov'd
           the
           occasion
           of
           new
           Troubles
           in
           Africa
           ,
           by
           the
           difference
           between
           Castinus
           and
           Bonifacius
           ,
           who
           for
           his
           own
           security
           sent
           over
           the
           Vandals
           thither
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           therefore
           most
           probable
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           Supplies
           of
           the
           Britains
           should
           be
           sent
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           
           Honorius's
           Reign
           ,
           especially
           since
           the
           learned
           Primate
           confesseth
           ,
           that
           Honorius
           did
           not
           in
           his
           time
           recover
           the
           Province
           of
           Britain
           :
           and
           he
           proves
           it
           against
           Sabellicus
           ,
           from
           
           Procopius's
           Authority
           ,
           a
           much
           more
           ancient
           Authour
           ,
           besides
           that
           of
           Bede
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           single
           testimony
           of
           Sigebert
           ;
           that
           Honorius
           sent
           assistance
           to
           the
           Britains
           at
           the
           same
           time
           that
           he
           did
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           (
           when
           
             Prosper
             ,
             Idatius
          
           ,
           and
           Cassiodore
           ,
           who
           all
           mention
           the
           latter
           ,
           say
           not
           one
           word
           of
           the
           former
           )
           cannot
           bear
           down
           the
           more
           weighty
           Reasons
           on
           the
           other
           side
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           in
           this
           interval
           between
           the
           sending
           of
           the
           two
           supplies
           ,
           the
           Roman
           Affairs
           became
           so
           desperate
           ,
           That
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           ,
           
           as
           well
           as
           Ethelward
           in
           his
           Chronicle
           ,
           relates
           ,
           that
           now
           the
           Romans
           hid
           their
           Treasures
           in
           the
           Earth
           ,
           or
           else
           carried
           them
           away
           with
           them
           into
           Gaul
           ;
           so
           that
           
           it
           seems
           most
           likely
           during
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Honorius
           ,
           
           the
           Britains
           did
           no
           more
           return
           to
           his
           Obedience
           ;
           thô
           notwithstanding
           ,
           they
           did
           again
           endeavour
           to
           put
           themselves
           under
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Successour
           Valentinian
           III.
           as
           the
           learned
           Dr.
           above
           cited
           makes
           it
           more
           than
           probable
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           from
           divers
           other
           Circumstances
           too
           long
           to
           be
           here
           particularly
           set
           down
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           the
           second
           supplies
           which
           were
           sent
           upon
           the
           mighty
           importunity
           of
           the
           Britains
           ,
           were
           in
           all
           probability
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           Valentinian
           III.
           after
           that
           Aetius
           had
           somewhat
           recovered
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           in
           Gaul
           ;
           for
           after
           his
           success
           there
           ,
           both
           against
           the
           Goths
           and
           Franks
           ,
           he
           had
           liberty
           enough
           to
           send
           over
           a
           Legion
           to
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           Britains
           ,
           who
           were
           again
           miserably
           harassed
           by
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           :
           And
           at
           this
           time
           it
           was
           that
           Gildas
           saith
           ,
           the
           Romans
           upon
           the
           sad
           representations
           of
           the
           British
           Ambassadours
           ,
           sent
           them
           speedy
           supplies
           .
           So
           far
           we
           have
           been
           beholding
           to
           the
           learned
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           ,
           now
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Worc●ster
           ;
           but
           if
           I
           may
           interpose
           my
           own
           Opinion
           ,
           I
           should
           assign
           the
           sending
           of
           these
           last
           supplies
           by
           the
           Romans
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           in
           the
           Year
           of
           our
           Lord
           435
           ;
           when
           Aetius
           had
           good
           sucess
           against
           the
           Burgundians
           in
           Gaul
           :
           To
           which
           Year
           also
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           refer
           the
           ceasing
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           in
           Britain
           ;
           only
           the
           Compiler
           was
           mistaken
           in
           two
           things
           ,
           the
           first
           in
           making
           Rome
           to
           have
           been
           taken
           this
           Year
           by
           the
           Goths
           ;
           the
           other
           in
           supposing
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Romans
           ruling
           here
           ,
           to
           be
           but
           470
           Years
           ;
           whereas
           indeed
           it
           was
           488
           Years
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           presently
           make
           out
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           from
           this
           last
           departure
           of
           the
           Roman
           Legion
           ,
           (
           which
           no
           doubt
           was
           done
           by
           the
           Emperour
           's
           express
           Order
           ,
           
           )
           I
           think
           ,
           I
           may
           very
           well
           date
           the
           total
           dereliction
           of
           Britain
           by
           the
           Romans
           ;
           who
           now
           by
           refusing
           them
           their
           protection
           ,
           left
           them
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           to
           provide
           for
           ,
           and
           defend
           themselves
           .
           And
           from
           hence
           I
           may
           also
           date
           the
           final
           period
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           in
           this
           Island
           ;
           which
           had
           now
           lasted
           from
           Julius
           Caesar's
           second
           landing
           in
           Britain
           ,
           in
           the
           53d
           Year
           before
           Christ
           ,
           to
           this
           Year
           (
           being
           the
           435th
           Year
           after
           Christ
           )
           the
           space
           of
           488
           Years
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           account
           from
           the
           more
           absolute
           Conquest
           of
           it
           by
           Claudius
           ,
           in
           the
           Forty
           Fourth
           Year
           after
           Christ
           ,
           it
           continued
           but
           391
           Years
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           the
           Britains
           were
           at
           last
           very
           unwillingly
           cut
           off
           from
           being
           any
           longer
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           appears
           by
           the
           last
           message
           they
           sent
           to
           Aetius
           ,
           again
           imploring
           assistance
           ;
           which
           the
           Emperour
           not
           being
           able
           to
           grant
           ,
           they
           had
           no
           other
           way
           left
           ,
           but
           to
           provide
           for
           themselves
           as
           well
           as
           they
           could
           ;
           which
           since
           it
           happened
           after
           the
           time
           that
           I
           suppose
           the
           Roman
           power
           to
           have
           ceased
           in
           this
           Island
           ,
           I
           shall
           refer
           the
           further
           Relation
           of
           it
           to
           the
           next
           Book
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           conclude
           this
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           a
           short
           account
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Affairs
           in
           this
           Island
           ,
           in
           these
           Two
           last
           Centuries
           ;
           where
           ,
           after
           the
           last
           Persecution
           under
           
             Dioclesian
             ,
             Bede
          
           tells
           us
           ,
           the
           British
           Church
           enjoyed
           a
           perfect
           Peace
           ,
           till
           the
           Arrian
           Heresie
           over-ran
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           infected
           this
           Island
           ,
           though
           divided
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           though
           neither
           Gildas
           nor
           Bede
           hath
           set
           down
           the
           Year
           when
           this
           Heresie
           first
           began
           to
           spread
           it self
           here
           ,
           yet
           he
           seems
           to
           refer
           it
           to
           the
           Reign
           of
           Constantius
           ,
           when
           this
           Pestilent
           Opinion
           carried
           the
           face
           of
           Authority
           ,
           as
           having
           been
           confirmed
           in
           several
           pretended
           Councils
           .
        
         
         
           But
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Century
           ,
           though
           the
           Year
           be
           uncertain
           ,
           
           yet
           between
           the
           Years
           402
           ,
           and
           406
           ,
           Pelagius
           a
           British
           Monk
           (
           whose
           Welsh
           Name
           is
           supposed
           to
           have
           been
           Morgan
           ,
           as
           being
           of
           the
           same
           signification
           with
           the
           Latin
           Name
           of
           Pelagius
           ,
           )
           broached
           his
           Heresie
           ,
           
           for
           absolute
           Free
           will
           ,
           without
           the
           assisting
           Grace
           of
           God
           ;
           which
           Opinion
           was
           afterwards
           condemned
           by
           divers
           Councils
           in
           France
           and
           Africa
           ,
           and
           was
           also
           confuted
           by
           St.
           Augustine
           :
           About
           which
           times
           also
           flourished
           Festidus
           ,
           a
           learned
           Bishop
           (
           if
           not
           an
           Arch-bishop
           )
           of
           Britain
           ,
           who
           writ
           a
           Pious
           Treatise
           ,
           
             De
             Vita
             Beata
          
           ,
           and
           who
           by
           some
           late
           Romish
           Writers
           hath
           been
           accused
           of
           Pelagianism
           ,
           from
           which
           imputation
           ,
           he
           is
           justly
           vindicated
           by
           the
           said
           Reverend
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           ,
           in
           his
           above
           cited
           work
           .
           
        
         
           Nor
           did
           this
           Island
           remain
           long
           free
           from
           this
           Pelagian
           Heresie
           ;
           for
           he
           having
           (
           as
           it
           is
           supposed
           )
           perverted
           divers
           of
           his
           Country-men
           abroad
           ,
           they
           afterward
           returning
           home
           ,
           brought
           it
           over
           and
           dispersed
           it
           here
           ,
           and
           was
           especially
           propagated
           by
           one
           Agricola
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Severian
           a
           Pelagian
           Bishop
           ,
           (
           as
           Bede
           informs
           us
           )
           who
           farther
           says
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Britains
           when
           they
           would
           by
           no
           means
           receive
           so
           perverse
           a
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           blasphemes
           the
           grace
           of
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           yet
           were
           able
           by
           disputing
           to
           refute
           so
           settled
           an
           Errour
           ,
           they
           took
           a
           safer
           course
           ,
           to
           send
           for
           aid
           in
           this
           spiritual
           warfare
           ,
           from
           the
           Bishops
           of
           France
           ;
           for
           which
           cause
           a
           great
           Synod
           being
           there
           assembled
           ,
           it
           was
           proposed
           ,
           who
           was
           most
           fitting
           to
           be
           sent
           to
           succour
           the
           true
           Belief
           then
           assaulted
           ;
           when
           by
           the
           common
           votes
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           Germanus
           Bishop
           of
           Auxerre
           ,
           and
           Lupus
           Bishop
           of
           Troyes
           ,
           were
           chosen
           to
           go
           and
           confirm
           Britain
           in
           the
           Catholick
           Faith
           ;
           who
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           received
           the
           command
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           passed
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           *
           landed
           here
           ,
           though
           not
           without
           great
           danger
           from
           Storms
           ,
           which
           Bede
           supposes
           to
           be
           raised
           by
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           which
           ,
           he
           also
           says
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           lay'd
           by
           the
           Prayers
           of
           Bishop
           German
           ;
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           landed
           ,
           they
           were
           joyfully
           received
           both
           by
           the
           Clergy
           and
           People
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           forthwith
           preached
           not
           only
           in
           the
           Churches
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           the
           High-ways
           and
           Streets
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Faithful
           Christians
           were
           confirmed
           ,
           and
           many
           Hereticks
           brought
           back
           to
           the
           Truth
           ;
           at
           which
           the
           Heads
           of
           the
           Heretical
           party
           being
           very
           much
           concern'd
           ,
           though
           they
           lay
           for
           a
           great
           while
           private
           ,
           yet
           at
           last
           ,
           fearing
           their
           silence
           would
           be
           interpreted
           as
           a
           quitting
           of
           their
           cause
           ;
           a
           publick
           disputation
           was
           agreed
           upon
           between
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           (
           as
           some
           of
           our
           Authours
           relate
           )
           at
           Verulam
           ,
           where
           the
           Hereticks
           appeared
           in
           a
           splendid
           garb
           ,
           and
           encompassed
           with
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Followers
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           met
           a
           great
           multitude
           of
           People
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           to
           be
           as
           well
           Spectators
           as
           Judges
           ;
           where
           in
           the
           first
           place
           Germanus
           and
           Lupus
           allowed
           their
           Adversaries
           a
           full
           liberty
           of
           disputing
           ,
           which
           took
           up
           much
           time
           to
           little
           purpose
           ;
           then
           the
           Bishops
           with
           a
           Torrent
           of
           proofs
           drawn
           from
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           bore
           down
           all
           before
           them
           ,
           backing
           their
           Reasons
           with
           Divine
           Authorities
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Pelagians
           being
           non-plus'd
           ,
           had
           nothing
           to
           reply
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           People
           (
           being
           the
           Judges
           )
           could
           scarce
           refrain
           their
           Hands
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           testified
           their
           resentment
           by
           their
           great
           clamour
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           Nor
           did
           these
           Bishops
           think
           this
           enough
           ;
           but
           ,
           as
           Bede
           further
           relates
           from
           one
           Constantius
           (
           who
           lived
           within
           Fifty
           Years
           after
           this
           was
           done
           )
           they
           thought
           fit
           likewise
           to
           confirm
           their
           Doctrine
           by
           Miracles
           ;
           
           for
           a
           certain
           Magistrate
           bringing
           his
           Daughter
           of
           Ten
           Years
           Old
           ,
           being
           Blind
           ,
           offer'd
           her
           to
           the
           Pelagians
           to
           be
           cured
           ,
           who
           refusing
           to
           undertake
           it
           ,
           the
           
           Bishops
           were
           desired
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           
           who
           ,
           (
           as
           this
           Authour
           relates
           )
           after
           Prayers
           to
           God
           restored
           the
           Girl
           to
           sight
           ,
           by
           the
           Application
           of
           certain
           Saints
           Relicts
           to
           her
           Eyes
           ;
           whereupon
           the
           People
           were
           so
           astonished
           ,
           that
           banishing
           all
           Errour
           from
           their
           Minds
           ,
           they
           followed
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           these
           Holy
           Bishops
           ;
           who
           it
           seems
           ,
           were
           not
           however
           very
           fond
           of
           these
           Relicts
           ,
           but
           (
           as
           the
           same
           Authors
           have
           it
           )
           opening
           the
           Tomb
           of
           St.
           Alban
           at
           Verulam
           ,
           buried
           them
           all
           therein
           ,
           to
           the
           intent
           that
           one
           Grave
           might
           contain
           the
           Bones
           of
           all
           those
           Saints
           ,
           collected
           from
           so
           many
           several
           Regions
           ,
           who
           being
           equal
           in
           merit
           ,
           the
           same
           Heaven
           had
           also
           received
           ;
           this
           done
           ,
           Germanus
           only
           took
           away
           in
           exchange
           a
           small
           lump
           of
           Earth
           ,
           which
           was
           yet
           stained
           with
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           Martyr
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           pass
           over
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           real
           or
           pretended
           Miracles
           of
           these
           Bishops
           ,
           though
           related
           by
           Bede
           ,
           as
           being
           of
           less
           moment
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           that
           famous
           Victory
           ,
           which
           he
           from
           the
           same
           Authours
           relates
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           obtained
           by
           their
           means
           ,
           which
           was
           thus
           ;
           That
           not
           long
           after
           their
           coming
           ,
           the
           Picts
           and
           Saxons
           made
           a
           fierce
           Invasion
           upon
           the
           Britains
           ,
           who
           marching
           out
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           mistrusting
           their
           own
           Forces
           ,
           sent
           to
           Germanus
           and
           his
           Collegue
           to
           help
           them
           ,
           reposing
           more
           confidence
           in
           the
           Spiritual
           strength
           of
           those
           Two
           Holy
           Men
           ,
           than
           in
           their
           own
           Thousands
           ;
           so
           these
           Bishops
           being
           arrived
           ,
           their
           presence
           in
           the
           British
           Camp
           seem'd
           not
           less
           than
           if
           a
           whole
           Army
           had
           come
           to
           second
           them
           :
           It
           was
           then
           the
           time
           of
           Lent
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           instructed
           by
           the
           daily
           Sermons
           of
           these
           Pastors
           ,
           came
           flocking
           to
           receive
           Baptism
           ,
           to
           which
           purpose
           a
           place
           in
           the
           Camp
           was
           made
           up
           of
           Green
           Boughs
           like
           a
           Church
           ,
           against
           the
           Day
           of
           the
           Lords
           Resurrection
           ;
           the
           Army
           being
           there
           Baptized
           march'd
           out
           to
           Fight
           ,
           and
           contemning
           the
           Defence
           of
           Arms
           ,
           only
           expected
           Divine
           assistance
           ;
           the
           Enemy
           hearing
           how
           they
           were
           imploy'd
           ,
           seem'd
           assured
           of
           the
           Victory
           ;
           when
           Germanus
           ,
           who
           also
           had
           intelligence
           of
           their
           approach
           ,
           undertook
           to
           be
           their
           Captain
           ,
           and
           riding
           out
           with
           some
           select
           Troops
           ,
           to
           discover
           what
           advantages
           the
           place
           might
           offer
           ,
           happen'd
           on
           a
           Valley
           encompassed
           with
           Hills
           ,
           through
           which
           the
           Enemy
           was
           to
           pass
           ,
           and
           placing
           there
           an
           ambush
           ,
           warned
           them
           ,
           that
           what
           words
           they
           heard
           him
           pronounce
           aloud
           ,
           the
           same
           they
           should
           all
           repeat
           with
           an
           universal
           shout
           :
           the
           Enemy
           march'd
           on
           securely
           ,
           and
           German
           Thrice
           aloud
           cryed
           Halelujah
           ,
           which
           being
           answered
           by
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           with
           a
           sudden
           noise
           and
           clamour
           ,
           was
           also
           much
           encreased
           by
           the
           Ecchoes
           from
           the
           Neighbouring
           Hills
           and
           Woods
           ;
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           startled
           hereat
           ,
           and
           supposing
           it
           the
           shout
           of
           a
           Mighty
           Army
           ,
           flung
           down
           their
           Arms
           and
           fled
           ,
           and
           for
           hast
           many
           of
           them
           were
           drowned
           in
           that
           River
           they
           had
           newly
           passed
           .
           The
           Victory
           thus
           obtained
           without
           fighting
           ,
           yielded
           the
           Britains
           great
           store
           of
           spoil
           ,
           and
           procured
           to
           Bishop
           German
           greater
           Authority
           and
           Reputation
           than
           before
           :
           The
           place
           of
           this
           Fight
           is
           reported
           to
           have
           been
           near
           a
           Town
           called
           Guiderac
           in
           the
           British
           Tongue
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           
             English
             Mould
          
           in
           Flintshire
           ,
           and
           the
           place
           is
           called
           
             Maes
             German
          
           ,
           that
           is
           
           German's
           Field
           to
           this
           Day
           :
           But
           there
           are
           two
           Objections
           to
           be
           made
           against
           the
           Truth
           of
           this
           Relation
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           how
           the
           Britains
           could
           fight
           against
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           before
           their
           arrival
           here
           under
           Aingist
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           till
           above
           Twenty
           Years
           after
           :
           Secondly
           how
           the
           Britains
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           Christians
           for
           above
           Three
           Hundred
           Years
           ,
           should
           need
           to
           be
           new
           Baptized
           .
           To
           the
           former
           of
           these
           Objections
           ,
           Arch-bishop
           Usher
           in
           his
           
             Ant.
             Brit.
             Ecclesiae
          
           ,
           gives
           us
           a
           satisfactory
           answer
           ,
           viz.
           That
           before
           the
           
           coming
           in
           of
           the
           Saxons
           to
           settle
           here
           ;
           it
           appears
           ,
           
           that
           they
           made
           several
           Incursions
           by
           Sea
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           already
           proved
           from
           divers
           Authorities
           ;
           and
           further
           
             Paulus
             Diaconus
          
           in
           the
           Relation
           of
           this
           story
           expresly
           says
           ,
           That
           whil'st
           these
           Bishops
           were
           here
           ,
           a
           strong
           Army
           of
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           Invaded
           Britain
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           for
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Miracles
           and
           Actions
           of
           Germanus
           and
           Lupus
           in
           Britain
           ,
           since
           they
           are
           only
           related
           by
           Nennius
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           our
           English
           Monks
           from
           certain
           Legends
           of
           little
           or
           no
           Credit
           ,
           as
           written
           long
           after
           those
           Times
           ,
           I
           shall
           wholly
           omit
           them
           ;
           only
           could
           wish
           that
           the
           Writers
           of
           this
           Story
           ,
           would
           have
           given
           us
           as
           exact
           a
           Relation
           of
           Civil
           Affairs
           in
           this
           Island
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           of
           those
           concerning
           the
           Religion
           of
           this
           Age
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           have
           known
           what
           Kings
           or
           Governours
           the
           Britains
           had
           ,
           from
           the
           time
           of
           the
           last
           departure
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           to
           the
           making
           of
           Vortigern
           King
           ;
           the
           want
           of
           which
           no
           doubt
           was
           a
           great
           encouragement
           to
           Geoffery
           of
           Monmouth
           to
           forge
           so
           many
           Fictitious
           Princes
           ,
           during
           this
           interval
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           the
           other
           Objection
           ,
           it
           is
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           somewhat
           harder
           to
           be
           answer'd
           ;
           some
           Modern
           Writers
           suppose
           ,
           that
           in
           that
           sad
           Confusion
           and
           Corruption
           of
           Manners
           ,
           that
           happen'd
           after
           the
           departure
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           a
           great
           many
           of
           the
           Britains
           turned
           Idolaters
           ,
           or
           else
           (
           which
           is
           most
           likely
           )
           were
           Christians
           but
           in
           Name
           ,
           and
           so
           had
           never
           been
           Baptized
           at
           all
           till
           now
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           now
           conclude
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           History
           of
           these
           Times
           :
           This
           Year
           as
           our
           Saxon
           Annals
           (
           from
           
           Prosper's
           Chronicle
           )
           relate
           ,
           
           Palladius
           the
           Bishop
           was
           sent
           by
           Pope
           Coelestine
           to
           the
           Scots
           ,
           to
           confirm
           their
           Faith
           ,
           or
           as
           Bede
           in
           his
           Epitome
           ,
           Lib.
           1.
           cap.
           as
           well
           as
           in
           his
           Epitome
           at
           the
           end
           (
           under
           the
           Year
           CCCCXXX
           .
           )
           expresses
           it
           almost
           in
           the
           words
           of
           Prosper
           ,
           viz.
           Palladius
           was
           sent
           the
           first
           Bishop
           by
           the
           said
           Pope
           ,
           to
           the
           Scots
           believing
           in
           Christ
           ,
           but
           in
           one
           of
           the
           
           Copies
           of
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           (
           now
           in
           the
           Cottonian
           Library
           )
           it
           is
           thus
           :
           
             This
             Year
          
           Palladius
           
             was
             sent
             by
             Pope
          
           Coelestine
           
             to
             Preach
             Baptism
          
           (
           i.
           e.
           
             Christianity
             to
             the
          
           Scots
           )
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           agrees
           with
           Nennius
           ,
           who
           speaking
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           says
           ,
           
             That
             this
             Bishop
             was
             first
             of
             all
             sent
             by
             the
             said
             Pope
             to
             convert
             the
             Scots
             to
             Christ
             :
             But
             being
             hinder'd
             from
             God
             by
             certain
             Tempests
             ,
             departed
             from
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             arrived
             in
             Britain
             ,
             and
             there
             died
             in
             the
             Country
             of
             the
             Picts
             ;
             in
             which
             he
             is
             also
             followed
             by
             Probus
             and
             Joseline
             ,
             in
             their
             Lives
             of
             S.
             Patrick
             ;
             who
             ,
             thô
             they
             agree
             ,
             that
             Palladius
             was
             sent
             to
             Convert
             Ireland
             ,
             yet
             differ
             from
             him
             in
             the
             account
             how
             he
             came
             to
             fail
             in
             his
             design
             ,
             laying
             the
             fault
             upon
             the
             obstinacy
             of
             the
             Irish
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             receive
             his
             Doctrine
             ;
             but
             they
             both
             agree
             with
             Nennius
             ,
             that
             thereupon
             he
             left
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             dy'd
             in
             the
             confines
             of
             the
             Picts
             .
          
        
         
           This
           difference
           in
           these
           Copies
           hath
           bred
           a
           great
           dispute
           between
           the
           English
           Antiquaries
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           the
           Scotish
           Historians
           and
           Antiquaries
           on
           the
           other
           ;
           the
           former
           supposing
           from
           the
           Authority
           of
           Nennius
           ,
           and
           the
           above
           cited
           Copy
           of
           the
           Saxon
           Chronicle
           ,
           besides
           that
           of
           the
           Irish
           Annals
           ,
           that
           the
           Scots
           were
           not
           converted
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           till
           the
           Year
           above
           mention'd
           ,
           and
           consequently
           were
           not
           made
           Christians
           so
           early
           as
           their
           Historians
           relate
           ;
           which
           Opinion
           hath
           been
           strenuously
           asserted
           by
           Arch-bishop
           Usher
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Britan.
             Eccles.
             Antiquitat
          
           .
           as
           also
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           (
           now
           Bishop
           of
           Litchfield
           )
           in
           his
           Historical
           account
           of
           Church
           Goverment
           ,
           
           and
           been
           also
           further
           improved
           by
           the
           learned
           
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           (
           now
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           )
           in
           his
           Antiquity
           of
           the
           British
           Churches
           ,
           
           who
           all
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           Scots
           were
           converted
           to
           Christianity
           long
           before
           their
           planting
           in
           Britain
           ,
           which
           they
           suppose
           not
           to
           have
           happen'd
           till
           about
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           or
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Sixth
           Century
           .
        
         
           Against
           which
           Opinions
           ,
           though
           asserted
           by
           so
           many
           learned
           Men
           ,
           Sir
           
             George
             Mackenzy
          
           (
           late
           Lord
           Advocate
           of
           Scotland
           )
           hath
           Written
           two
           Treatises
           ,
           which
           he
           calls
           a
           defence
           of
           the
           Royal-line
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           in
           the
           former
           of
           which
           written
           against
           the
           said
           Bishop
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           latter
           against
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           ,
           he
           alters
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Controversie
           from
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           to
           a
           Civil
           dispute
           ;
           making
           it
           a
           crime
           of
           loese
           Majesty
           so
           much
           as
           to
           question
           the
           reality
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           before
           Fergus
           the
           Second
           ;
           but
           omitting
           the
           Proofs
           that
           he
           produces
           for
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           the
           Scotish
           Kings
           before
           that
           time
           ,
           as
           also
           what
           he
           writes
           for
           the
           Scots
           Conversion
           ,
           as
           performed
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           Ireland
           ;
           being
           beyond
           the
           bounds
           of
           our
           History
           ,
           I
           shall
           leave
           the
           Reader
           for
           his
           farther
           satisfaction
           to
           peruse
           those
           Treatises
           ,
           if
           he
           think
           fit
           ,
           being
           writ
           with
           great
           Wit
           and
           Smartness
           .
        
         
           But
           since
           I
           found
           the
           time
           of
           
           Palladius's
           being
           sent
           by
           the
           Pope
           to
           the
           Scots
           ,
           mentioned
           not
           only
           in
           Bede
           ,
           but
           in
           our
           Saxon
           Chronicles
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           well
           omit
           putting
           it
           down
           ;
           yet
           without
           taking
           upon
           me
           positively
           to
           determine
           whither
           the
           Scots
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           or
           those
           of
           Ireland
           are
           there
           meant
           ;
           since
           I
           confess
           the
           Words
           are
           Ambiguous
           ,
           and
           the
           Copies
           differ
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           shewed
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Year
           after
           
           Palladius's
           being
           sent
           to
           the
           Scots
           (
           whether
           in
           Ireland
           or
           Scotland
           )
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           tell
           us
           ,
           
           that
           
             Patrick
             was
             sent
             by
             the
             same
             Pope
          
           Coelestine
           ,
           
             to
             Preach
             Baptism
          
           (
           i.
           e
           ,
           
             Christianity
             )
             to
             the
          
           Scots
           :
           Although
           I
           find
           in
           the
           Notes
           of
           —
           upon
           Nennius
           ,
           p.
           129
           ;
           a
           Chronicle
           noting
           ,
           Anno
           Dom.
           475
           ,
           
             Venit
             S.
             Patricius
             ad
             Hiberniam
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           these
           were
           the
           Scots
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           is
           agreed
           on
           by
           all
           ;
           yet
           this
           Controversie
           is
           made
           more
           intricate
           ,
           by
           what
           
             Ranul
             .
             Higden
          
           writes
           in
           his
           
             Polychron
             .
             (
             l.
          
           4.
           c.
           33.
           
           
             Celestinus
             Papa
             misit
             S.
             Patricium
             ,
             ad
             Hiberniam
             Convertendam
             ;
             &
             Palladium
             Romanum
             Diaconum
             ,
             ad
             Scotos
             Convertendos
             ,
             Anno
             Scil.
             Pontificatus
             sui
             IX
             .
          
        
         
           And
           also
           by
           what
           is
           found
           in
           a
           Manuscript
           Copy
           of
           Dicetus
           thus
           ;
           
             Celestinus
             Papa
             ad
             Scotos
             Palladium
             Primum
             mittit
             Episcopum
             ;
             Postquam
             ad
             eosdem
             ,
             ab
             eodem
             Celestino
             ,
             missus
             est
             S.
             Patricius
             filius
             Conches
             Sororis
             S.
             Martini
             Turonensis
             .
          
        
         
           For
           which
           last
           Notes
           I
           must
           own
           my self
           obliged
           to
           the
           Learned
           Doctor
           Gale
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           if
           the
           Scots
           ,
           to
           whom
           Palladius
           is
           said
           to
           have
           been
           sent
           ,
           were
           not
           the
           same
           with
           those
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           but
           the
           Scots
           than
           living
           in
           Scotland
           ;
           it
           must
           then
           be
           confessed
           that
           the
           promiscuous
           use
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           Scotia
           ,
           sometimes
           for
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           for
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           of
           Scoti
           ,
           sometimes
           used
           by
           Bede
           ,
           and
           other
           Writers
           of
           those
           times
           for
           Irish
           Men
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           for
           Native
           Scots
           ,
           have
           so
           confounded
           the
           Histories
           of
           both
           these
           Nations
           ,
           that
           no
           Man
           without
           other
           Circumstances
           can
           tell
           when
           they
           mean
           the
           one
           ,
           or
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           But
           since
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           History
           of
           Britain
           in
           these
           Times
           is
           very
           obscure
           ,
           and
           deficient
           ,
           there
           being
           so
           little
           to
           be
           found
           concerning
           it
           ,
           
           either
           in
           Bede
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Writer
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Age
           also
           being
           become
           very
           Corrupt
           and
           Ignorant
           ,
           during
           the
           frequent
           Wars
           and
           Revolutions
           that
           happen'd
           in
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Island
           ;
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           expected
           that
           we
           should
           be
           able
           to
           set
           down
           the
           Names
           of
           any
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           others
           .
           Remarkable
           in
           this
           last
           Age
           for
           Piety
           or
           Learning
           :
           So
           having
           given
           as
           good
           an
           Account
           as
           I
           am
           able
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           broken
           History
           of
           those
           Times
           will
           allow
           ,
           of
           the
           Rise
           and
           Fall
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           in
           Britain
           ,
           and
           the
           State
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           as
           well
           Ecclesiastical
           as
           Civil
           ,
           during
           the
           space
           of
           near
           490
           Years
           that
           the
           Romans
           had
           to
           do
           here
           ;
           I
           shall
           in
           the
           next
           Book
           give
           you
           a
           Prospect
           of
           the
           lamentable
           State
           of
           this
           part
           of
           Britain
           ,
           after
           the
           departure
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Britains
           had
           set
           up
           Princes
           of
           their
           own
           Nation
           .
        
         
           The
           End
           of
           the
           Second
           Book
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           General
           History
           OF
           BRITAIN
           ,
           NOW
           CALLED
           ENGLAND
           :
           As
           well
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           as
           Civil
           .
           BOOK
           III.
           From
           its
           Desertion
           by
           the
           Romans
           ,
           to
           the
           Preaching
           of
           Christianity
           by
           AUGUSTINE
           the
           Monk
           ,
           being
           One
           hundred
           Sixty
           two
           Years
           .
        
         
           BEING
           now
           come
           to
           the
           Third
           Period
           of
           this
           First
           Volume
           ,
           it
           is
           fit
           we
           say
           somewhat
           by
           way
           of
           Introduction
           before
           so
           great
           a
           Change
           as
           you
           will
           here
           find
           to
           have
           followed
           the
           Desertion
           of
           Britain
           by
           the
           Romans
           :
           For
           with
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           fell
           also
           what
           before
           were
           chiefly
           Roman
           ,
           Learning
           ,
           Valour
           ,
           Eloquence
           and
           Civility
           ,
           and
           consequently
           History
           too
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           the
           Product
           of
           these
           ;
           all
           which
           at
           first
           encreasing
           by
           means
           of
           the
           Roman
           Power
           and
           Encouragement
           ,
           did
           also
           diminish
           and
           decline
           upon
           its
           Departure
           ,
           till
           it
           was
           at
           last
           quite
           extinct
           by
           the
           coming
           in
           of
           the
           
             Pagan
             Saxons
          
           ,
           and
           the
           long
           cruel
           Wars
           they
           made
           upon
           the
           Britains
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           observe
           from
           the
           barbarous
           Latin
           of
           Gildas
           and
           Nennius
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           only
           Authentick
           British
           Historians
           that
           are
           now
           extant
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           
             English
             Saxons
          
           ,
           they
           were
           at
           first
           so
           illiterate
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           much
           doubted
           ,
           whether
           they
           had
           the
           use
           of
           Letters
           and
           Writing
           among
           them
           or
           not
           ,
           since
           we
           have
           no
           Histories
           or
           Annals
           of
           their
           Times
           elder
           than
           their
           receiving
           Christianity
           ;
           for
           thô
           there
           are
           some
           few
           Stones
           to
           be
           found
           in
           England
           inscribed
           with
           the
           ancient
           Runick
           Characters
           ,
           (
           as
           appears
           from
           the
           late
           English
           Edition
           of
           Mr.
           
           Camden's
           Britannia
           ,
           )
           yet
           that
           
           they
           are
           wholly
           Danish
           Monuments
           ,
           and
           made
           after
           the
           time
           of
           their
           Conversion
           ,
           I
           need
           only
           refer
           you
           to
           the
           Inscriptions
           themselves
           as
           they
           are
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           said
           
           Britannia
           ,
           with
           the
           Additions
           that
           follow
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           seem
           strange
           ,
           that
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           are
           so
           short
           and
           obscure
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Relations
           of
           Things
           done
           before
           the
           entrance
           of
           Christianity
           among
           them
           are
           contradictory
           to
           each
           other
           in
           point
           of
           Time
           ,
           and
           other
           Circumstances
           ;
           since
           they
           were
           only
           delivered
           by
           Memory
           and
           Tradition
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           for
           a
           very
           uncertain
           Guide
           in
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           Nor
           is
           this
           Uncertainty
           to
           be
           found
           only
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Chronicles
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           those
           of
           the
           Britains
           of
           that
           Age
           ,
           since
           from
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Vortigern
           to
           that
           of
           Cadwalladar
           is
           indeed
           the
           darkest
           and
           most
           confused
           part
           of
           all
           the
           British
           or
           Welsh
           History
           :
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           we
           are
           forced
           in
           this
           Period
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           make
           use
           of
           Authors
           who
           lived
           long
           after
           the
           Things
           they
           treat
           of
           were
           done
           ,
           but
           also
           are
           otherwise
           of
           no
           great
           Credit
           ;
           such
           as
           Nennius
           ,
           and
           Geoffery
           of
           Monmouth
           ,
           whom
           we
           sometimes
           make
           use
           of
           for
           want
           of
           those
           of
           better
           Authority
           .
           As
           for
           the
           
             English
             Saxon
          
           History
           ,
           we
           have
           nothing
           more
           ancient
           than
           Bede
           ,
           and
           the
           Saxon
           Chronicle
           ,
           which
           we
           shall
           here
           give
           you
           almost
           entire
           ,
           since
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           writ
           faithfully
           as
           far
           as
           it
           goes
           ,
           yet
           being
           only
           Annals
           ,
           (
           extracted
           out
           of
           Bede
           as
           far
           as
           he
           goes
           ,
           )
           they
           barely
           relate
           the
           Succession
           of
           their
           Kings
           with
           their
           chief
           Wars
           and
           Actions
           ,
           without
           expressing
           the
           Grounds
           or
           Causes
           of
           either
           ,
           or
           giving
           us
           any
           Account
           of
           their
           particular
           Laws
           ,
           and
           original
           Constitutions
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           confess
           ,
           they
           cannot
           prove
           so
           Instructive
           to
           Humane
           Life
           ,
           as
           is
           required
           of
           a
           just
           History
           .
        
         
           
           Britain
           being
           thus
           deserted
           by
           the
           Romans
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           seen
           in
           the
           last
           Book
           ,
           with
           an
           intention
           to
           return
           no
           more
           ;
           and
           having
           caused
           the
           Britains
           to
           rebuild
           the
           Wall
           in
           the
           manner
           already
           related
           ,
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           ,
           thô
           in
           Manners
           differing
           from
           each
           other
           ,
           
           yet
           still
           unanimous
           to
           rob
           and
           spoil
           ,
           hearing
           that
           the
           Roman
           Forces
           were
           withdrawn
           ,
           landed
           in
           Shoals
           out
           of
           their
           Curroghs
           or
           Leathern
           Vessels
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           passed
           over
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Irish
           Sea
           ,
           which
           lying
           next
           Britain
           ,
           is
           called
           by
           
             Gildas
             ,
             The
             Scythic
             Vale
          
           ;
           these
           (
           upon
           the
           Assurance
           that
           the
           Romans
           would
           never
           return
           )
           becoming
           more
           bold
           than
           ever
           ,
           took
           possession
           of
           all
           the
           Northern
           Parts
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           outmost
           Bounds
           of
           the
           Land
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Wall
           already
           mentioned
           ;
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           the
           Guards
           which
           were
           placed
           upon
           it
           to
           defend
           it
           being
           cowardly
           in
           Fight
           ,
           and
           unable
           to
           fly
           ,
           stood
           trembling
           on
           the
           Battlements
           ,
           keeping
           their
           Stations
           day
           and
           night
           to
           little
           or
           no
           purpose
           ,
           whilst
           the
           Enemy
           from
           below
           with
           long
           Hooks
           pluck'd
           them
           down
           ,
           and
           dashed
           them
           against
           the
           Ground
           ,
           thus
           preventing
           by
           a
           speedy
           Death
           those
           languishing
           Torments
           which
           attended
           their
           Country-men
           and
           Relations
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           both
           the
           Wall
           and
           the
           Towns
           adjoyning
           to
           it
           being
           deserted
           ,
           the
           Inhabitants
           saved
           themselves
           by
           flight
           ,
           which
           yet
           could
           not
           long
           secure
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           Enemy
           pursuing
           them
           ,
           a
           fresh
           Slaughter
           quickly
           followed
           more
           bloody
           than
           the
           former
           ;
           and
           ,
           which
           was
           worse
           than
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           being
           tormented
           with
           Famine
           ,
           to
           get
           Subsistence
           ,
           they
           fell
           upon
           and
           robbed
           each
           other
           ;
           for
           they
           who
           came
           from
           the
           North
           ,
           (
           as
           may
           probably
           be
           supposed
           ,
           )
           and
           had
           fled
           from
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           being
           unable
           to
           pay
           for
           their
           Quarters
           when
           they
           came
           into
           the
           Southern
           Parts
           ,
           seized
           what
           they
           could
           find
           ;
           from
           whence
           rose
           Discords
           and
           Quarrels
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           thence
           Civil
           Wars
           ;
           for
           this
           Nation
           ,
           
           (
           as
           Gilda●
           observes
           ,
           )
           thô
           feeble
           in
           repressing
           Foreign
           Enemies
           ,
           yet
           in
           home-bred
           Quarrels
           was
           very
           bold
           and
           obstinate
           .
        
         
           But
           whilst
           they
           thus
           for
           some
           Years
           wore
           themselves
           out
           with
           continual
           Acts
           of
           mutual
           Hostility
           ,
           the
           Famine
           grew
           General
           upon
           all
           ,
           
           so
           that
           those
           half-starved
           Men
           that
           remained
           were
           forced
           to
           maintain
           their
           Lives
           with
           what
           they
           could
           get
           by
           Hunting
           ;
           
           so
           that
           at
           last
           the
           miserable
           Remnants
           of
           this
           afflicted
           People
           having
           now
           no
           other
           Remedy
           left
           ,
           were
           constrained
           to
           write
           doleful
           Letters
           to
           *
           Aetius
           ,
           then
           the
           Emperour's
           Lieutenant
           in
           Gaul
           ,
           directed
           ,
           To
           Aetius
           ,
           
             thrice
             Consul
             ,
             the
             Groans
             of
             the
          
           Britains
           ;
           wherein
           they
           thus
           complain
           :
           
             The
             Barbarians
             drive
             us
             to
             the
             Sea
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Sea
             driveth
             us
             back
             to
             the
             Barbarians
             ;
             between
             these
             two
             sorts
             of
             Deaths
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             either
             slain
             ,
             or
             drown'd
             .
          
           What
           Answer
           they
           received
           is
           uncertain
           ,
           but
           Gildas
           expresly
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           they
           received
           no
           Assistance
           by
           those
           Letters
           ,
           because
           Aetius
           then
           expected
           a
           War
           with
           Attilla
           King
           of
           the
           Huns.
           
        
         
           And
           indeed
           about
           these
           Times
           a
           terrible
           Famine
           invaded
           not
           only
           Britain
           ,
           but
           extended
           it self
           as
           far
           as
           Constantinople
           ,
           where
           the
           Famine
           ,
           
           together
           with
           the
           corrupt
           Air
           ▪
           produced
           a
           great
           Pestilence
           ;
           whilst
           this
           Scarcity
           prevailed
           in
           this
           Isle
           ,
           it
           forced
           many
           of
           the
           Britains
           to
           yield
           themselves
           up
           to
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           get
           wherewith
           to
           sustain
           Nature
           ,
           thô
           others
           of
           them
           chose
           rather
           to
           sally
           out
           and
           resist
           them
           ,
           from
           the
           Woods
           and
           Mountains
           to
           which
           they
           retreated
           ;
           yet
           now
           it
           was
           ,
           (
           as
           Gilda●
           tells
           us
           )
           that
           not
           putting
           their
           Trust
           in
           Man
           ,
           but
           in
           God
           alone
           ,
           
           they
           first
           of
           all
           made
           some
           slaughter
           of
           their
           Enemies
           which
           had
           preyed
           upon
           their
           Country
           for
           so
           many
           Years
           ;
           but
           thô
           the
           Boldness
           of
           their
           Enemies
           was
           abated
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           yet
           so
           was
           not
           the
           Wickedness
           of
           the
           Britains
           ,
           
             W●o
             (
             as
             the
             same
             Author
             describes
             them
             )
             were
             very
             backward
             to
             perform
             the
             Duties
             proper
             to
             Peace
             ,
             viz.
             Justice
             and
             Truth
             ,
             but
             were
             prone
             to
             Lies
             ,
             and
             all
             Wickedness
             ;
             so
             that
             (
             says
             he
             )
             thô
             these
             impudent
             Robbers
             (
             the
             Irish
             )
             went
             home
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             to
             return
             again
             within
             a
             short
             time
             whilst
             the
             Picts
             remained
             ,
             being
             both
             then
             ,
             and
             long
             afterwards
             ,
             in
             the
             farther
             Parts
             of
             the
             Island
             ,
             sometimes
             taking
             Prey
             and
             making
             Incursions
             ;
             so
             that
             during
             the
             Truce
             ,
             whilst
             this
             Wound
             was
             slightly
             skin'd
             over
             ,
             another
             Malady
             more
             Contagious
             was
             breeding
             .
          
        
         
           
             For
             thô
             ,
             during
             this
             short
             interval
             of
             Peace
             ,
             
             there
             succeeded
             so
             great
             a
             Plenty
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Provisions
             that
             no
             Man's
             Memory
             could
             parallel
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             attended
             with
             great
             Luxury
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             Wickedness
             began
             also
             to
             increase
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             Cruelty
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Hatred
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             Love
             of
             Lies
             ,
             the
             taking
             Evil
             for
             Good
             ,
             and
             the
             Love
             of
             Darkness
             rather
             than
             Light
             ;
             so
             that
             what
             was
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             not
             pleasing
             with
             them
             ,
             weighed
             both
             alike
             ;
             and
             the
             worst
             side
             of
             the
             Cause
             most
             commonly
             prevailed
             ,
             whilst
             all
             Things
             were
             done
             contrary
             to
             the
             Publick
             Good
             and
             Safety
             ;
             nay
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             Secular
             Men
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             Clergy
             (
             whose
             Example
             should
             have
             guided
             others
             )
             were
             grown
             Vicious
             and
             Corrupt
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             being
             given
             to
             Drunkenness
             ,
             or
             swoln
             with
             Pride
             ,
             or
             else
             full
             of
             Envy
             and
             Contention
             ;
             indiscreet
             and
             incompetent
             Judges
             of
             what
             in
             the
             common
             Practice
             of
             Life
             was
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             lawful
             or
             unlawful
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           general
           Character
           that
           Gildas
           and
           Bede
           give
           us
           both
           of
           the
           British
           Clergy
           and
           Laity
           of
           these
           Times
           ;
           from
           whence
           we
           may
           easily
           conclude
           ,
           that
           People
           of
           this
           temper
           were
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           trusted
           with
           the
           
           Government
           of
           themselves
           :
           
           but
           being
           more
           fond
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           than
           apprehensive
           of
           the
           Charge
           of
           Governing
           well
           ,
           they
           grew
           heady
           and
           violent
           in
           their
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           positive
           in
           what
           they
           understood
           not
           ,
           none
           being
           more
           stout
           and
           daring
           in
           Councels
           ,
           none
           so
           fearful
           when
           it
           came
           to
           Action
           ,
           all
           pretending
           to
           know
           what
           ought
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           yet
           all
           drawing
           back
           in
           the
           Performance
           .
           Thus
           in
           a
           short
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           Heat
           of
           Liberty
           was
           once
           spent
           ,
           and
           the
           Enemy
           daily
           encreased
           ,
           they
           quickly
           found
           their
           old
           Temper
           returning
           upon
           them
           ,
           a
           slavishness
           of
           Mind
           ,
           and
           slothfulness
           of
           Body
           ,
           then
           they
           might
           have
           perceived
           it
           was
           not
           meer
           Stomach
           ,
           or
           a
           hot
           and
           sudden
           Love
           of
           Liberty
           that
           could
           protect
           them
           ;
           but
           that
           Diligence
           ,
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           a
           publick
           Spirit
           ,
           were
           still
           wanting
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           shrunk
           by
           degrees
           into
           their
           former
           tameness
           of
           Mind
           ,
           and
           grew
           as
           weary
           of
           their
           new-tried
           Liberty
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           been
           of
           their
           old
           Subjection
           ,
           which
           made
           them
           write
           those
           Abject
           Letters
           to
           Aetius
           ,
           but
           now
           mentioned
           .
        
         
           What
           particular
           Kings
           or
           Governours
           the
           Britains
           set
           up
           after
           they
           were
           set
           free
           from
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           is
           hard
           to
           determine
           ,
           only
           Gildas
           tells
           us
           in
           general
           ,
           
             That
             Kings
             were
             by
             them
             anointed
             ,
             but
             none
             of
             
             God's
             anointing
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             were
             most
             cruel
             ,
             who
             were
             soon
             after
             as
             inconsiderately
             laid
             aside
             without
             any
             Examination
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             whilst
             some
             were
             put
             to
             Death
             by
             their
             Anointers
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             others
             more
             Fierce
             and
             Tyrannical
             ,
             but
             if
             any
             of
             them
             seemed
             Milder
             ,
             and
             more
             inclined
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             against
             him
             as
             the
             Subverter
             of
             his
             Country
             ,
             the
             general
             Hatred
             of
             all
             Men
             was
             presently
             directed
             .
          
        
         
           So
           that
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           King
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           a
           very
           dangerous
           Employment
           in
           those
           wicked
           and
           turbulent
           Times
           ,
           thô
           by
           what
           we
           can
           guess
           by
           
           Gildas's
           Epistle
           setting
           forth
           the
           Faults
           of
           all
           Orders
           and
           Degrees
           of
           Men
           ,
           there
           had
           been
           divers
           Kings
           ruling
           in
           Britain
           at
           once
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           his
           own
           ,
           but
           in
           former
           Times
           ,
           but
           who
           they
           were
           ,
           he
           does
           not
           particularly
           mention
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           fill
           up
           this
           Interval
           ,
           Geoffery
           of
           Monmouth
           furnisheth
           us
           with
           one
           Constantine
           ,
           Brother
           of
           Adroenus
           King
           of
           Armorica
           .
           This
           Constantine
           he
           makes
           to
           have
           been
           elected
           King
           ,
           and
           crowned
           at
           Cirencester
           ,
           and
           being
           killed
           by
           a
           Pict
           ,
           was
           succeeded
           by
           his
           eldest
           Son
           Constans
           ,
           who
           from
           a
           Monk
           at
           Winchester
           ,
           was
           made
           King
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           being
           made
           away
           by
           the
           Procurement
           of
           Vortigern
           ,
           he
           caused
           himself
           ,
           being
           at
           that
           time
           Consul
           or
           Count
           of
           the
           Gevises
           ,
           to
           be
           elected
           King
           in
           his
           room
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           please
           to
           look
           back
           into
           the
           former
           Book
           ,
           you
           will
           there
           find
           how
           Constantine
           the
           Usurper
           ,
           with
           his
           Son
           Constans
           the
           Monk
           ,
           the
           one
           being
           made
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Caesar
           ,
           perished
           in
           France
           ,
           may
           easily
           confute
           the
           falshood
           of
           this
           Story
           .
        
         
           But
           since
           neither
           
             Gildas
             ,
             Nennius
          
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           British
           Historian
           ,
           make
           mention
           of
           this
           Constantine
           or
           his
           Son
           ,
           all
           that
           we
           can
           conclude
           to
           be
           true
           in
           this
           Relation
           ,
           
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           Britains
           about
           this
           time
           finding
           themselves
           quite
           deserted
           by
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           being
           now
           without
           any
           Head
           ,
           and
           hard
           pressed
           by
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           ,
           chose
           this
           Vortigern
           ,
           being
           then
           a
           popular
           Man
           ,
           (
           thô
           he
           proved
           neither
           Wise
           ,
           Valiant
           ,
           nor
           Virtuous
           ,
           )
           for
           their
           King
           ;
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           whose
           Reign
           God
           was
           willing
           to
           purge
           his
           Family
           ,
           (
           as
           Gildas
           words
           it
           ;
           )
           the
           Britains
           not
           being
           amended
           with
           so
           many
           Corrections
           ,
           were
           again
           frighted
           with
           a
           fresh
           Rumour
           ,
           that
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           were
           returning
           with
           greater
           Forces
           than
           ever
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           threatned
           the
           Destruction
           of
           the
           whole
           Country
           ,
           
           and
           intended
           no
           less
           than
           to
           plant
           themselves
           from
           one
           end
           thereof
           to
           the
           other
           ;
           but
           before
           their
           arrival
           ,
           
           as
           if
           the
           Instruments
           of
           Divine
           Vengeance
           were
           at
           strife
           ,
           which
           should
           first
           destroy
           a
           wicked
           Nation
           ,
           
             The
             residue
             that
             the
             Sword
             and
             Famine
             had
             left
             alive
             ,
             were
             now
             swept
             away
             with
             a
             sore
             Pestilence
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             the
             living
             scarce
             sufficed
             to
             bury
             their
             Dead
             ;
             but
             neither
             were
             the
             Britains
             at
             all
             amended
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             for
             now
             it
             seems
             the
             time
             drew
             near
             ,
             that
             the
             measure
             of
             their
             Iniquities
             were
             full
             .
          
        
         
           But
           before
           we
           relate
           how
           this
           Vengeance
           was
           executed
           ,
           
           we
           shall
           here
           set
           down
           from
           the
           aforesaid
           Authors
           .
           *
           Constantius
           and
           †
           Bede
           ,
           Germanus's
           Second
           Voyage
           to
           Britain
           ;
           the
           substance
           of
           which
           is
           ,
           That
           it
           being
           told
           Germanus
           that
           Pelagianism
           prevailed
           here
           again
           ,
           thorough
           some
           promoters
           of
           it
           ;
           the
           British
           Clergy
           (
           too
           weak
           it
           seems
           at
           dispute
           )
           renewed
           their
           addresses
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           come
           over
           and
           defend
           God's
           Cause
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           once
           before
           undertaken
           ;
           which
           Petition
           he
           readily
           granted
           ,
           taking
           along
           with
           him
           as
           an
           assistant
           not
           Lupus
           ,
           but
           his
           Scholar
           Severus
           ,
           who
           being
           ordained
           Bishop
           of
           Triers
           ,
           then
           preached
           the
           Gospel
           to
           the
           Germans
           ;
           as
           soon
           as
           it
           was
           divulg'd
           ,
           that
           Germanus
           was
           come
           over
           ,
           one
           Elaphius
           a
           Principal
           Magistrate
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           brought
           a
           Youth
           ,
           (
           a
           Son
           of
           his
           )
           the
           Sinews
           of
           one
           of
           whose
           Legs
           had
           been
           long
           shrunk
           up
           ,
           and
           desired
           Germanus
           that
           he
           would
           restore
           them
           ,
           who
           granting
           his
           request
           immediately
           upon
           his
           stroaking
           the
           place
           with
           his
           hand
           his
           Leg
           was
           restored
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           whereupon
           both
           the
           Priests
           and
           the
           People
           who
           had
           followed
           Elaphius
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           being
           astonished
           at
           the
           Miracle
           were
           again
           confirm'd
           in
           the
           Catholick
           Faith
           ,
           which
           was
           followed
           by
           an
           admonition
           Germanus
           made
           them
           to
           amend
           their
           errours
           ;
           but
           the
           Authors
           of
           this
           apostacy
           ,
           being
           by
           the
           sentence
           of
           them
           all
           banished
           the
           Island
           ,
           were
           delivered
           up
           to
           the
           Bishops
           to
           be
           carry'd
           into
           the
           Continent
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           People
           might
           quietly
           enjoy
           the
           benefit
           of
           this
           Reformation
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           future
           persisted
           in
           the
           true
           Faith.
           
        
         
           
             But
             after
             this
             the
             Britains
             being
             again
             pressed
             and
             over
             power'd
             ,
             
             by
             fresh
             invasions
             of
             the
             Scots
             and
             Picts
             ,
             King
             Vortigern
             called
             a
             Council
             to
             consider
             what
             was
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             
             and
             where
             they
             might
             best
             seek
             assistance
             to
             repel
             these
             frequent
             and
             cruel
             Invasions
             of
             the
             said
             Nations
             ;
             whereupon
             all
             his
             Councellours
             together
             with
             the
             King
             (
             being
             as
             it
             were
             blinded
             )
             found
             out
             such
             a
             defence
             as
             indeed
             proved
             the
             destruction
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             which
             was
             that
             the
             Heathen
             Saxons
             ,
             who
             were
             then
             hateful
             both
             to
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             
             and
             whom
             when
             absent
             they
             fear'd
             almost
             as
             bad
             as
             Death
             it self
             ,
             should
             be
             sent
             for
             to
             repel
             these
             Northern
             Nations
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             ordained
             by
             Divine
             providence
             ,
             to
             take
             vengeance
             on
             so
             wicked
             a
             People
             ,
             as
             the
             event
             more
             evidently
             prov'd
             .
          
           Though
           at
           present
           the
           Council
           seem'd
           very
           specious
           ,
           because
           the
           Saxons
           were
           then
           a
           Nation
           who
           were
           very
           terrible
           to
           all
           others
           :
           this
           Council
           being
           thus
           approved
           of
           ,
           Ambassadours
           are
           immediately
           sent
           into
           Germany
           ,
           representing
           to
           the
           Saxons
           the
           Britains
           request
           ,
           and
           promising
           them
           very
           advantagious
           Conditions
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           come
           over
           to
           their
           assistance
           ;
           Witichindus
           an
           ancient
           German
           Writer
           ,
           in
           his
           History
           
             De
             gestis
             Saxonum
          
           ,
           represents
           these
           Ambassadours
           making
           a
           long
           Speech
           ,
           wherein
           they
           promised
           an
           absolute
           subjection
           to
           the
           Saxons
           ;
           but
           this
           being
           not
           at
           all
           likely
           ,
           nor
           agreeable
           to
           the
           British
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           omit
           ;
           only
           this
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           Saxons
           were
           very
           well
           pleased
           with
           this
           Proposal
           ,
           and
           their
           Country
           being
           then
           overcharged
           with
           People
           ,
           beyond
           what
           it
           was
           able
           to
           bear
           ,
           immediately
           
           yeilding
           to
           this
           request
           ,
           
           made
           what
           haste
           they
           could
           to
           come
           away
           ;
           and
           being
           as
           it
           is
           said
           chosen
           out
           by
           Lot
           ,
           were
           put
           on
           board
           Three
           long
           Ships
           or
           Vessels
           ,
           
           called
           in
           their
           Language
           Chiules
           ,
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           Two
           Captains
           ,
           Hengist
           and
           Horsa
           ,
           being
           Brothers
           ,
           and
           descended
           from
           that
           ancient
           Woden
           ,
           from
           whom
           almost
           all
           the
           Royal
           Families
           of
           the
           Saxons
           derive
           their
           descent
           .
           These
           leaders
           together
           with
           their
           followers
           arriving
           in
           Britain
           at
           a
           place
           called
           afterwards
           
           Towne
           's
           Fleet
           ,
           are
           welcomed
           with
           great
           joy
           and
           applause
           both
           of
           the
           Prince
           and
           People
           ,
           the
           Isle
           of
           Thanet
           ,
           
           (
           where
           they
           landed
           )
           being
           given
           them
           for
           their
           habitation
           ;
           and
           a
           League
           was
           made
           with
           them
           on
           these
           Conditions
           ,
           that
           the
           Saxons
           fighting
           for
           ,
           and
           defending
           the
           Country
           against
           Foreign
           Enemies
           ,
           should
           receive
           their
           Pay
           ,
           
           and
           Maintenance
           from
           those
           for
           whom
           they
           Fought
           ;
           this
           is
           said
           to
           have
           happen'd
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Martian
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Four
           and
           Twentieth
           Year
           of
           Pharamond
           ,
           first
           King
           of
           the
           
             French
             :
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           149
           ,
           as
           the
           Saxon
           Chronicle
           ,
           and
           almost
           all
           our
           Historians
           agree
           .
           What
           the
           number
           was
           of
           these
           Saxon
           Auxiliaries
           now
           brought
           over
           ,
           is
           not
           related
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           ;
           but
           certainly
           they
           could
           not
           be
           above
           1500
           ,
           since
           they
           all
           came
           over
           in
           Three
           Ships
           ,
           and
           500
           Men
           was
           as
           much
           as
           one
           of
           those
           small
           Vessels
           could
           well
           be
           supposed
           to
           carry
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           proceed
           further
           in
           this
           History
           ,
           't
           is
           fit
           we
           should
           give
           some
           account
           of
           the
           Name
           ,
           Original
           ,
           and
           Manners
           of
           this
           Great
           and
           Warlike
           Nation
           of
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           whose
           Posterity
           enjoy
           this
           Kingdom
           to
           this
           very
           day
           .
        
         
           
           Bede
           in
           the
           first
           place
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           these
           People
           came
           from
           Three
           Valiant
           Nations
           of
           
             Germany
             ,
             viz.
          
           the
           
             Saxons
             ,
             Angles
          
           ,
           and
           Jutes
           ;
           from
           which
           latter
           were
           derived
           the
           Kentish
           Men
           ,
           and
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Isle
           of
           Wight
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Province
           lying
           over
           against
           the
           said
           Isle
           ,
           (
           now
           called
           Hampshire
           )
           and
           which
           was
           afterwards
           part
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           
             West
             Saxons
          
           ,
           was
           also
           Peopled
           by
           the
           same
           Nation
           .
           From
           the
           Saxons
           (
           that
           is
           the
           Country
           which
           was
           then
           called
           old
           Saxony
           )
           came
           the
           
             East
             Saxons
             ,
             South
             Saxons
          
           ,
           and
           
             West
             Saxons
          
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Angles
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           Country
           which
           is
           called
           Angulus
           ,
           and
           which
           lyes
           between
           the
           Countries
           of
           the
           Jutes
           and
           Saxons
           ,
           are
           derived
           the
           
             East
             Angles
          
           ,
           the
           
             Middleland
             Angles
          
           ,
           or
           Mercians
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           whole
           Nation
           of
           the
           Northumbrians
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           those
           Northern
           People
           which
           live
           beyond
           the
           River
           Humber
           ,
           so
           far
           Bede
           :
           But
           Ethelwerd
           ,
           one
           of
           our
           most
           ancient
           Historians
           in
           his
           Chronicle
           ,
           tells
           us
           more
           plainly
           ,
           that
           Old
           England
           is
           feared
           between
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           and
           the
           Jutes
           ,
           having
           for
           its
           Capital
           City
           that
           which
           is
           called
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Tongue
           Sleswic
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           
             Danes
             Heathaby
          
           ,
           and
           that
           Britain
           taking
           its
           Name
           from
           its
           Conquerors
           ,
           is
           now
           called
           England
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           for
           the
           Bounds
           and
           Extent
           of
           Old
           Saxony
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           great
           difference
           between
           the
           Writers
           about
           it
           ;
           yet
           that
           it
           bordered
           upon
           Old
           England
           they
           all
           agree
           :
           
             Arch-bishop
             Usher
             supposes
             Old
             Saxony
             to
             be
             that
             Country
             ,
             
             that
             beginning
             with
             the
             River
             Ellis
             ,
             is
             extended
             towards
             the
             North
             ,
             and
             was
             afterwards
             called
             Northalbingia
             ,
             being
             bounded
             in
             its
             lower
             parts
             by
             the
             Rivers
             
               Albis
               ,
               Billa
            
             and
             Trava
             ,
             and
             in
             its
             upper
             by
             the
             Rivers
             Eidora
             ,
             and
             Slia
             ;
             for
             Ptolemy
             appoints
             the
             same
             Southern
             Bounds
             to
             his
             Saxons
             ,
             placing
             them
             between
             the
             Bounds
             of
             the
             River
             Albis
             and
             Calusus
             ,
             or
             Trava
             (
             which
             runneth
             by
             Lubec
             )
             but
             the
             Northern
             bounds
             Egenhardus
             hath
             given
             us
             in
             his
             Annals
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             of
             our
             Lord
             808
             ;
             where
             (
             speaking
             of
             Godefrid
             ,
             King
             of
             Denmark
             )
             he
             sets
             
             it
             out
             thus
             :
             
             He
             resolved
             to
             fortifie
             the
             Limits
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             which
             looked
             towards
             Saxony
             with
             a
             deep
             Trench
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             that
             from
             that
             Eastern
             Bay
             of
             the
             Sea
             which
             they
             call
             Ostersalt
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Western
             Ocean
             ,
             this
             Trench
             should
             defend
             all
             the
             Northern
             Banks
             of
             the
             River
             Eidor
             .
             And
             Adam
             of
             Bremen
             ,
             in
             his
             Treatise
             concerning
             the
             Situation
             of
             Denmark
             ,
             and
             other
             Northern
             Nations
             ,
             divides
             Denmark
             from
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Saxony
             (
             whom
             he
             calls
             
               North
               Elbings
            
             )
             by
             the
             River
             Eidor
             ;
             of
             which
             
               Transelbian
               Saxons
            
             ,
             in
             another
             Book
             ,
             he
             reckons
             up
             three
             Nations
             :
             The
             first
             ,
             of
             Dithmars
             ,
             lying
             upon
             the
             Ocean
             ;
             whose
             chief
             Church
             was
             Mildenthrope
             ;
             the
             second
             ,
             Holsteiners
             ,
             through
             which
             runs
             the
             River
             Sture
             ,
             whose
             chief
             Church
             was
             Scolenfield
             ;
             the
             third
             ,
             who
             were
             more
             noble
             ,
             are
             called
             Stormars
             ,
             whose
             Metropolis
             is
             Hamburgh
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             Country
             was
             the
             farthest
             part
             of
             
               Old
               Saxony
            
             .
          
           Herewith
           agreeth
           the
           Anonymus
           Geographer
           of
           Ravenna
           ,
           writing
           thus
           of
           the
           
             Saxons
             ;
             The
          
           Saxons
           
             came
             into
          
           Britain
           
             under
             their
             Prince
             ,
             by
             Name
          
           Ansehis
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           Hengist
           .
           And
           then
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           having
           spoke
           of
           the
           
             Frisians
             :
             After
             them
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             are
             the
          
           Saxons
           ,
           
             and
             on
             the
             back
             of
             them
             certain
             Islands
             ;
             then
             followeth
             the
             Country
             of
             the
          
           Nortmanni
           ,
           
             which
             is
             also
             called
          
           Dania
           .
           Those
           Islands
           Ptolemy
           calls
           
             Insulae
             Saxonum
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           was
           not
           Westphalia
           ,
           as
           
             Theodorit
             Engelhus
             ,
             Wernerius
             ,
             Lairius
             ,
             Albert
             Kanez
             ,
          
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Moderns
           have
           supposed
           ;
           yet
           the
           Archbishop
           does
           not
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           following
           Times
           that
           Country
           (
           as
           well
           as
           Frizeland
           )
           might
           be
           also
           possest
           by
           the
           Posterity
           of
           the
           ancient
           Saxons
           ,
           but
           was
           then
           rather
           that
           which
           is
           now
           the
           Dutchy
           of
           Holstein
           ,
           comprehending
           
             Dithmars
             ,
             Stormar
          
           ,
           and
           Wagria
           ,
           in
           breadth
           from
           Sleswick
           to
           the
           City
           of
           Hamburgh
           ,
           seated
           in
           the
           further
           part
           of
           
             Old
             Saxony
          
           ;
           and
           in
           length
           is
           extended
           from
           the
           West
           of
           the
           Eastern
           Sea
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           German
           Ocean
           to
           the
           Baltick
           Gulph
           ,
           having
           
             Old
             France
          
           next
           adjoyning
           to
           it
           ,
           then
           lying
           between
           the
           Mouths
           of
           the
           Elb
           and
           Rhine
           ;
           for
           as
           
             Ammianus
             Marcellinus
          
           teacheth
           us
           ,
           the
           Franks
           then
           reached
           as
           far
           as
           the
           River
           Rhine
           ,
           yet
           so
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           the
           Saxons
           next
           Neighbours
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           Julian
           ,
           in
           his
           Oration
           in
           Praise
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Constantius
           ,
           calls
           both
           these
           Nations
           the
           most
           Warlike
           of
           all
           those
           that
           inhabit
           beyond
           the
           Rhine
           and
           Western
           Ocean
           .
        
         
           Here
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           add
           what
           the
           Learned
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           ,
           now
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           in
           his
           Antiquity
           of
           the
           British
           Churches
           ,
           has
           given
           us
           on
           this
           Subject
           ,
           Chap.
           5.
           where
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Camden
           is
           of
           another
           Opinion
           ,
           who
           ,
           in
           the
           Introduction
           to
           his
           Britannia
           ,
           saith
           ,
           That
           the
           Saxons
           originally
           came
           from
           the
           
             Cimbrick
             Chersonese
          
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Dioclesian
           ;
           and
           after
           passing
           the
           Elb
           ,
           they
           partly
           went
           into
           those
           Parts
           of
           the
           Suevi
           ,
           which
           is
           since
           called
           Saxony
           ,
           and
           partly
           into
           Frisia
           and
           Batavia
           ;
           from
           whence
           he
           saith
           ,
           All
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           German
           Shore
           ,
           who
           used
           Piracy
           at
           Sea
           ,
           were
           called
           Saxons
           ;
           by
           whom
           he
           understands
           ,
           the
           People
           from
           Jutland
           to
           Holland
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           produces
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Fabius
           Ethelwerd's
           Chronicle
           ,
           
           one
           of
           the
           Saxon
           Blood-Royal
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Saxons
             lived
             upon
             the
             Sea-Coast
             ,
             from
             the
             Rhine
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             Denmark
             .
          
           But
           
             Ammianus
             Marcellinus
          
           makes
           them
           in
           his
           time
           to
           border
           upon
           the
           Parts
           of
           Gaul
           ,
           which
           is
           much
           behither
           the
           Bounds
           of
           
             Jutland
             ,
             Holstein
          
           ,
           or
           Sleswick
           .
           And
           the
           same
           Author
           farther
           says
           ,
           That
           the
           Chamavi
           ▪
           (
           whom
           he
           makes
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Saxons
           )
           had
           the
           Command
           of
           the
           Rhine
           ,
           that
           Jutland
           made
           Peace
           with
           them
           ,
           because
           without
           their
           leave
           Corn
           could
           not
           be
           brought
           out
           of
           Britain
           ;
           as
           also
           
           *
           
             Eunapius
             Sardianus
          
           saith
           ,
           
           That
           the
           Saxons
           in
           
           Julian's
           time
           had
           the
           Command
           of
           the
           Rhine
           .
           Nor
           was
           this
           only
           a
           sudden
           Incursion
           ,
           since
           in
           
           Valentinian's
           time
           (
           when
           Ammianus
           wrote
           )
           they
           still
           bordered
           upon
           Gaul
           .
        
         
           
             Ubbo
             Emmius
          
           a
           Learned
           and
           German
           Historian
           ,
           gives
           this
           Account
           of
           the
           Saxons
           and
           their
           Neighbouring
           Nations
           ,
           
           who
           inhabited
           on
           the
           North
           Parts
           of
           Germany
           .
           That
           the
           Fristi
           dwelt
           from
           the
           middle
           Stream
           of
           the
           Rhine
           ,
           about
           Utrecht
           ,
           to
           the
           River
           Amasus
           ,
           (
           or
           Eemas
           ;
           )
           from
           thence
           to
           the
           Elb
           lived
           the
           Chauci
           ,
           divided
           into
           the
           Greater
           and
           Lesser
           by
           the
           Weser
           ;
           a
           great
           part
           of
           these
           leaving
           their
           Native
           Soil
           ,
           joyned
           with
           the
           Sicambri
           on
           the
           Rhine
           ,
           who
           from
           their
           affecting
           Liberty
           were
           called
           Franks
           :
           beyond
           the
           Elb
           were
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           and
           the
           Cimbri
           ;
           the
           Saxons
           being
           pressed
           by
           the
           more
           Northern
           People
           ,
           or
           for
           their
           own
           Conveniency
           ,
           came
           Southwards
           ,
           and
           took
           possession
           first
           of
           those
           Places
           where
           the
           Chauci
           dwelt
           ;
           and
           by
           degrees
           prevailing
           over
           all
           the
           other
           People
           ,
           who
           joyned
           with
           ,
           or
           submitted
           to
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           they
           were
           called
           by
           their
           Name
           ,
           and
           among
           the
           rest
           the
           Fristi
           ,
           from
           whose
           Coasts
           he
           supposes
           ,
           the
           two
           Brothers
           ,
           Hengist
           and
           Horsa
           ,
           to
           have
           gone
           into
           Britain
           ;
           and
           returning
           thither
           ,
           carried
           over
           a
           far
           greater
           Number
           with
           them
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           to
           fight
           ,
           as
           to
           inhabit
           there
           ;
           therefore
           he
           thinks
           it
           most
           probable
           ,
           that
           Hengist
           and
           Horsa
           ,
           by
           their
           descent
           ,
           were
           originally
           Saxons
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           who
           went
           over
           with
           them
           ,
           were
           rather
           Frisians
           ,
           than
           Saxons
           ;
           which
           he
           proves
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           the
           greater
           facility
           of
           Passage
           from
           the
           Coast
           of
           Friseland
           ,
           and
           the
           Testimony
           of
           their
           own
           Annals
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           greater
           Agreement
           of
           the
           English
           Language
           with
           theirs
           than
           with
           the
           Saxon
           ,
           
           or
           any
           other
           German
           Dialect
           ;
           and
           also
           ,
           because
           Bede
           reckons
           the
           Frisians
           among
           those
           from
           whom
           the
           
             English
             Saxons
          
           are
           derived
           ;
           and
           
             Wilfrid
             ,
             Wickbert
          
           ,
           and
           Willibrod
           ,
           all
           preached
           to
           the
           Frisians
           in
           their
           own
           Tongue
           ,
           as
           Marcellinus
           ,
           in
           his
           Life
           of
           Suidebert
           ;
           relates
           .
           But
           this
           Author
           saith
           further
           ,
           That
           the
           Affinity
           of
           their
           Language
           continues
           still
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           from
           thence
           he
           concludes
           many
           more
           to
           have
           gone
           out
           of
           Friseland
           into
           Britain
           ,
           than
           either
           of
           the
           
             Saxons
             ,
             Jutes
          
           ,
           or
           Angles
           .
        
         
           
           But
           to
           all
           this
           ,
           our
           Learned
           Primate
           answers
           ,
           That
           Hengist
           and
           Horsa
           might
           be
           truly
           called
           Frisians
           ,
           there
           being
           a
           Frisia
           in
           the
           Southern
           Parts
           of
           Jutland
           ,
           which
           
             Saxo
             Grammatieus
          
           calls
           the
           
             Lesser
             Frisia
          
           ,
           and
           is
           parted
           by
           the
           Eidore
           from
           the
           Country
           of
           the
           Angli
           on
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           the
           Saxons
           on
           the
           South
           ;
           yet
           even
           
             Ubbo
             Emmius
          
           quits
           the
           Point
           upon
           
           Bede's
           Genealogy
           ,
           and
           grants
           they
           were
           really
           Saxons
           ,
           as
           being
           derived
           from
           Woden
           ,
           from
           whom
           the
           Race
           of
           Kings
           of
           many
           of
           those
           Northern
           Parts
           are
           descended
           .
           But
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           it
           may
           probably
           be
           ,
           that
           thô
           these
           Princes
           were
           not
           Native
           Frisians
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           some
           of
           those
           Nations
           that
           followed
           them
           ,
           and
           were
           in
           a
           large
           acceptation
           called
           Saxons
           ,
           might
           come
           from
           Friseland
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Sea-Coast
           as
           far
           as
           
             Old
             Saxony
          
           ,
           properly
           so
           called
           .
           I
           omit
           what
           other
           German
           Authors
           have
           said
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ,
           because
           I
           would
           not
           be
           tedious
           ;
           but
           whoever
           desires
           farther
           Satisfaction
           herein
           ,
           may
           consult
           the
           Reverend
           Doctor
           above-mentioned
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           must
           own
           my self
           beholding
           for
           what
           I
           have
           now
           said
           concerning
           the
           Countries
           from
           whence
           the
           
             English
             Saxons
          
           originally
           came
           .
        
         
         
           But
           as
           for
           the
           Original
           of
           these
           Saxons
           that
           now
           came
           into
           Britain
           ,
           
           there
           is
           a
           much
           greater
           Dispute
           .
           Cluverius
           in
           his
           ancient
           Germany
           ,
           as
           also
           our
           Country-man
           Verstegan
           ,
           in
           his
           Treatise
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             A
             Restitution
             of
             decayed
             Intelligence
          
           ,
           Chap.
           2.
           would
           needs
           have
           them
           to
           be
           derived
           from
           the
           Germans
           ,
           which
           is
           denied
           by
           the
           Learned
           Grotius
           in
           his
           Prolegomena
           to
           the
           Gothic
           History
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           Mr.
           Sherringham
           ,
           in
           his
           Treatise
           
             De
             Anglorum
             Gentis
             Origine
          
           ,
           where
           he
           undertakes
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           a
           Branch
           of
           the
           ancient
           Getae
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           Posterity
           of
           Japhet
           ;
           and
           coming
           out
           of
           Scythia
           into
           Europe
           ,
           first
           fixed
           themselves
           under
           the
           Conduct
           of
           one
           Eric
           their
           King
           in
           the
           ancient
           Scandinavia
           or
           Gothland
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           called
           Sweden
           and
           Norway
           ;
           and
           from
           thence
           some
           Ages
           ,
           after
           under
           the
           Conduct
           of
           Berig
           ,
           another
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           sent
           out
           Colonies
           into
           all
           the
           Isles
           of
           the
           
             Baltic
             Sea
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Northern
           Coasts
           of
           Germany
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Cimbric
           〈…〉
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           
             Swedes
             ,
             Danes
          
           ,
           and
           Saxons
           ,
           had
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Scythic
           Original
           ,
           as
           the
           Learned
           Grotius
           in
           his
           said
           Prolegomena
           hath
           fully
           proved
           ;
           as
           also
           Mr.
           Sherringham
           ,
           in
           Chap.
           7.
           of
           his
           last-cited
           Treatise
           ,
           as
           well
           from
           the
           ancient
           Gothic
           Chronicles
           written
           in
           that
           Language
           ,
           both
           in
           Prose
           and
           Verse
           ;
           as
           also
           from
           
             Jornandes
             de
             Rebus
             Geticis
          
           ,
           Chap.
           4.
           that
           these
           Getae
           or
           Goths
           multiplying
           more
           than
           these
           Countries
           could
           well
           bear
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Filemar
           the
           5th
           King
           after
           Berig
           ,
           great
           multitudes
           of
           them
           under
           his
           Conduct
           removed
           their
           Dwellings
           into
           the
           
             Asiatic
             Scythia
          
           ,
           called
           Oudin
           in
           their
           Language
           ;
           from
           whence
           in
           process
           of
           Time
           they
           spread
           themselves
           as
           far
           as
           the
           
             Palus
             Maeotis
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Northern
           Countries
           near
           the
           Euxine
           Sea
           ,
           even
           to
           Thracia
           and
           Maesia
           towards
           the
           South
           ,
           where
           they
           still
           retained
           the
           Name
           of
           Getae
           or
           Gotti
           ,
           thô
           they
           were
           also
           from
           the
           Countries
           where
           they
           lived
           often
           called
           Thracians
           or
           Maesians
           ,
           being
           divided
           into
           several
           Tribes
           ,
           
             viz.
             Visigoths
          
           or
           
             Western
             Goths
          
           ,
           and
           Ostrogoths
           or
           
             Eastern
             Goths
          
           ,
           the
           former
           of
           which
           invaded
           Spain
           ,
           and
           the
           latter
           Italy
           .
        
         
           But
           some
           Ages
           before
           this
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Norwegians
           and
           Swedish
           Annals
           ,
           cited
           by
           Mr.
           Sherringham
           relate
           ,
           )
           one
           Woden
           ,
           
           King
           of
           a
           Territory
           and
           City
           in
           Asia
           ,
           called
           Asgard
           ,
           near
           the
           River
           Tanais
           ,
           led
           back
           a
           great
           multitude
           of
           these
           Goths
           out
           of
           the
           
             Asiatic
             Scythia
          
           into
           Europe
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           good
           will
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           force
           ,
           seized
           on
           all
           those
           Countries
           afterwards
           called
           Saxony
           ;
           but
           that
           afterward
           leaving
           his
           Sons
           Princes
           of
           those
           Regions
           ,
           he
           returned
           into
           Swedeland
           ,
           where
           after
           many
           Travels
           he
           ended
           his
           Days
           ,
           being
           counted
           a
           great
           Magician
           as
           well
           as
           Warriour
           ,
           so
           that
           after
           his
           decease
           his
           Subjects
           and
           Descendants
           worship'd
           him
           as
           a
           God.
           But
           divers
           Danish
           and
           Swedish
           Authors
           do
           very
           much
           doubt
           ,
           whether
           this
           Woden
           ,
           whom
           they
           thus
           worship'd
           ,
           were
           the
           same
           with
           him
           from
           whom
           the
           Saxon
           Princes
           drew
           their
           Pedigrees
           ;
           since
           thereby
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           Hengist
           and
           Horsa
           were
           the
           Sons
           of
           Witgilfus
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           Witta
           ,
           and
           he
           the
           Son
           of
           Vecta
           ,
           and
           he
           the
           Son
           of
           Woden
           .
           So
           that
           these
           Princes
           were
           no
           more
           than
           three
           Descents
           removed
           from
           him
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           amount
           to
           above
           200
           Years
           ,
           and
           consequently
           was
           too
           short
           a
           time
           for
           their
           multiplying
           into
           such
           great
           Multitudes
           ,
           much
           less
           for
           their
           worshiping
           him
           for
           a
           God
           ;
           yet
           this
           is
           very
           probable
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           the
           Goths
           that
           came
           along
           with
           this
           Woden
           changed
           their
           Names
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           and
           Peopled
           all
           those
           Countries
           already
           mentioned
           ;
           and
           thô
           there
           may
           be
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Fabulous
           Stuff
           in
           this
           Story
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           related
           in
           the
           Old
           Swedish
           and
           Iselandish
           Histories
           called
           Eddas
           ;
           yet
           thus
           much
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           such
           a
           Prince
           who
           brought
           back
           the
           Goths
           out
           of
           Asia
           
           into
           those
           parts
           ,
           
           since
           the
           
             Swedes
             ,
             Danes
             ,
             Norwegians
          
           and
           Saxons
           worship'd
           him
           as
           their
           common
           Deity
           ,
           and
           all
           agree
           in
           the
           same
           Tradition
           concerning
           him
           .
        
         
           Yet
           since
           Cluverius
           ,
           and
           Verstegan
           have
           both
           affirmed
           the
           Saxons
           not
           to
           be
           derived
           from
           the
           Goths
           ,
           
           but
           Germans
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           former
           has
           endeavoured
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           ancient
           Getae
           or
           Gothes
           were
           not
           the
           same
           Nation
           ,
           I
           shall
           here
           give
           you
           the
           sum
           of
           those
           Arguments
           ,
           which
           Grotius
           and
           Mr.
           Sheringham
           have
           given
           us
           to
           prove
           ,
           the
           ancient
           Getae
           ,
           and
           Gothi
           to
           have
           been
           all
           one
           Nation
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Saxons
           were
           deriv'd
           from
           them
           :
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           they
           alledge
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           most
           ancient
           Latin
           and
           Greek
           Authours
           that
           make
           any
           mention
           of
           the
           Goths
           ,
           as
           Vospicus
           in
           his
           Life
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Probus
           ,
           to
           whom
           may
           be
           also
           added
           divers
           Christian
           Writers
           ,
           as
           Origen
           ,
           St.
           Hierome
           ▪
           and
           St.
           Augustine
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           
             Greeks
             ,
             Procopius
             ,
             Photius
             the
             Patriarch
             ;
             〈…〉
             Georgius
             ,
             Syncellus
             ,
          
           not
           to
           mention
           the
           Gothic
           Writers
           themselves
           ,
           as
           Jornandes
           and
           Issidore
           in
           his
           Gothic
           Chronicle
           ;
           who
           all
           agree
           that
           the
           Goths
           were
           anciently
           called
           Getae
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Nation
           ;
           Secondly
           ,
           from
           the
           places
           where
           these
           ancient
           Getae
           or
           Scythians
           first
           inhabited
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           the
           same
           from
           whence
           the
           Goths
           afterwards
           came
           ,
           who
           over-ran
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           (
           viz.
           )
           from
           the
           Countries
           about
           the
           
             Palus
             Maeotis
          
           ,
           which
           are
           now
           possessed
           by
           the
           
             Chrim
             Tartars
          
           ;
           Lastly
           from
           their
           great
           agreement
           in
           Language
           ;
           and
           Grotius
           in
           his
           said
           Prolegomena
           brings
           divers
           Instances
           (
           too
           long
           here
           to
           be
           recited
           )
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           ancient
           Scythic
           or
           Gethic
           Tongue
           was
           the
           Mother
           of
           the
           German
           ,
           which
           seems
           to
           be
           further
           made
           out
           by
           Mr.
           Sherringham
           ,
           from
           the
           Etymology
           of
           divers
           Scythian
           Words
           which
           are
           found
           to
           be
           the
           same
           with
           the
           Gothic
           and
           Saxon
           :
           Lastly
           Busb●quius
           in
           his
           Turkish
           Epistles
           ,
           
           mentions
           some
           remainders
           of
           the
           ancient
           Goths
           who
           dwell
           among
           the
           Tartars
           in
           the
           
             Cimbric
             Cbersonese
          
           ,
           some
           of
           whom
           he
           met
           and
           discours'd
           with
           at
           Constantinople
           ,
           and
           gives
           you
           not
           only
           their
           names
           of
           numbers
           ,
           but
           also
           above
           Forty
           Words
           which
           are
           very
           near
           the
           Dutch
           and
           English
           ,
           signifying
           the
           same
           things
           ,
           and
           which
           argue
           a
           derivation
           from
           the
           same
           Gothic
           Original
           ;
           and
           thô
           this
           Author
           there
           doubts
           ,
           whether
           these
           Goths
           were
           not
           some
           remainders
           of
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           brought
           thither
           by
           Charles
           the
           Great
           ;
           yet
           Grotius
           in
           his
           said
           Prolegamena
           fully
           removes
           that
           difficulty
           ,
           and
           shews
           from
           the
           Testimony
           of
           
             Josophat
             Barbarus
          
           a
           Noble
           Venetian
           ,
           who
           had
           lived
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           these
           People
           called
           themselves
           not
           Saxons
           but
           Goths
           ,
           and
           their
           Country
           Gothland
           ;
           which
           is
           also
           confirmed
           by
           the
           learned
           Scaliger
           in
           his
           *
           
             Canoni
             Isagog
          
           ;
           where
           he
           relates
           that
           they
           still
           lived
           under
           the
           
             Precopian
             Tartars
          
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           Bible
           in
           the
           same
           Characters
           ,
           which
           were
           invented
           by
           Ulphilas
           their
           Bishop
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           learned
           Dr.
           Hicks
           hath
           given
           us
           much
           greater
           light
           into
           this
           matter
           ,
           in
           his
           
             English
             Saxon
          
           ,
           and
           
             Maesogothick
             Grammar
          
           ;
           as
           also
           by
           reprinting
           the
           
             Isleland
             Grammar
          
           of
           
             Ranulph
             Jones
          
           ,
           in
           both
           which
           ,
           by
           comparing
           the
           radical
           Words
           of
           the
           
             English
             Saxon
          
           Tongue
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           Declensions
           of
           the
           Verbs
           ,
           and
           Pronouns
           ,
           any
           Man
           that
           will
           but
           take
           the
           pains
           to
           peruse
           it
           ,
           must
           needs
           think
           that
           not
           only
           the
           Old
           Maesogothic
           ,
           and
           
             Scandian
             Gothic
          
           ,
           were
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Language
           ,
           the
           latter
           being
           derived
           from
           the
           former
           ,
           but
           that
           our
           
             English
             Saxon
          
           comes
           from
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Original
           .
        
         
         
           But
           if
           the
           Getae
           and
           Gothi
           were
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Nation
           ,
           
           and
           if
           all
           the
           
             Danish
             ,
             Swedish
          
           ,
           and
           Saxon
           Writers
           have
           it
           that
           Woden
           was
           a
           Goth
           ,
           it
           will
           also
           follow
           that
           all
           those
           who
           came
           into
           Germany
           along
           with
           him
           ,
           were
           also
           Goths
           ,
           and
           from
           whom
           that
           part
           of
           it
           was
           called
           at
           first
           
             Reid
             Gothland
          
           ,
           now
           Jutland
           ;
           in
           which
           ,
           as
           Grotius
           tells
           us
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           River
           called
           
             Guden
             Aa
          
           .
           i.
           e.
           the
           Goths
           River
           ,
           which
           Country
           being
           deserted
           ,
           by
           its
           ancient
           Inhabitants
           ,
           the
           Jutes
           and
           Angles
           ,
           was
           not
           long
           after
           seized
           by
           the
           Danes
           ,
           who
           possess
           it
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           who
           ,
           as
           we
           find
           by
           their
           Histories
           ,
           had
           maintained
           Wars
           upon
           that
           account
           with
           the
           Saxons
           for
           many
           Ages
           before
           :
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           trouble
           the
           Reader
           with
           the
           particular
           Arguments
           and
           Objections
           that
           Verstegan
           and
           Cluverius
           have
           brought
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           
             Sweden
             ,
             Denmark
             ,
             Nor●ay
          
           and
           Saxony
           ,
           were
           Peopled
           from
           Germany
           ,
           and
           not
           
             vice
             versa
          
           ;
           since
           it
           is
           not
           the
           part
           of
           an
           Historian
           to
           dwell
           too
           long
           on
           Arguments
           pro
           and
           Con
           ;
           so
           having
           given
           you
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           〈…〉
           for
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           I
           refer
           you
           for
           the
           more
           particular
           Answers
           to
           their
           Objections
           ,
           to
           
           Grotius's
           forecited
           Prolegomena
           ,
           and
           to
           Mr.
           
           Sherringham's
           said
           Treatise
           ,
        
         
           But
           ,
           farther
           the
           very
           Name
           of
           Jutes
           ,
           the
           ancient
           Inhabitants
           of
           Juteland
           ,
           may
           be
           used
           as
           another
           Argument
           ,
           to
           prove
           their
           descent
           from
           the
           Getae
           or
           Goths
           ;
           since
           they
           are
           called
           by
           no
           Names
           other
           in
           our
           ancient
           Saxon
           Historians
           ,
           then
           Giotas
           or
           Jutes
           ,
           and
           in
           King
           
           Alfred's
           Saxon
           Translation
           of
           
           Bede's
           History
           ,
           they
           are
           called
           Geatuin
           ,
           i.
           e.
           Getes
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Angles
           (
           who
           afterward
           gave
           their
           name
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Saxon
           Nations
           of
           this
           Island
           )
           they
           are
           supposed
           to
           be
           derived
           from
           the
           ancient
           Cimbri
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           passed
           by
           that
           Name
           in
           Julius
           Caesar's
           Time
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           might
           then
           make
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Swevi
           ,
           
           whom
           he
           in
           his
           Commentaries
           calls
           the
           most
           warlike
           of
           all
           the
           Germans
           ,
           and
           whom
           Tacitus
           and
           Ptolemy
           subdivided
           into
           divers
           Nations
           ,
           the
           latter
           making
           them
           three
           distinct
           People
           ,
           (
           viz.
           )
           the
           
             Swevi
             Langobardi
          
           ,
           the
           
             Swevi
             Semnones
          
           ,
           and
           
             Swevi
             Angili
          
           ;
           whom
           Tacitus
           and
           other
           Latin
           Authours
           call'd
           Angli
           ,
           and
           who
           ,
           *
           Saffridus
           ,
           in
           his
           Treatise
           
             De
             Origine
             Frisiorum
          
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           had
           as
           many
           denominations
           with
           the
           Name
           of
           Angli
           added
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           there
           were
           Countries
           into
           which
           they
           were
           dispersed
           ,
           and
           there
           reckons
           up
           a
           great
           many
           ;
           and
           though
           this
           Nation
           was
           not
           at
           first
           the
           same
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           nor
           dwelt
           in
           the
           same
           Inland
           Country
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           are
           placed
           by
           Ptolemy
           ,
           yet
           they
           might
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           ancient
           custom
           of
           the
           Germans
           ,
           change
           their
           seats
           after
           Ptolemies
           Time
           (
           as
           Strabo
           observes
           they
           often
           did
           )
           and
           so
           removing
           their
           dwellings
           from
           the
           Banks
           of
           the
           Elbi
           into
           Holstein
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           there
           conquered
           by
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           and
           after
           make
           up
           one
           Nation
           or
           Common-wealth
           with
           them
           ,
           though
           still
           retaining
           their
           ancient
           Name
           ,
           as
           the
           ancient
           Britains
           ,
           or
           Welsh
           ,
           do
           among
           us
           at
           this
           day
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           confess
           it
           remains
           a
           great
           doubt
           ,
           why
           they
           were
           at
           first
           called
           Angles
           ;
           for
           thô
           most
           Writers
           think
           it
           sufficient
           to
           derive
           their
           Name
           from
           the
           Latin
           Word
           Angulus
           a
           corner
           ,
           because
           forsooth
           they
           lived
           in
           a
           corner
           of
           Germany
           ,
           yet
           this
           seems
           very
           forced
           ,
           since
           Tacitus
           and
           Ptolemy
           mention
           them
           by
           that
           Name
           ,
           as
           then
           well
           known
           and
           given
           them
           a
           long
           time
           before
           they
           came
           to
           be
           so
           called
           by
           the
           Romans
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           still
           believe
           that
           this
           Name
           may
           be
           derived
           from
           some
           Gothic
           Original
           ,
           though
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           is
           now
           hard
           to
           determine
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           name
           of
           Saxons
           in
           general
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           great
           dispute
           about
           it
           amongst
           learned
           Men
           ;
           
             Goropius
             Becanus
          
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Camden
           from
           him
           ,
           suppose
           them
           to
           have
           been
           first
           called
           Sacaesons
           ,
           i.
           e.
           the
           Sons
           or
           Posterity
           
           of
           the
           Sacae
           ,
           
           from
           whom
           he
           imagins
           them
           to
           be
           derived
           ;
           but
           this
           Etymology
           is
           proved
           by
           Mr.
           Sherringham
           ,
           in
           his
           said
           Discertation
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           be
           forced
           ,
           but
           also
           false
           in
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ;
           for
           first
           the
           name
           of
           these
           People
           was
           never
           written
           ,
           or
           pronounced
           Sacasons
           in
           the
           Plural
           ,
           but
           Sacen
           or
           Saxons
           ,
           nor
           can
           we
           find
           in
           
             Strabo
             ,
             Ptolemy
          
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           ancient
           Authour
           ,
           that
           ever
           the
           Sacae
           sent
           any
           Colonies
           out
           of
           Asia
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           planted
           near
           the
           Caspian
           Sea
           ,
           not
           far
           from
           Bactria
           ;
           but
           Strabo
           tells
           us
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           this
           whole
           Nation
           being
           set
           upon
           by
           the
           Persians
           at
           unawares
           ,
           were
           totally
           destroyed
           .
        
         
           Isidore
           hath
           found
           out
           another
           derivation
           of
           this
           Name
           ,
           from
           the
           Latin
           Word
           Saxum
           a
           Stone
           ,
           or
           Rock
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           a
           strong
           and
           hardy
           Race
           of
           Men
           ,
           excelling
           all
           others
           in
           piracy
           ;
           which
           were
           not
           improper
           ,
           if
           this
           Name
           could
           be
           proved
           to
           have
           been
           first
           given
           them
           by
           the
           Romans
           ;
           whereas
           this
           Nation
           was
           so
           called
           by
           their
           Neighbours
           (
           thô
           not
           by
           themselves
           )
           many
           Ages
           before
           the
           〈◊〉
           had
           any
           knowledge
           of
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           most
           likely
           Etymology
           of
           this
           Name
           ,
           seems
           to
           be
           that
           which
           Verstegan
           hath
           given
           us
           in
           his
           said
           Treatise
           ,
           from
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           learned
           Lipsius
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           first
           given
           them
           by
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           from
           their
           wearing
           a
           sort
           of
           long
           Daggers
           ,
           or
           short
           crooked
           Swords
           ,
           like
           Cymeters
           ,
           called
           in
           their
           Tongue
           Saexen
           ,
           and
           whence
           from
           their
           particular
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           were
           called
           Saxons
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           
             Dutch
             ,
             Welsh
          
           and
           Irish
           Tongues
           ,
           the
           English
           are
           called
           Sacen
           to
           this
           day
           ;
           and
           from
           whence
           probably
           the
           Arms
           of
           Saxony
           are
           two
           such
           crooked
           Daggers
           ,
           placed
           Saltire-wise
           ,
           as
           Pontanus
           hath
           very
           well
           observed
           .
        
         
           But
           whencesoever
           this
           name
           is
           derived
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           they
           are
           first
           mentioned
           by
           Ptolemy
           ,
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           Saxons
           ,
           and
           he
           places
           them
           at
           the
           back
           of
           the
           Cimbrians
           ;
           thô
           they
           were
           not
           commonly
           known
           to
           the
           Romans
           by
           this
           Name
           ,
           till
           the
           Fourth
           Century
           after
           Christ
           ,
           when
           they
           grew
           terrible
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           many
           Piracies
           ;
           
             Ammianus
             Marcellinus
          
           ,
           and
           Claudian
           the
           Poet
           ,
           (
           whose
           Verses
           concerning
           them
           ,
           I
           have
           given
           you
           in
           the
           former
           Book
           ,
           )
           being
           the
           first
           Roman
           Authours
           ,
           who
           make
           mention
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           latter
           says
           ,
           that
           the
           Saxons
           are
           formidable
           above
           all
           other
           Enemies
           .
           After
           him
           ,
           Orosius
           says
           ,
           The
           Saxons
           were
           terrible
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           Valour
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           Time
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Theodosius
           ,
           I.
           they
           were
           grown
           so
           formidable
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           Ships
           and
           Watch-houses
           appointed
           on
           purpose
           in
           the
           Coast
           of
           Britain
           to
           hinder
           their
           depredations
           ,
           and
           the
           Commander
           over
           them
           was
           called
           
             Comes
             littoris
             Saxonici
          
           ,
           
           in
           which
           times
           they
           became
           more
           known
           to
           the
           Romans
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           ancient
           Saxons
           Religion
           ,
           it
           is
           likewise
           another
           great
           argument
           of
           their
           Gothic
           Original
           ,
           since
           the
           
             Danes
             ,
             Swedes
          
           and
           Norweigans
           (
           who
           all
           derive
           themselves
           from
           the
           Goths
           )
           worship'd
           the
           same
           Gods
           in
           Common
           with
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           
           (
           
             viz.
             )
             Thor
          
           the
           God
           of
           Thunder
           ,
           who
           answer'd
           the
           
             Roman
             Jupiter
          
           ,
           (
           though
           he
           was
           not
           the
           same
           .
           )
           Woden
           ,
           who
           was
           their
           God
           of
           War
           ,
           together
           with
           his
           Wife
           Friga
           or
           Frea
           ,
           who
           was
           their
           Goddess
           of
           Love
           and
           Pleasure
           :
           So
           that
           whoever
           will
           but
           consider
           their
           Names
           of
           the
           Days
           of
           the
           Week
           ,
           from
           which
           ours
           are
           derived
           at
           this
           Day
           ,
           will
           easily
           perceive
           the
           chief
           Gods
           they
           worship'd
           ,
           and
           from
           whom
           those
           Names
           are
           deriv'd
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           all
           the
           same
           ;
           only
           I
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           That
           whereas
           Verstegan
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           Saxons
           to
           come
           from
           the
           Germans
           ,
           would
           make
           our
           Tuesday
           to
           be
           derived
           from
           Twisto
           the
           God
           of
           the
           Germans
           ;
           Mr.
           Sherringham
           proves
           that
           Opinion
           not
           to
           be
           at
           all
           likely
           ;
           since
           the
           Germans
           (
           whose
           peculiar
           God
           this
           Twisto
           is
           
           supposed
           to
           be
           )
           do
           not
           call
           it
           Twesday
           ,
           but
           Dinsday
           ,
           or
           Zinstag
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Swedes
           and
           
             Danes
             ,
             Trisdag
          
           and
           Drisdag
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
             Angrimus
             Jonas
          
           in
           his
           History
           of
           Iseland
           ,
           rather
           derives
           it
           from
           Tyr
           the
           Son
           of
           Woden
           ,
           from
           whom
           the
           Islanders
           call
           it
           to
           this
           day
           Tysdag
           ,
           or
           Tyrsdag
           in
           their
           Language
           ;
           but
           
             Ol.
             Wormus
          
           in
           his
           learned
           Work
           ,
           
             De
             monumentis
             Danicis
          
           ,
           would
           rather
           derive
           this
           Name
           from
           a
           Gothic
           Goddess
           ,
           called
           Dysa
           or
           Thisa
           ,
           the
           Wife
           of
           Thor
           ,
           and
           whom
           the
           ancient
           Swedes
           and
           Danes
           made
           their
           Goddess
           of
           Justice
           ,
           who
           had
           her
           Temple
           at
           Upsal
           ;
           as
           for
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           last
           day
           of
           the
           Week
           ,
           though
           Verstegan
           would
           derive
           it
           from
           a
           God
           called
           Seater
           (
           whom
           the
           Danes
           call
           Crodo
           )
           yet
           whither
           he
           was
           the
           same
           with
           the
           Roman
           Saturn
           ,
           may
           be
           very
           much
           doubted
           ;
           since
           the
           
             Danes
             ,
             Swedes
          
           ,
           and
           Saxons
           Worship'd
           these
           false
           Gods
           ,
           before
           they
           ever
           had
           any
           thing
           to
           do
           with
           the
           Romans
           .
        
         
           Besides
           these
           Seaven
           greater
           Deities
           ,
           from
           whom
           the
           days
           of
           the
           Week
           take
           their
           Names
           ,
           the
           ancient
           Saxons
           and
           Angles
           had
           many
           other
           less
           Gods
           and
           Goddesses
           ,
           such
           as
           
           Hertha
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           same
           with
           the
           
             Goddess
             Tellus
          
           ;
           among
           the
           
             Romans
             Rheda
          
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           call
           the
           Month
           of
           
             March
             Rhed
             Monach
             ;
             Easter
          
           ,
           from
           whose
           Feast
           falling
           out
           in
           April
           ,
           our
           Easter
           is
           derived
           ;
           as
           also
           Mara
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           Spectre
           ,
           supposed
           to
           have
           haunted
           People
           in
           the
           Night
           ,
           and
           from
           whence
           comes
           our
           Word
           Mare
           ,
           or
           Disease
           so
           called
           ;
           as
           for
           what
           Worship
           and
           Sacrifices
           they
           paid
           these
           false
           Gods
           ,
           they
           are
           very
           uncertain
           ,
           only
           we
           find
           that
           the
           Swedes
           ,
           and
           Danes
           (
           and
           it
           is
           likely
           the
           Saxons
           too
           )
           sacrificed
           Men
           to
           Thor
           before
           any
           great
           enterprize
           ;
           but
           whoever
           desires
           to
           know
           more
           on
           this
           Subject
           ,
           may
           consult
           
             Verstegan
             ,
             Wormius
          
           ,
           and
           other
           German
           and
           Danish
           Writers
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           now
           time
           to
           return
           to
           our
           
             English
             Saxon
          
           History
           ,
           
           from
           which
           I
           doubt
           we
           have
           made
           too
           long
           a
           digression
           ;
           the
           Saxons
           being
           thus
           arrived
           in
           Britain
           ,
           as
           you
           now
           have
           heard
           ,
           streight
           joyned
           their
           Forces
           with
           the
           Britains
           ,
           and
           marching
           together
           against
           the
           Picts
           and
           Scots
           ,
           
           who
           were
           then
           entred
           into
           the
           Country
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           the
           hither
           part
           of
           that
           Province
           we
           now
           call
           Lincoln-shire
           ,
           and
           near
           Stanford
           they
           joyned
           Battle
           with
           them
           ,
           where
           the
           former
           fighting
           with
           Darts
           and
           Launces
           ,
           but
           the
           Saxons
           with
           Battle-Axes
           and
           long
           Swords
           ,
           they
           had
           very
           much
           the
           advantage
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Picts
           could
           not
           bear
           their
           Force
           ,
           but
           provided
           for
           their
           safety
           by
           Flight
           ,
           the
           Saxons
           obtaining
           a
           clear
           Victory
           with
           the
           spoil
           of
           the
           Field
           .
        
         
           Hengist
           perceiving
           the
           Island
           to
           be
           Rich
           and
           Fruitful
           ,
           but
           her
           Princes
           and
           Inhabitants
           given
           to
           Vicious
           Ease
           and
           Luxury
           ;
           
           sends
           home
           word
           of
           it
           ,
           inviting
           his
           Country-men
           to
           share
           in
           this
           good
           success
           ,
           who
           coming
           over
           with
           Seventeen
           fresh
           Ships
           full
           of
           Stout
           men
           ,
           were
           now
           grown
           up
           to
           a
           sufficient
           Army
           ,
           being
           entertained
           without
           suspicion
           ,
           
           on
           those
           terms
           already
           mentioned
           ;
           with
           which
           last
           supplies
           (
           as
           Nennius
           relates
           )
           came
           over
           Rowena
           ,
           the
           fair
           Daughter
           of
           Hengist
           ;
           upon
           whose
           arrival
           Hengist
           made
           a
           great
           Feast
           for
           King
           Vortigern
           ,
           and
           his
           Courtiers
           ;
           where
           was
           also
           his
           Interpreter
           ;
           (
           no
           Britain
           but
           he
           understanding
           the
           Saxon
           Tongue
           )
           Hengist
           then
           commanded
           his
           Daughter
           to
           wait
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           serve
           the
           King
           with
           Wine
           ,
           with
           which
           growing
           Merry
           ,
           he
           fell
           violently
           in
           Love
           with
           her
           ,
           and
           demanding
           her
           of
           her
           Father
           ,
           told
           him
           he
           should
           have
           what
           ever
           he
           pleased
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           half
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           on
           condition
           he
           might
           obtain
           her
           ;
           whereupon
           Hengist
           taking
           Council
           with
           those
           Chief
           ,
           or
           Ancient
           Men
           ,
           who
           had
           come
           over
           along
           with
           him
           ,
           
           what
           he
           should
           ask
           of
           the
           King
           for
           his
           Daughter
           ;
           
           they
           all
           agreed
           that
           he
           should
           demand
           the
           Country
           of
           Kent
           ,
           which
           was
           presently
           granted
           him
           ,
           one
           Guorangonus
           then
           Ruling
           there
           ,
           being
           ignorant
           that
           his
           Goverment
           was
           given
           away
           to
           the
           Saxons
           :
           So
           the
           Damosel
           being
           by
           her
           Father
           given
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           Married
           her
           ,
           and
           grew
           so
           extreamly
           fond
           of
           her
           ,
           that
           he
           Divorced
           his
           former
           Wife
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           had
           several
           Sons
           of
           great
           hopes
           .
        
         
           
           But
           Hengist
           ,
           not
           satisfied
           with
           this
           ,
           told
           the
           King
           farther
           ,
           That
           being
           now
           his
           Father-in
           law
           ,
           he
           must
           take
           upon
           him
           to
           advise
           him
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           not
           slight
           his
           Counsel
           ,
           he
           need
           not
           fear
           being
           overcome
           by
           any
           other
           Nation
           ,
           
           as
           long
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Saxons
           was
           so
           potent
           ;
           That
           therefore
           he
           would
           send
           over
           for
           his
           own
           *
           Son
           and
           his
           Nephew
           ,
           who
           being
           War-like
           young
           Men
           ,
           would
           fight
           stoutly
           against
           the
           Picts
           and
           Scots
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           would
           bestow
           upon
           them
           those
           Countries
           in
           the
           North
           lying
           near
           the
           Picts
           Wall.
           So
           the
           King
           gave
           him
           leave
           to
           send
           for
           Octa
           and
           Ebusa
           with
           40
           Vessels
           ,
           who
           sailing
           round
           about
           the
           Picts
           Country
           ,
           coasted
           the
           Isles
           of
           Orcades
           ,
           and
           came
           and
           possessed
           many
           places
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           Frith
           or
           Streight
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           Borders
           of
           the
           
             Picts
             ;
             Hengist
          
           still
           sending
           by
           degrees
           for
           more
           Men
           and
           Ships
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           the
           Countries
           from
           whence
           they
           came
           were
           left
           almost
           without
           any
           Inhabitants
           :
           And
           now
           they
           being
           sufficiently
           increased
           in
           Number
           and
           Strength
           ,
           they
           wholly
           planted
           the
           Country
           of
           Kent
           with
           Jutes
           .
           
           But
           by
           the
           flocking
           in
           of
           such
           numerous
           Troops
           into
           this
           Isle
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           above-mentioned
           Nations
           ,
           they
           began
           so
           exceedingly
           to
           increase
           ,
           that
           they
           soon
           became
           a
           Terror
           to
           those
           who
           had
           invited
           them
           over
           ,
           and
           now
           began
           to
           pick
           Quarrels
           with
           their
           Entertainers
           ,
           ;
           and
           first
           they
           demanded
           larger
           Allowances
           of
           Corn
           ,
           
           and
           other
           Provisions
           ,
           openly
           declaring
           ,
           unless
           this
           were
           allowed
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           break
           the
           League
           ,
           and
           waste
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Country
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Britains
           refusing
           to
           give
           them
           what
           they
           demanded
           ,
           desired
           them
           to
           return
           home
           ,
           since
           their
           Numbers
           were
           increased
           beyond
           what
           they
           were
           able
           to
           maintain
           :
           Whereupon
           the
           Saxon
           Commanders
           resolved
           to
           break
           the
           League
           ,
           and
           having
           made
           Peace
           secretly
           with
           the
           Picts
           ,
           they
           immediately
           turn'd
           their
           Arms
           against
           their
           Confederates
           ,
           wasting
           the
           Country
           with
           Fire
           and
           Sword
           from
           the
           Eastern
           to
           the
           Western
           Sea
           ,
           none
           being
           able
           to
           hinder
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           over-ran
           almost
           the
           whole
           Island
           ;
           the
           Buildings
           ,
           as
           well
           publick
           as
           private
           ,
           were
           ruined
           ;
           the
           Priests
           were
           commonly
           slain
           at
           the
           very
           Altars
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishops
           were
           destroy'd
           without
           any
           Respect
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           People
           ;
           nor
           were
           scarce
           any
           left
           to
           bury
           the
           dead
           :
           Whilst
           some
           of
           the
           miserable
           Remains
           of
           the
           Britains
           ,
           being
           taken
           among
           the
           Mountains
           ,
           were
           slain
           in
           Heaps
           ,
           others
           pined
           away
           by
           Famine
           ,
           yielded
           themselves
           to
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           to
           get
           Food
           were
           forced
           to
           undergo
           perpetual
           Servitude
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           so
           preserve
           their
           Lives
           ;
           others
           being
           forced
           to
           seek
           for
           Refuge
           among
           Foreign
           Nations
           ;
           but
           those
           that
           remained
           at
           home
           ,
           living
           in
           perpetual
           Fear
           ,
           led
           a
           hard
           and
           miserable
           Life
           among
           the
           Woods
           and
           Mountains
           .
           Will.
           of
           Malmesbury
           supposes
           the
           League
           between
           the
           Britains
           and
           Saxons
           to
           have
           lasted
           Seven
           years
           ;
           and
           the
           first
           Battel
           between
           them
           is
           placed
           in
           the
           6th
           year
           after
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           most
           likely
           that
           they
           fell
           out
           some
           time
           before
           that
           .
        
         
           This
           Flight
           of
           these
           Britains
           not
           only
           our
           own
           ,
           but
           Foreign
           Writers
           relate
           ;
           for
           some
           fled
           to
           Armorica
           ,
           and
           peopled
           it
           (
           as
           some
           suppose
           ,
           )
           with
           Britains
           ,
           from
           whom
           it
           was
           called
           the
           
             Lesser
             Britain
          
           ;
           though
           others
           think
           it
           was
           called
           
           so
           long
           before
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           Gift
           of
           the
           last
           Constantine
           the
           Great
           ,
           
           or
           else
           of
           Maximus
           ,
           to
           those
           British
           Forces
           who
           had
           served
           them
           in
           their
           Foreign
           Wars
           :
           To
           whom
           came
           those
           also
           that
           did
           not
           miscarry
           with
           the
           latter
           Constantine
           at
           Arles
           ,
           and
           now
           last
           of
           all
           by
           these
           Exiles
           ,
           driven
           out
           by
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           who
           fled
           thither
           for
           Refuge
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           the
           Britains
           of
           Armorica
           were
           setled
           there
           long
           before
           the
           Britains
           here
           were
           driven
           out
           by
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           
           is
           proved
           by
           the
           above-cited
           Doctor
           Stillingfleet
           in
           his
           
             Antiquities
             of
             the
             British
             Churches
          
           ,
           which
           he
           proves
           by
           these
           Authorities
           ;
           First
           ,
           from
           
             Sidonius
             Appollinaris
          
           ,
           in
           whom
           there
           are
           two
           Passages
           ,
           which
           tend
           to
           the
           clearing
           this
           matter
           :
           The
           first
           is
           concerning
           Arn●ndus
           ,
           accused
           at
           Rome
           of
           Treason
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Anthemius
           ,
           for
           persuading
           the
           King
           of
           the
           Goths
           to
           make
           War
           upon
           the
           Greek
           Emperour
           ,
           (
           i.
           e.
           Anthemius
           ,
           )
           who
           then
           came
           out
           of
           Greece
           :
           And
           upon
           the
           Britains
           on
           the
           Loir
           ,
           as
           
             Sidonius
             Appolinaris
          
           expresly
           affirms
           ,
           who
           lived
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           pitied
           his
           Case
           .
           This
           hapned
           about
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           467
           ,
           before
           Anthemius
           was
           the
           second
           time
           Consul
           ;
           from
           whence
           it
           appears
           not
           only
           that
           there
           were
           Britains
           then
           setled
           on
           the
           Loir
           ,
           but
           that
           their
           Strength
           and
           Forces
           were
           considerable
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           supposed
           to
           consist
           of
           such
           miserable
           People
           as
           only
           fled
           from
           hence
           for
           fear
           of
           the
           Saxons
           ;
           (
           and
           not
           being
           able
           to
           keep
           their
           own
           Country
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           they
           could
           that
           of
           others
           :
           )
           And
           it
           is
           farther
           observable
           ,
           that
           about
           this
           time
           
             Aurelius
             Ambrosius
          
           had
           success
           against
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           and
           either
           by
           
           Vortimer's
           Means
           ,
           or
           his
           ,
           the
           Britains
           were
           in
           great
           likelihood
           of
           driving
           them
           quite
           out
           of
           Britain
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           is
           no
           probability
           ,
           that
           the
           Warlike
           Britains
           should
           at
           that
           time
           leave
           their
           native
           Country
           .
           A
           second
           Passage
           is
           concerning
           Riothamus
           ,
           a
           King
           of
           these
           
             Armorian
             Britains
          
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             Sidonius
             Appollinaris
          
           ,
           (
           and
           to
           whom
           he
           wrote
           ,
           )
           who
           went
           with
           12000
           Britains
           to
           assist
           the
           Romans
           against
           Euricus
           King
           of
           the
           Goths
           ,
           but
           were
           intercepted
           by
           him
           ,
           as
           Jornandes
           relates
           the
           Story
           ;
           and
           Sigibert
           places
           it
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           470
           :
           Now
           ,
           What
           clearer
           Evidence
           can
           be
           desired
           than
           this
           ,
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           a
           considerable
           number
           of
           Britains
           were
           there
           setled
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           condition
           not
           only
           to
           defend
           themselves
           ,
           but
           to
           assist
           the
           Romans
           ?
           which
           cannot
           be
           imagined
           of
           such
           as
           meerly
           fled
           thither
           for
           Refuge
           after
           the
           Saxons
           coming
           into
           Britain
           .
           Besides
           ,
           we
           find
           in
           
           Sirmondus's
           Gallican
           Councils
           ,
           Mansuetus
           ,
           a
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Britains
           ,
           subscribing
           to
           the
           first
           Council
           at
           Tours
           ,
           which
           was
           held
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           461
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           see
           the
           Britains
           had
           so
           full
           a
           Settlement
           then
           ,
           as
           not
           only
           to
           have
           Inhabitants
           ,
           but
           a
           King
           and
           Bishops
           of
           their
           own
           ;
           which
           was
           the
           great
           Encouragement
           for
           other
           Britains
           to
           go
           over
           ,
           when
           they
           found
           themselves
           so
           hard
           press'd
           by
           the
           Saxons
           at
           home
           :
           For
           a
           People
           frighted
           from
           hence
           would
           hardly
           have
           ventured
           into
           a
           Foreign
           Country
           ,
           unless
           they
           had
           been
           secure
           before
           hand
           of
           a
           kind
           Reception
           there
           ;
           And
           if
           they
           must
           have
           fought
           for
           a
           Dwelling
           ,
           had
           they
           not
           far
           better
           have
           done
           it
           in
           their
           own
           Country
           ?
           From
           whence
           I
           conclude
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           large
           Colony
           of
           Britains
           in
           Armorica
           ,
           before
           those
           Numbers
           went
           over
           upon
           the
           Saxon
           Cruelties
           ,
           of
           which
           Eginhardus
           ,
           and
           other
           Foreign
           Historians
           speak
           :
           Though
           how
           it
           should
           come
           to
           be
           setled
           there
           ,
           unless
           some
           Colonies
           were
           carried
           over
           before
           by
           Maximus
           ,
           or
           Constantine
           ,
           the
           last
           Usurper
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           but
           as
           for
           this
           ,
           it
           being
           very
           obscure
           ,
           I
           determine
           nothing
           .
           
        
         
           K.
           Vortigern
           ,
           nothing
           bettered
           by
           these
           Calamities
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           have
           added
           this
           to
           his
           other
           Crimes
           ,
           that
           he
           took
           his
           own
           Daughter
           to
           Wife
           ,
           who
           brought
           forth
           a
           Son
           ,
           who
           (
           according
           to
           Nennius
           )
           was
           called
           Faustus
           ,
           
           and
           proved
           a
           Religious
           Man
           ,
           
           living
           in
           great
           Devotion
           by
           the
           River
           Rennis
           in
           Glamorganshire
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Stories
           concerning
           the
           Dialogue
           between
           Vortigern
           and
           St.
           German
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           was
           condemn'd
           for
           this
           Incest
           ,
           in
           a
           great
           Synod
           or
           Council
           of
           Clergy-men
           and
           Laicks
           ,
           in
           which
           St.
           German
           presided
           ,
           is
           certainly
           false
           ;
           he
           being
           then
           dead
           ,
           (
           as
           appears
           from
           the
           best
           approved
           Authours
           ,
           )
           the
           year
           before
           the
           Saxons
           arrived
           in
           Britain
           .
           And
           indeed
           this
           whole
           Story
           of
           
           Vortigern's
           committing
           Incest
           with
           his
           own
           Daughter
           seems
           altogether
           unlikely
           ;
           for
           when
           should
           he
           do
           it
           ?
           Not
           before
           he
           married
           Rowena
           ,
           for
           Nennius
           places
           it
           afterwards
           ;
           nor
           could
           it
           well
           be
           during
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Marriage
           with
           her
           ,
           since
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           Authour
           relates
           ,
           she
           continued
           his
           Wife
           long
           after
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           taken
           Prisoner
           by
           Hengist
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           very
           strange
           he
           should
           fall
           in
           love
           with
           his
           own
           Daughter
           ,
           when
           at
           the
           same
           time
           he
           had
           another
           Wife
           ,
           whom
           he
           is
           said
           to
           have
           loved
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           divorced
           from
           his
           first
           Wife
           for
           her
           sake
           .
        
         
           Geoffery
           of
           Monmouth
           relates
           ,
           That
           the
           Nobles
           of
           Britain
           being
           highly
           displeased
           at
           King
           Vortigern
           for
           the
           :
           great
           Partiality
           he
           shewed
           to
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           
           and
           for
           the
           ill
           Success
           that
           followed
           it
           ,
           beseeched
           the
           King
           wholly
           to
           desert
           him
           ;
           but
           he
           refusing
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           they
           deposed
           him
           ,
           and
           chose
           his
           Son
           Vortimer
           King
           ,
           
           who
           following
           their
           Advice
           ,
           began
           to
           Expel
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           pursuing
           them
           as
           far
           as
           the
           River
           Diervent
           ,
           or
           Darent
           ,
           in
           Kent
           ,
           where
           obtaining
           the
           Victory
           ,
           he
           made
           a
           great
           Slaughter
           of
           them
           ;
           besides
           which
           ,
           that
           he
           fought
           also
           another
           Battle
           with
           them
           near
           the
           Ford
           which
           is
           called
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Tongue
           Episford
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           British
           Tongue
           Sathenegabail
           ;
           
           which
           is
           also
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           ,
           which
           say
           ,
           That
           Hengist
           and
           Horsa
           fought
           with
           King
           Vortigern
           at
           a
           place
           called
           Eglesford
           (
           now
           Aylesford
           )
           in
           Kent
           ,
           and
           that
           Horsa
           was
           there
           slain
           (
           Nennius
           says
           by
           Cartigern
           the
           Brother
           of
           King
           Vortimer
           ,
           )
           *
           and
           that
           afterwards
           Hengist
           and
           his
           Son
           Aesk
           obtained
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Kent
           ;
           and
           Matthew
           of
           Westminster
           relates
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           his
           Brother
           Horsa
           ,
           the
           Saxons
           chose
           Hengist
           for
           their
           King
           ,
           being
           8
           Years
           after
           his
           arrival
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           after
           this
           ,
           †
           Nennius
           supposes
           Vortimer
           to
           have
           fought
           a
           third
           Battle
           with
           them
           in
           a
           Field
           which
           was
           near
           the
           Stone
           Titulus
           ,
           which
           was
           fixed
           near
           the
           Shore
           of
           the
           Gallic
           Sea
           ,
           which
           place
           Arch-Bishop
           Usher
           will
           have
           to
           be
           Stonar
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           Thanet
           ;
           but
           Mr.
           Somner
           ,
           in
           his
           Treatise
           of
           the
           Roman
           Ports
           and
           Forts
           in
           Kent
           ,
           supposes
           it
           should
           be
           written
           
             Lapis
             Populi
          
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           Tituli
           ;
           and
           then
           Folkstone
           in
           Kent
           is
           most
           likely
           to
           be
           the
           place
           where
           this
           Battle
           was
           fought
           ,
           it
           having
           the
           same
           Signification
           as
           
             Lapis
             Populi
          
           in
           the
           
             Latin.
             Geoffery
          
           of
           Monmouth
           ,
           and
           from
           him
           
             Matthew
             Westminster
          
           ,
           further
           relate
           ,
           That
           Hengist
           not
           being
           able
           to
           withstand
           the
           Valour
           of
           K.
           Vortimer
           ,
           was
           made
           to
           retire
           into
           the
           Isle
           of
           Thanet
           ,
           whither
           he
           was
           also
           pursued
           by
           the
           Sea
           ;
           and
           that
           at
           last
           the
           Saxons
           being
           forced
           on
           board
           their
           Ships
           ,
           returned
           into
           
             Germany
             .
             Nennius
          
           adds
           ,
           That
           they
           durst
           not
           return
           again
           into
           this
           Island
           till
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           Vortimer
           ,
           which
           ,
           thô
           not
           mentioned
           in
           our
           
             English
             Saxon
          
           Annals
           ,
           yet
           is
           very
           likely
           to
           be
           true
           ;
           since
           Bede
           relates
           ,
           That
           about
           this
           time
           the
           Saxon
           Army
           returned
           home
           ,
           when
           the
           Natives
           ,
           thô
           before
           driven
           out
           or
           dispers'd
           ,
           began
           again
           to
           take
           fresh
           Courage
           ,
           and
           come
           out
           of
           their
           Hiding-Places
           and
           Retreats
           .
        
         
         
           This
           Year
           Vortimer
           having
           obtained
           many
           Battels
           against
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           
           is
           supposed
           by
           our
           British
           Historians
           to
           have
           died
           .
           Geoffery
           makes
           him
           to
           have
           been
           poisoned
           by
           the
           Procurement
           of
           his
           Mother-in-Law
           ,
           Rowena
           :
           and
           Nennius
           adds
           ,
           That
           Vortimer
           lying
           upon
           his
           Death-bed
           ,
           
           desired
           his
           Servants
           to
           bury
           him
           near
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Saxons
           used
           to
           land
           ,
           saying
           ,
           If
           that
           were
           done
           ,
           thô
           they
           might
           take
           some
           other
           Haven
           in
           Britain
           ,
           yet
           they
           should
           never
           have
           that
           ;
           but
           notwithstanding
           ,
           he
           is
           said
           (
           contrary
           to
           his
           own
           will
           )
           to
           have
           been
           buried
           at
           Lincoln
           .
           After
           whose
           Decease
           ,
           Nennius
           and
           Geoffery
           make
           Vortigern
           to
           have
           been
           again
           restored
           to
           the
           Throne
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           much
           more
           certain
           which
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           relate
           ,
           
           that
           Hengist
           and
           his
           Son
           Aesk
           this
           Year
           fought
           against
           the
           Britains
           in
           a
           place
           which
           is
           called
           Creecanford
           ,
           and
           there
           killed
           four
           principal
           Men
           ,
           (
           but
           in
           Florence
           of
           
           Worcester's
           Copy
           of
           these
           Annals
           ,
           which
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           truest
           ,
           it
           was
           4000
           Men
           ;
           )
           and
           the
           Britains
           then
           left
           Kent
           ,
           and
           fled
           in
           great
           fear
           to
           London
           .
        
         
           From
           which
           Victory
           ,
           
             Ran.
             Higden
          
           in
           his
           Polychronicon
           dates
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Kent
           under
           Hengist
           ,
           who
           Reigned
           Twenty
           four
           Years
           .
        
         
           For
           Hengist
           being
           now
           returned
           out
           of
           Germany
           ,
           
           (
           as
           it
           is
           related
           by
           Nennius
           ,
           )
           King
           Vortigern
           still
           maintained
           the
           War
           against
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           who
           thereupon
           took
           Councel
           ,
           how
           they
           might
           intrap
           Vortigern
           and
           his
           Army
           ;
           wherefore
           they
           sent
           Ambassadours
           to
           him
           offering
           Peace
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           former
           Friendship
           might
           be
           renewed
           between
           them
           ;
           whereupon
           ,
           Vortigern
           ,
           taking
           Advice
           with
           his
           wise
           Men
           ,
           they
           all
           agreed
           to
           make
           Peace
           :
           So
           it
           was
           consented
           to
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           That
           the
           Britains
           and
           Saxons
           meeting
           together
           without
           any
           Arms
           ,
           
           a
           firm
           League
           should
           be
           made
           between
           them
           But
           the
           treacherous
           Hengist
           commanded
           all
           his
           Followers
           to
           take
           their
           Daggers
           or
           Seaxes
           along
           with
           them
           under
           their
           Coats
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           he
           gave
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           cried
           out
           in
           his
           own
           Tongue
           ,
           
             Nimed
             yeur
             Saexes
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Pull
             out
             your
             Daggers
          
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           then
           fall
           upon
           the
           Britains
           and
           kill
           them
           ,
           but
           spare
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           (
           for
           his
           Wife's
           sake
           )
           only
           take
           him
           Prisoner
           ,
           because
           it
           would
           be
           more
           for
           their
           advantage
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           Ransomed
           .
           And
           thus
           being
           met
           according
           to
           Agreement
           at
           a
           Feast
           ,
           or
           Drinking-bout
           ,
           they
           talked
           at
           first
           very
           Friendly
           together
           ,
           being
           placed
           every
           Saxon
           by
           a
           Britain
           ;
           but
           Hengist
           giving
           the
           Word
           ,
           they
           rose
           up
           on
           a
           sudden
           and
           dispatched
           300
           (
           Geoffery
           says
           470
           )
           of
           the
           British
           Nobles
           .
           Vortigern
           alone
           being
           then
           taken
           alive
           and
           put
           in
           Fetters
           ,
           was
           forced
           for
           his
           Ransom
           to
           surrender
           to
           the
           Saxons
           all
           those
           Countries
           that
           were
           afterwards
           called
           
             Eastsex
             ,
             Middlesex
          
           ,
           and
           Sussex
           ;
           which
           is
           also
           recited
           by
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           ,
           who
           adds
           ,
           That
           at
           this
           Entertainment
           the
           Company
           growing
           in
           drink
           ,
           Hengist
           on
           purpose
           pick'd
           a
           Quarrel
           ,
           and
           some
           hard
           Words
           passing
           ,
           they
           fell
           to
           blows
           ,
           where
           the
           Britains
           were
           slain
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           being
           a
           considerable
           Interval
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Chronicle
           ,
           
           we
           may
           very
           well
           fill
           it
           up
           with
           British
           Affairs
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           about
           this
           time
           that
           the
           
             Welsh
             Chronicles
          
           suppose
           ,
           that
           Aurelius
           was
           elected
           General
           of
           the
           
             Britains
             ,
             Vortigern
          
           being
           as
           yet
           King
           ,
           thô
           but
           in
           Name
           ,
           having
           retired
           (
           as
           Nennius
           relates
           )
           to
           a
           Castle
           built
           by
           him
           in
           South-Wales
           .
           And
           to
           this
           time
           we
           may
           refer
           that
           Passage
           in
           *
           Gildas
           ,
           That
           when
           those
           cruel
           Robbers
           the
           Saxons
           were
           gone
           home
           ,
           the
           Remainders
           of
           the
           Britains
           being
           strengthened
           by
           GOD
           ,
           came
           together
           from
           divers
           Places
           ,
           and
           praying
           
           to
           him
           with
           all
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           
           that
           he
           would
           not
           totally
           destroy
           them
           ,
           chose
           
             Ambrosius
             Aurelian
          
           ,
           a
           modest
           Man
           ,
           for
           their
           General
           ,
           and
           who
           alone
           was
           found
           stout
           and
           faithful
           ,
           as
           being
           of
           Roman
           Race
           ,
           who
           in
           so
           great
           a
           confusion
           remained
           alive
           ,
           his
           Parents
           who
           had
           enjoyed
           the
           Crown
           having
           been
           killed
           ;
           but
           whether
           by
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           ,
           or
           else
           (
           which
           is
           most
           likely
           )
           were
           murdered
           by
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           he
           leaves
           it
           uncertain
           .
           But
           *
           Nennius
           saith
           little
           more
           than
           that
           Vortigern
           was
           afraid
           of
           him
           ;
           and
           then
           immediately
           he
           confounds
           himself
           with
           Merlin
           ,
           who
           being
           a
           Boy
           ,
           tells
           Vortigern
           ,
           (
           after
           the
           Story
           of
           his
           being
           born
           without
           a
           Father
           ,
           )
           That
           he
           had
           concealed
           his
           Father's
           Name
           out
           of
           fear
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Roman
           Consuls
           ;
           whereupon
           Vortigern
           gave
           him
           a
           Castle
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           the
           Western
           Parts
           of
           Britain
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           true
           as
           being
           born
           without
           a
           Father
           .
           But
           if
           Geoffery
           were
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           very
           plainly
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           Constantine
           King
           of
           Britain
           ,
           who
           was
           forced
           to
           fly
           from
           Vortigern
           after
           the
           murder
           of
           their
           Brother
           Constans
           by
           his
           contrivance
           :
           but
           we
           know
           that
           Constantine
           ,
           and
           his
           Sons
           Constans
           and
           Julian
           ,
           were
           killed
           abroad
           many
           Years
           before
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           not
           probable
           the
           Romans
           would
           have
           permitted
           any
           one
           of
           his
           Sons
           to
           have
           remained
           here
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           did
           ,
           this
           Ambrosius
           must
           have
           been
           by
           this
           time
           near
           60
           Years
           of
           Age
           ,
           supposing
           him
           to
           have
           been
           but
           One
           Year
           old
           when
           his
           Father
           died
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           Constantine
           was
           slain
           in
           the
           Reigns
           of
           Honorius
           and
           Theodosius
           the
           Second
           ,
           
             An.
             Dom.
          
           411
           ;
           and
           Aurelius
           is
           not
           supposed
           to
           be
           chosen
           General
           ,
           or
           King
           of
           the
           Britains
           ,
           till
           the
           Year
           465.
           
        
         
           But
           immediately
           after
           Aurelius
           was
           thus
           made
           General
           of
           the
           Britains
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           he
           obtained
           a
           great
           Victory
           over
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           
           thô
           the
           place
           where
           be
           not
           named
           by
           Gildas
           .
           But
           afterwards
           (
           he
           says
           )
           sometimes
           his
           Country-men
           and
           sometimes
           their
           Enemies
           prevailed
           ,
           and
           that
           thus
           it
           continued
           till
           the
           Year
           of
           the
           Siege
           of
           
             Mount
             Badon
          
           ,
           where
           was
           the
           latest
           and
           not
           the
           least
           slaughter
           made
           of
           the
           
             Pagan
             Saxons
          
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           Saxons
           about
           this
           time
           received
           a
           great
           defeat
           ,
           their
           own
           Annals
           intimate
           though
           they
           are
           ashamed
           to
           confess
           it
           in
           express
           words
           ,
           being
           thus
           related
           under
           this
           very
           Year
           ,
           
           [
           Hengist
           and
           Aesc
           fought
           with
           the
           Britains
           near
           
             Wippedes
             Fleat
          
           ,
           and
           there
           slew
           Twelve
           British
           Commanders
           ;
           but
           lost
           one
           Man
           of
           note
           on
           the
           Saxons
           side
           ,
           
           whose
           Name
           was
           Wypped
           (
           who
           it
           seems
           left
           his
           name
           to
           that
           place
           )
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           adds
           ,
           that
           this
           Victory
           was
           very
           fatal
           even
           to
           the
           Saxons
           themselves
           ,
           both
           parties
           being
           thereby
           so
           weakned
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           Saxons
           durst
           enter
           the
           British
           borders
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ;
           nor
           yet
           the
           Britains
           presume
           to
           Invade
           Kent
           ,
           however
           the
           Britains
           ,
           thô
           Foreign
           Wars
           were
           now
           for
           a
           time
           intermitted
           ,
           did
           not
           cease
           to
           raise
           Civil
           ones
           among
           themselves
           :
           But
           this
           much
           appears
           even
           from
           the
           silence
           of
           Saxon
           Annals
           ,
           that
           for
           Twelve
           Years
           following
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           considerable
           action
           passed
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           or
           else
           that
           the
           Britains
           had
           the
           better
           of
           it
           ,
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           
             Aurelius
             Ambrosius
          
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           agreeable
           to
           
           Gildas's
           Relation
           .
           ]
        
         
           It
           is
           also
           very
           probable
           which
           Geoffery
           of
           Monmouth
           now
           relates
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           followed
           by
           many
           of
           our
           English
           Historians
           ,
           
           that
           
             Aurelius
             Ambrosius
          
           after
           his
           first
           Victory
           over
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           called
           the
           Princes
           and
           Great
           Men
           together
           at
           York
           ,
           and
           gave
           Order
           for
           the
           repairing
           the
           Churches
           which
           the
           Saxons
           had
           destroyed
           ;
           and
           that
           after
           due
           care
           taken
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           he
           marched
           to
           London
           ,
           which
           had
           suffered
           as
           well
           as
           other
           Cities
           ;
           and
           having
           called
           the
           dispersed
           Citizens
           together
           went
           
           about
           the
           repairing
           of
           it
           ;
           
           all
           his
           design
           being
           the
           restoring
           the
           Church
           and
           Kingdom
           ;
           from
           thence
           he
           went
           to
           Winchester
           and
           to
           Salisbury
           ,
           doing
           there
           as
           he
           had
           done
           at
           other
           places
           :
           But
           in
           the
           passage
           thither
           Geoffrey
           launches
           out
           to
           purpose
           in
           his
           History
           of
           Stonehenge
           ,
           translated
           (
           says
           he
           )
           by
           Merlin
           out
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           Monument
           for
           the
           British
           Nobles
           slain
           there
           by
           Hengists
           Treachery
           :
           Which
           is
           such
           an
           Extravagancy
           that
           it
           is
           to
           be
           wondered
           any
           should
           follow
           him
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             Mat.
             Westminster
          
           transcribes
           the
           main
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           
           Walter
           of
           Coventry
           sets
           it
           down
           for
           Authentick
           History
           ;
           but
           he
           adds
           two
           Circumstances
           ,
           which
           make
           it
           seem
           probable
           that
           Stonehenge
           had
           some
           relation
           to
           
             Ambrosius
             ,
             (
             viz.
          
           )
           that
           here
           Ambrosius
           was
           Crowned
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           long
           after
           buried
           ;
           
             Polydore
             Virgil
          
           makes
           it
           the
           Monument
           of
           Ambrosius
           ;
           and
           John
           of
           Tinmouth
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           Dubricius
           ,
           calls
           it
           
             Mons
             Ambrosii
          
           ;
           and
           the
           name
           of
           Ambresburg
           ,
           a
           Town
           near
           it
           ,
           doth
           much
           confirm
           the
           probability
           ,
           of
           its
           being
           founded
           by
           Ambrosius
           ,
           rather
           than
           either
           by
           the
           Romans
           or
           Danes
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           our
           late
           Antiquaries
           and
           Architects
           have
           supposed
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           not
           insist
           any
           longer
           on
           this
           Subject
           ;
           Geoffery
           adds
           yet
           further
           concerning
           Ecclesiastical
           Matters
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           that
           at
           a
           solemn
           Council
           he
           appointed
           two
           Metropolitans
           for
           the
           two
           Sees
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           vacant
           ,
           (
           
             viz.
             )
             Samptson
          
           one
           of
           Eminent
           Piety
           for
           York
           ,
           and
           Dubricius
           for
           Caer-leon
           ;
           but
           
             Mathew
             Westminster
          
           saith
           ,
           that
           Samptson
           was
           afterward
           driven
           into
           Armorica
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           made
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Dole
           ,
           among
           the
           Britains
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           likely
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           being
           confirmed
           by
           Sigebert
           in
           his
           Chronicle
           ,
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           566.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           observed
           by
           H.
           of
           Huntington
           that
           after
           the
           Britains
           had
           a
           little
           respite
           from
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           they
           fell
           into
           Civil
           dissentions
           among
           themselves
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           agreeable
           to
           what
           Gildas
           hath
           said
           ;
           of
           this
           Geoffrey
           gives
           us
           no
           improbable
           account
           ,
           when
           he
           relates
           that
           one
           of
           Vortigerns
           Sons
           called
           Pascentius
           ,
           raised
           a
           Rebellion
           in
           the
           North
           against
           Ambrosius
           among
           the
           Britains
           ,
           who
           were
           overcome
           by
           him
           and
           put
           to
           flight
           ;
           what
           became
           of
           Vortigern
           is
           uncertain
           ,
           nor
           can
           the
           British
           Writers
           themselves
           agree
           ●ither
           about
           the
           time
           or
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           Death
           ;
           Nennius
           ,
           hath
           two
           several
           stories
           about
           it
           ,
           the
           one
           certainly
           false
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           very
           improbable
           ;
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           that
           St.
           German
           followed
           him
           ,
           into
           a
           Country
           in
           
             South
             Wales
          
           (
           which
           was
           called
           by
           his
           own
           Name
           Guorthigernian
           )
           where
           he
           lay
           hid
           with
           his
           Women
           in
           a
           Castle
           which
           he
           had
           built
           ,
           called
           
             Din
             Guortigern
          
           ,
           near
           the
           River
           Thebi
           ;
           to
           which
           Castle
           when
           St.
           German
           came
           ,
           he
           prayed
           ,
           and
           fasted
           there
           with
           his
           Clergy
           three
           whole
           Days
           and
           Nights
           (
           it
           seems
           without
           any
           intermission
           )
           when
           the
           Castle
           about
           Midnight
           was
           set
           on
           Fire
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           Vortigern
           with
           his
           Wives
           and
           Family
           were
           all
           burnt
           ,
           and
           this
           Nennius
           says
           ,
           he
           found
           in
           the
           Book
           or
           Legend
           of
           St.
           German
           ;
           yet
           he
           declares
           ,
           That
           others
           relate
           how
           that
           Vortigern
           becoming
           hateful
           to
           all
           sorts
           and
           degrees
           of
           Men
           ,
           none
           would
           keep
           him
           company
           from
           the
           greatest
           to
           the
           least
           ;
           till
           at
           last
           ,
           as
           he
           wandred
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           his
           Heart
           was
           broken
           (
           I
           suppose
           for
           grief
           )
           but
           Geoffery
           of
           Monmouth
           with
           more
           probability
           relates
           ,
           that
           Vortigern
           ,
           being
           again
           deposed
           ,
           was
           besieged
           and
           burnt
           in
           this
           Castle
           by
           his
           Successour
           
             Aurelius
             Ambrosius
          
           ,
           who
           set
           it
           on
           Fire
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           it
           is
           time
           to
           return
           to
           our
           Saxon
           Chronicle
           ;
           
           where
           after
           Eight
           Years
           interval
           ,
           without
           any
           action
           mentioned
           ,
           [
           We
           now
           find
           Hengist
           and
           Aesc
           joyned
           Battel
           with
           the
           Britains
           ,
           and
           took
           many
           Spoils
           ,
           
           and
           
           the
           Welshmen
           vanish'd
           before
           the
           English
           like
           Stubble
           before
           the
           Fire
           ,
           as
           the
           Saxon
           Chronicle
           words
           it
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           there
           is
           no
           more
           said
           of
           any
           Victories
           gained
           by
           Hengist
           ;
           but
           now
           after
           Four
           Years
           interval
           ,
           
           began
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           
             South
             Saxons
          
           ;
           for
           Aella
           with
           his
           Three
           Sons
           ,
           
             Cymen
             ,
             Wlencing
          
           ,
           or
           Pleting
           ,
           (
           as
           Huntington
           calls
           him
           )
           and
           Cissa
           ,
           landing
           in
           Britain
           at
           a
           place
           called
           
             Cymens
             ora
          
           (
           which
           signifies
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Tongue
           Cymens
           Shore
           or
           Coast
           ,
           )
           there
           they
           slew
           a
           great
           many
           Britains
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           rest
           fly
           into
           the
           Wood
           or
           Forrest
           ,
           called
           
             Andredes
             Leage
          
           (
           supposed
           to
           be
           part
           of
           the
           wild
           of
           Kent
           ,
           and
           the
           Woody
           parts
           of
           Sussex
           )
           where
           now
           are
           ,
           or
           were
           lately
           Aishdowne
           ,
           and
           Arundel
           Forrests
           ,
           with
           several
           others
           now
           disforrested
           .
           
             Henry
             Huntington
          
           giveth
           a
           large
           account
           of
           this
           Action
           ,
           and
           tells
           us
           that
           upon
           the
           Saxons
           first
           landing
           ,
           a
           great
           many
           Britains
           immediately
           drew
           together
           at
           the
           Alarm
           ,
           and
           streight
           ways
           a
           great
           Fight
           was
           begun
           ,
           but
           the
           Saxons
           being
           taller
           and
           stronger
           Men
           ,
           received
           them
           couragiously
           ;
           and
           the
           Britains
           coming
           on
           very
           rashly
           in
           small
           stragling
           Parties
           were
           killed
           by
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           who
           were
           drawn
           up
           in
           close
           Order
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Britains
           were
           routed
           upon
           the
           first
           encounter
           ;
           whereupon
           these
           Saxons
           possessed
           themselves
           of
           all
           the
           Sea
           Coast
           of
           Sussex
           ,
           enlarging
           their
           Territories
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           until
           the
           Eighth
           Year
           after
           their
           coming
           ;
           when
           Aella
           fought
           against
           the
           Britains
           ,
           near
           
             Mearcredes
             ,
             Burnamstede
          
           or
           Mecredesburne
           (
           but
           where
           it
           lies
           is
           uncertain
           )
           now
           it
           seems
           (
           as
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           relates
           )
           all
           the
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           of
           the
           Britains
           were
           got
           together
           ,
           
           and
           fought
           with
           Aella
           and
           his
           Sons
           ,
           where
           the
           Victory
           remained
           doubtful
           ,
           for
           both
           Armies
           returned
           home
           very
           much
           weakned
           ;
           whereupon
           Aella
           sent
           unto
           his
           own
           Country
           for
           fresh
           supplies
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Year
           also
           
             Aurelius
             Ambrosius
          
           ,
           is
           supposed
           by
           the
           Welsh
           Chronicles
           to
           be
           chosen
           King
           (
           having
           been
           before
           only
           General
           )
           of
           the
           Britains
           ,
           
           and
           to
           have
           Reigned
           Nineteen
           Years
           .
           Nennius
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           he
           being
           King
           of
           all
           Britain
           ,
           bestowed
           Buelt
           ,
           and
           another
           Country
           in
           
             South
             Wales
          
           ,
           upon
           Pascent
           Son
           to
           Vortigern
           .
        
         
           About
           Three
           Years
           after
           this
           ,
           Hengist
           King
           of
           Kent
           dyed
           ;
           For
           this
           Year
           (
           as
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           relate
           )
           Aesc
           (
           who
           is
           also
           called
           Oisc
           ,
           and
           by
           our
           Historians
           ,
           called
           Osric
           )
           his
           Son
           began
           his
           Reign
           ,
           which
           continued
           Twenty
           Four
           Years
           ;
           but
           of
           Hengist
           his
           Father
           ,
           Will.
           of
           Malmesbury
           very
           well
           observes
           ,
           that
           he
           obtained
           a
           Crown
           by
           Craft
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           Valour
           ;
           but
           Aesc
           his
           Son
           (
           who
           succeeded
           him
           )
           maintained
           his
           Kingdom
           by
           the
           Valour
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           rather
           than
           his
           own
           Merit
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           much
           encrease
           his
           Dominions
           :
           This
           happened
           in
           the
           Time
           of
           Zeno
           the
           Emperour
           .
           Nor
           can
           I
           here
           omit
           what
           Geoffery
           of
           Monmouth
           ,
           and
           (
           from
           him
           )
           Mathe●
           of
           Westminster
           falsly
           relate
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Death
           of
           Hengist
           ;
           That
           fighting
           against
           
             Aurelius
             Ambrosius
          
           ,
           he
           was
           taken
           Prisoner
           near
           Coninsburgh
           in
           Yorkshire
           ;
           and
           not
           long
           afterwards
           beheaded
           by
           Eldol
           (
           a
           feigned
           )
           Duke
           of
           Gloucester
           ;
           which
           since
           it
           is
           not
           found
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Chronicle
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           other
           Authentick
           Historian
           ,
           deserves
           little
           credit
           .
        
         
           
           Aella
           and
           Cissa
           having
           now
           received
           fresh
           recruits
           out
           of
           Germany
           (
           wherein
           they
           much
           confided
           )
           did
           this
           Year
           besiege
           Andredesceaster
           (
           supposed
           to
           be
           that
           we
           now
           call
           Newenden
           in
           Kent
           )
           and
           took
           it
           by
           Force
           ,
           putting
           all
           the
           Britains
           to
           the
           Sword
           ;
           but
           
             H
             ,
             Huntington
          
           is
           very
           particular
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           this
           Siege
           ,
           and
           tells
           us
           that
           the
           Britains
           raised
           a
           great
           Army
           to
           relieve
           it
           ,
           and
           made
           many
           assaults
           upon
           the
           Saxons
           Rear
           ,
           whil'st
           they
           
           lay
           before
           the
           Town
           ;
           who
           thereupon
           raising
           the
           Siege
           ,
           
           turned
           all
           their
           Forces
           against
           the
           Britains
           ;
           whil'st
           they
           being
           more
           nimble
           ,
           presently
           ran
           away
           to
           the
           Woods
           ,
           when
           the
           Saxons
           returning
           again
           to
           the
           Siege
           ,
           they
           were
           as
           soon
           upon
           their
           backs
           ;
           
           by
           which
           means
           the
           Saxons
           being
           for
           a
           time
           tired
           out
           ,
           received
           a
           great
           loss
           ,
           till
           they
           divided
           their
           Army
           into
           two
           bodies
           ;
           so
           that
           whil'st
           the
           one
           assaulted
           the
           City
           ,
           the
           other
           should
           defend
           the
           Assailants
           :
           whereby
           at
           last
           the
           Citizens
           being
           quite
           spent
           with
           hunger
           and
           fatigue
           ,
           could
           no
           longer
           endure
           the
           Force
           of
           the
           Besiegers
           ,
           and
           all
           perished
           by
           the
           Sword
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           very
           Women
           and
           Children
           ,
           none
           escaping
           ;
           and
           the
           Saxons
           quite
           destroyed
           that
           City
           ,
           which
           remained
           a
           vast
           heap
           of
           Ruins
           in
           his
           Time
           ,
           thô
           the
           Town
           of
           Newenden
           was
           afterwards
           built
           where
           it
           stood
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Edward
           the
           I.
           
        
         
           But
           news
           being
           carried
           into
           Germany
           ,
           of
           the
           good
           success
           of
           the
           Saxons
           ;
           it
           gave
           occasion
           for
           new
           Commanders
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           Armies
           to
           come
           over
           hither
           to
           try
           their
           Fortunes
           ;
           and
           thus
           Five
           Years
           after
           began
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           West
           Saxons
           .
        
         
           For
           now
           Two
           Commanders
           ,
           
             viz.
             Cerdic
          
           ,
           and
           Cynric
           his
           Son
           ,
           
           landing
           in
           Britain
           ,
           with
           Five
           Ships
           at
           a
           place
           ,
           called
           Cerdicisora
           ,
           (
           i.
           e.
           
           Cerdic's
           Shore
           )
           the
           same
           day
           fought
           with
           the
           Britains
           :
           this
           Cerdic
           was
           the
           Tenth
           in
           descent
           from
           Woden
           ;
           His
           pedegree
           (
           which
           is
           needless
           here
           to
           be
           recited
           )
           I
           have
           referred
           to
           another
           place
           ;
           but
           in
           Six
           Years
           after
           their
           coming
           ,
           he
           and
           his
           Sons
           conquered
           all
           the
           Country
           of
           the
           
             West
             Saxons
          
           :
           This
           Cerdic
           reigned
           Twenty
           Five
           Years
           ;
           to
           his
           Son
           Cynric
           whom
           succeeded
           .
        
         
           Then
           follows
           ,
           in
           the
           Saxons
           Annals
           ,
           the
           whole
           Succession
           of
           these
           Kings
           as
           far
           as
           K.
           Edward
           (
           called
           the
           Martyr
           ,
           )
           Son
           of
           Edgar
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           omitted
           ,
           because
           it
           serves
           for
           no
           other
           use
           ,
           but
           to
           let
           us
           see
           about
           what
           time
           these
           Annals
           were
           drawn
           into
           the
           form
           we
           now
           have
           them
           ;
           but
           to
           return
           to
           the
           History
           ,
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           further
           informs
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           day
           in
           which
           Cerdic
           landed
           ,
           there
           assembled
           a
           great
           multitude
           of
           Britains
           to
           oppose
           him
           ;
           the
           Saxons
           standing
           in
           Battel
           array
           before
           their
           Ships
           ,
           the
           Britains
           boldly
           assaulted
           them
           ,
           but
           were
           forced
           to
           return
           without
           any
           great
           Execution
           ,
           because
           the
           Saxons
           could
           not
           be
           over
           come
           ,
           though
           they
           fought
           till
           Night
           parted
           them
           ;
           whereupon
           the
           Britains
           finding
           the
           Saxons
           too
           strong
           to
           be
           dealt
           with
           ,
           were
           forced
           to
           retreat
           ,
           it
           proving
           a
           drawn
           Battel
           ;
           but
           after
           this
           ,
           Cerdic
           and
           his
           Son
           seised
           all
           the
           Countries
           upon
           the
           Sea
           Coast
           ,
           though
           not
           without
           divers
           Battels
           .
        
         
           But
           about
           Six
           Years
           after
           came
           over
           to
           their
           assistance
           ,
           
           Porta
           with
           his
           Two
           Sons
           Bleda
           and
           Megla
           ,
           who
           landed
           in
           Britain
           with
           two
           Ships
           at
           a
           place
           ,
           which
           (
           from
           him
           )
           is
           still
           called
           Portsmouth
           :
           Here
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           landed
           ,
           they
           slew
           a
           Young
           
             British
             Prince
          
           ,
           or
           Commander
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           relates
           )
           being
           then
           Governour
           of
           this
           Province
           ,
           advancing
           with
           a
           great
           multitude
           ,
           without
           any
           Order
           they
           all
           perished
           in
           the
           twinckling
           of
           an
           Eye
           ,
           so
           that
           Port
           and
           his
           Sons
           obtained
           a
           great
           Victory
           ;
           but
           in
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           500.
           
        
         
           
             Aurelius
             Ambrosius
          
           King
           of
           the
           Britains
           ,
           
           is
           said
           by
           the
           Welsh
           Chronicles
           to
           have
           dyed
           ,
           being
           poysoned
           as
           (
           Geoffery
           relates
           )
           by
           the
           procurement
           of
           Pascent
           ,
           Son
           to
           Vortigern
           ,
           who
           had
           before
           rebelled
           against
           him
           ;
           Thô
           who
           succeeded
           him
           is
           uncertain
           :
           for
           as
           to
           his
           supposed
           Brother
           
             Uther
             Pendragon
          
           ,
           whom
           Geoffery
           of
           Monmouth
           would
           here
           bring
           in
           ,
           he
           is
           looked
           upon
           even
           by
           the
           British
           Antiquaries
           ,
           as
           a
           mere
           imaginary
           King
           of
           his
           own
           ;
           Therefore
           this
           must
           be
           owned
           for
           the
           most
           obscure
           time
           of
           all
           
           the
           Welsh
           History
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           for
           about
           the
           space
           of
           Seven
           Years
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           made
           of
           any
           Wars
           between
           the
           Saxons
           and
           the
           Britains
           ,
           until
        
         
           
           Cerdic
           and
           Cynric
           slew
           the
           great
           British
           King
           ,
           Natanleod
           or
           Nazaleod
           ,
           together
           with
           5000
           Men
           ,
           from
           which
           time
           that
           Province
           is
           called
           Natanleage
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           Cerdicsford
           ;
           but
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           is
           more
           particular
           in
           this
           War
           ,
           and
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           this
           Natanleod
           was
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           powerful
           King
           of
           the
           Britains
           ;
           who
           having
           gathered
           together
           his
           whole
           Forces
           ,
           Cerdic
           and
           his
           Son
           were
           fain
           to
           send
           for
           aid
           to
           Aesc
           King
           of
           Kent
           ,
           and
           Aella
           King
           of
           the
           South
           Saxons
           ,
           as
           also
           from
           Port
           (
           who
           came
           lately
           over
           )
           and
           that
           before
           the
           Battel
           ,
           the
           Saxon
           Army
           was
           divided
           into
           two
           bodies
           ,
           whereof
           Cerdic
           Commanded
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           his
           Son
           Cynric
           the
           other
           ;
           that
           the
           Battle
           being
           begun
           ,
           King
           Nazaleod
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Saxons
           Right
           Wing
           to
           be
           the
           strongest
           ,
           fell
           upon
           it
           with
           all
           his
           Forces
           ,
           and
           immediately
           routed
           it
           ;
           whereupon
           Cerdic
           being
           put
           to
           flight
           ,
           there
           happned
           a
           great
           slaughter
           on
           that
           side
           ,
           which
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           perceived
           by
           his
           Son
           Cynric
           from
           the
           Left
           Wing
           ,
           he
           rushed
           upon
           the
           backs
           of
           the
           pursuers
           :
           So
           that
           the
           Battle
           being
           again
           renewed
           ,
           King
           Nazaleod
           was
           Slain
           ,
           and
           his
           Army
           totally
           defeated
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Saxons
           obtaining
           a
           great
           Victory
           ,
           remain'd
           undisturbed
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           and
           then
           came
           to
           them
           some
           Years
           after
           many
           Valiant
           assistants
           out
           of
           Germany
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           make
           some
           Reflections
           upon
           this
           Story
           ,
           before
           we
           proceed
           further
           ,
           it
           is
           worth
           our
           enquiry
           ,
           who
           this
           Nazaleod
           was
           ;
           some
           think
           him
           to
           be
           Ambrosius
           aboved
           mentioned
           ,
           but
           others
           take
           him
           for
           his
           pretended
           Brother
           
             Uther
             Pendragon
          
           ,
           whil'st
           others
           again
           suppose
           him
           not
           to
           be
           any
           King
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           General
           of
           the
           King
           of
           the
           Britains
           ,
           thô
           what
           King
           that
           was
           ,
           remains
           as
           uncertain
           ,
           and
           since
           it
           is
           so
           much
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           undertake
           to
           determine
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           also
           as
           uncertain
           who
           now
           succeeded
           this
           Nazaleod
           ;
           most
           of
           the
           
           Welsh
           Annals
           here
           leave
           an
           inter-regnum
           of
           about
           Six
           Years
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           begin
           the
           Reign
           of
           K.
           Arthur
           ,
           till
           the
           Year
           514
           ,
           or
           515.
           
           So
           likewise
           ,
           whether
           he
           was
           sole
           King
           of
           the
           Britains
           is
           much
           questioned
           ;
           since
           some
           ancient
           Manuscripts
           ,
           Welsh
           Chronicles
           and
           Poems
           ,
           make
           him
           to
           have
           been
           only
           King
           of
           Cornwall
           .
           As
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           Arch-bishop
           Usher
           very
           well
           conjectures
           ,
           that
           this
           Uther
           ,
           who
           is
           said
           to
           have
           been
           his
           Father
           ,
           was
           no
           other
           than
           Nazaleod
           above
           mentioned
           ;
           who
           for
           his
           great
           Actions
           was
           called
           in
           
             Welsh
             ,
             Uther
          
           ,
           which
           signifies
           as
           much
           as
           Wonderful
           or
           Terrible
           ;
           and
           thus
           (
           as
           Nennius
           tells
           us
           )
           Artur
           (
           whose
           name
           signifies
           in
           Welsh
           an
           horrible
           bear
           )
           was
           also
           called
           Mabuter
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           horrible
           Son
           ,
           because
           in
           his
           Childhood
           he
           was
           very
           cruel
           ,
           or
           rather
           because
           he
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           this
           Nazaleod
           ,
           Sirnamed
           Uther
           :
           out
           of
           which
           Geoffery
           of
           Monmouth
           forged
           the
           Name
           of
           
             Uter
             Pendragon
          
           ;
           if
           this
           could
           be
           proved
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           an
           ingenious
           conjecture
           of
           the
           learned
           Lord
           Primate
           ,
           it
           would
           go
           a
           great
           way
           to
           clear
           the
           British
           History
           of
           these
           obscure
           times
           :
           But
           since
           we
           are
           now
           treating
           of
           King
           Arthur
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           certain
           he
           gained
           many
           considerable
           Victories
           over
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           thô
           the
           particular
           Years
           are
           not
           set
           down
           by
           Nennius
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Author
           ;
           I
           shall
           here
           set
           them
           down
           altogether
           as
           they
           are
           found
           in
           Nennius
           ;
           his
           first
           Battle
           was
           fought
           near
           the
           Mouth
           of
           the
           River
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           Glein
           or
           Gleni
           (
           which
           is
           supposed
           by
           some
           to
           have
           been
           in
           Devonshire
           ,
           but
           by
           others
           (
           and
           that
           more
           likely
           )
           to
           have
           been
           Glein
           in
           Lincolnshire
           )
           :
           the
           Second
           ,
           Third
           ,
           Fourth
           and
           Fifth
           Battels
           were
           near
           another
           River
           called
           Dugl●s
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           Country
           of
           Linvis
           
           or
           Linnis
           ,
           (
           by
           some
           supposed
           to
           be
           the
           River
           Dug
           or
           Due
           ,
           
           in
           Linc●lnshire
           ,
           but
           others
           place
           it
           in
           Lancashire
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           a
           River
           called
           Dugles
           near
           Wigan
           ;
           )
           the
           Sixth
           Battel
           was
           by
           a
           River
           called
           Bassas
           (
           which
           is
           supposed
           to
           run
           by
           Boston
           in
           Lincoln-shire
           )
           the
           Eighth
           Battel
           was
           near
           the
           Castle
           of
           Gunion
           or
           Guinion
           ,
           in
           which
           Arthur
           carried
           the
           Picture
           of
           
           Christ's
           Cross
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           upon
           his
           back
           ,
           or
           as
           
             Mat.
             Westminster
          
           has
           it
           painted
           on
           his
           Target
           ;
           and
           the
           Pagans
           were
           that
           day
           put
           to
           flight
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           them
           slain
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           received
           a
           very
           great
           overthrow
           ,
           the
           Ninth
           Battel
           was
           fought
           near
           the
           City
           of
           Legions
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           the
           British
           Tongue
           Kaer-Leon
           ,
           (
           now
           Chester
           ;
           )
           the
           Tenth
           was
           near
           a
           River
           called
           Ribroit
           or
           Arderic
           ;
           the
           Eleventh
           was
           upon
           the
           Mountain
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           
             Ag●ed
             Cath
             Reginian
          
           (
           which
           is
           some
           place
           in
           Somerset-shire
           ,
           but
           by
           
             Humphrey
             Lloyd
          
           it
           is
           supposed
           to
           have
           been
           
             Edinburgh
             ;
             )
             H.
             Huntington
          
           confesses
           these
           places
           to
           be
           unknown
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           therefore
           can
           be
           only
           guessed
           at
           in
           ours
           :
           As
           for
           the
           Twelfth
           Battel
           ,
           since
           the
           certain
           time
           of
           it
           is
           fixed
           ,
           we
           shall
           speak
           of
           that
           by
           and
           by
           :
           but
           the
           learned
           Dr.
           Gale
           (
           to
           whom
           we
           are
           beholding
           for
           this
           last
           Edition
           of
           Gildas
           ,
           and
           Nennius
           printed
           at
           Oxon
           ,
           as
           also
           for
           the
           various
           readings
           ,
           and
           Notes
           at
           the
           end
           of
           him
           )
           supposes
           that
           all
           the
           Battels
           here
           reckoned
           up
           ,
           were
           performed
           in
           the
           space
           of
           Forty
           Years
           ,
           aforegoing
           ,
           and
           althô
           they
           may
           be
           here
           attributed
           to
           King
           Arthur
           ,
           yet
           might
           be
           fought
           under
           
             Vortigern
             ,
             Ambrosius
          
           and
           others
           ;
           but
           that
           some
           of
           these
           Battles
           were
           really
           fought
           by
           King
           Arthur
           ,
           against
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           all
           our
           English
           Writers
           ;
           and
           
             Ranulph
             Higden
          
           in
           his
           Polychronicon
           expresly
           relates
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           found
           in
           some
           ancient
           Chronicles
           ,
           that
           K.
           Cerdic
           fighting
           often
           with
           Arthur
           ,
           thô
           he
           were
           overcome
           ,
           yet
           still
           came
           on
           again
           more
           fiercely
           ;
           until
           Arthur
           being
           quite
           wearied
           out
           ,
           after
           the
           Six
           and
           Twentieth
           Year
           of
           
           Cerdic's
           coming
           over
           ,
           gave
           him
           up
           Hampshire
           and
           Somersetshire
           ;
           which
           Countries
           he
           then
           called
           West-Sexe
           :
           And
           
             Thomas
             Rudburne
          
           ,
           in
           his
           greater
           Chronicle
           about
           this
           time
           we
           now
           treat
           of
           ,
           relates
           ,
           That
           Cerdic
           fought
           oftentimes
           with
           King
           Arthur
           ,
           who
           being
           at
           last
           weary
           of
           War
           ,
           made
           a
           League
           with
           Cerdic
           ,
           who
           thereupon
           granted
           to
           the
           Cornish-men
           to
           enjoy
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           under
           a
           Yearly
           Tribute
           ;
           which
           is
           likely
           enough
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           supposing
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           already
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           only
           King
           of
           Cornwal
           ,
           and
           which
           shews
           this
           Prince
           not
           to
           have
           been
           such
           a
           mighty
           Monarch
           ,
           as
           Geoffery
           of
           Monmouth
           would
           make
           him
           .
           Which
           is
           likewise
           confessed
           by
           the
           Welsh
           Historian
           Caradoc
           of
           Lancarvan
           ,
           in
           his
           Life
           of
           Gildas
           ;
           where
           he
           relates
           ,
           That
           Glastenbury
           was
           in
           Gildas
           his
           time
           besieged
           by
           King
           Arthur
           with
           a
           great
           Army
           out
           of
           Cornwal
           and
           Devonshire
           ,
           
           because
           Queen
           Gueniver
           ,
           his
           Wife
           had
           been
           ravish'd
           from
           him
           by
           Melvas
           ,
           who
           then
           Reigned
           in
           Somersetshire
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           was
           there
           kept
           by
           him
           because
           of
           the
           Strength
           of
           that
           Place
           ;
           whereupon
           King
           Arthur
           raising
           a
           great
           Army
           out
           of
           Cornwal
           and
           Devonshire
           ,
           marched
           to
           take
           the
           Town
           ,
           when
           the
           Abbot
           of
           Glastenbury
           accompanied
           with
           Gildas
           went
           between
           the
           two
           Armies
           ,
           and
           perswaded
           Melvas
           his
           King
           to
           restore
           the
           ravish'd
           Wife
           ;
           which
           being
           done
           ,
           both
           Kings
           were
           reconciled
           :
           Which
           plainly
           shews
           this
           Arthur
           to
           have
           been
           but
           of
           small
           Power
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Reputation
           ,
           who
           could
           thus
           tamely
           swallow
           such
           an
           Affront
           .
           But
           to
           return
           to
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           ,
           which
           relate
           ,
           
           [
           That
           Stufe
           and
           Withgar
           (
           Nephews
           to
           King
           Cerdic
           )
           arrived
           in
           Britain
           with
           three
           Ships
           at
           the
           Port
           called
           Cerdics-Ora
           ,
           and
           fighting
           against
           the
           Britains
           ,
           put
           them
           to
           flight
           .
           
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           makes
           a
           long
           Description
           of
           this
           Battel
           ,
           which
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           not
           much
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           
           I
           omit
           ,
           
           only
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           British
           Army
           was
           drawn
           up
           on
           a
           Hill
           side
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           the
           Valley
           ;
           which
           at
           first
           put
           the
           Saxons
           in
           much
           fear
           ,
           till
           recovering
           themselves
           ,
           they
           put
           them
           all
           to
           the
           Rout.
           Under
           this
           Year
           also
           
             Ranulph
             Higden
          
           ,
           in
           Polychron
           ,
           places
           the
           Death
           of
           Aesc
           the
           Son
           of
           Hengist
           ,
           to
           whom
           succeeded
           Otta
           his
           Son
           ,
           who
           Reigned
           22
           Years
           ,
           without
           any
           thing
           related
           of
           him
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           History
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           also
           ,
           (
           thô
           without
           assigning
           the
           Year
           ,
           )
           the
           same
           Author
           places
           the
           Death
           of
           Aella
           King
           of
           the
           South-Saxons
           ,
           who
           had
           all
           the
           Kings
           and
           chief
           Men
           in
           Britain
           under
           his
           Command
           ,
           to
           whom
           succeeded
           his
           Son
           Cyssa
           ;
           but
           in
           a
           short
           time
           ,
           his
           Posterity
           (
           whose
           Names
           are
           no
           where
           mentioned
           )
           grew
           weaker
           and
           weaker
           ,
           till
           they
           became
           subject
           to
           other
           Kings
           .
        
         
           
           This
           Year
           Cerdic
           and
           Cynric
           took
           upon
           them
           the
           Title
           of
           
             Kings
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
          
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Year
           fought
           against
           the
           Britains
           at
           a
           place
           called
           Cerdice's-Ford
           ,
           (
           now
           Charford
           in
           Hampshire
           )
           ,
           from
           which
           time
           the
           Royal
           Race
           of
           the
           Saxon
           Kings
           have
           reigned
           there
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           Year
           the
           Emperour
           Justin
           the
           Elder
           began
           to
           reign
           .
        
         
           It
           seems
           King
           Cerdic
           was
           hitherto
           very
           modest
           ,
           for
           tho
           he
           had
           now
           been
           a
           Conquerour
           for
           24
           Years
           ,
           yet
           did
           he
           never
           take
           upon
           him
           the
           Title
           of
           King
           till
           now
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           gained
           a
           very
           large
           Territory
           ,
           and
           his
           Affairs
           were
           well
           established
           by
           this
           great
           Victory
           at
           Cerdice's-Ford
           ;
           but
           the
           Time
           when
           this
           Kingdom
           began
           is
           the
           more
           observable
           ,
           because
           at
           last
           it
           conquered
           all
           the
           other
           six
           Saxon
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           so
           obtained
           the
           sole
           Command
           of
           all
           England
           ;
           so
           that
           (
           says
           
             H.
             Huntingdon
          
           )
           the
           Times
           of
           all
           other
           Kingdoms
           being
           applied
           to
           these
           Kings
           ,
           may
           be
           by
           them
           the
           better
           distinguished
           .
        
         
           
           In
           this
           Year
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           best
           British
           Manuscripts
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           printed
           Chronicles
           ,
           relate
           ,
           was
           fought
           the
           great
           Battel
           of
           Badon-Hill
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           the
           same
           with
           Banesdown
           near
           Bathe
           ,
           )
           where
           the
           British
           Writers
           suppose
           King
           Arthur
           to
           have
           Commanded
           in
           Person
           ;
           thô
           divers
           of
           our
           Authors
           make
           him
           to
           have
           been
           only
           General
           to
           
             Aurelius
             Ambrosius
          
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           at
           all
           likely
           ;
           since
           according
           to
           the
           best
           British
           Accounts
           Aurelius
           died
           above
           20
           Years
           before
           this
           Battel
           ,
           This
           Nennius
           makes
           to
           be
           the
           twelfth
           Battel
           he
           had
           fought
           with
           the
           Saxons
           ;
           yet
           since
           Mr.
           Milton
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           have
           been
           pleased
           to
           question
           ,
           whether
           there
           was
           ever
           any
           such
           King
           who
           Reigned
           in
           Britain
           ,
           it
           were
           not
           amiss
           if
           we
           did
           a
           little
           clear
           and
           establish
           that
           Point
           before
           we
           proceed
           any
           further
           ,
           since
           so
           great
           and
           remarkable
           a
           part
           of
           the
           History
           of
           the
           British
           Kings
           depends
           upon
           it
           .
           The
           Objections
           that
           are
           made
           against
           
           Arthur's
           being
           a
           King
           in
           Britain
           are
           these
           :
           First
           ,
           That
           Gildas
           makes
           no
           mention
           of
           him
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           he
           is
           not
           so
           much
           as
           mentioned
           by
           any
           ancient
           British
           Historian
           ,
           except
           Nennius
           ,
           who
           lived
           near
           300
           Years
           after
           ,
           and
           whom
           all
           grant
           to
           have
           been
           a
           very
           credulous
           ,
           trivial
           Writer
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           vented
           a
           great
           many
           Fables
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           thô
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           and
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           both
           make
           mention
           of
           this
           Arthur
           ,
           and
           his
           Victories
           over
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           yet
           that
           the
           latter
           took
           all
           he
           has
           written
           concerning
           him
           from
           Nennius
           ,
           as
           the
           former
           did
           either
           from
           him
           ,
           or
           else
           from
           some
           Monkish
           Legends
           in
           the
           Abby
           of
           Glastenbury
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           knew
           no
           more
           of
           this
           Arthur
           above
           500
           Years
           ago
           ,
           when
           he
           wrote
           his
           History
           ,
           than
           we
           do
           at
           this
           day
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           That
           the
           pretended
           History
           of
           Geoff●ry
           of
           Monmouth
           hath
           made
           such
           incredible
           Romances
           concerning
           
           this
           Prince's
           Actions
           and
           Conquests
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           Britain
           ,
           
           but
           in
           
             France
             ,
             Scotland
             ,
             Ireland
             ,
             Norway
             ,
          
           and
           other
           Countries
           ,
           as
           are
           sufficient
           to
           shock
           the
           Credit
           of
           his
           whole
           History
           :
           It
           being
           a
           likely
           matter
           ,
           that
           he
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           maintain
           his
           own
           Country
           ,
           should
           have
           Forces
           and
           Leisure
           sufficient
           to
           conquer
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           so
           many
           Foreign
           Princes
           .
        
         
           To
           each
           of
           which
           Objections
           we
           shall
           return
           these
           Answers
           .
           That
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           as
           to
           Gildas
           his
           not
           mentioning
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           at
           the
           best
           but
           a
           Negative
           Argument
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           he
           did
           not
           design
           any
           exact
           History
           of
           the
           Affairs
           of
           his
           Country
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           give
           a
           short
           Account
           of
           the
           Causes
           of
           the
           Ruine
           of
           it
           by
           the
           
             Scots
             ,
             Picts
          
           ,
           and
           Saxons
           ,
           the
           chief
           of
           which
           he
           ascribes
           to
           GOD's
           Vengeance
           upon
           the
           Britains
           for
           their
           great
           Wickedness
           ,
           and
           corruption
           of
           Manners
           ;
           nor
           does
           he
           mention
           any
           Kings
           or
           Commanders
           of
           those
           Times
           ,
           except
           Vortigern
           ,
           and
           
             Aurelius
             Ambrosius
          
           .
           As
           for
           Nennius
           ,
           thô
           what
           is
           objected
           against
           him
           be
           true
           ,
           yet
           since
           he
           lived
           near
           300
           Years
           after
           
           Arthur's
           Death
           ,
           (
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Preface
           to
           his
           History
           ,
           )
           it
           is
           highly
           probable
           he
           set
           down
           what
           he
           there
           wrote
           ,
           if
           not
           from
           some
           other
           more
           ancient
           Writers
           ,
           yet
           at
           the
           least
           from
           the
           general
           Tradition
           of
           his
           Country-men
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           who
           can
           never
           be
           supposed
           to
           have
           been
           able
           to
           forge
           this
           whole
           Story
           of
           K.
           Arthur
           ,
           and
           the
           Battles
           he
           fought
           ;
           and
           thô
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           make
           no
           mention
           of
           this
           King
           ,
           yet
           if
           these
           were
           also
           written
           from
           Traditions
           long
           after
           these
           Things
           were
           done
           ,
           being
           not
           put
           into
           the
           Form
           we
           now
           have
           them
           till
           long
           after
           the
           Saxons
           became
           Christians
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           there
           be
           no
           mention
           made
           of
           him
           ;
           especially
           since
           they
           could
           not
           do
           it
           without
           Recording
           to
           Posterity
           the
           many
           Defeats
           he
           gave
           them
           ;
           but
           notwithstanding
           this
           ,
           divers
           of
           our
           best
           and
           most
           ancient
           ,
           English
           Historians
           ,
           as
           
             Radulphus
             de
             Diceto
          
           ,
           and
           
             Thomas
             Rudburn
          
           ,
           do
           menti●n
           King
           
           Cerdio's
           fighting
           divers
           Battles
           with
           King
           Arthur
           .
           But
           as
           for
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           and
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           ,
           thô
           it
           might
           be
           true
           ,
           they
           neither
           of
           them
           knew
           any
           thing
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           had
           from
           Nennius
           ,
           or
           the
           Legends
           of
           Glastenbury
           ;
           yet
           are
           not
           the
           ancient
           Registers
           of
           that
           Monastery
           to
           be
           wholly
           slighted
           as
           false
           ,
           since
           King
           Arthur
           was
           there
           buried
           :
           But
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           the
           Antiquities
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           makes
           King
           Arthur
           to
           have
           begun
           his
           Reign
           over
           the
           Britains
           in
           the
           Tenth
           Year
           of
           King
           Cerdic
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           is
           also
           followed
           by
           
             Ran.
             Higden
          
           in
           Polychronicon
           ,
           and
           
             Joh.
             Tinmuth
          
           in
           his
           
             Golden
             History
          
           ;
           and
           thô
           the
           Tomb
           of
           King
           Arthur
           was
           not
           found
           in
           the
           time
           of
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           ,
           yet
           was
           it
           some
           Years
           after
           discovered
           ,
           about
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           Henry
           the
           Second
           ,
           as
           
             Giraldus
             Cambrensis
          
           relates
           at
           large
           ,
           both
           in
           his
           Book
           
             De
             Institutione
             Principis
          
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           
             Speculo
             Ecclesiastico
          
           ;
           where
           he
           gives
           a
           large
           Account
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           finding
           his
           Coffin
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           made
           out
           of
           a
           solid
           Oak
           ,
           )
           as
           also
           of
           the
           largeness
           of
           his
           Bones
           which
           he
           saw
           and
           handled
           ;
           together
           with
           an
           Inscription
           upon
           a
           Leaden
           Cross
           of
           about
           a
           Foot
           long
           ,
           fixed
           to
           the
           lower
           side
           of
           a
           broad
           Stone
           laid
           three
           Foot
           above
           the
           Coffin
           ,
           on
           which
           was
           inscribed
           this
           Epitaph
           ,
           
             Hic
             jacet
             sepultus
             inclytus
             .
             Rex
             Arthurus
             in
             Insula
             Aualonia
          
           ;
           which
           Cross
           being
           preserved
           in
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Glastenbury
           till
           
           Leland's
           time
           ,
           he
           saw
           and
           took
           a
           Copy
           of
           it
           ,
           
           and
           is
           the
           very
           Inscription
           which
           Mr.
           Camden
           hath
           given
           us
           the
           Draught
           of
           in
           his
           Britannia
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           for
           the
           last
           Objection
           ,
           thô
           it
           be
           true
           what
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           very
           well
           observes
           ,
           that
           the
           Britains
           had
           vented
           a
           great
           many
           Fables
           of
           him
           ,
           yet
           he
           still
           acknowledges
           him
           to
           have
           been
           a
           Prince
           more
           worthy
           to
           
           be
           celebrated
           in
           true
           Histories
           ,
           
           than
           Romances
           ;
           and
           thô
           it
           must
           be
           confessed
           ,
           that
           the
           Stories
           the
           Welsh
           had
           then
           made
           of
           him
           ,
           encouraged
           Geoffery
           of
           Monmouth
           to
           write
           those
           incredible
           Fables
           of
           his
           Conquests
           ;
           yet
           does
           it
           not
           therefore
           follow
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           is
           written
           of
           him
           must
           be
           Lies
           ;
           since
           a
           true
           History
           may
           be
           corrupted
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Substance
           of
           it
           remain
           true
           .
           But
           whoever
           desires
           to
           see
           more
           in
           justification
           of
           the
           History
           of
           King
           Arthur
           ,
           how
           much
           of
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           what
           most
           likely
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           
           may
           ,
           if
           they
           please
           ,
           consult
           Dr.
           
           Stillingfleet's
           Antiquities
           of
           the
           British
           Churches
           .
           But
           to
           return
           to
           our
           Saxon
           Annals
           ,
           in
           which
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           7
           Years
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           at
           all
           mentioned
           until
           the
           time
        
         
           
           
             When
             Cerdic
             and
             Cenric
             fought
             against
             the
             Britains
             ,
             in
             a
             place
             called
             Cerdics-Leah
             .
             To
             which
             Year
             also
             
               H.
               Huntington
            
             refers
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             East-Saxon
             Kingdom
             by
             Erchenwin
             the
             Son
             of
             Offa.
             
             He
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             only
             Prince
             who
             is
             derived
             from
             one
             Saxnat
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             Woden
             ;
             thô
             of
             this
             Prince
             they
             tell
             us
             nothing
             ,
             except
             his
             Name
             and
             Pedigree
             ,
             relating
             neither
             the
             Number
             of
             his
             Forces
             ,
             the
             Place
             of
             his
             Landing
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             the
             least
             Encounter
             he
             had
             with
             the
             Britains
             .
             In
             the
             same
             Obscurity
             we
             might
             have
             also
             passed
             over
             Sledda
             his
             Son
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             married
             Ricicla
             Daughter
             of
             Emerick
             ,
             King
             of
             Kent
             ,
             and
             Sister
             to
             Ethelbert
             the
             first
             Christian
             King
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             Kingdom
             being
             at
             first
             Tributary
             to
             that
             of
             Kent
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             never
             came
             to
             be
             very
             considerable
             ,
             thô
             it
             had
             London
             (
             the
             chief
             City
             of
             England
             )
             under
             its
             Dominion
             ;
             But
             in
             the
             Year·
          
        
         
           
           
             530
             ,
             Cerdic
             and
             Cenric
             conquered
             the
             Isle
             of
             Wight
             ,
             and
             slew
             a
             great
             many
             Men
             in
             Withgarabyrig
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             4
             Years
             after
             ,
             Cerdic
             King
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             died
             ,
             and
             Cenric
             his
             Son
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             
             and
             Ruled
             26
             Years
             .
          
        
         
           
             These
             two
             Kings
             bestowed
             the
             Isle
             of
             Wight
             on
             Stuf
             and
             Withgar
             ,
             who
             were
             Nephews
             to
             Cerdic
             .
             This
             (
             according
             to
             
               H.
               Huntingdon
            
             )
             happen'd
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Justinian
             the
             Emperour
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Offa
             King
             of
             Kent
             dying
             ,
             his
             Son
             Ermeric
             succeeded
             him
             .
             
               Ran.
               Higden
            
             places
             it
             (
             thô
             falsly
             )
             An.
             544.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             This
             Year
             the
             Sun
             was
             Eclipsed
             the
             14th
             of
             the
             Calends
             of
             March
             ,
             from
             early
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
             to
             the
             third
             Hour
             ,
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             till
             nine
             of
             the
             Clock
             .
             )
             And
             the
             Year
             following
             ,
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Sun
             was
             again
             Eclipsed
             the
             12th
             of
             the
             Calends
             of
             June
             ,
             and
             the
             Stars
             shewed
             themselves
             for
             near
             half
             an
             hour
             after
             nine
             in
             the
             Morning
             .
          
           But
           to
           take
           a
           View
           of
           the
           British
           History
           .
        
         
           
           King
           Arthur
           died
           this
           Year
           ,
           (
           as
           all
           the
           British
           Writers
           agree
           ,
           )
           but
           as
           for
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           Death
           ,
           it
           is
           uncertain
           .
           The
           British
           Chronicles
           suppose
           him
           to
           have
           been
           slain
           in
           a
           Fight
           at
           Camala
           against
           his
           own
           Nephew
           Mordred
           ,
           who
           had
           usurped
           the
           Crown
           in
           his
           absence
           .
           It
           is
           more
           uncertain
           who
           succeeded
           him
           ;
           Geoffery
           of
           Monmouth
           makes
           Arthur
           at
           his
           Death
           to
           have
           bequeath'd
           the
           Crown
           to
           one
           Constantine
           his
           Cousin
           ,
           Son
           of
           Cador
           Duke
           of
           Cornwal
           ,
           whom
           he
           makes
           to
           have
           fought
           several
           times
           with
           the
           Sons
           of
           Mordred
           ,
           that
           he
           slew
           them
           ,
           and
           after
           4
           Years
           Reign
           died
           :
           But
           divers
           of
           the
           ancientest
           British
           Chronicles
           we
           have
           seen
           make
           no
           mention
           of
           this
           Constantine
           ,
           but
           leave
           here
           an
           Inter-regnum
           of
           near
           11
           Years
           .
           But
           to
           return
           to
           our
           Saxon
           Annals
           .
        
         
           
           
             Withgar
             died
             ,
             and
             was
             buried
             at
             Withgarasbyrig
             ;
             which
             Place
             being
             called
             after
             his
             own
             Name
             ,
             was
             certainly
             some
             Place
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             Wight
             ;
             and
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             Caresbrook
             Castle
             in
             the
             same
             Island
             .
             
          
        
         
         
           Let
           us
           now
           look
           back
           to
           the
           British
           Affairs
           :
           
           King
           Constantine
           being
           supposed
           by
           Geoffery
           to
           have
           died
           about
           this
           time
           ,
           he
           makes
           his
           Nephew
           
             Aurelius
             Conan
          
           to
           have
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           who
           Reigning
           about
           two
           Years
           ,
           was
           followed
           by
           Vortipore
           ;
           who
           also
           dying
           four
           Years
           after
           ,
           was
           succeeded
           by
           Malgo
           ,
           (
           called
           by
           
             Gildas
             ,
             Malgoclunus
          
           ,
           )
           and
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           the
           same
           with
           
             Maelgwn
             Guined
          
           ,
           (
           so
           often
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Welsh
           Annals
           ;
           )
           so
           that
           according
           to
           Geoffery
           ,
           these
           three
           Princes
           reigned
           successively
           after
           one
           another
           ,
           which
           can
           by
           no
           means
           to
           reconciled
           with
           
           Gildas's
           Epistle
           ,
           who
           speaks
           to
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           living
           and
           reigning
           at
           one
           and
           the
           same
           time
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           is
           most
           likely
           that
           Malgo
           ,
           or
           Malgocunus
           ,
           was
           only
           King
           of
           North-Wales
           ,
           or
           else
           of
           the
           Northern
           Parts
           of
           Britain
           ,
           (
           as
           some
           of
           the
           Welsh
           Chronicles
           affirm
           ;
           )
           but
           that
           Vortipore
           was
           King
           of
           that
           part
           of
           South-Wales
           called
           
             Demetia
             ,
             Gildas
          
           himself
           relates
           ,
           whilst
           
             Aurelius
             Conan
          
           ruled
           in
           Powis
           Land
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           Southern
           Province
           ,
           (
           as
           Arch-Bishop
           Usher
           with
           preat
           probability
           supposes
           ;
           )
           but
           
           Gildas's
           Epistle
           ,
           wherein
           he
           so
           sharply
           inveighs
           against
           all
           these
           British
           Kings
           above-mentioned
           ,
           is
           to
           this
           effect
           .
        
         
           
             Britain
             has
             Kings
             ,
             yet
             Tyrants
             ;
             it
             has
             Judges
             ,
             but
             preying
             upon
             ,
             and
             oppressing
             the
             Innocent
             ;
             their
             Kings
             have
             Wives
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             yet
             are
             Whoremongers
             ;
             often
             Swearing
             ,
             yet
             as
             often
             Perjuring
             themselves
             ;
             often
             making
             Wars
             ,
             but
             those
             unjust
             ,
             or
             Civil
             Ones
             ;
             prosecuting
             Thieves
             ,
             yet
             having
             the
             greatest
             near
             them
             ,
             even
             at
             their
             own
             Tables
             ;
             sitting
             in
             the
             Seat
             of
             Justice
             ,
             yet
             not
             observing
             the
             Rules
             of
             right
             Judgment
             ;
             despising
             the
             Innocent
             and
             Peaceable
             ,
             and
             countenancing
             the
             Bloody
             and
             Adulterous
             ;
             keeping
             Men
             in
             Prison
             ,
             whom
             they
             have
             put
             there
             rather
             out
             of
             Malice
             ,
             than
             Desert
             .
          
           And
           then
           proceeds
           particularly
           to
           all
           the
           Kings
           then
           reigning
           ,
           beginning
           with
           Constantine
           ,
           whom
           he
           calls
           
             The
             Tyrannical
             Whelp
          
           of
           an
           impure
           
             Damonian
             Lioness
          
           ;
           and
           accuses
           him
           this
           very
           Year
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           wrote
           that
           Letter
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           guilty
           of
           murdering
           two
           innocent
           Youths
           of
           Royal
           Blood
           at
           the
           very
           Altar
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           Cope
           of
           the
           holy
           Abbot
           :
           (
           These
           are
           supposed
           to
           have
           been
           the
           two
           Sons
           of
           Mordred
           .
           )
           He
           likewise
           accuses
           this
           Prince
           ,
           that
           being
           polluted
           with
           frequent
           Adulteries
           ,
           he
           had
           ,
           contrary
           to
           Christ's
           Precept
           ,
           put
           away
           his
           own
           Wife
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           applying
           himself
           to
           
             Aurelius
             Conan
          
           ,
           he
           accuses
           him
           of
           the
           like
           ,
           if
           not
           worse
           Parricides
           ,
           besides
           Fornications
           and
           Adulteries
           ;
           and
           that
           hateing
           the
           Peace
           of
           his
           Country
           ,
           he
           had
           out
           of
           desire
           of
           Prey
           fomented
           Civil
           Wars
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           third
           place
           he
           comes
           to
           Vortipore
           ,
           whom
           he
           calls
           
             The
             wicked
             Son
          
           of
           a
           
             good
             Father
          
           ,
           and
           Tyrant
           of
           the
           Demetae
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           South-Welshmen
           )
           and
           whom
           he
           accuses
           of
           the
           like
           Faults
           ;
           and
           that
           thô
           his
           Head
           were
           then
           grey
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           guilty
           of
           Adultery
           ,
           his
           Wife
           being
           put
           away
           ;
           him
           he
           also
           advises
           to
           Repentance
           .
        
         
           Next
           he
           proceeds
           to
           Cuneglasus
           ,
           (
           who
           is
           supposed
           by
           some
           Antiquaries
           to
           have
           been
           King
           of
           the
           Northern
           or
           
             Cambrian
             Britains
          
           ;
           )
           but
           this
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           Geoffery
           of
           Monmouth
           takes
           no
           notice
           of
           him
           ;
           which
           shews
           ,
           that
           either
           he
           never
           saw
           this
           Copy
           of
           Gildas
           ,
           or
           else
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           ,
           knew
           not
           where
           to
           place
           this
           Prince
           ;
           having
           already
           made
           as
           many
           Kings
           to
           succeed
           each
           other
           ,
           as
           the
           Time
           he
           had
           to
           bestow
           upon
           them
           would
           allow
           :
           But
           whoever
           he
           was
           ,
           Gildas
           accuses
           him
           for
           fighting
           both
           against
           GOD
           and
           Men
           ;
           against
           Men
           ,
           by
           taking
           Arms
           against
           his
           own
           Country-men
           ;
           against
           God
           ,
           by
           infinite
           Wickedness
           ;
           and
           besides
           his
           other
           Faults
           ,
           that
           having
           
           put
           away
           his
           own
           Wife
           ,
           
           he
           had
           married
           her
           Cousin
           who
           had
           vowed
           perpetual
           Chastity
           .
        
         
           Then
           he
           concludes
           with
           a
           sharp
           Reproof
           of
           Maglocunus
           ,
           whom
           he
           calls
           the
           Island
           Dragon
           ,
           and
           the
           Expeller
           of
           many
           other
           Tyrants
           ;
           he
           also
           accuses
           him
           of
           Sodomy
           ,
           asking
           him
           ,
           Why
           ,
           being
           taller
           in
           Stature
           ,
           and
           greater
           in
           Power
           than
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Princes
           in
           Britain
           ,
           he
           had
           made
           himself
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           being
           better
           ,
           far
           worse
           than
           they
           ?
           Upbraiding
           him
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           Youth
           he
           had
           murdered
           the
           King
           his
           Uncle
           ,
           with
           many
           of
           his
           Men.
           After
           many
           other
           Reproofs
           ,
           threatens
           him
           with
           speedy
           Destruction
           unless
           he
           repent
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           Substance
           of
           
           Gildas's
           Reproof
           to
           the
           British
           Princes
           ;
           from
           which
           all
           that
           we
           can
           gather
           is
           ,
           First
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           no
           less
           than
           five
           Kings
           at
           this
           time
           in
           Britain
           ,
           thô
           by
           what
           Means
           or
           Title
           they
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           is
           uncertain
           ;
           more
           than
           that
           it
           seems
           probable
           ,
           some
           of
           these
           Princes
           here
           mentioned
           were
           descended
           from
           
             Aurelius
             Ambrosius
          
           ;
           thô
           (
           as
           Gildas
           observes
           )
           highly
           degenerated
           from
           the
           Virtue
           of
           their
           Ancestors
           :
           But
           what
           great
           Actions
           these
           Kings
           did
           during
           their
           Reigns
           ,
           or
           what
           good
           Qualities
           they
           were
           indued
           with
           ,
           is
           not
           known
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           is
           but
           a
           slender
           Account
           of
           them
           in
           the
           Rolls
           of
           Fame
           ;
           which
           may
           make
           us
           suspect
           they
           were
           guilty
           of
           but
           very
           few
           good
           Qualities
           ,
           because
           we
           here
           find
           a
           large
           Catalogue
           of
           their
           bad
           Ones
           .
           Who
           succeeded
           each
           of
           these
           Kings
           in
           their
           distinct
           Territories
           ,
           the
           most
           authentick
           British
           Chronicles
           do
           not
           mention
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           thô
           Geoffery
           makes
           one
           Careticus
           to
           have
           now
           governed
           that
           part
           of
           Britain
           which
           was
           still
           left
           unconquered
           by
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           and
           whom
           he
           will
           have
           to
           succeed
           Malgo
           ;
           and
           that
           thereupon
           the
           Saxons
           sent
           for
           one
           Gormund
           an
           African
           King
           with
           a
           great
           Army
           of
           his
           Country-men
           ,
           who
           making
           a
           League
           with
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           set
           upon
           Careticus
           ,
           and
           besieged
           him
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Circester
           ,
           and
           taking
           and
           burning
           it
           ,
           afterwards
           fought
           with
           Careticus
           ,
           and
           forced
           him
           to
           flie
           beyond
           the
           Mountains
           of
           Wales
           :
           Yet
           since
           neither
           in
           our
           Saxon
           Annals
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           good
           Historian
           ,
           there
           is
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           found
           concerning
           these
           Kings
           ,
           or
           any
           Africans
           that
           ever
           invaded
           Britain
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           looked
           upon
           as
           no
           better
           than
           one
           of
           the
           bold
           Inventions
           of
           this
           Author
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           I
           have
           given
           you
           
           Gildas's
           Character
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           so
           I
           shall
           now
           give
           you
           that
           of
           their
           Clergy
           ,
           whom
           he
           thus
           reproves
           .
           Britain
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             hath
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             without
             Discretion
             ;
             many
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             those
             Impudent
             ;
             many
             Clerks
             ,
             but
             subtle
             Prowlers
             ;
             Pastors
             in
             Name
             ,
             but
             indeed
             Wolves
             ;
             i●tent
             upon
             all
             Occasions
             not
             to
             feed
             the
             Flock
             ,
             but
             to
             pamper
             and
             well
             line
             thems●lves
             ,
             making
             use
             of
             their
             Churches
             only
             for
             Lucre's
             sake
             ;
             teaching
             the
             People
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             they
             themselves
             shewing
             evil
             Example
             ;
             rarely
             Officiating
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             then
             scarce
             ever
             standing
             there
             with
             pure
             Hearts
             ;
             not
             correcting
             the
             People
             for
             their
             Sins
             ,
             as
             guilty
             of
             the
             same
             themselves
             ;
             despising
             the
             Precepts
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             fulfilling
             their
             own
             Lusts
             ;
             usurping
             the
             Chair
             of
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             but
             through
             the
             blindness
             of
             their
             own
             worldly
             Lusts
             stumbling
             upon
             the
             Seat
             of
          
           Judas
           ;
           
             deadly
             haters
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             lovers
             of
             Lies
             ;
             looking
             upon
             the
             poor
             Christians
             with
             Eyes
             of
             Pride
             and
             Contempt
             ,
             but
             fawning
             upon
             the
             wickedest
             rich
             Men
             without
             Shame
             ;
             great
             Promoters
             of
             other
             Men's
             Alms
             with
             set
             Exhortations
             ,
             but
             themselves
             ever
             contributing
             least
             ;
             concealing
             ,
             or
             slightly
             touching
             the
             reigning
             Sins
             of
             the
             Age
             ,
             but
             highly
             aggravating
             their
             own
             Injuries
             as
             done
             to
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             seeking
             Preferments
             and
             D●grees
             in
             the
             Church
             more
             than
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             having
             so
             gained
             them
             ,
             make
             it
             more
             their
             study
             how
             to
             keep
             ,
             than
             to
             illustrate
             them
             by
             their
             good
             Examples
             ;
             dull
             ,
             and
             stupid
             to
             the
             Reproofs
             of
             holy
             Men
             ,
          
           
           (
           if
           ever
           they
           hear
           them
           at
           all
           ,
           
           )
           
             but
             shew
             themselves
             very
             attentive
             to
             the
             trivial
             Discourses
             of
             the
             Laity
             ;
             ready
             to
             act
             any
             unlawful
             Things
             ;
             carrying
             their
             heads
             a
             loft
             ,
             but
             having
             their
             affections
          
           (
           nothwithstanding
           the
           checks
           of
           their
           own
           Consciences
           )
           
             as
             low
             as
             Hell
             ;
             sad
             at
             the
             loss
             of
             a
             penny
             ,
             but
             joyed
             if
             they
             can
             get
             one
             in
             Apostolical
             Censures
             ,
             either
             through
             their
             own
             Ignorance
             ,
             or
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             Sins
             ;
             Dull
             and
             Mute
             ,
             but
             very
             skillful
             in
             the
             cheating
             Tricks
             of
             Worldly
             business
             ;
             from
             which
             wicked
             sort
             of
             Conversation
             many
             run
             into
             Priests
             Orders
             ,
             which
             they
             buy
             for
             Money
             ,
             taking
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             without
             observing
             its
             Rules
             and
             Institution
             ,
             or
             knowing
             what
             belongs
             to
             matters
             of
             Faith
             or
             Manners
             .
          
           And
           then
           proceeding
           in
           a
           tedious
           invective
           against
           Simony
           ,
           he
           at
           last
           thus
           addresses
           himself
           to
           the
           Laity
           :
           
             What
             can
             ye
             expect
             ,
             O
             unhappy
             People
             ,
             from
             these
             Beasts
             ,
             all
             Bellies
             !
             Shall
             these
             amend
             thee
             ,
             who
          
           (
           as
           the
           Prophet
           says
           )
           
             weary
             themselves
             in
             commiting
             Iniquity
             ?
             Shalt
             thou
             s●e
             with
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             which
             regard
             only
             those
             ways
             that
             lead
             to
             Hell
             ;
             leave
             them
             rather
             ,
          
           (
           as
           bids
           our
           Saviour
           )
           ,
           
             least
             ye
             fall
             both
             blindfold
             into
             the
             same
             Perdition
             .
             But
             are
             all
             thus
             ?
             Perhaps
             not
             all
             ,
             or
             not
             so
             grosly
             :
             But
             what
             did
             it
             avail
          
           Eli
           ,
           
             to
             be
             himself
             blameless
             ,
             whil'st
             he
             connived
             at
             his
             Sons
             ,
             that
             were
             wicked
             ?
             Who
             of
             these
             hath
             been
             envied
             for
             his
             better
             Life
             ?
             Who
             of
             them
             have
             hated
             to
             cons●rt
             with
             such
             ,
             or
             withstood
             their
             entring
             into
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             or
             zealously
             endeavoured
             their
             casting
             out
             ?
          
           This
           is
           the
           Sense
           of
           what
           he
           there
           says
           ,
           it
           being
           not
           only
           tedious
           ,
           but
           impossible
           to
           Translate
           Verbatim
           ,
           so
           barbarous
           and
           obscure
           a
           Writer
           ,
           thô
           otherwise
           he
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           a
           Man
           of
           great
           Wit
           ,
           and
           ardent
           Piety
           ,
           above
           what
           that
           Age
           would
           admit
           of
           :
           But
           hence
           we
           may
           learn
           what
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Government
           and
           Religion
           among
           the
           Britains
           was
           in
           that
           long
           Calm
           of
           Peace
           ,
           which
           the
           Victory
           at
           Badon
           Hill
           had
           produced
           .
        
         
           Also
           at
           the
           end
           of
           his
           History
           ,
           he
           gives
           a
           farther
           account
           of
           the
           sad
           state
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           great
           corruption
           of
           Manners
           in
           those
           Times
           ;
        
         
           And
           complains
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Cities
             of
             his
             Country
             were
             not
             then
             inhabited
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             but
             lay
             ruined
             and
             deserted
             ;
             for
             though
             Foreign
             Wars
             were
             ceased
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             yet
             so
             were
             not
             the
             Civil
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             did
             still
             remain
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Island
             evident
             marks
             of
             so
             miserable
             a
             destruction
             ;
             but
             that
             also
             as
             long
             as
             the
             memory
             of
             that
             unlooked
             for
             assistance
             lasted
             ,
             their
             Kings
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             did
             pretty
             well
             observe
             due
             Orders
             ;
             but
             those
             deceasing
             ,
             as
             the
             next
             Generation
             succeeded
             ,
             which
             had
             not
             seen
             the
             former
             Calamities
             ,
             and
             were
             only
             sensible
             of
             the
             present
             Prosperity
             ,
             all
             the
             Principles
             of
             Truth
             and
             Justice
             were
             totally
             shaken
             and
             subverted
             :
             So
             that
             scarce
             any
             footsteps
             remained
             of
             them
             in
             all
             the
             Orders
             and
             Degrees
             of
             Men
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             except
             some
             ,
             and
             those
             but
             few
             ,
             very
             few
             in
             respect
             of
             those
             who
             go
             to
             Hell
             ;
             so
             that
             although
             they
             are
             the
             only
             true
             Sons
             of
             our
             Mother
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             smallness
             of
             their
             number
             ,
             she
             can
             scarce
             take
             any
             notice
             of
             them
             ,
             albeit
             they
             lye
             in
             her
             very
             Bosome
             .
          
        
         
           This
           much
           may
           suffice
           to
           give
           an
           account
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           this
           Epistle
           of
           Gildas
           ,
           as
           of
           his
           History
           ,
           which
           Caradoc
           of
           Lancarvon
           in
           his
           Legendary
           Life
           of
           this
           Author
           supposes
           to
           have
           been
           writ
           whil'st
           he
           lived
           at
           Glastenbury
           .
           But
           these
           passages
           ,
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           Transcribe
           from
           him
           ,
           as
           not
           unuseful
           to
           be
           inserted
           in
           these
           Annals
           ;
           not
           out
           of
           any
           desire
           to
           rip
           up
           ,
           or
           expose
           the
           faults
           of
           the
           ancient
           British
           Clergy
           or
           Nation
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           insult
           over
           their
           Calamities
           ;
           but
           rather
           to
           serve
           as
           a
           warning
           to
           us
           ,
           who
           live
           in
           this
           loose
           and
           corrupt
           Age
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           avoid
           the
           like
           Sins
           ,
           lest
           we
           provoke
           God
           to
           send
           the
           like
           Judgments
           upon
           us
           :
           But
           to
           return
           to
           the
           Saxon
           Chronicle
           ;
        
         
         
           
           [
           This
           Year
           began
           the
           Northumbrian
           Kingdom
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Words
           of
           our
           Annals
           ;
           Ida
           began
           to
           Reign
           ,
           from
           whom
           is
           derived
           the
           Royal
           Family
           of
           the
           Northumbrian
           Kings
           ;
           
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           here
           give
           us
           a
           long
           pedegree
           of
           this
           Ida
           ,
           who
           reigned
           Twelve
           Years
           ,
           and
           built
           Bebbanburgh
           (
           now
           Bamborough
           Castle
           in
           Northumberland
           )
           which
           was
           at
           first
           encompassed
           only
           with
           a
           Trench
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           with
           a
           Wall.
           
        
         
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           says
           ,
           This
           Prince
           was
           always
           in
           War
           ,
           and
           Will.
           of
           Malmesbury
           ,
           and
           
             Mat.
             Westminster
          
           ,
           make
           him
           to
           have
           had
           Twelve
           Sons
           partly
           by
           Wives
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           Concubines
           :
           And
           the
           latter
           also
           tells
           us
           that
           he
           together
           with
           his
           Sons
           came
           into
           Britain
           ,
           and
           landed
           at
           Plensburgh
           with
           Forty
           Ships
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           Ida
           was
           the
           first
           that
           took
           upon
           him
           the
           Title
           of
           King
           ,
           yet
           there
           were
           Princes
           of
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           in
           that
           Country
           many
           Years
           before
           ;
           for
           the
           same
           Authors
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           Hengist
           had
           long
           before
           sent
           his
           Brother
           Ottha
           ,
           and
           his
           Son
           Ebusa
           ,
           Men
           of
           great
           Experience
           in
           War
           ,
           to
           Conquer
           the
           North
           Parts
           of
           Britain
           ;
           who
           pursuing
           his
           directions
           ,
           met
           with
           a
           success
           answerable
           to
           their
           endeavours
           ;
           for
           fighting
           often
           times
           with
           the
           Natives
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           conquering
           all
           those
           who
           indeavoured
           to
           resist
           them
           ,
           they
           received
           the
           rest
           into
           their
           Protection
           ,
           and
           so
           enjoyed
           the
           fruits
           of
           Peace
           .
           But
           though
           they
           had
           by
           their
           own
           industry
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           consent
           of
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           gained
           some
           Power
           in
           those
           Parts
           ;
           
           yet
           did
           they
           never
           till
           now
           take
           upon
           them
           the
           Title
           of
           Kings
           ,
           the
           same
           moderation
           descending
           also
           to
           their
           Posterity
           :
           So
           that
           for
           near
           an
           Hundred
           Years
           ,
           the
           Princes
           ,
           Earls
           ,
           or
           Dukes
           of
           Northumberland
           lived
           like
           Vassals
           ,
           under
           the
           Protection
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Kent
           .
           But
           this
           Nation
           being
           naturally
           haughty
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           above
           recited
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           Sixty
           Years
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           Hengist
           )
           this
           Principality
           was
           changed
           into
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           Ida
           first
           reigning
           there
           ;
           who
           without
           doubt
           was
           a
           very
           gallant
           Man
           ,
           being
           then
           in
           the
           prime
           of
           his
           Youth
           ;
           but
           whether
           he
           enjoyed
           that
           Principality
           in
           his
           own
           Right
           ,
           or
           whether
           he
           had
           it
           by
           Election
           ,
           our
           Author
           will
           not
           take
           upon
           him
           to
           determine
           ,
           because
           the
           Truth
           was
           very
           obscure
           ;
           only
           it
           was
           certain
           ,
           that
           thô
           he
           was
           descended
           of
           an
           Ancient
           and
           Royal
           Family
           ,
           yet
           by
           his
           Great
           and
           Noble
           Qualities
           ,
           he
           added
           much
           to
           the
           greatness
           of
           his
           Birth
           ,
           and
           that
           being
           invincible
           in
           War
           ,
           he
           tempered
           the
           Severity
           of
           Kingly
           Majesty
           with
           his
           own
           natural
           affability
           .
           To
           return
           now
           to
           the
           affairs
           of
           the
           West
           
             Saxons
             ,
             Anno
          
           552.
           
        
         
           After
           Five
           Years
           ,
           Cynric
           fought
           against
           the
           Britains
           ,
           at
           a
           place
           which
           is
           called
           
             Searebyrig
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           Old
           Sarum
           )
           and
           put
           the
           Britains
           to
           flight
           ;
           then
           follows
           a
           Repetition
           of
           his
           Pedigree
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           King
           Ethelbert
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           first
           Christian
           King
           ;
           which
           shews
           that
           these
           Annals
           were
           continued
           by
           several
           hands
           ,
           at
           several
           times
           long
           after
           those
           Kings
           lived
           .
           ]
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           ,
           some
           British
           Chronicles
           place
           the
           Death
           of
           Malgoclunus
           ,
           or
           
             Mailgwn
             Gwined
          
           ,
           thô
           Mr.
           
             R.
             Vaughan
          
           a
           Learned
           Welsh
           Antiquary
           would
           rather
           understand
           this
           of
           his
           Civil
           than
           Natural
           Death
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           his
           resigning
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           professing
           himself
           a
           Monk
           ,
           as
           Gildas
           in
           his
           Epistle
           saith
           he
           did
           ;
           For
           it
           is
           certain
           he
           lived
           and
           reigned
           long
           after
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           in
           the
           Welsh
           Annals
           reckoned
           as
           the
           Supreme
           ,
           or
           sole
           King
           of
           the
           Britains
           ;
           being
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           seems
           )
           after
           the
           breach
           of
           this
           Vow
           ,
           Chosen
           by
           the
           Welsh
           Nobility
           and
           People
           to
           that
           Dignity
           ,
           some
           Years
           after
           :
           So
           that
           divers
           of
           the
           Welsh
           Chronologers
           ,
           begin
           his
           Reign
           over
           all
           Wales
           and
           Cumberland
           from
           this
           very
           Year
           ,
           thô
           
             Humphrey
             Lluyd
          
           
           in
           his
           Description
           of
           Britain
           ,
           out
           of
           an
           ancient
           British
           Law-Book
           ,
           begins
           it
           about
           the
           Year
           560
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           likely
           .
           He
           is
           said
           by
           
             John
             Rosse
          
           ,
           in
           his
           History
           ,
           to
           have
           built
           Bangor
           near
           the
           River
           Menai
           ,
           where
           now
           is
           an
           Episcopal
           See.
           But
           to
           return
           to
           our
           Saxon
           Annals
           ,
        
         
           
             This
             Year
             Cynric
             ,
             and
             Ceawlin
             his
             Son
             ,
             
             fought
             a
             Battle
             against
             the
             Britains
             at
             Berinbyrig
             ,
             (
             now
             Banbury
             in
             Oxfordshire
             ,
             )
             and
             put
             them
             to
             flight
             .
             
               H.
               Huntington
            
             is
             very
             large
             in
             the
             Description
             of
             this
             Battle
             ,
             relating
             ,
             
             That
             the
             Britains
             having
             gathered
             together
             all
             their
             Forces
             to
             revenge
             the
             Losses
             they
             had
             received
             for
             five
             Years
             aforegoing
             ,
             marched
             as
             far
             as
             Beranbury
             ,
             where
             they
             drew
             up
             their
             Men
             in
             nine
             Divisions
             ;
             but
             the
             Saxons
             being
             drawn
             up
             in
             one
             great
             Body
             ,
             and
             setting
             boldly
             upon
             them
             ,
             having
             broken
             their
             Lances
             ,
             finished
             the
             Victory
             with
             their
             Swords
             ,
             which
             remained
             doubtful
             till
             night
             drew
             on
             .
             Some
             Years
             after
             this
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
          
        
         
           
             Ceawlin
             began
             also
             to
             reign
             over
             the
             West-Saxons
             in
             the
             room
             of
             Cynric
             his
             Father
             ;
             the
             same
             Year
             Ida
             dying
             ,
             
             Aella
             began
             to
             reign
             over
             the
             Northumbers
             .
             His
             Pedigree
             likewise
             follows
             ,
             thô
             needless
             to
             be
             inferred
             ;
             but
             it
             terminates
             in
             Woden
             ,
             thô
             from
             another
             Ancestor
             than
             
             Ida's
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             you
             are
             here
             to
             observe
             ,
             
             That
             now
             the
             Northumbrian
             Kingdom
             became
             divided
             into
             two
             ,
             for
             this
             Aella
             reigned
             over
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Deira
             ,
             while
             Adda
             ,
             the
             eldest
             Son
             of
             Ida
             ,
             reigned
             at
             the
             same-time
             over
             the
             Bernicians
             ,
             (
             as
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             testifies
             .
             )
          
        
         
           
             This
             Year
             also
             Ethelbert
             succeeded
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Kent
             ,
             which
             he
             held
             for
             53
             Years
             .
             In
             his
             time
             Pope
             Gregory
             sent
             us
             Baptism
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             made
             the
             
               English
               Saxons
            
             Christians
             ,
             )
             in
             the
             32d
             Year
             of
             this
             King's
             Reign
             .
          
        
         
           This
           Year
           (
           as
           Bede
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           relate
           ,
           
           )
           Columba
           the
           Priest
           or
           Presbyter
           came
           out
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           (
           which
           in
           his
           Epitome
           he
           also
           calls
           Scotland
           ,
           )
           to
           preach
           the
           Word
           of
           GOD
           to
           the
           Northern
           Picts
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
           those
           that
           were
           divided
           from
           the
           Southern
           by
           a
           large
           Tract
           of
           high
           Mountains
           ;
           for
           the
           Southern
           Picts
           had
           been
           already
           converted
           from
           Idolatry
           to
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           by
           Nynias
           ,
           a
           Reverend
           Bishop
           of
           the
           British
           Nation
           ,
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           already
           declared
           .
           )
           But
           Columba
           came
           into
           Britain
           in
           the
           9th
           Year
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           Bridius
           the
           Son
           of
           Meiloch
           King
           of
           the
           Picts
           ,
           and
           having
           converted
           the
           said
           Nation
           to
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           received
           the
           Island
           [
           of
           Hy
           ]
           ,
           therein
           to
           build
           a
           Monastery
           .
           Then
           Bede
           ,
           after
           giving
           us
           a
           short
           Description
           of
           this
           Island
           and
           Monastery
           ,
           
           has
           this
           remarkable
           Passage
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             But
             this
             Island
             (
             
               viz.
               Hy
            
             ,
             )
             is
             always
             wont
             to
             have
             for
             its
             Governour
             the
             Abbot
             or
             Presbyter
             ,
             to
             whose
             Authority
             all
             the
             Province
             ,
             and
             even
             the
             Bishops
             themselves
             ,
             after
             an
             unusual
             Order
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             subject
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Example
             of
             their
             first
             Teacher
             ,
             who
             was
             never
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             a
             Monk.
             
          
           But
           the
           Saxon
           Chronicle
           is
           more
           express
           ,
           and
           says
           ,
           
             That
             there
             must
             be
             always
             in
             Hy
             an
             Abbot
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Scotland
             ought
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             him
             .
          
        
         
           From
           the
           above-mentioned
           Passage
           in
           Bede
           ,
           some
           Writers
           have
           inferr'd
           ,
           That
           Bishops
           were
           not
           then
           thought
           so
           necessary
           ,
           since
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           was
           able
           to
           subsist
           so
           long
           without
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           Abbot
           of
           Hy
           ,
           without
           being
           ordained
           Bishop
           ,
           exercised
           Episcopal
           Authority
           over
           those
           that
           were
           Bishops
           ;
           to
           which
           ,
           Arch-Bishop
           Usher
           in
           his
           before-cited
           Work
           ,
           
             De
             Britan.
             Eccles.
             Antiquit.
          
           answers
           ,
           
           That
           this
           Authority
           of
           the
           Abbots
           of
           Hy
           ,
           their
           exercising
           Jurisdiction
           over
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           was
           a
           
           Superiority
           of
           meer
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           
           and
           not
           of
           Order
           ;
           and
           he
           there
           cites
           certain
           ancient
           Annals
           of
           Ulster
           ,
           to
           prove
           ,
           That
           this
           little
           Island
           had
           always
           a
           Bishop
           residing
           in
           it
           ,
           either
           in
           or
           near
           that
           Monastery
           :
           Which
           is
           also
           further
           enforced
           in
           the
           Learned
           Bishop
           
           Lloyd's
           Historical
           Account
           of
           
             Church
             Government
          
           ,
           
           &c.
           where
           he
           brings
           several
           Authorities
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           this
           Columba
           received
           his
           Orders
           from
           Finean
           Bishop
           of
           Meath
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           before
           ever
           he
           came
           from
           thence
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           he
           refused
           being
           made
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           it
           was
           out
           of
           a
           pure
           Monkish
           Humility
           ,
           having
           from
           his
           Youth
           devoted
           himself
           to
           a
           Monastic
           Life
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           himself
           did
           own
           the
           Order
           of
           a
           Bishop
           to
           be
           above
           that
           of
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           is
           urged
           from
           Adamannus
           his
           Successor
           ,
           who
           wrote
           his
           Life
           ;
           particularly
           mentioning
           
           Columba's
           refusing
           to
           break
           the
           Bread
           to
           be
           received
           at
           the
           Communion
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           concealed
           Bishop
           ,
           (
           as
           two
           Priests
           used
           to
           do
           in
           their
           way
           of
           Consecration
           )
           but
           would
           needs
           make
           him
           break
           it
           alone
           ,
           (
           as
           a
           Bishop
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           )
           asking
           him
           ,
           Why
           he
           had
           endeavoured
           to
           conceal
           himself
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           give
           him
           due
           Veneration
           ?
           Which
           Words
           of
           Columba
           a
           Presbyter
           to
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           are
           supposed
           sufficiently
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           he
           acknowledged
           the
           Episcopal
           Order
           superiour
           to
           his
           own
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Scots
           ever
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           were
           necessary
           for
           the
           Ordaining
           of
           others
           in
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           the
           said
           Bishop
           further
           urges
           from
           Bede
           ,
           
           who
           there
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             There
             was
             a
             Bishop
             of
             all
             that
             Province
             ;
             as
             also
             from
             another
             place
             in
             the
             said
             Author
             ,
             where
             he
             relates
             ,
             That
             when
             King
             Oswald
             becoming
             a
             Christian
             ,
             desired
             to
             have
             a
             Bishop
             from
             Hy.
             to
             plant
             a
             Church
             among
             his
             
               Northumbrians
               ;
               Aidan
            
             was
             sent
             to
             him
             ,
             having
             first
             received
             the
             Degree
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             when
             Segenius
             ,
             Abbot
             and
             Priest
             ,
             was
             over
             that
             Monastery
             ;
             and
             also
             ,
             that
             after
             he
             came
             into
             Northumberland
             ,
             he
             chose
             the
             Place
             for
             his
             Episcopal
             See
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             Lindisfarn
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             with
             his
             Clergy
             ;
             and
             there
             he
             was
             Abbot
             with
             his
             Monks
             ,
             who
             all
             belong
             to
             the
             Care
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             also
             succeeded
             by
             divers
             other
             Bishops
             ;
             till
             that
             Church
             being
             destroyed
             by
             the
             Danes
             ,
             the
             Bishop's
             See
             was
             removed
             to
             Durham
             .
          
           I
           need
           say
           no
           more
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ,
           but
           shall
           refer
           the
           Reader
           to
           the
           said
           Learned
           Bishop's
           Dissertation
           ,
           
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           no
           other
           Church-Government
           ,
           but
           Episcopal
           ,
           was
           ever
           setled
           amongst
           the
           
             Scots
             ,
             Picts
          
           ,
           or
           Saxons
           ,
           upon
           their
           Conversion
           to
           Christianity
           .
           But
           that
           we
           may
           return
           again
           to
           our
           Saxon
           Annals
           .
        
         
           
           
             Adda
             King
             of
             Bernicia
             dying
             this
             Year
             ,
             (
             as
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             and
             M●tthew
             of
             Westminster
             relate
             )
             one
             Glappa
             reigned
             in
             his
             stead
             two
             Years
             ;
             but
             who
             he
             was
             ,
             
             or
             how
             descended
             ,
             these
             Authors
             do
             not
             tell
             us
             .
          
        
         
           The
           same
           Year
           died
           
             Maelgwn
             Guineth
          
           King
           of
           the
           Britains
           ,
           after
           five
           Years
           Reign
           over
           all
           that
           part
           of
           Britain
           that
           was
           left
           them
           :
           This
           is
           according
           to
           the
           account
           of
           that
           Learned
           Antiquary
           Mr.
           
             Robert
             Vaughan
          
           ;
           thô
           Mat.
           of
           Westminster
           ,
           Dr.
           Powell
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             John
             Price
          
           ,
           make
           him
           to
           have
           began
           his
           Reign
           long
           after
           ,
           viz.
           the
           former
           of
           these
           in
           581
           ,
           and
           the
           latter
           in
           590
           ;
           both
           which
           Opinions
           the
           said
           Mr.
           Vaughan
           Learnedly
           confutes
           in
           a
           Manuscript
           I
           have
           now
           in
           my
           possession
           ;
           but
           who
           succeeded
           
             Maelgwn
             Guineth
          
           as
           King
           of
           all
           the
           Britains
           ,
           since
           the
           Welsh
           Annals
           are
           silent
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           so
           too
           ;
           for
           as
           to
           those
           Successors
           which
           Geoffery
           hath
           given
           him
           .
           I
           have
           already
           said
           sufficient
           to
           destroy
           his
           Credit
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           and
           Will.
           of
           
           Newberie's
           Censure
           of
           him
           is
           not
           less
           sharp
           than
           true
           :
           
             That
             concerning
             the
             Successors
             of
             Arthur
             ,
             he
             does
             not
             lie
             with
             less
             Impudence
             ,
             when
             he
             gives
             them
             the
             Monarchy
             of
             all
             Britain
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             7th
             Generation
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             The
             next
             year
             Ceawlin
             ,
             and
             Cutha
             his
             Brother
             ,
             
             beginning
             a
             Civil
             War
             ,
             fought
             with
             King
             Ethelbert
             ,
             and
             drove
             him
             back
             into
             Kent
             ,
             and
             killed
             two
             of
             his
             Commanders
             ,
             Oslac
             and
             Cnebba
             ,
             at
             Wibbendon
             ,
             (
             now
             Wimbledon
             in
             Surrey
             .
             )
          
           This
           King
           Ethelbert
           (
           as
           Will.
           of
           Malmesbury
           observes
           )
           was
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Reign
           a
           Scorn
           to
           the
           Neighbouring
           Princes
           ;
           for
           being
           beaten
           in
           one
           or
           two
           Battels
           ,
           he
           could
           scarce
           defend
           his
           own
           Territories
           :
           But
           when
           in
           his
           riper
           Years
           he
           learned
           more
           Experience
           in
           War
           ,
           in
           a
           short
           time
           he
           brought
           under
           his
           Subjection
           all
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           English-Saxons
           ,
           except
           the
           Northumbrians
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           might
           also
           gain
           the
           Friendship
           of
           Foreigners
           ,
           he
           became
           allied
           to
           the
           King
           of
           the
           Franks
           by
           the
           Marriage
           of
           Bertha
           his
           Daughter
           .
           But
           of
           this
           King
           we
           hear
           no
           more
           for
           many
           years
           ,
           till
           his
           Conversion
           to
           the
           Christian
           Faith.
           
        
         
           Glappa
           King
           of
           Bernicia
           dying
           ,
           Theodwulf
           succeeded
           him
           for
           one
           year
           .
           
           But
           then
           he
           also
           deceasing
           ,
        
         
           Fr●othwulf
           reigned
           after
           him
           for
           seven
           or
           eight
           years
           more
           .
           
           We
           are
           beholding
           for
           the
           Succession
           of
           these
           two
           Kings
           ,
           to
           Florence
           of
           Worcester
           and
           
             Rog.
             Hoveden
          
           ,
           being
           omitted
           by
           all
           other
           Authors
           ;
           they
           are
           also
           more
           exact
           in
           distinguishing
           this
           Kingdom
           from
           that
           of
           Deira
           ,
           most
           of
           the
           rest
           confounding
           them
           together
           .
        
         
           Cuthwulf
           the
           Brother
           of
           Ceawlin
           (
           as
           it
           is
           in
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           )
           fought
           against
           the
           Britains
           at
           Bedicanford
           (
           now
           
             Bedford
             )
          
           ,
           
           and
           took
           four
           Towns
           ,
           
             viz.
             Lugeanburh
          
           (
           now
           Loughborough
           )
           in
           Leicestershire
           ,
           or
           else
           Leighton
           in
           Bedfordshire
           ;
           and
           Eglesburh
           (
           now
           Ailesbury
           )
           in
           Bucks
           ;
           with
           Bennington
           and
           Egonesham
           (
           now
           called
           Bensington
           and
           Enisham
           )
           in
           Oxfordshire
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           ,
           as
           is
           supposed
           ,
           
           (
           for
           the
           Year
           is
           not
           set
           down
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           Historian
           )
           began
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           East-Angles
           under
           Vffa
           (
           the
           Eighth
           from
           Woden
           )
           tho
           it
           seems
           there
           were
           before
           him
           divers
           other
           petty
           Saxon
           Princes
           ,
           
           who
           had
           invaded
           and
           fixed
           themselves
           in
           the
           Countries
           we
           now
           call
           Norfolk
           and
           Suffolk
           ;
           for
           in
           one
           Copy
           of
           Matth.
           of
           Westminster
           which
           Mr.
           Twine
           had
           seen
           ,
           (
           tho
           it
           be
           not
           found
           in
           our
           printed
           ones
           )
           he
           saith
           ,
           That
           Anno
           527.
           the
           Pagans
           came
           out
           of
           Germany
           and
           took
           possession
           of
           the
           Countrey
           of
           the
           East-Angles
           ,
           and
           tormented
           the
           Christians
           with
           all
           sorts
           of
           Cruelty
           ;
           but
           it
           seems
           this
           Vffa
           in
           Strength
           and
           Policy
           overpowering
           the
           rest
           of
           those
           Petty
           Princes
           ,
           got
           himself
           made
           sole
           King
           ,
           and
           governed
           with
           that
           Glory
           ,
           that
           
             H.
             Huntingdon
          
           tells
           us
           ,
           the
           Kings
           descended
           from
           him
           were
           called
           Vffings
           ,
           though
           how
           long
           he
           reigned
           is
           uncertain
           ,
           only
           that
           dying
           he
           left
           the
           Crown
           to
           Titul
           or
           Titillus
           his
           Son
           ,
           of
           whom
           likewise
           nothing
           is
           recorded
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Will.
           of
           Malmesbury
           takes
           no
           notice
           of
           these
           two
           Princes
           :
           The
           first
           he
           speaks
           of
           is
           Redwald
           ,
           the
           Tenth
           from
           Woden
           ,
           whom
           he
           calls
           the
           greatest
           King
           of
           the
           East-Angles
           ;
           but
           since
           his
           Reign
           began
           after
           this
           Period
           ,
           I
           shall
           reserve
           the
           speaking
           further
           of
           him
           to
           the
           next
           Book
           .
        
         
           To
           return
           to
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           :
           
           
             This
             year
             Ceawlin
             and
             Cuthwin
             his
             Son
             fought
             with
             and
             slew
             three
             British
             Kings
             
               viz.
               Commail
               ,
               Candidan
            
             ,
             and
             Farinmaile
             ,
             at
             a
             place
             which
             is
             called
             Deorham
             (
             now
             Durham
             )
             in
             Gloucestershire
             ,
             and
             then
             took
             three
             Cities
             ,
             Glewancester
             (
             now
             
               Glocester
               )
               ,
               Cirencester
            
             ,
             and
             Bathoncester
             ,
             (
             now
             
               Bathe
               .
            
             )
          
        
         
           Who
           these
           three
           Kings
           were
           ,
           is
           very
           doubtful
           ;
           some
           suppose
           the
           first
           and
           second
           of
           them
           to
           be
           Cuniglasus
           and
           
             Aurelius
             Conan
          
           ,
           both
           mentioned
           
           by
           Gildas
           ;
           
           but
           for
           the
           third
           ,
           I
           cannot
           tell
           what
           to
           make
           of
           him
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           such
           King
           mentioned
           in
           any
           of
           the
           old
           British
           Chronicles
           ;
           so
           all
           that
           we
           can
           guess
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           some
           Petty
           Prince
           ,
           whose
           Name
           is
           wholly
           omitted
           in
           the
           Welsh
           Annals
           ,
           or
           else
           mistaken
           in
           ours
           .
           From
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Battel
           ,
           the
           Britains
           or
           Welshmen
           (
           as
           the
           English
           call
           them
           )
           being
           driven
           into
           that
           rough
           and
           mountainous
           Countrey
           we
           now
           call
           Wales
           ,
           lying
           beyond
           the
           Rivers
           of
           Dee
           and
           Severn
           ,
           made
           fewer
           Invasions
           into
           (
           what
           we
           call
           )
           England
           .
        
         
           This
           year
           ,
           as
           the
           Welsh
           Chronicle
           ,
           called
           Triades
           ,
           relates
           (
           being
           an
           Ancient
           Manuscript
           written
           near
           1000
           years
           ago
           )
           ,
           the
           Battel
           of
           Arderydd
           was
           fought
           on
           the
           Borders
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           between
           
             Aeddan
             Vradog
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Treacherous
           )
           and
           Guendelew
           Son
           of
           
             Keidiaw
             ,
             British
          
           Princes
           of
           the
           North
           Parts
           of
           Britain
           ,
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ;
           and
           
             Reiderch-hoel
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Liberal
           )
           a
           British
           King
           of
           Cumberland
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           a
           very
           slight
           occasion
           ,
           a
           Lark's-Nest
           ,
           and
           two
           Dogs
           :
           In
           which
           Battel
           Guendelew
           was
           slain
           ,
           though
           his
           men
           fought
           and
           skirmish'd
           with
           the
           other
           Britains
           for
           Six
           Weeks
           to
           revenge
           his
           Death
           .
           After
           which
           Fight
           Aedan
           being
           there
           overcome
           ,
           fled
           into
           the
           Isle
           of
           Man.
           
        
         
           The
           like
           Story
           is
           related
           by
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Battel
           between
           Aedan
           King
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           and
           the
           Picts
           ,
           upon
           the
           like
           occasion
           ;
           so
           that
           either
           the
           Scots
           borrowed
           it
           from
           the
           British
           History
           ,
           or
           else
           this
           had
           it
           from
           them
           ;
           though
           the
           former
           be
           the
           most
           likely
           .
           But
           how
           this
           can
           agree
           with
           our
           Saxon
           Annals
           ,
           who
           make
           Adda
           King
           of
           Bernicia
           to
           have
           died
           Ten
           Years
           before
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           one
           of
           them
           must
           certainly
           be
           mistaken
           ,
           since
           there
           was
           but
           one
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           who
           was
           called
           Adda
           .
        
         
           This
           year
           ,
           or
           the
           next
           ,
           King
           Freothwulf
           dying
           ,
           Theodoric
           the
           Son
           of
           Ida
           (
           according
           to
           Florence
           of
           Worcester
           and
           
             Matth.
             Westminster
          
           )
           succeeded
           him
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           
             Bernicia
             ,
             Aella
          
           still
           reigning
           in
           Deira
           .
           This
           Theodoric
           and
           his
           Sons
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Ancient
           Author
           of
           the
           English-Saxon
           Genealogies
           at
           the
           end
           of
           Nennius
           ,
           lately
           put
           forth
           by
           Dr.
           Gale
           )
           fought
           with
           Vrbgen
           ,
           or
           Vrien
           ,
           King
           of
           Cumberland
           ,
           and
           his
           Sons
           ,
           with
           various
           Success
           ,
           who
           besieged
           Theodoric
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           Medcant
           ,
           (
           now
           Turne
           Island
           )
           until
           by
           the
           means
           of
           Morgant
           ,
           a
           Prince
           of
           the
           same
           Countrey
           who
           envied
           his
           Valour
           ,
           Vrien
           was
           in
           that
           Expedition
           murthered
           by
           his
           own
           men
           :
           But
           the
           Succession
           of
           these
           Kings
           of
           Northumberland
           is
           very
           obscure
           and
           uncertain
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           abovecited
           Genealogies
           makes
           one
           Freodguald
           to
           have
           succeeded
           this
           Theodoric
           or
           Deoric
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           him
           )
           ;
           but
           whether
           he
           was
           the
           same
           with
           Freothwulf
           ,
           mentioned
           by
           Florence
           ,
           is
           hard
           to
           determine
           ;
           and
           after
           this
           Freodguald
           ,
           who
           reigned
           seven
           years
           ,
           one
           Hussa
           is
           said
           to
           have
           succeeded
           ,
           who
           reigned
           seven
           years
           likewise
           ;
           but
           whether
           in
           Deira
           or
           Bernicia
           ,
           he
           does
           not
           say
           ;
           in
           which
           he
           is
           also
           followed
           by
           
             Rog.
             Hoveden
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Prologue
           to
           his
           History
           ;
           but
           the
           Succession
           of
           these
           Kings
           having
           no
           certain
           Time
           assigned
           them
           ,
           I
           can
           only
           set
           them
           down
           as
           I
           find
           them
           .
           Here
           is
           a
           large
           Gap
           left
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           ,
           where
           nothing
           occurs
           further
           of
           English
           Affairs
           for
           seven
           years
           .
           To
           supply
           which
           ,
           we
           must
           have
           recourse
           to
           the
           British
           Affairs
           in
           those
           Countries
           we
           now
           call
           Wales
           .
           Where
           (
           to
           shew
           you
           the
           Uncertainty
           of
           the
           British
           Chronology
           )
           ,
        
         
           
           According
           to
           Matthew
           of
           
             Westminster
             ,
             Malgo
          
           ,
           or
           Magoclunus
           ,
           whom
           the
           Welsh
           Annals
           call
           
             Mael
             Guineth
          
           ,
           was
           elected
           King
           of
           all
           the
           Britains
           
           of
           Wales
           (
           having
           been
           long
           before
           King
           of
           North-Wales
           ,
           
           as
           the
           word
           Gwineth
           in
           the
           Welsh
           Tongue
           signifies
           )
           .
           And
           
             Humphrey
             Lloyd
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Fragment
           of
           the
           Description
           of
           Wales
           ,
           from
           an
           Ancient
           Book
           of
           British
           Laws
           ,
           thus
           gives
           us
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           Election
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           Saxons
           had
           obtained
           the
           Kingdom
           and
           Crown
           of
           London
           upon
           the
           Expulsion
           of
           the
           Britains
           ,
           all
           the
           People
           of
           Wales
           met
           at
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           River
           Dee
           to
           Elect
           a
           King
           ;
           and
           thither
           came
           the
           men
           of
           Gwineth
           (
           or
           
             North-Wales
             )
          
           ,
           the
           men
           of
           Powis-land
           ,
           the
           men
           of
           
             Dehaubarth
             ,
             Glamorgan
          
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           Countries
           ;
           who
           all
           elected
           
             Mael
             Gwineth
          
           King
           :
        
         
           Whom
           Geoffry
           of
           Monmouth
           fables
           to
           have
           been
           King
           not
           only
           of
           all
           this
           Island
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           have
           conquered
           
             Ireland
             ,
             Iceland
             ,
             Gothland
             ,
             Norway
             ,
             Denmark
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Orcades
           ;
           a
           story
           so
           ridiculous
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           telling
           it
           is
           a
           sufficient
           Confutation
           :
           And
           all
           this
           he
           collects
           from
           those
           words
           of
           Gildas
           ,
           wherein
           he
           calls
           him
           the
           Island-Dragon
           ,
           and
           a
           driver
           out
           of
           many
           Tyrants
           ;
           and
           because
           to
           express
           his
           great
           wickedness
           he
           says
           ,
           
             He
             was
             drunk
             with
             the
             Wine
             of
          
           Sodom
           ;
           Geoffry
           will
           needs
           conclude
           him
           to
           have
           been
           guilty
           of
           Sodomy
           .
           This
           Prince
           is
           supposed
           to
           have
           reigned
           as
           Supreme
           King
           of
           Wales
           about
           six
           years
           .
        
         
           Ceawlin
           King
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           ,
           and
           Cutha
           ,
           
           fought
           against
           the
           Britains
           at
           a
           place
           called
           Frethanleag
           (
           now
           Frethern
           )
           in
           Gloucestershire
           ,
           where
           Cutha
           was
           slain
           ;
           yet
           Ceawlin
           now
           took
           many
           Towns
           ,
           with
           great
           Treasures
           ,
           and
           other
           Spoil
           ,
           and
           so
           returned
           home
           :
           As
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           relates
           ,
           the
           Britains
           had
           at
           first
           the
           better
           ,
           but
           Ceawlin
           having
           sent
           for
           fresh
           Recruits
           ,
           overcame
           the
           Conquerors
           .
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           mentions
           a
           Son
           of
           
           Ceawlin's
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           Name
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           killed
           before
           his
           face
           ;
           but
           either
           the
           Copy
           he
           had
           of
           these
           Annals
           differed
           from
           those
           we
           have
           left
           us
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           was
           no
           other
           than
           this
           Cutha
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           who
           was
           his
           Brother
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           began
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           
           (
           according
           to
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           and
           Matth.
           of
           Westminster
           )
           whose
           first
           King
           was
           Crida
           ,
           or
           Creoda
           ;
           this
           ,
           though
           the
           last
           erected
           ,
           yet
           was
           one
           of
           the
           largest
           of
           the
           
             English
             Saxon
          
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           was
           also
           one
           of
           the
           last
           that
           was
           conquered
           by
           the
           West-Saxons
           .
        
         
           This
           Year
           also
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Welsh
           Annals
           )
           happened
           a
           great
           Slaughter
           of
           the
           Britains
           of
           the
           North
           ;
           for
           now
           Gurgi
           and
           Fredur
           ,
           two
           British
           Princes
           ,
           being
           Brothers
           and
           Twins
           ,
           the
           Sons
           of
           
             Oliver
             Gosgard
             Vawr
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
             Oliver
          
           with
           the
           great
           Train
           )
           a
           Prince
           of
           Cumberland
           ,
           fought
           with
           Aedda
           ,
           or
           Adda
           ,
           the
           Saxon
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           at
           a
           place
           called
           Caergrew
           ,
           where
           both
           the
           Brothers
           were
           slain
           ,
           many
           of
           their
           men
           treacherously
           deserting
           them
           the
           Night
           before
           the
           Battel
           .
        
         
           '
           This
           year
           Aella
           King
           of
           Deira
           died
           [
           after
           30
           years
           Reign
           ]
           ,
           
           and
           Athelric
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           and
           reigned
           5
           years
           over
           all
           Northumberland
           ,
           having
           (
           as
           Will.
           of
           Malmesbury
           relates
           )
           obtained
           the
           Kingdom
           in
           his
           Old
           Age
           ,
           his
           Youth
           being
           spent
           in
           a
           very
           narrow
           Fortune
           ;
           yet
           having
           ,
           according
           to
           Florence
           of
           
           Worcester's
           Account
           ,
           reigned
           two
           years
           over
           Bernicia
           in
           
           Aella's
           time
           .
           And
           this
           year
           also
           ,
           according
           to
           Matth.
           of
           Westminster
           ,
           this
           Athelric
           (
           for
           so
           I
           suppose
           it
           should
           be
           ,
           and
           not
           Ethelfrid
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           yet
           begun
           to
           reign
           )
           married
           Acca
           ,
           Daughter
           to
           Aella
           King
           of
           Deira
           ,
           and
           on
           her
           got
           seven
           Sons
           ,
           whose
           Names
           he
           there
           gives
           us
           .
        
         
         
           
           Also
           this
           year
           in
           the
           Welsh
           Annals
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           those
           of
           
             Vlster
             ,
             Constantine
          
           is
           mention'd
           to
           be
           converted
           to
           the
           Lord
           ;
           whom
           Archbishop
           Vsher
           understands
           to
           have
           been
           that
           wicked
           Constantine
           ,
           King
           of
           Devonshire
           and
           Cornwall
           ,
           whom
           Gildas
           has
           before
           inveighed
           against
           ,
           and
           who
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           being
           now
           bereft
           of
           his
           Wife
           and
           Children
           ,
           was
           also
           weary
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           therefore
           went
           privately
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           there
           building
           a
           Monastery
           ,
           took
           upon
           him
           the
           Habit
           of
           a
           Monk
           ;
           as
           John
           of
           Tinmouth
           ,
           in
           his
           Life
           of
           St.
           David
           ,
           relates
           .
           And
           this
           
             Constantine
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           in
           his
           *
           Scotish
           History
           ,
           will
           have
           to
           have
           been
           sent
           over
           by
           a
           certain
           Irish
           Bishop
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           to
           the
           Scots
           ,
           and
           being
           by
           them
           martyr'd
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           some
           Ages
           after
           canonized
           for
           a
           Saint
           :
           But
           this
           sounds
           like
           a
           Legend
           ,
           since
           the
           Scots
           had
           been
           long
           before
           converted
           by
           St.
           Patrick
           to
           the
           Christian
           Faith.
           
        
         
           
           This
           year
           there
           was
           a
           great
           and
           bloody
           Battel
           fought
           at
           Wodensbeorge
           (
           now
           called
           Wodensburg
           ,
           a
           little
           Village
           in
           Wiltshire
           )
           between
           the
           Britains
           and
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           though
           it
           is
           not
           here
           said
           who
           were
           the
           Generals
           on
           either
           side
           ;
           only
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Britains
           having
           drawn
           up
           their
           Army
           after
           the
           Roman
           manner
           ,
           and
           the
           Saxons
           charging
           them
           boldly
           ,
           but
           confusedly
           ,
           there
           followed
           a
           sharp
           Battel
           ,
           in
           which
           GOD
           gave
           the
           Victory
           to
           the
           Britains
           ;
           for
           the
           Saxons
           being
           wont
           to
           have
           the
           better
           in
           all
           their
           Wars
           ,
           being
           now
           grown
           more
           careless
           ,
           were
           vanquished
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Army
           almost
           destroyed
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           W.
           of
           Malmesbury
           relates
           )
           happened
           through
           the
           English
           joining
           with
           the
           Britains
           against
           him
           (
           though
           of
           what
           Countrey
           the
           English
           were
           ,
           he
           does
           not
           tell
           us
           )
           ;
           so
           that
           Ceawlin
           being
           driven
           out
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           Ceolric
           Son
           to
           his
           Brother
           Cuthwalf
           obtaining
           it
           ,
           reigned
           five
           years
           .
           Ceawlin
           being
           thus
           expell'd
           after
           31
           years
           Reign
           ,
           was
           forced
           to
           take
           Refuge
           in
           some
           other
           Kingdom
           ;
           but
           whether
           in
           this
           Island
           ,
           or
           else
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           our
           Histories
           are
           silent
           :
           He
           had
           been
           a
           little
           before
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           powerful
           of
           all
           the
           English-Saxon
           Kings
           ,
           his
           Atchievements
           being
           a
           Wonder
           to
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           till
           then
           a
           Terror
           to
           the
           Welsh
           or
           British
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           Geoffry
           of
           Monmouth
           makes
           Careticus
           above
           mentioned
           to
           have
           succeeded
           Malgo
           (
           who
           perhaps
           was
           the
           same
           with
           
             Mael
             Gwineth
          
           )
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           Britains
           ,
           whom
           he
           describes
           to
           have
           been
           a
           lover
           of
           Civil
           Wars
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           hateful
           to
           God
           and
           all
           the
           Britains
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Saxons
           seeing
           his
           weakness
           ,
           invited
           Gormund
           an
           African
           King
           out
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           to
           Invade
           England
           with
           Six
           thousand
           Africans
           ,
           who
           joining
           with
           the
           Saxons
           invaded
           the
           Territories
           of
           Careticus
           ,
           and
           beating
           him
           in
           many
           Battels
           ,
           at
           last
           besieged
           him
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Cirencester
           ,
           which
           being
           taken
           and
           burnt
           ,
           he
           again
           joined
           Battel
           with
           Careticus
           ,
           and
           forced
           him
           to
           fly
           beyond
           Severne
           into
           Wales
           ;
           and
           then
           Gormund
           destroying
           all
           the
           Neighbouring
           Cities
           ,
           never
           left
           till
           he
           had
           destroyed
           the
           whole
           Island
           from
           Sea
           to
           Sea
           ;
           and
           so
           for
           a
           time
           obtained
           the
           Supreme
           Dominion
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           But
           of
           these
           Kings
           Gareticus
           and
           Garmund
           ,
           since
           not
           only
           the
           most
           Authentick
           Welsh
           Chronicles
           ,
           but
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           are
           wholly
           silent
           ,
           I
           suppose
           them
           to
           have
           been
           only
           Romances
           ,
           and
           invented
           by
           Geoffrey
           to
           fill
           up
           this
           Gap
           in
           his
           British
           History
           ;
           not
           that
           I
           will
           deny
           that
           one
           Gormund
           a
           Danish
           King
           might
           reign
           in
           Ireland
           about
           this
           time
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           ever
           reigned
           in
           England
           ,
           is
           utterly
           false
           ,
           no
           other
           Historian
           but
           himself
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           borrow
           from
           him
           ,
           making
           any
           mention
           of
           it
           .
        
         
         
           This
           year
           Gregory
           was
           made
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           .
           
        
         
           Ceawlin
           (
           late
           King
           of
           the
           
             West
             Saxons
          
           )
           died
           in
           Banishment
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           year
           died
           Cwichelm
           (
           his
           Brother
           )
           ,
           
           together
           with
           Cryda
           [
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           to
           whom
           succeeded
           his
           Son
           Wipha
           or
           Wippa
           ]
           ;
           and
           Ethelfred
           began
           also
           to
           reign
           over
           both
           the
           Northumbrian
           Kingdoms
           ,
           being
           the
           Son
           of
           Ethelric
           the
           Son
           of
           Ida.
           
           This
           Prince
           did
           not
           only
           defend
           his
           own
           Territories
           ,
           but
           also
           invaded
           and
           seized
           those
           of
           others
           .
           But
           the
           third
           year
           after
           was
           very
           remarkable
           ,
        
         
           For
           now
           Pope
           Gregory
           sent
           Augustine
           into
           Britain
           with
           many
           Monks
           to
           preach
           the
           Word
           to
           the
           English
           Nation
           .
           
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           British
           Affairs
           ,
           we
           have
           but
           little
           more
           to
           remark
           ever
           since
           the
           Death
           of
           
             Maelgwin
             Gwineth
          
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           24
           years
           ;
           only
           we
           find
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Landaffe
           ,
           that
           about
           this
           time
           Tudric
           King
           of
           Glamorgan
           ,
           who
           was
           still
           Victorious
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           have
           exchanged
           his
           Crown
           for
           an
           Hermitage
           ;
           till
           going
           in
           Aid
           of
           his
           Son
           Mouric
           ,
           whom
           the
           Saxons
           had
           reduced
           to
           great
           extremity
           ,
           taking
           up
           Arms
           again
           ,
           he
           defended
           him
           against
           them
           at
           Tinterne
           ,
           by
           the
           River
           Wye
           ,
           but
           he
           himself
           received
           a
           Mortal
           Wound
           .
        
         
           But
           about
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Century
           (
           as
           Geoffry
           of
           Monmouth
           relates
           )
           when
           the
           Britains
           could
           not
           agree
           for
           24
           years
           who
           should
           be
           their
           Governor
           ,
           at
           last
           they
           chose
           Cadwan
           Prince
           of
           
             North
             Wales
          
           to
           be
           King
           of
           all
           the
           Britains
           ;
           but
           the
           year
           of
           this
           Election
           is
           not
           set
           down
           by
           Geoffry
           ,
           nor
           is
           this
           Prince
           mentioned
           by
           any
           other
           British
           Author
           or
           Chronicle
           ,
           before
           he
           wrote
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           defer
           speaking
           farther
           of
           this
           Prince
           ,
           till
           I
           come
           to
           the
           next
           Book
           .
        
         
           Ceolwulf
           began
           to
           reign
           over
           the
           West-Saxons
           ,
           
           who
           making
           continual
           Wars
           all
           his
           time
           ,
           fought
           sometimes
           against
           the
           other
           English-Saxons
           ,
           sometimes
           against
           the
           Britains
           ,
           or
           else
           against
           the
           Picts
           and
           Scots
           ;
           but
           (
           what
           is
           more
           remarkable
           )
           this
           year
           Augustine
           the
           Monk
           ,
           with
           his
           Companions
           ,
           arrived
           in
           Britain
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           conclude
           this
           Period
           ,
           I
           cannot
           omit
           taking
           some
           further
           notice
           of
           the
           Civil
           as
           well
           as
           Ecclesiastical
           Affairs
           ,
           in
           that
           part
           of
           Britain
           ,
           now
           called
           Wales
           ,
           where
           the
           Remainders
           of
           Christianity
           in
           this
           side
           of
           our
           Island
           ,
           were
           now
           wholly
           confined
           ;
           Bangor
           in
           the
           North
           ,
           and
           Caer-Leon
           upon
           Vsk
           in
           South-Wales
           ,
           being
           the
           chief
           Places
           for
           Learning
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Religion
           ,
           the
           last
           of
           these
           being
           also
           the
           See
           of
           an
           Archbishop
           ;
           where
           was
           likewise
           a
           College
           of
           Philosophers
           ,
           
           of
           which
           (
           as
           
             Alex.
             Elsebiensis
          
           relates
           )
           Dubritius
           ,
           Archbishop
           of
           that
           City
           ,
           was
           the
           Founder
           ;
           who
           resigning
           his
           Bishoprick
           ,
           became
           an
           Anchoret
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           Bardsey
           ;
           to
           whom
           succeeded
           David
           (
           afterwards
           Sainted
           )
           ,
           who
           flourished
           about
           the
           year
           509
           ,
           and
           is
           said
           to
           have
           been
           Uncle
           by
           the
           Mother's
           side
           to
           King
           Arthur
           ;
           he
           removed
           the
           Episcopal
           See
           from
           Caer-Leon
           to
           Menevia
           ,
           now
           called
           St.
           
           David's
           ,
           in
           Pembrockshire
           .
           Nor
           can
           I
           pass
           by
           several
           Learned
           and
           Holy
           Men
           among
           the
           Britains
           of
           this
           Age
           ;
           as
           first
           ,
           Daniel
           the
           most
           Pious
           Bishop
           of
           
             Bangor
             ;
             Cadocus
          
           Abbot
           of
           Lancarvan
           in
           Glamorganshire
           ,
           whose
           Life
           is
           written
           by
           John
           of
           Tinmouth
           .
           In
           the
           same
           Age
           also
           flourished
           Iltutus
           ,
           a
           Pious
           and
           Learned
           Man
           of
           that
           Countrey
           ;
           to
           whom
           we
           may
           also
           add
           Sampson
           his
           Scholar
           ,
           consecrated
           Bishop
           by
           Dubritius
           ,
           Successor
           to
           St.
           David
           ;
           this
           Sampson
           was
           afterwards
           Archbishop
           of
           Dole
           in
           Britain
           ,
           having
           upon
           his
           leaving
           Britain
           carried
           away
           the
           Pall
           along
           with
           him
           ,
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           already
           mentioned
           )
           :
           Not
           to
           omit
           Patern
           and
           Petroc
           ,
           the
           former
           a
           
           Preacher
           at
           
             Llan
             Patern
          
           in
           Cardiganshire
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           in
           Cornwal
           ;
           besides
           Congal
           Abbot
           of
           Bangor
           ,
           and
           Kentigern
           the
           famous
           Bishop
           of
           Ellwye
           in
           North-Wales
           ,
           as
           also
           Asaph
           his
           Scholar
           ,
           and
           Successor
           in
           the
           same
           See
           ,
           now
           from
           him
           called
           St.
           Asaph
           ;
           to
           whom
           I
           may
           also
           add
           Taliessen
           ,
           the
           famous
           British
           Poet
           ,
           whose
           Verses
           are
           preserved
           to
           this
           day
           .
           All
           these
           flourished
           from
           the
           beginning
           till
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Sixth
           Century
           ,
           which
           now
           as
           much
           abounded
           in
           Learned
           and
           Pious
           Men
           ,
           as
           the
           former
           Age
           was
           wanting
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Thus
           ,
           omitting
           Fables
           ,
           we
           have
           given
           you
           a
           View
           of
           whatever
           we
           find
           can
           be
           relied
           on
           for
           Truth
           ,
           transacted
           in
           Britain
           since
           the
           Romans
           first
           conquered
           and
           then
           forsook
           it
           :
           Wherein
           we
           may
           observe
           the
           many
           Miseries
           and
           Desolations
           brought
           by
           Divine
           Providence
           on
           a
           wicked
           and
           perverse
           Nation
           ;
           driven
           (
           when
           nothing
           else
           would
           reform
           them
           )
           out
           of
           a
           Rich
           Countrey
           into
           a
           Mountainous
           and
           Barren
           Corner
           ,
           by
           Strangers
           and
           Heathens
           :
           So
           much
           more
           intolerable
           in
           the
           Eye
           of
           Heaven
           is
           the
           dishonouring
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           and
           Religion
           by
           Unchristian
           Works
           ,
           than
           downright
           Infidelity
           .
           Yet
           am
           I
           not
           of
           
           Bede's
           Opinion
           ,
           That
           the
           Britains
           omission
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           to
           the
           English-Saxons
           (
           though
           they
           inhabited
           the
           same
           Island
           )
           was
           any
           of
           their
           crying
           Sins
           ;
           since
           it
           was
           not
           to
           be
           expected
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           either
           Preach
           ,
           or
           the
           Saxons
           would
           ever
           Receive
           the
           Gospel
           from
           those
           who
           were
           their
           utter
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           had
           taken
           their
           Countrey
           from
           them
           by
           Violence
           :
           Yet
           God
           was
           not
           wanting
           to
           this
           Nation
           ,
           but
           appointed
           other
           Preachers
           to
           convert
           it
           to
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ;
           which
           how
           it
           was
           brought
           about
           ,
           shall
           be
           the
           Subject
           of
           the
           ensuing
           Book
           .
        
         
           The
           End
           of
           the
           Third
           Book
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
         
           Least
           the
           Names
           of
           the
           English-Saxon
           Kings
           which
           have
           been
           in
           t●●
           former
           Book
           set
           down
           promiscuously
           according
           to
           the
           Years
           in
           which
           they
           began
           to
           reign
           ,
           should
           render
           their
           Succession
           perplexed
           ,
           and
           hard
           to
           be
           remembred
           ;
           I
           have
           from
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           ,
           Florence
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           and
           
             Mat.
             Westminster
          
           ,
           placed
           the
           several
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           Sa●●n
           Heptarchy
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           Kings
           ,
           in
           a
           Chronological
           Order
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           the
           End
           of
           this
           Period
           ,
           
             (
             viz.
             )
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           597.
           
        
         
           Note
           ,
           The
           Years
           in
           this
           Table
           do
           not
           always
           follow
           the
           Printed
           Text
           of
           the
           Saxon
           Ann●●
           ,
           since
           the
           Copies
           often
           differ
           ,
           sometimes
           one
           year
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           more
           ;
           and
           then
           I
           have
           always
           followed
           that
           which
           I
           thought
           to
           be
           the
           best
           Account
           .
           The
           Succession
           of
           British
           Kings
           is
           acc●●●ing
           to
           the
           Account
           I
           received
           from
           the
           Most
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           God
           ,
           Humphrey
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Bangor
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Anno
                 Dom.
                 
              
               
                 Kings
                 of
                 Kent
                 .
              
               
                 Anno
                 Dom.
                 
              
               
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 South-Saxons
                 .
              
               
                 Anno
                 Dom.
                 
              
               
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 West-Saxons
                 .
              
               
                 Anno
                 Dom.
                 
              
               
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 East-Saxons
                 .
              
               
                 K●●gs
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 in
                 the
                 Provinces
                 called
              
               
                 Anno
                 Dom.
                 
              
               
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 East-Angles
                 .
              
               
                 Anno
                 Dom.
                 
              
               
                 Kings
                 of
                 Mercia
                 .
              
               
                 Anno
                 Dom.
                 
              
               
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Britains
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 〈…〉
              
               
                 Bernicia
                 .
              
               
                 Anno
                 Dom.
                 
              
               
                 Deira
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 457
              
               
                 *
                 Hengist
                 reigned
                 31
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 445
              
               
                 Vortiger
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 454
              
               
                 Vortimer
                 his
                 Son
                 ;
                 his
                 Father
                 being
                 Deposed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 488
              
               
                 Aesk
                 ,
                 or
                 Oric
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 24
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 491
              
               
                 Aella
                 reigned
                 24
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 458
              
               
                 Vortiger
                 again
                 restored
                 after
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 his
                 Son.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 512
              
               
                 Otha
                 ,
                 or
                 Oisc
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 20
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 465
              
               
                 
                   Aurelius
                   Ambrosius
                
                 made
                 General
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Britains
                   ,
                   Vortiger
                
                 still
                 living
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 532
              
               
                 Ermenric
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 29
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 515
              
               
                 Cissa
                 reigned
                 ,
                 uncertain
                 how
                 many
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 519
              
               
                 Cerdic
                 reigned
                 15
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 527
              
               
                 Erkenwin
                 ,
                 or
                 Escwin
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Ida
                 ,
                 Son
                 of
                 Eoppa
                 ,
                 reigned
                 over
                 both
                 Kingdoms
                 12
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 481
              
               
                 Aurelius
                 chosen
                 King
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Vortiger
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 534
              
               
                 Cynric
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 reigned
                 26
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Sigebert
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Adda
                 ,
                 or
                 Odda
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 reigned
                 5
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 559
              
               
                 Aella
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Yffi
                 ,
                 reigned
                 near
                 30
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 After
                 whom
                 reigned
                 divers
                 Kings
                 ,
                 whose
                 Names
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 our
                 Annals
                 or
                 Historians
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 535
              
               
                 Swithelm
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 
                   Clappa
                   7
                
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Uffa
                 reigned
                 uncertain
                 how
                 long
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 508
              
               
                 Nazaleod
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 Nathanleod
                 )
                 Chief
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Britains
                 ;
                 who
                 whether
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 
                   Aurelius
                   Ambrosius
                
                 ,
                 is
                 doubtful
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 561
              
               
                 Ethelbert
                 ,
                 his
                 Son.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 560
              
               
                 Ceawlin
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 31
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 
                   Theodwulf
                   1
                
                 year
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 
                   Freothwulf
                   7
                
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 578
              
               
                 Titylus
                 ,
                 or
                 Tytila
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 reigned
                 uncertain
                 too
                 how
                 long
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 587
              
               
                 
                   Sledda
                   ,
                   9
                
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 
                   Theodoric
                   7
                
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 585
              
               
                 Crida
                 ,
                 or
                 Creoda
                 ,
                 how
                 long
                 he
                 reigned
                 is
                 uncertain
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Here
                 follows
                 an
                 Inter-regnum
                 of
                 about
                 six
                 years
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 
                   Aethelric
                   2
                
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 These
                 two
                 last
                 were
                 Sons
                 of
                 Ida
                 ,
                 and
                 rul'd
                 here
                 ,
                 whilst
                 Aella
                 reigned
                 in
                 Deira
                 .
              
               
                 589
              
               
                 Edwin
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 soon
                 expell'd
                 by
                 Aethelfrid
                 King
                 of
                 Bernicia
                 ,
                 reigned
                 over
                 both
                 Kingdoms
                 14
                 years
                 ,
                 till
                 Edwin
                 was
                 again
                 restored
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 515
              
               
                 K.
                 Arthur
                 reigned
                 twenty
                 seven
                 years
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 591
              
               
                 Ceolric
                 ,
                 his
                 Kinsman
                 ,
                 5
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 This
                 Aethelric
                 last
                 mention'd
                 ,
                 began
                 also
                 to
                 reign
                 over
                 both
                 these
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Aella
                 ,
                 and
                 reigned
                 in
                 all
                 5
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Wippa
                 ,
                 or
                 Pybba
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 542
              
               
                 After
                 whose
                 Death
                 followed
                 Nine
                 years
                 Interregnum
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 593
              
               
                 Redwald
                 ,
                 his
                 Son.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 551
              
               
                 
                   Mailgwin
                   Gwined
                
                 was
                 elected
                 King
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Britains
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 597
              
               
                 
                   Ceolwulf
                   14
                
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 596
              
               
                 Seaber●
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Aethelfred
                 his
                 Son
                 reigned
                 24
                 over
                 both
                 Kingdoms
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Ceorl
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 586
              
               
                 Mailgwin
                 died
                 ;
                 after
                 whom
                 was
                 a
                 17
                 years
                 Interregnum
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           General
           History
           OF
           BRITAIN
           ,
           NOW
           CALLED
           ENGLAND
           :
           As
           well
           Ecclesiastical
           as
           Civil
           .
           BOOK
           IV.
           From
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           by
           AUGUSTINE
           the
           Monk
           ,
           to
           ECBERT
           ,
           the
           first
           Chief
           or
           Supreme
           King
           of
           ENGLAND
           ;
           containing
           Two
           Hundred
           and
           Three
           Years
           .
        
         
           THIS
           Fourth
           Period
           will
           give
           us
           a
           new
           and
           more
           pleasant
           Prospect
           of
           the
           Affairs
           of
           Britain
           :
           For
           as
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           did
           now
           dispel
           that
           Egyptian
           Darkness
           of
           Paganism
           ,
           under
           which
           it
           had
           so
           long
           laboured
           ;
           so
           ,
           together
           with
           Christianity
           ,
           Human
           Learning
           (
           and
           consequently
           the
           Art
           of
           composing
           Histories
           or
           Annals
           )
           entred
           also
           with
           it
           ;
           the
           Monasteries
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           long
           after
           founded
           ,
           being
           then
           the
           only
           Universities
           in
           which
           the
           Liberal
           Arts
           and
           Sciences
           were
           in
           those
           times
           chiefly
           taught
           and
           professed
           ;
           which
           though
           it
           was
           not
           without
           a
           great
           mixture
           of
           that
           Gothic
           Barbarism
           that
           had
           then
           overspread
           all
           Europe
           ,
           and
           even
           Italy
           it self
           ,
           yet
           was
           it
           sufficient
           (
           in
           some
           measure
           )
           to
           instruct
           men
           not
           only
           in
           Divine
           ,
           but
           Civil
           Knowledge
           ;
           the
           Monks
           of
           that
           Age
           possessing
           the
           greatest
           share
           of
           Learning
           ,
           and
           being
           almost
           the
           only
           Historians
           as
           well
           as
           Divines
           :
           Therefore
           we
           must
           be
           beholding
           to
           them
           for
           what
           Accounts
           we
           have
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           but
           Civil
           Affairs
           of
           those
           Times
           ;
           for
           Bede
           ,
           our
           first
           English
           Historian
           ,
           was
           himself
           a
           Monk
           :
           And
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           (
           which
           we
           here
           give
           you
           )
           were
           first
           collected
           and
           written
           in
           divers
           Monasteries
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           to
           which
           
           is
           to
           be
           ascribed
           that
           difference
           which
           is
           found
           between
           the
           Copies
           of
           that
           Chronicle
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Dates
           of
           Years
           ,
           and
           other
           Matters
           ;
           for
           before
           there
           was
           scarce
           any
           thing
           remembred
           by
           Tradition
           ,
           but
           the
           great
           Wars
           and
           Battels
           fought
           by
           the
           Saxon
           Kings
           against
           the
           Britains
           ;
           so
           ,
           after
           the
           Monks
           came
           to
           commit
           things
           to
           writing
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           make
           us
           understand
           somewhat
           of
           their
           Civil
           Constitutions
           ,
           and
           the
           Acts
           of
           Peace
           as
           well
           as
           War
           ;
           tho
           it
           must
           be
           confessed
           they
           are
           not
           so
           exact
           in
           the
           former
           as
           they
           might
           and
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           ;
           minding
           more
           the
           relating
           of
           Visions
           and
           Miracles
           ,
           which
           they
           supposed
           to
           have
           happen'd
           and
           been
           done
           in
           those
           times
           ,
           for
           the
           Confirmation
           of
           some
           new
           Doctrines
           then
           not
           fully
           received
           :
           Yet
           however
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           from
           those
           Remains
           they
           have
           left
           us
           ,
           both
           the
           Constitution
           of
           their
           Governm●nt
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Succession
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           may
           be
           clearly
           made
           out
           ;
           of
           both
           which
           ,
           in
           the
           former
           Period
           ,
           we
           were
           wholly
           ignorant
           :
           But
           for
           this
           we
           are
           chiefly
           beholding
           to
           those
           English-Saxon
           Laws
           that
           are
           left
           us
           ,
           which
           were
           made
           by
           the
           S●preme
           A●thority
           of
           each
           Kingdom
           ●n
           their
           
             Witten●
             Ge●ot
             ,
             Myce●
             Gemot
          
           ,
           or
           great
           Coun●il
           (
           which
           we
           now
           ca●●
           a
           Parliament
           )
           ;
           from
           which
           times
           most
           of
           the
           Laws
           made
           in
           those
           Councils
           were
           carefully
           preserv'd
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           been
           convey'd
           to
           us
           more
           entire
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           been
           for
           the
           loss
           of
           so
           many
           curious
           Monuments
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           at
           the
           suppression
           of
           Monasteries
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Henry
           VIII
           .
        
         
           But
           since
           it
           must
           be
           confessed
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           to
           the
           Learning
           which
           Christianity
           brought
           in
           ,
           that
           we
           owe
           the
           knowledge
           we
           have
           of
           the
           History
           of
           our
           Ancient
           Times
           ,
           we
           shall
           begin
           where
           we
           left
           off
           in
           the
           former
           Book
           ,
           and
           shew
           you
           by
           what
           means
           this
           part
           of
           Britain
           was
           brought
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           Saxon
           Heptarchy
           became
           ,
           by
           degrees
           ,
           united
           in
           the
           same
           Faith
           :
           For
           the
           doing
           of
           which
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           we
           look
           some
           years
           backward
           ,
           and
           give
           you
           Venerable
           
           Bede's
           Relation
           ,
           how
           Pope
           Gregory
           (
           sirnamed
           
             The
             Great
          
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           English
           Nation
           owes
           its
           Conversion
           )
           came
           to
           send
           Augustine
           the
           Monk
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           here
           in
           Britain
           ;
           which
           he
           thus
           relates
           ,
           as
           he
           received
           it
           down
           by
           Tradition
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Report
           is
           ,
           That
           many
           Merchants
           coming
           to
           Rome
           ,
           great
           store
           of
           Commodities
           being
           exposed
           in
           the
           Market-place
           to
           be
           sold
           ,
           Chapmen
           flocking
           in
           apace
           ,
           Gregory
           also
           himself
           going
           thither
           (
           tho
           rather
           out
           of
           Curiosity
           than
           to
           buy
           )
           ,
           saw
           among
           other
           things
           ,
           certain
           handsome
           Boys
           exposed
           to
           sale
           ;
           whom
           ,
           when
           he
           beheld
           ,
           he
           demanded
           from
           what
           Countrey
           they
           were
           brought
           ;
           and
           answer
           being
           made
           ,
           That
           they
           came
           out
           of
           the
           Isle
           of
           Britain
           ;
           then
           he
           asked
           again
           ,
           Whether
           those
           Islanders
           were
           Christians
           ?
           To
           which
           it
           was
           answered
           ,
           They
           were
           Heathens
           ;
           when
           ,
           fetching
           a
           deep
           sigh
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           
             It
             was
             pity
             the
             Father
             of
             Darkness
             should
             be
             Master
             of
             such
             bright
             Faces
             :
          
           They
           also
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           called
           Angles
           ,
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Deira
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           Kings
           were
           named
           Aella
           :
           On
           each
           of
           which
           Names
           Bede
           either
           invents
           ,
           or
           else
           had
           heard
           ,
           that
           Pope
           Gregory
           made
           divers
           Latin
           Allusions
           ;
           which
           since
           ,
           if
           translated
           ,
           they
           would
           seem
           dry
           or
           trivial
           to
           most
           Readers
           ,
           I
           therefore
           pass
           by
           .
           But
           Will.
           of
           Malmesbury
           further
           adds
           to
           this
           story
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           then
           ,
           and
           long
           after
           ,
           the
           Custom
           of
           the
           Nation
           of
           the
           Northumbers
           ,
           to
           sell
           their
           own
           Children
           ,
           or
           other
           near
           Relations
           ,
           to
           Foreign
           Merchants
           ;
           which
           shews
           them
           then
           to
           have
           been
           either
           extraordinary
           necessitous
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           have
           been
           as
           barbarous
           and
           void
           of
           Natural
           Affection
           ,
           as
           the
           Negroes
           of
           some
           parts
           of
           Africa
           are
           at
           this
           day
           .
        
         
         
           Gregory
           going
           immediately
           to
           the
           then
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           (
           for
           himself
           was
           not
           so
           as
           yet
           ,
           )
           intreated
           him
           to
           order
           some
           Preachers
           of
           God's
           Word
           to
           be
           sent
           to
           the
           English
           Nation
           ,
           by
           whose
           means
           it
           might
           be
           converted
           to
           Christ
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           himself
           was
           ready
           to
           undertake
           the
           Performance
           of
           this
           Work
           ,
           in
           case
           it
           would
           please
           the
           Pope
           to
           send
           him
           ;
           who
           ,
           although
           he
           was
           willing
           to
           grant
           his
           Request
           ,
           yet
           the
           Citizens
           of
           Rome
           (
           who
           had
           a
           great
           value
           for
           him
           ,
           )
           would
           by
           no
           means
           permit
           that
           he
           should
           go
           so
           far
           from
           that
           City
           .
        
         
           But
           Gregory
           being
           not
           long
           after
           himself
           advanced
           to
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           
           he
           performed
           by
           others
           his
           so
           long
           desired
           design
           ;
           for
           in
           his
           Fourth
           Year
           ,
           being
           admonished
           (
           saith
           Bede
           )
           by
           Divine
           instinct
           ,
           he
           sent
           Augustine
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           designed
           for
           Bishop
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           ,
           and
           other
           Zealous
           Monks
           along
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           in
           Britain
           ;
           who
           being
           now
           upon
           their
           way
           ,
           and
           discouraged
           by
           some
           false
           Reports
           ,
           dispatch'd
           Augustine
           in
           all
           their
           Names
           ,
           beseeching
           the
           Pope
           that
           they
           might
           return
           home
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           sent
           a
           Journey
           so
           full
           of
           hazard
           to
           a
           fierce
           and
           Infidel
           Nation
           ,
           whose
           Language
           they
           understood
           not
           :
           But
           the
           Pope
           immediately
           sent
           back
           their
           Messenger
           with
           Exhortatory
           Letters
           to
           them
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           discouraged
           by
           vain
           Reports
           ;
           but
           vigorously
           to
           pursue
           the
           work
           they
           had
           undertaken
           ,
           since
           their
           labours
           would
           be
           attended
           with
           lasting
           Glory
           ;
           both
           in
           this
           life
           and
           that
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           obey
           Augustine
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           appointed
           for
           their
           Abbot
           ;
           besides
           which
           Letters
           the
           Pope
           Wrote
           also
           to
           Eutherius
           ,
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Arles
           ,
           wherein
           he
           recommended
           them
           to
           his
           Care
           and
           Protection
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           furnish
           them
           with
           what
           they
           wanted
           ;
           also
           recommending
           to
           him
           Candidus
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           sent
           to
           receive
           and
           dispose
           of
           the
           Churches
           Revenues
           in
           France
           ;
           besides
           which
           there
           is
           nothing
           remarkable
           in
           these
           Letters
           ,
           except
           the
           date
           which
           is
           in
           the
           Tenth
           of
           the
           Kalends
           of
           August
           ,
           in
           the
           Fourteenth
           Year
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           
             Mauritius
             Tiberius
             Augustus
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Fourteenth
           Indiction
           ,
           which
           falls
           out
           in
           the
           Year
           of
           our
           Lord
           596
           ;
           though
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           old
           Gregorian
           Register
           hath
           for
           some
           Reasons
           omitted
           to
           put
           down
           the
           dates
           of
           these
           Epistles
           ;
           perhaps
           lest
           Posterity
           might
           understand
           that
           the
           Pope
           at
           that
           time
           called
           the
           Emperour
           his
           LORD
           ,
           and
           dated
           his
           Letters
           by
           the
           Year
           of
           his
           Reign
           .
        
         
           Agustine
           and
           his
           Companions
           ,
           being
           thus
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Pope's
           Exhortation
           ,
           proceeded
           in
           their
           Voyage
           ,
           and
           passing
           thorough
           France
           took
           Sea
           ,
           and
           landed
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           Thanet
           ,
           (
           lying
           on
           the
           East
           part
           of
           Kent
           )
           with
           about
           Forty
           Persons
           in
           his
           Company
           ,
           together
           with
           some
           Interpreters
           of
           the
           French
           Nation
           :
           Ethelbert
           was
           at
           that
           time
           King
           of
           that
           Country
           ;
           being
           the
           most
           powerful
           Prince
           that
           had
           Reigned
           there
           ,
           as
           having
           extended
           the
           bounds
           of
           his
           Dominion
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           the
           banks
           of
           the
           River
           Humber
           :
           As
           soon
           as
           Augustine
           arrived
           ,
           he
           sent
           to
           King
           Ethelbert
           ,
           giving
           him
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           he
           came
           from
           Rome
           ,
           and
           had
           brought
           good
           tidings
           of
           Eternal
           Happiness
           to
           all
           them
           that
           would
           receive
           it
           ;
           the
           King
           hearing
           this
           ,
           commanded
           that
           they
           should
           remain
           in
           the
           place
           where
           they
           landed
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           necessaries
           should
           be
           plentifully
           supplied
           them
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           determined
           what
           to
           do
           ;
           for
           he
           had
           heard
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           long
           before
           ,
           as
           having
           married
           a
           Christian
           Lady
           ,
           called
           Bertha
           ,
           Sister
           to
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           already
           said
           )
           upon
           this
           condition
           ,
           that
           she
           should
           have
           the
           free
           Exercise
           of
           her
           Religion
           ,
           and
           liberty
           to
           have
           a
           Bishop
           of
           her
           own
           ,
           named
           Lethard
           ,
           whom
           she
           brought
           with
           her
           to
           assist
           and
           strengthen
           her
           in
           the
           Faith.
           
        
         
         
           The
           King
           after
           some
           Days
           came
           to
           the
           Island
           ,
           and
           fearing
           Inchantments
           ,
           sate
           down
           in
           the
           open
           Air
           ,
           commanding
           that
           Augustine
           and
           his
           Companions
           should
           be
           brought
           into
           his
           presence
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           perswaded
           by
           his
           Country
           Superstition
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           brought
           with
           them
           any
           Inchantments
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           there
           so
           easily
           work
           upon
           him
           ;
           but
           Augustine
           and
           his
           Companions
           Armed
           with
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           bearing
           a
           Silver
           Cross
           before
           them
           ,
           with
           the
           Image
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           painted
           on
           a
           Banner
           ,
           came
           on
           singing
           (
           as
           in
           a
           solemn
           Procession
           )
           the
           Litany
           as
           they
           went
           ,
           and
           praying
           unto
           God
           for
           the
           Eternal
           Salvation
           of
           those
           to
           whom
           they
           were
           sent
           :
           But
           when
           sitting
           down
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           they
           had
           preached
           the
           Word
           of
           Life
           to
           him
           and
           his
           Nobles
           ,
           the
           King
           thus
           spoke
           ;
           
             The
             Doctrines
             and
             the
             promises
             ye
             have
             made
             ,
             are
             indeed
             fair
             and
             inviting
             ;
             But
             I
             am
             not
             as
             yet
             resolved
             to
             embrace
             them
             ,
             since
             I
             cannot
             suddenly
             consent
             to
             quit
             that
             Religion
             I
             have
             so
             long
             professed
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             whole
             English
             Nation
             ;
             yet
             because
             ye
             are
             Strangers
             ,
             and
             come
             a
             long
             Journey
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             seems
             would
             impart
             to
             us
             the
             knowledge
             of
             that
             Religion
             you
             believe
             to
             be
             the
             best
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             give
             you
             the
             least
             Molestation
             ,
             but
             rather
             will
             protect
             you
             ,
             and
             take
             care
             that
             all
             things
             necessary
             shall
             be
             provided
             for
             your
             Maintenance
             ;
             neither
             shall
             we
             prohibit
             you
             from
             gaining
             as
             many
             as
             you
             can
             ,
             to
             the
             belief
             of
             your
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           And
           accordingly
           he
           allotted
           them
           their
           residence
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           the
           Metropolis
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           )
           neither
           did
           he
           hinder
           them
           from
           the
           freedom
           of
           Preaching
           publickly
           to
           whom
           they
           would
           .
        
         
           When
           they
           came
           to
           the
           place
           provided
           for
           them
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           imitate
           the
           Innocent
           Life
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ,
           by
           applying
           themselves
           to
           continual
           Prayers
           and
           Fasting
           ,
           and
           especially
           to
           the
           Preaching
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           all
           that
           would
           hear
           them
           ;
           despising
           the
           things
           of
           this
           World
           as
           superfluous
           ;
           being
           content
           with
           the
           bare
           necessaries
           of
           Life
           ;
           living
           exactly
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           they
           taught
           others
           :
           the
           success
           of
           which
           ,
           was
           ,
           That
           many
           believed
           ,
           and
           were
           baptized
           ,
           admiring
           the
           simplicity
           of
           their
           Lives
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Purity
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           near
           this
           City
           ,
           towards
           the
           East
           ,
           an
           old
           ruinous
           Church
           anciently
           Built
           in
           honour
           of
           St.
           Martyn
           ;
           whilest
           the
           Romans
           inhabited
           Britain
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Queen
           was
           wont
           to
           perform
           her
           Devotions
           :
           Here
           they
           first
           began
           to
           assemble
           and
           exercise
           their
           Spiritual
           Functions
           ,
           until
           the
           King
           being
           converted
           ,
           they
           obtained
           a
           full
           liberty
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           building
           Churches
           .
           But
           when
           the
           King
           ,
           by
           the
           pure
           Lives
           of
           these
           Holy
           Men
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           the
           Miracles
           they
           wrought
           ,
           (
           as
           our
           Author
           relates
           )
           became
           convinced
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           was
           thereupon
           Baptised
           ,
           many
           flocking
           in
           ,
           from
           all
           Parts
           to
           hear
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           leaving
           their
           Heathanism
           ,
           joyned
           themselves
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           (
           so
           powerful
           a
           Motive
           is
           the
           Example
           of
           a
           Prince
           to
           his
           Subjects
           .
           )
           At
           whose
           Faith
           and
           Conversion
           ,
           the
           King
           extreamly
           rejoyced
           ;
           yet
           nevertheless
           would
           not
           compel
           any
           to
           receive
           Christianity
           ;
           only
           those
           that
           believed
           ,
           he
           cherished
           with
           a
           more
           tender
           regard
           ;
           for
           he
           had
           learnt
           from
           the
           Authors
           of
           his
           Salvation
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Service
             of
             Christ
             ought
             to
             be
             voluntary
             ,
             and
             not
             constrained
          
           ;
           neither
           did
           he
           defer
           long
           the
           giving
           his
           Teachers
           places
           fitting
           for
           their
           imployment
           ,
           in
           his
           City
           of
           Canterbury
           ;
           and
           confer'd
           upon
           them
           large
           Possessions
           :
           But
           this
           was
           not
           done
           till
           some
           time
           after
           ,
           being
           
           confirmed
           in
           a
           great
           Council
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           shewn
           in
           its
           proper
           place
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           soon
           as
           Augustine
           had
           by
           his
           Preaching
           converted
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Kentish
           Nation
           ,
           he
           returned
           into
           France
           ,
           
           where
           he
           was
           ordained
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           ,
           by
           Eutherius
           ,
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Arles
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           commands
           they
           had
           received
           from
           Pope
           Gregory
           ;
           
           but
           upon
           his
           coming
           back
           into
           Britain
           ,
           he
           sent
           immediately
           to
           
             Rome
             ,
             Laurence
          
           a
           Priest
           ,
           and
           Peter
           a
           Monk
           ,
           to
           certifie
           the
           Pope
           ,
           that
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           was
           now
           received
           by
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           now
           made
           Bishop
           ;
           desiring
           also
           his
           Opinion
           in
           certain
           Questions
           ,
           he
           thought
           necessary
           to
           be
           resolved
           .
           To
           all
           which
           ,
           he
           speedily
           received
           such
           Answers
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           were
           proper
           to
           the
           Question
           proposed
           ;
           some
           of
           which
           we
           have
           thought
           fit
           to
           insert
           into
           our
           History
           ,
           because
           they
           shew
           us
           ,
           what
           was
           the
           State
           of
           Religion
           in
           the
           Western
           Church
           ,
           when
           Augustine
           came
           over
           hither
           .
        
         
           His
           first
           Question
           was
           ,
           how
           the
           Bishops
           should
           converse
           with
           their
           Clergy
           ,
           as
           also
           concerning
           those
           things
           that
           are
           Offered
           at
           the
           Altar
           ,
           by
           the
           Oblations
           of
           the
           Faithful
           ?
           And
           how
           many
           Portions
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           made
           of
           them
           ?
           And
           how
           a
           Bishop
           ought
           to
           behave
           himself
           in
           the
           Church
           ?
           To
           these
           things
           the
           Pope
           answered
           to
           this
           effect
           .
        
         
           That
           as
           for
           Bishops
           ,
           how
           they
           ought
           to
           carry
           themselves
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           teach
           ,
           and
           especially
           the
           Epistles
           of
           St.
           Paul
           to
           Timothy
           ;
           in
           which
           he
           endeavours
           to
           teach
           him
           ,
           how
           he
           ought
           to
           behave
           himself
           in
           the
           House
           of
           God
           :
           also
           that
           out
           of
           every
           thing
           that
           shall
           be
           Offered
           at
           the
           Altar
           ,
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           made
           four
           divisions
           ,
           viz.
           One
           for
           the
           Bishop
           and
           his
           Family
           ,
           for
           Hospitality
           ,
           and
           Entertainment
           of
           Strangers
           ;
           the
           Second
           for
           the
           Clergy
           ;
           the
           Third
           for
           the
           Poor
           ;
           and
           the
           Fourth
           for
           Repairing
           of
           Churches
           :
           But
           as
           you
           are
           well
           skilled
           in
           the
           Monastic
           Rules
           ,
           nothing
           ought
           to
           be
           possessed
           by
           any
           Clergy-men
           in
           particular
           in
           the
           English
           Ch●rch
           ,
           which
           lately
           by
           God's
           Grace
           is
           brought
           to
           the
           Faith
           ;
           but
           you
           ought
           to
           imitate
           the
           Primitive
           Converts
           ,
           among
           whom
           none
           enjoyed
           any
           thing
           as
           his
           own
           ,
           of
           those
           things
           he
           possessed
           ,
           but
           all
           things
           were
           in
           common
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           Question
           ,
           Agustine
           desires
           to
           be
           inform'd
           ,
           whether
           Priests
           ,
           not
           able
           to
           contain
           ,
           may
           Marry
           ?
           And
           if
           they
           shall
           Marry
           ,
           Whether
           they
           must
           return
           to
           the
           Secular
           Life
           ?
        
         
           This
           Question
           Bede
           hath
           not
           ,
           but
           preposterously
           joins
           the
           following
           Answer
           to
           the
           first
           Question
           :
           Yet
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Spelman
          
           hath
           added
           it
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Paris
           Edition
           of
           Councils
           ,
           Anno
           1518.
           
        
         
           Where
           the
           Answer
           of
           Pope
           Gregory
           is
           thus
           ,
           That
           if
           there
           be
           any
           of
           the
           Clergy
           out
           of
           Holy
           Orders
           that
           cannot
           contain
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           Marry
           ,
           and
           still
           to
           receive
           their
           Stipends
           ,
           concluding
           great
           care
           ought
           to
           be
           had
           of
           the
           Stipends
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           diligent
           in
           Service
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           was
           no
           occasion
           of
           making
           a
           long
           discourse
           concerning
           their
           keeping
           Hospitality
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           over-plus
           ought
           to
           be
           bestowed
           upon
           Pious
           and
           Religious
           uses
           ?
        
         
         
           
           The
           third
           Question
           of
           Augustine
           was
           this
           ,
           that
           since
           there
           is
           but
           one
           Faith
           ;
           Why
           are
           there
           divers
           customs
           of
           Churches
           ?
           One
           manner
           of
           saying
           Mass
           in
           the
           Holy
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           and
           another
           in
           those
           of
           Gaul
           ?
        
         
           To
           which
           Pope
           Gregory
           answered
           to
           this
           effect
           :
           You
           know
           very
           well
           the
           custom
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           in
           which
           you
           were
           bred
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           my
           pleasure
           ,
           That
           if
           you
           can
           find
           either
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           or
           those
           of
           Gaul
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           other
           Churches
           ,
           any
           thing
           more
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           carefully
           choose
           it
           ,
           and
           what
           things
           soever
           you
           can
           gather
           from
           any
           other
           Churches
           ,
           of
           Good
           and
           Pious
           Example
           ,
           bring
           them
           into
           the
           English
           Church
           ;
           for
           things
           are
           not
           to
           be
           belov'd
           for
           the
           places
           ,
           but
           places
           for
           the
           good
           things
           that
           are
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           
           Augustine's
           fourth
           Question
           was
           ,
           What
           Punishment
           ought
           to
           be
           inflicted
           on
           him
           that
           commits
           Sacriledge
           ?
        
         
           The
           Pope's
           Answer
           to
           this
           Question
           being
           somewhat
           long
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           give
           you
           the
           substance
           of
           it
           .
           In
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           He
           distinguishes
           between
           those
           who
           commit
           Theft
           out
           of
           a
           wicked
           intent
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           offend
           out
           of
           necessity
           ;
           from
           whence
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           some
           are
           to
           be
           punished
           with
           Fines
           ,
           others
           with
           Stripes
           ,
           and
           some
           more
           severely
           ;
           and
           when
           (
           says
           he
           )
           you
           proceed
           against
           any
           with
           more
           rigour
           than
           ordinary
           ,
           you
           must
           do
           it
           out
           of
           Charity
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           Anger
           ;
           because
           the
           punishment
           is
           inflicted
           to
           this
           intent
           ,
           that
           the
           party
           punished
           may
           be
           saved
           :
           Then
           shews
           the
           end
           of
           such
           punishments
           from
           the
           Example
           of
           Fathers
           correcting
           their
           Children
           ,
           purely
           for
           their
           good
           ,
           though
           they
           love
           them
           very
           well
           ;
           he
           admonishes
           him
           to
           use
           a
           mean
           in
           chastising
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           without
           the
           Rules
           of
           Reason
           :
           But
           if
           you
           ask
           how
           things
           taken
           from
           the
           Church
           are
           to
           be
           restored
           ?
           God
           forbid
           that
           the
           Church
           should
           receive
           any
           encrease
           for
           the
           loss
           of
           meer
           Earthly
           things
           ,
           or
           go
           about
           to
           make
           advantage
           of
           such
           trifles
           .
        
         
           The
           three
           following
           Questions
           ,
           concerning
           in
           what
           degrees
           of
           Consang●i●ity
           Men
           and
           Women
           may
           Marry
           ,
           I
           shall
           omit
           ,
           as
           being
           impertinent
           to
           our
           purpose
           ;
           and
           shall
           proceed
           to
           the
           Eighth
           Question
           which
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           If
           ,
           for
           the
           great
           distance
           of
           places
           ,
           Bishops
           cannot
           easily
           meet
           ,
           Whether
           a
           Bishop
           may
           be
           ordain'd
           ,
           without
           the
           presence
           of
           other
           Bishops
           ?
        
         
           The
           Answer
           of
           Pope
           Gregory
           is
           to
           this
           effect
           ;
           Certain
           it
           is
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           English
           Church
           ,
           wherein
           as
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           other
           Bishop
           but
           your self
           ,
           you
           can
           ordain
           a
           Bishop
           no
           other
           way
           than
           without
           Bishops
           :
           for
           how
           can
           Bishops
           come
           from
           Gaul
           ,
           that
           may
           assist
           at
           the
           Ordination
           of
           a
           Bishop
           in
           Britain
           ?
           But
           we
           would
           have
           you
           so
           to
           appoint
           Bishops
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           not
           too
           far
           asunder
           from
           one
           another
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           no
           hinderance
           ;
           but
           that
           at
           the
           Ordination
           of
           a
           Bishop
           others
           may
           be
           present
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           Presbyters
           also
           ,
           whose
           presence
           is
           requisite
           ,
           ought
           to
           have
           easie
           means
           of
           access
           ;
           when
           therefore
           Bishops
           shall
           be
           so
           ordained
           in
           places
           near
           one
           another
           ,
           the
           Ordination
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ought
           never
           to
           be
           without
           Three
           or
           Four
           Bishops
           assisting
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           
           Augustine's
           Ninth
           Question
           was
           this
           ,
           How
           ought
           we
           to
           behave
           our selves
           towards
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Gaul
           ,
           and
           Britain
           ?
           
        
         
           The
           Pope's
           Answer
           was
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           for
           being
           somewhat
           long
           ,
           we
           shall
           also
           contract
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           The
           Pope
           allows
           him
           no
           Authority
           over
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Gaul
           ,
           any
           further
           than
           by
           Advice
           ,
           or
           Spiritual
           Admonition
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           happen
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           any
           faults
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           no
           ways
           subject
           to
           his
           Authority
           :
           and
           concludes
           thus
           ;
           But
           all
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Britain
           we
           commit
           to
           your
           Brotherhood
           :
           That
           the
           Ignorant
           may
           be
           Taught
           ,
           the
           Weak
           by
           perswasions
           strengthned
           ,
           and
           the
           perverse
           corrected
           by
           our
           Authority
           ;
           The
           remaining
           Questions
           ,
           concerning
           Women
           with
           Child
           ,
           and
           other
           unnecessary
           ,
           if
           not
           immodest
           things
           ,
           I
           omit
           .
        
         
           This
           Year
           also
           ,
           according
           to
           Florence
           of
           
             Worcester
             ,
             Ceolric
          
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           dying
           ,
           Ceolfus
           ,
           or
           Ceulphus
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           and
           Reigned
           Twenty
           Four
           Years
           .
        
         
           This
           Year
           Red●ald
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           
             East
             Angles
          
           ,
           dying
           ,
           his
           Son
           Eorpenwald
           Reigned
           in
           his
           stead
           ,
           as
           
             Mat.
             Westminster
          
           re●ates
           .
        
         
           But
           Bede
           proceeds
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           Augustine
           having
           settled
           his
           Archiepiscopal
           See
           at
           Canterbury
           ,
           
           rebuilt
           that
           old
           Church
           which
           had
           been
           first
           ,
           erected
           by
           the
           
             Christian
             Romans
          
           ,
           and
           having
           dedicated
           it
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           he
           appointed
           it
           as
           a
           See
           for
           himself
           and
           his
           Successours
           ;
           he
           likewise
           founded
           a
           Monastery
           towards
           the
           East
           ,
           
           not
           far
           from
           the
           City
           ,
           where
           also
           Ethelbert
           ,
           by
           his
           perswasion
           ,
           built
           the
           Church
           of
           St.
           Peter
           and
           St.
           Paul
           ;
           in
           which
           the
           Bodies
           of
           St.
           Augustine
           himself
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           other
           Bishops
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           
           as
           also
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Kent
           should
           be
           interred
           :
           Peter
           a
           Presbyter
           was
           made
           the
           first
           Abbot
           of
           this
           Monastery
           ,
           who
           was
           drown'd
           going
           on
           a
           Message
           into
           France
           ;
           but
           Augustine
           never
           lived
           to
           to
           finish
           this
           Church
           ,
           which
           was
           afterwards
           Consecrated
           by
           Arch-Bishop
           La●rence
           his
           Successour
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Reader
           is
           desired
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           That
           according
           to
           a
           fair
           ,
           but
           indifferent
           ancient
           Manuscript
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           Monastery
           of
           St.
           Peter
           and
           S.
           Paul
           (
           afterwards
           called
           St.
           
           Augustine's
           )
           in
           Canterbury
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           preserved
           in
           the
           Library
           of
           
             Trinity
             Hall
          
           in
           Cambridge
           (
           part
           of
           which
           is
           printed
           in
           *
           Sir
           H.
           Spelman's
           Vol.
           of
           Councils
           )
           it
           appears
           that
           though
           the
           Cathedral
           of
           
             Christ
             Church
          
           be
           first
           mentioned
           by
           Bede
           ;
           yet
           that
           according
           to
           the
           same
           Author
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           the
           first
           built
           ,
           but
           rather
           the
           Church
           of
           St.
           Pancrace
           ,
           which
           from
           a
           Heathen
           Temple
           was
           turned
           into
           a
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           where
           King
           Ethelbert
           himself
           was
           Baptized
           ;
           and
           upon
           the
           ground
           belonging
           to
           which
           ,
           the
           Church
           and
           Monastery
           of
           St.
           Peter
           and
           St.
           Paul
           were
           first
           founded
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           already
           related
           from
           Bede
           .
        
         
           Augustine
           having
           about
           this
           time
           sent
           the
           Pope
           word
           ,
           that
           the
           Harvest
           indeed
           was
           great
           ,
           but
           the
           Labourers
           few
           ,
           
           he
           therefore
           sent
           him
           more
           Preachers
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           among
           whom
           the
           chiefest
           were
           
             Mellitus
             ,
             Justus
             ,
             Paulinus
          
           ,
           and
           Rufinian
           ;
           and
           with
           them
           all
           those
           things
           which
           were
           necessary
           for
           the
           Service
           or
           Ornament
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           (
           such
           as
           )
           Holy
           Vessels
           and
           Altar-Cloaths
           ,
           as
           also
           Sacerdotal
           Vestments
           ,
           together
           with
           divers
           Relicts
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           many
           Books
           ;
           he
           also
           signified
           to
           him
           in
           his
           Letters
           ,
           That
           he
           had
           sent
           him
           an
           Archiepiscopal
           Pall
           ;
           and
           thereby
           he
           gives
           him
           power
           to
           ordain
           Twelve
           other
           Bishops
           in
           several
           places
           ,
           all
           which
           should
           be
           subject
           to
           his
           jurisdiction
           ;
           only
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           was
           to
           be
           
           chosen
           by
           his
           own
           Synod
           ,
           
           and
           should
           receive
           his
           Pall
           from
           the
           Apostolic
           See
           (
           for
           it
           seems
           the
           Pope
           then
           intended
           London
           for
           an
           Arch-bishoprick
           ,
           but
           as
           for
           York
           (
           when
           converted
           )
           he
           gives
           him
           power
           to
           ordain
           whom
           he
           pleased
           Bishop
           there
           ;
           who
           should
           likewise
           ordain
           Twelve
           Bishops
           more
           ,
           and
           should
           enjoy
           the
           honour
           of
           a
           Metropolitan
           ;
           yet
           so
           ,
           that
           as
           long
           as
           Augustine
           lived
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           subject
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           after
           his
           Decease
           ,
           he
           should
           not
           be
           at
           all
           subject
           to
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Bishop
           ;
           only
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           have
           the
           precedence
           who
           was
           first
           ordained
           ;
           then
           exhorts
           him
           to
           transact
           all
           things
           by
           a
           common
           consent
           ,
           yet
           gives
           him
           a
           jurisdiction
           over
           all
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Britain
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           learn
           how
           to
           perform
           their
           duties
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           his
           Instruction
           as
           Example
           ;
           this
           Letter
           bears
           date
           in
           the
           Eighteenth
           Year
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Mauritius
           ,
           which
           falls
           out
           in
           the
           Year
           of
           our
           Lord
           Sixty
           ,
           with
           which
           also
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           agree
           ;
           for
           under
           this
           very
           Year
           .
        
         
           They
           place
           Pope
           Gregory's
           sending
           to
           the
           Pall
           to
           Arch
           Bishop
           Augustine
           ,
           with
           many
           holy
           Teachers
           to
           assist
           him
           :
           Sometime
           after
           the
           sending
           these
           Messengers
           with
           these
           Letters
           ,
           the
           Pope
           also
           writ
           other
           Letters
           to
           Mellitus
           ,
           
             Wherein
             he
             gives
             him
             Instructions
             concerning
             the
             Temples
             of
             Idols
             ,
             which
             the
             Pope
             would
             not
             have
             pull'd
             down
             ,
             but
             only
             new
             Consecrated
             by
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             Holy
             Water
             ,
             and
             erecting
             of
             new
             Altars
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             the
             Oxen
             that
             used
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             to
             their
             false
             Gods
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             such
             kind
             of
             Solemnities
             so
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             That
             on
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Dedication
             of
             their
             Churches
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Holy
             Martyrs
             ,
             whose
             Relicts
             were
             there
             preserved
             ,
             Booths
             should
             be
             made
             up
             of
             boughs
             near
             the
             said
             Churches
             ,
             where
             having
             kill'd
             those
             Oxen
             (
             that
             were
             formerly
             wont
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             )
             they
             might
             make
             merry
             ,
             in
             giving
             God
             thanks
             ;
             since
             it
             was
             certain
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             impossible
             to
             take
             away
             all
             vain
             and
             Superstitious
             customs
             at
             once
             ,
             out
             of
             Men's
             minds
             so
             prejudiced
             by
             long
             Education
             .
          
        
         
           
             At
             the
             same
             time
             also
             the
             Pope
             returned
             an
             Answer
             to
             other
             Letters
             which
             Augustine
             had
             before
             wrote
             to
             him
             ;
             wherein
             ,
             having
             congratulated
             his
             great
             success
             in
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             English
             Nation
             ,
             and
             also
             taking
             notice
             of
             the
             great
             Miracles
             that
             Almighty
             God
             had
             done
             by
             him
             ;
             he
             tells
             him
             ,
             That
             though
             he
             may
             rejoyce
             in
             some
             measure
             for
             that
             Heavenly
             gift
             ,
             yet
             with
             such
             a
             joy
             ,
             as
             ought
             to
             be
             allay'd
             with
             fear
             ;
             for
             as
             he
             might
             rejoyce
             ,
             that
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             English
             were
             through
             Miracles
             drawn
             to
             an
             inward
             Grace
             ,
             so
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             afraid
             ,
             least
             by
             the
             Miracles
             that
             were
             now
             wrought
             ,
             his
             Mind
             might
             be
             puffed
             up
             by
             vain
             Glory
             ;
             Therefore
             that
             he
             ought
             still
             to
             remember
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             returning
             from
             their
             preaching
             with
             joy
             ,
             said
             to
             their
             Heavenly
             Master
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               in
               thy
               name
               the
               Devils
               be
               subject
               unto
               us
               ,
            
             they
             presently
             received
             a
             rebuke
             ;
             rejoyce
             not
             for
             this
             ,
             but
             
               rather
               rejoyce
               ,
               that
               your
               Names
               are
               written
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
          
        
         
           Bede
           also
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           Pope
           Gregory
           about
           this
           time
           sent
           King
           Ethelbert
           many
           noble
           Presents
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           Letter
           full
           of
           good
           Advice
           and
           Instructions
           ;
           
           
             Exhorting
             him
             to
             cultivate
             that
             Grace
             which
             he
             had
             received
             by
             the
             especial
             providence
             of
             God
             ;
             to
             make
             haste
             to
             propagate
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             among
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             to
             increase
             the
             fervency
             of
             his
             own
             Faith
             ,
             by
             furthering
             their
             Conversion
             ,
             to
             destroy
             the
             Worship
             of
             Idols
             ;
             to
             establish
             the
             Manners
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             in
             the
             purity
             of
             Life
             ,
             by
             Exhorting
             ,
             Encouraging
             ,
             and
             Correcting
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             shewing
             himself
             as
             Example
             of
             good
             Works
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             find
             his
             Reward
             in
             Heaven
             :
             Then
             proposing
             to
             him
             the
             
             Example
             of
             Constantine
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             
             who
             had
             freed
             the
             Common-Wealth
             from
             Idols
             ,
             to
             the
             Worship
             of
             our
             LORD
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             advising
             him
             to
             hearken
             to
             ,
             and
             perform
             the
             good
             Advice
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             given
             him
             by
             Augustine
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             not
             be
             troubled
             in
             Mind
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             see
             any
             Terrours
             ,
             or
             Prodigies
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             the
             Seasons
             ,
             as
             Tempests
             ,
             Famine
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             since
             the
             Lord
             had
             already
             foretold
             that
             such
             things
             should
             happen
             before
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             then
             concludes
             with
             wishing
             a
             more
             perfect
             Conversion
             of
             the
             whole
             Nation
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             would
             preserve
             and
             perfect
             him
             in
             the
             Grace
             he
             had
             begun
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             course
             of
             many
             Years
             would
             receive
             him
             into
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Saints
             above
             .
          
           These
           Letters
           bear
           the
           same
           date
           with
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           so
           must
           be
           wrote
           in
           the
           same
           Year
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           dwelt
           the
           longer
           on
           these
           things
           ,
           to
           let
           you
           see
           that
           the
           primitive
           Christian
           Temper
           ,
           had
           not
           yet
           left
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           thô
           infected
           with
           some
           Superstitions
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           now
           return
           to
           our
           Civil
           History
           ,
           
           from
           which
           we
           have
           so
           long
           digressed
           :
           About
           this
           time
           ,
           when
           Ethelbert
           and
           his
           People
           were
           wholly
           taken
           up
           in
           Acts
           of
           Piety
           ,
           Ethelfrid
           still
           govern'd
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Northumberland
           ;
           who
           being
           a
           Warlike
           Prince
           ,
           and
           most
           ambitious
           of
           Glory
           ,
           
           had
           wasted
           the
           Britains
           more
           than
           any
           other
           Saxon
           King
           of
           his
           time
           ;
           winning
           from
           them
           divers
           large
           Territories
           ,
           which
           he
           either
           made
           Tributary
           ,
           or
           planted
           with
           his
           own
           Subjects
           :
           whence
           Adian
           (
           as
           Bede
           or
           Aedan
           ,
           or
           Aegthan
           ,
           as
           the
           Saxon
           Chronicle
           calls
           him
           )
           growing
           Jealous
           of
           
           Ethelfred's
           great
           Success
           ,
           came
           against
           him
           with
           a
           great
           and
           powerful
           Army
           ,
           to
           a
           place
           called
           Degsa-stan
           (
           or
           Degstan
           )
           and
           was
           there
           routed
           ,
           losing
           most
           of
           his
           Men
           ;
           but
           in
           this
           Battel
           Theobald
           the
           Brother
           of
           Ethelfrid
           was
           slain
           ,
           that
           part
           or
           wing
           of
           the
           Army
           which
           he
           commanded
           ,
           being
           unfortunately
           cut
           off
           ;
           yet
           nevertheless
           the
           loss
           was
           so
           great
           on
           the
           Scotish
           side
           ;
           that
           no
           King
           of
           the
           Scots
           durst
           any
           more
           in
           hostile
           manner
           march
           into
           Britain
           ,
           to
           the
           time
           that
           Bede
           wrote
           his
           History
           ,
           which
           was
           above
           a
           Hundred
           Years
           after
           :
           He
           also
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           this
           happned
           in
           the
           first
           Year
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           the
           Emperour
           
             Phocas
             .
             Buchanan
          
           in
           his
           Scotch
           History
           writes
           ,
           that
           this
           Ethelfrid
           assisted
           by
           Keawlin
           (
           whom
           he
           mistiles
           King
           of
           the
           East
           ,
           instead
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           )
           had
           before
           this
           time
           fought
           a
           Battel
           with
           this
           Adian
           ,
           wherein
           Cutha
           ,
           Keawlin's
           Son
           was
           slain
           ;
           but
           neither
           the
           Saxon
           Chronicle
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           our
           English
           Historians
           mention
           any
           such
           thing
           ;
           for
           this
           Cutha
           (
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           said
           Chronicle
           )
           was
           slain
           in
           the
           Year
           584.
           fighting
           against
           the
           Welsh
           .
        
         
           The
           number
           of
           Christians
           beginning
           now
           to
           multiply
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           Kent
           ,
           
           but
           other
           Countries
           ;
           Augustine
           found
           it
           necessary
           to
           ordain
           two
           other
           Bishops
           ;
           Mellitus
           and
           Justus
           ,
           sending
           Mellitus
           to
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           
             East
             Saxons
          
           ,
           
           which
           was
           divided
           from
           that
           of
           Kent
           by
           the
           River
           Thamesis
           ,
           (
           over
           which
           Nation
           ,
           Sebert
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Richala
           ,
           the
           Sister
           of
           K.
           Ethelbert
           then
           Reigned
           )
           thô
           under
           his
           Authority
           ,
           
           for
           he
           had
           then
           the
           supreme
           command
           over
           all
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           
             English
             Saxons
          
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Banks
           of
           Humber
           ;
           but
           when
           this
           Province
           had
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           Mellitus
           received
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           K.
           Sebert
           (
           also
           baptized
           Ethelbert
           )
           caused
           the
           Church
           of
           St.
           Paul
           to
           be
           built
           at
           London
           ,
           where
           Mellitus
           and
           his
           Successours
           ,
           should
           fix
           their
           Episcopal
           See.
           
        
         
           But
           as
           for
           the
           other
           Bishop
           
             Justus
             ,
             Augustine
          
           ordained
           him
           Bishop
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Kent
           ,
           of
           a
           certain
           little
           City
           ,
           then
           called
           Rofcaester
           (
           now
           
           Rochester
           )
           being
           about
           Twenty
           Miles
           from
           Canterbury
           ,
           
           in
           which
           King
           Ethelbert
           built
           the
           Church
           of
           St.
           Andrew
           ,
           and
           bestowed
           good
           endowments
           on
           it
           .
        
         
           Hitherto
           Augustine
           had
           laboured
           only
           to
           convert
           Infidels
           ;
           but
           now
           he
           took
           upon
           him
           ,
           
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           Archiepiscopal
           ,
           or
           rather
           Legatine
           Authority
           ,
           which
           the
           Pope
           had
           conferr'd
           upon
           him
           ,
           over
           all
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Britain
           ,
           (
           properly
           so
           called
           )
           to
           make
           a
           general
           Visitation
           of
           his
           Province
           ,
           and
           coming
           as
           far
           as
           the
           borders
           of
           Wales
           ,
           (
           being
           assisted
           by
           the
           power
           of
           King
           Ethelbert
           ,
           )
           he
           summoned
           all
           the
           British
           Bishops
           of
           the
           adjoyning
           Provinces
           ,
           to
           a
           Synod
           ,
           at
           a
           place
           called
           in
           
           Bede's
           time
           ,
           
             Augustines
             Ake
          
           ,
           (
           or
           Oak
           )
           then
           Scituate
           on
           the
           confines
           of
           the
           Wecti
           ,
           now
           the
           Diocess
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           and
           the
           
             West
             ;
             Saxons
          
           (
           supposed
           to
           be
           somewhere
           on
           the
           edge
           of
           Worcester-shire
           ,
           )
           and
           began
           to
           perswade
           them
           by
           brotherly
           Admonitions
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           maintain
           the
           Catholick
           Unity
           ,
           and
           also
           joyn
           in
           the
           work
           of
           Preaching
           the
           Gospel
           to
           the
           Infidel
           Nations
           .
        
         
           For
           there
           was
           then
           a
           great
           difference
           between
           them
           about
           the
           Rule
           of
           keeping
           Easter
           ,
           which
           Bede
           tells
           us
           ,
           The
           Britains
           did
           not
           keep
           at
           a
           right
           time
           ;
           but
           observed
           it
           from
           the
           Fourteenth
           to
           the
           Twentieth
           Day
           of
           the
           Moon
           ,
           which
           Computation
           is
           continued
           in
           a
           Cycle
           of
           Eighty
           Four
           Years
           ;
           which
           account
           being
           somewhat
           obscure
           ,
           I
           shall
           ,
           for
           the
           clearing
           of
           it
           ,
           set
           down
           what
           the
           learned
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           hath
           given
           us
           upon
           this
           subject
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Historical
             Account
             of
             Church
             Government
          
           (
           already
           cited
           in
           the
           last
           Book
           )
           where
           he
           takes
           notice
           ,
           
           that
           this
           Cycle
           of
           Eighty
           Four
           Years
           ,
           which
           was
           also
           called
           the
           
             Roman
             Account
          
           ,
           *
           so
           lately
           as
           in
           Pope
           
           Leo's
           Time
           ,
           the
           Scots
           and
           
             South
             Picts
          
           used
           the
           same
           Cycle
           ,
           from
           the
           time
           of
           their
           Conversion
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           the
           Britains
           ,
           without
           any
           manner
           of
           alteration
           ;
           but
           about
           Eighty
           Years
           after
           the
           rending
           in
           pieces
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           the
           Romans
           having
           left
           off
           the
           use
           of
           that
           Cycle
           ,
           took
           up
           another
           of
           Nineteen
           Years
           :
           which
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           better
           in
           many
           respects
           ,
           yet
           was
           new
           in
           these
           Parts
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           great
           difference
           from
           the
           former
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           Romans
           had
           used
           this
           new
           Cycle
           another
           Eighty
           Years
           ,
           coming
           then
           to
           have
           to
           do
           with
           these
           Northern
           Nations
           ,
           (
           who
           were
           yet
           ignorant
           of
           it
           )
           they
           would
           needs
           impose
           the
           use
           of
           it
           upon
           them
           ,
           as
           a
           necessary
           condition
           of
           their
           Communion
           ,
           and
           so
           bore
           them
           down
           with
           two
           things
           which
           were
           really
           false
           ;
           
           one
           ,
           that
           the
           Romans
           had
           received
           their
           Cycle
           by
           Tradition
           from
           St.
           Peter
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           made
           use
           of
           every
           where
           ,
           except
           in
           these
           Islands
           ;
           to
           the
           first
           of
           these
           Assertions
           ,
           the
           Scots
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           knowing
           better
           ,
           opposed
           only
           the
           Authority
           of
           St.
           John
           for
           their
           Cycle
           ;
           as
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           tell
           what
           to
           say
           ;
           whereas
           in
           truth
           (
           though
           they
           did
           not
           know
           it
           )
           the
           Roman
           account
           came
           but
           an
           Age
           or
           two
           before
           from
           Alexandria
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           yet
           received
           in
           all
           the
           
             Western
             Church
          
           ,
           
           no
           not
           in
           some
           Parts
           of
           France
           it self
           ;
           but
           that
           in
           use
           among
           the
           Scots
           was
           the
           same
           Cycle
           that
           they
           and
           the
           Britains
           had
           ever
           used
           since
           their
           Conversion
           ;
           and
           was
           the
           same
           that
           was
           anciently
           used
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           to
           
           Bede's
           Relation
           of
           this
           Synod
           ,
           where
           ,
           when
           after
           a
           long
           Dispute
           ,
           the
           British
           Clergy
           could
           neither
           by
           Intreaties
           ,
           nor
           Reproofs
           of
           Augustine
           ,
           be
           brought
           to
           a
           Compliance
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           would
           prefer
           their
           own
           old
           Traditions
           before
           the
           Consent
           of
           the
           Christian
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Roman
           )
           Church
           ;
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           (
           as
           Bede
           relates
           )
           offered
           to
           decide
           this
           Controversie
           by
           a
           Miracle
           ,
           desiring
           that
           some
           sick
           or
           impotent
           Person
           being
           brought
           before
           them
           ,
           his
           Doctrine
           by
           whom
           the
           Man
           should
           
           be
           cured
           was
           to
           be
           followed
           ,
           and
           believed
           to
           be
           from
           GOD
           ;
           
           which
           when
           the
           other
           Party
           had
           at
           last
           ,
           (
           thô
           unwillingly
           )
           consented
           to
           ,
           there
           was
           then
           found
           out
           a
           certain
           English-man
           who
           was
           quite
           blind
           ,
           and
           being
           offered
           to
           the
           British
           Bishops
           ,
           could
           receive
           no
           Cure
           from
           them
           ;
           when
           Augustine
           ,
           moved
           by
           a
           just
           Necessity
           ,
           prayed
           to
           GOD
           ,
           That
           he
           would
           restore
           this
           blind
           Man
           to
           his
           Sight
           ;
           whereupon
           he
           was
           immediately
           cured
           ,
           and
           Augustine
           was
           cried
           up
           by
           all
           ,
           as
           the
           only
           Dispenser
           of
           God's
           Word
           .
           Then
           the
           Britains
           confessed
           indeed
           ,
           That
           they
           believed
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           Augustine
           preached
           was
           the
           Truth
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           could
           not
           ,
           without
           the
           general
           Consent
           of
           their
           own
           Nation
           ,
           quit
           the
           ancient
           Rites
           and
           Customs
           of
           their
           Country
           ;
           wherefore
           they
           desired
           ,
           that
           more
           of
           their
           Clergy
           being
           assembled
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           a
           General
           Synod
           held
           about
           it
           ;
           which
           when
           it
           was
           agreed
           to
           ,
           there
           came
           (
           as
           they
           relate
           )
           several
           British
           Bishops
           ,
           (
           their
           Annals
           relate
           them
           to
           have
           been
           Seven
           in
           all
           ,
           )
           together
           with
           several
           Learned
           Men
           ,
           especially
           from
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Bangor
           ,
           over
           which
           one
           Dinoth
           is
           said
           to
           have
           been
           then
           Abbot
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           there
           was
           so
           many
           Monks
           ,
           all
           living
           by
           their
           own
           Labour
           ,
           that
           being
           divided
           into
           seven
           Divisions
           under
           as
           many
           Rectors
           ,
           each
           of
           these
           Divisions
           had
           not
           less
           than
           300
           Men.
           
        
         
           But
           their
           Abbot
           Dinoth
           ,
           and
           his
           Clergy
           ,
           a
           little
           before
           their
           going
           to
           the
           aforesaid
           Synod
           ,
           went
           first
           to
           a
           certain
           Man
           both
           Holy
           and
           Wise
           ,
           who
           led
           an
           Anchorite's
           Life
           among
           them
           ,
           whom
           they
           asked
           ,
           
             Whether
             they
             should
             lay
             aside
             their
             ancient
             Traditions
             at
             the
             Preaching
             of
             Augustine
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
          
           Who
           made
           this
           Answer
           ,
           
             If
             he
             is
             a
             Man
             of
             God
             ,
             follow
             him
             .
          
           They
           said
           ,
           '
           How
           shall
           we
           know
           this
           ?
           He
           replied
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             says
          
           ,
           
             Take
             my
             Yoak
             upon
             you
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             meek
             and
             humble
             in
             Heart
             :
          
           
             Perhaps
             that
             he
             himself
             beareth
             the
             Yoak
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             offereth
             the
             same
             to
             be
             born
             of
             you
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             be
             cruel
             and
             proud
             ,
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             he
             is
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             neither
             need
             you
             to
             regard
             what
             he
             saith
             .
          
           They
           said
           again
           ,
           
             But
             how
             shall
             we
             make
             a
             Discovery
             of
             that
             ?
          
           He
           replied
           ,
           
             Contrive
             it
             so
             ,
             that
             he
             and
             his
             Company
             may
             come
             first
             into
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Synod
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             shall
             rise
             up
             to
             you
             when
             you
             approach
             ,
             know
             then
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Servant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             obediently
             hear
             him
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             shall
             despise
             you
             ,
             nor
             will
             rise
             up
             to
             you
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             more
             in
             number
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             slighted
             by
             you
             also
             .
          
           They
           did
           as
           he
           directed
           them
           ;
           and
           it
           fell
           out
           that
           Augustine
           bearing
           himself
           as
           the
           Pope's
           Legate
           ,
           and
           their
           Metropolitan
           ,
           as
           they
           drew
           near
           sate
           still
           in
           his
           Chair
           ;
           which
           when
           they
           saw
           ,
           they
           grew
           presently
           angry
           ,
           accusing
           him
           of
           Pride
           ,
           and
           endeavouring
           in
           all
           Things
           he
           said
           to
           contradict
           him
           .
           But
        
         
           He
           began
           thus
           to
           discourse
           to
           them
           :
           
             Whereas
             ye
             do
             many
             Things
             contrary
             to
             our
             received
             Customs
             ,
             and
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             nevertheless
             ,
             if
             ye
             will
             obey
             me
             in
             these
             few
             Things
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             ye
             celebrate
          
           Easter
           
             in
             its
             proper
             Time
             ;
             That
             ye
             perform
             the
             Ministery
             of
             Baptism
             according
             to
             the
             Custom
             of
             the
             Holy
          
           Roman
           
             Apostolick
             Church
             ;
             That
             ye
             preach
             the
             Word
             of
             GOD
             together
             with
             us
             to
             the
          
           English
           
             Nation
             :
             Then
             ,
             as
             for
             all
             other
             Things
             which
             ye
             practise
             ,
             although
             contrary
             to
             our
             Customs
             ,
             we
             will
             quickly
             tolerate
             them
             .
          
           But
           they
           made
           answer
           ,
           
             That
             they
             would
             do
             none
             of
             those
             Things
             ,
             neither
             would
             they
             acknowledge
             him
             for
             their
             Arch-Bishop
             .
          
           And
           discoursing
           further
           among
           themselves
           ,
           they
           said
           ,
           
             If
             he
             would
             not
             just
             now
             rise
             up
             unto
             us
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             be
             subject
             to
             him
             ,
             will
             he
             then
             look
             upon
             us
             as
             nothing
             ?
          
           To
           whom
           Augustine
           is
           reported
           thus
           threatningly
           to
           have
           denounced
           against
           them
           :
           
             If
             ye
             will
             not
             now
             accept
             of
             Peace
             with
             your
             Brethren
             ,
             ye
             are
             like
             to
             find
             War
             from
             your
             
             Enemies
             ;
             
             and
             since
             ye
             would
             not
             pr●ach
             the
             Way
             of
             Life
             to
             the
          
           English
           
             Nation
             ,
             ye
             shall
             suffer
             by
             their
             hands
             the
             Punishment
             of
             Death
             .
          
           Which
           in
           every
           Thing
           (
           the
           Divine
           Judgment
           concurring
           )
           was
           fulfilled
           as
           he
           had
           foretold
           ;
           thô
           Bede
           here
           further
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           Augustine
           lived
           not
           to
           see
           the
           Issue
           of
           this
           Prediction
           ,
           for
           he
           died
           a
           good
           while
           before
           ;
           but
           of
           this
           ,
           we
           shall
           speak
           in
           its
           due
           time
           :
           And
           though
           Bede
           places
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           this
           Prediction
           immediately
           after
           its
           Relation
           ,
           yet
           since
           I
           intend
           to
           refer
           every
           thing
           to
           its
           proper
           Time
           wherein
           it
           happened
           ,
           I
           shall
           defer
           the
           speaking
           of
           this
           for
           some
           Years
           .
        
         
           But
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Spelman
          
           ,
           out
           of
           an
           ancient
           British
           Manuscript
           of
           Mr.
           Peter
           Moston's
           ,
           
           a
           Welsh
           Gentleman
           ,
           gives
           us
           a
           much
           more
           particular
           Account
           of
           the
           Answer
           which
           the
           Abbot
           of
           Bangor
           then
           made
           to
           Arch-Bishop
           Augustine
           ,
           which
           being
           Translated
           out
           of
           the
           Welsh
           Original
           ,
           is
           to
           this
           effect
           .
           
             Be
             it
             known
             ,
             and
             without
             doubt
             ,
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             we
             all
             are
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             of
             us
             ,
             obedient
             and
             subject
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             and
             to
             every
             godly
             Christian
             ,
             to
             love
             every
             one
             in
             his
             Degree
             in
             perfect
             Charity
             ,
             and
             to
             help
             them
             by
             Word
             and
             Deed
             to
             be
             the
             Children
             of
             GOD
             :
             And
             other
             Obedience
             than
             this
             I
             do
             not
             know
             due
             to
             him
             ,
             whom
             you
             name
             to
             be
          
           Pope
           ,
           
             nor
             as
             the
             Father
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             to
             be
             claim'd
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             demanded
             .
             And
             this
             Obedience
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             give
             ,
             and
             to
             pay
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             every
             Christian
             continually
             :
             Besides
             ,
             we
             are
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Caerleon
           upon
           Uske
           ,
           
             who
             is
             to
             oversee
             under
             GOD
             over
             us
             ,
             to
             cause
             us
             to
             keep
             the
             way
             Spiritual
             .
          
        
         
           From
           whence
           we
           may
           observe
           ,
           that
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           came
           not
           first
           into
           Britain
           by
           the
           Preaching
           of
           any
           Persons
           sent
           from
           Rome
           ,
           for
           then
           they
           would
           still
           have
           owned
           Canonical
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           English
           did
           afterwards
           ;
           therefore
           it
           is
           most
           likely
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Traditions
           given
           you
           in
           the
           Second
           Book
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           first
           preached
           and
           propagated
           here
           by
           some
           Apostle
           or
           Disciple
           of
           the
           Eastern
           or
           Asiatick
           Church
           :
           And
           thô
           a
           late
           Romish
           Writer
           very
           much
           arraigns
           the
           Credit
           of
           this
           Manuscript
           ,
           as
           made
           since
           the
           Days
           of
           King
           Henry
           the
           Eighth
           ,
           and
           cavils
           at
           the
           Welsh
           thereof
           ,
           as
           Modern
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           false
           Spelling
           ,
           yet
           is
           not
           this
           any
           material
           Exception
           against
           it
           ;
           since
           the
           Welsh
           used
           in
           it
           is
           not
           so
           Modern
           as
           he
           would
           make
           it
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           credibly
           informed
           by
           those
           who
           are
           Criticks
           in
           that
           Language
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           the
           Spelling
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           the
           fault
           of
           the
           Transcribers
           :
           And
           thô
           the
           Archiepiscopal
           See
           was
           then
           removed
           from
           Caer-Leon
           to
           St.
           
           David's
           ,
           yet
           it
           might
           still
           retain
           the
           former
           Title
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           first
           and
           most
           famous
           Place
           .
        
         
           
           About
           which
           time
           Arch-Bishop
           Augustine
           is
           supposed
           by
           the
           best
           *
           Chronologers
           to
           have
           departed
           this
           Life
           ;
           thô
           the
           certain
           Year
           of
           his
           Death
           is
           not
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           either
           in
           Bede
           ,
           or
           the
           Saxon
           Chronicle
           .
           His
           Body
           was
           buried
           abroad
           near
           the
           Church
           of
           St.
           Peter
           and
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           till
           that
           could
           be
           finished
           and
           dedicated
           ;
           which
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           that
           was
           done
           ,
           was
           decently
           buried
           in
           the
           Porch
           on
           the
           North-side
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           which
           were
           also
           buried
           all
           the
           succeeding
           Arch-Bishops
           ,
           except
           two
           ,
           
             viz.
             Theodore
          
           and
           Birthwald
           ,
           who
           were
           buried
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           because
           the
           Porch
           would
           contain
           no
           more
           ;
           but
           his
           Epitaph
           ,
           thô
           it
           mentions
           his
           being
           sent
           by
           the
           Pope
           to
           convert
           the
           English
           Nation
           ,
           and
           his
           being
           the
           first
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           died
           in
           the
           7th
           of
           the
           Kalends
           of
           June
           ,
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Ethelbert
           ;
           yet
           omits
           the
           Year
           of
           that
           King's
           Reign
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           died
           ;
           (
           I
           suppose
           ,
           because
           the
           Year
           of
           Christ
           was
           not
           then
           commonly
           made
           use
           
           of
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           or
           Civil
           Accounts
           of
           that
           Time
           ;
           
           )
           but
           of
           this
           ,
           we
           shall
           treat
           further
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           Under
           this
           Year
           Bede
           also
           places
           the
           Death
           of
           Pope
           Gregory
           the
           Great
           ,
           of
           whose
           Life
           and
           Actions
           he
           gives
           us
           a
           long
           Account
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           refer
           you
           ;
           but
           the
           Saxon
           Chronicle
           puts
           off
           the
           Death
           of
           this
           Pope
           to
           the
           next
           Year
           ;
           but
           I
           rather
           follow
           Bede
           as
           the
           ancienter
           and
           more
           authentick
           Author
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Year
           is
           also
           very
           remarkable
           for
           Civil
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Ecclesiastical
           Affairs
           in
           this
           Island
           ;
           for
           now
           King
           Ethelbert
           summoned
           a
           
             Mycel
             Synod
          
           ,
           
           or
           Great
           Council
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           the
           Clergy
           as
           Laity
           ,
           wherein
           by
           their
           common
           Consent
           and
           Approbation
           all
           the
           Grants
           and
           Charters
           of
           this
           King
           ,
           whereby
           he
           had
           settled
           great
           Endowments
           on
           Christ-Church
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           St.
           Pancrace
           in
           Canterbury
           ,
           were
           confirmed
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           before
           the
           old
           ruinous
           Church
           of
           St.
           Martin
           without
           the
           City
           already
           mentioned
           ;
           but
           the
           Charters
           now
           made
           and
           confirmed
           by
           King
           Ethelbert
           in
           this
           Council
           are
           almost
           word
           for
           word
           the
           same
           with
           those
           he
           had
           made
           by
           himself
           before
           ,
           with
           heavy
           Imprecations
           against
           any
           ,
           who
           should
           dare
           to
           infringe
           them
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           in
           Sir
           H.
           Spelman's
           First-Volume
           of
           
             British
             Councils
          
           ;
           where
           this
           Learned
           Author
           in
           his
           Notes
           farther
           shews
           us
           ,
           that
           these
           Charters
           above-mentioned
           are
           very
           suspicious
           of
           being
           forged
           in
           many
           respects
           ;
           as
           First
           ,
           That
           this
           King
           there
           stiles
           himself
           King
           of
           the
           English
           in
           general
           ,
           whereas
           indeed
           he
           was
           no
           more
           than
           King
           of
           Kent
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           Because
           the
           Year
           of
           our
           Lord
           is
           expressed
           at
           their
           Conclusion
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           in
           use
           till
           long
           after
           :
           Besides
           ,
           an
           old
           Manuscript
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Canterbury
           says
           expresly
           ,
           That
           the
           Monks
           of
           the
           Monastery
           had
           their
           Lands
           and
           Priviledges
           by
           a
           long
           and
           peaceable
           Possession
           according
           to
           Custom
           ,
           until
           King
           
             Wightred
             ,
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           693
           ;
           made
           them
           a
           confirmation
           of
           all
           their
           Priviledges
           by
           a
           Charter
           under
           his
           Soul.
           There
           are
           also
           other
           Exceptions
           against
           the
           Bull
           that
           is
           there
           recited
           to
           be
           Arch-Bishop
           
           Augustine's
           ,
           which
           you
           may
           see
           at
           large
           in
           those
           Learned
           Notes
           above-mentioned
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           great
           Council
           or
           Synod
           ,
           among
           many
           other
           Secular
           Laws
           and
           Decrees
           ,
           these
           deserve
           particularly
           to
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           ;
           the
           first
           Law
           assigns
           the
           Penalty
           of
           Sacriledge
           ,
           appointing
           what
           Amends
           is
           to
           be
           made
           for
           Things
           taken
           from
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           by
           a
           Restitution
           of
           nine
           times
           the
           value
           ;
           from
           a
           Priest
           by
           a
           Ninth
           ,
           and
           from
           a
           Deacon
           by
           a
           Threefold
           Restitution
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           Law
           is
           ,
           That
           if
           the
           King
           summon'd
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           any
           Man
           should
           presume
           then
           to
           do
           them
           Injury
           ,
           he
           shall
           make
           double
           Amends
           to
           the
           Party
           ,
           and
           besides
           shall
           pay
           Fifty
           Shillings
           to
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           The
           Third
           Law
           is
           ,
           That
           if
           the
           King
           shall
           drink
           in
           a
           Man's
           House
           ,
           and
           there
           be
           any
           Injury
           done
           in
           his
           Presence
           ,
           the
           Party
           so
           doing
           it
           shall
           make
           double
           Satisfaction
           ;
           the
           rest
           that
           follow
           ,
           since
           they
           belong
           only
           to
           the
           Correction
           of
           Manners
           ,
           are
           omitted
           .
        
         
           To
           these
           Laws
           Bede
           relates
           ,
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           That
           King
           Ethelbert
           ,
           amongst
           other
           good
           Things
           which
           he
           conferr'd
           upon
           his
           Nation
           ,
           appointed
           certain
           Laws
           concerning
           Judgments
           ,
           by
           the
           Councel
           of
           his
           wise
           Men
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Example
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           which
           being
           written
           in
           the
           English
           Tongue
           ,
           were
           yet
           kept
           and
           observed
           by
           them
           to
           this
           time
           ;
           and
           then
           mentions
           some
           of
           those
           Laws
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           as
           they
           are
           already
           expressed
           .
        
         
         
           
           This
           Year
           was
           fulfilled
           Arch-Bishop
           
           Augustine's
           Prediction
           upon
           the
           Britains
           ;
           for
           (
           as
           Bede
           and
           the
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           relate
           )
           Ethelfrid
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           now
           led
           his
           Army
           to
           Leger-Ceaster
           ,
           and
           there
           killed
           a
           great
           multitude
           of
           Britains
           ,
           
           and
           so
           was
           fulfilled
           the
           Prophecy
           of
           Augustine
           above-mentioned
           ;
           and
           there
           were
           then
           killed
           200
           Priests
           or
           Monks
           ,
           who
           came
           thither
           to
           prey
           for
           the
           British
           Army
           ;
           (
           but
           in
           Florence
           of
           
           Worcester's
           Copy
           it
           was
           2200
           ;
           )
           but
           Brockmaile
           ,
           who
           was
           to
           be
           their
           Protector
           ,
           escaped
           with
           about
           50
           Men.
           
        
         
           
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           gives
           a
           more
           particular
           account
           of
           this
           Action
           ,
           and
           says
           ;
           That
           King
           Ethelfrid
           ,
           having
           gathered
           together
           a
           powerful
           Army
           ,
           made
           a
           great
           Slaughter
           of
           the
           Britains
           near
           the
           City
           of
           Legions
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           by
           the
           English
           
             Lege
             Cestre
          
           ,
           but
           more
           rightly
           by
           the
           Britains
           Caerlegion
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           is
           evident
           it
           cannot
           be
           Leicester
           ,
           as
           our
           common
           Historians
           write
           ,
           but
           West-Chester
           ,
           which
           lay
           near
           the
           Borders
           of
           King
           
           Ethelfrid's
           Kingdom
           ,
           where
           this
           Battle
           was
           fought
           :
           This
           Author
           further
           adds
           ,
           That
           when
           the
           King
           saw
           those
           Priests
           or
           Monks
           of
           the
           Abby
           of
           Bangor
           ,
           who
           came
           out
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           Army
           ,
           ranged
           by
           themselves
           in
           a
           place
           of
           Safety
           ,
           having
           one
           Brockmaile
           for
           their
           Defender
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           knew
           for
           what
           end
           they
           came
           thither
           ;
           he
           presently
           said
           ,
           
             If
             these
             Men
             pray
             to
             their
             GOD
             against
             us
             ,
             though
             they
             do
             not
             make
             use
             of
             Arms
             ,
             yet
             do
             they
             as
             ●eally
             fight
             against
             us
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             did
             :
          
           And
           so
           he
           commanded
           his
           Forces
           to
           be
           first
           turned
           upon
           them
           ,
           who
           being
           all
           cut
           off
           ,
           he
           presently
           defeated
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Army
           without
           any
           great
           difficulty
           ;
           and
           he
           also
           agrees
           with
           Florence
           of
           
           Worcester's
           Relation
           of
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Monks
           there
           slain
           ,
           and
           accuses
           their
           Defender
           Brockmaile
           of
           Cowardice
           ,
           who
           left
           the
           poor
           Monks
           ,
           whom
           he
           was
           to
           defend
           ,
           to
           be
           cut
           to
           pieces
           .
           But
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           relates
           this
           Matter
           somewhat
           otherwise
           ,
           thô
           he
           says
           expresly
           ,
           
           that
           this
           Fight
           was
           at
           Chester
           ,
           (
           then
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Britains
           ;
           )
           which
           when
           King
           Ethelfrid
           went
           about
           to
           besiege
           ,
           the
           Townsmen
           resolving
           to
           suffer
           any
           thing
           rather
           than
           a
           Siege
           ,
           trusting
           in
           their
           Numbers
           ,
           sallied
           out
           to
           fight
           ,
           whom
           when
           by
           an
           Ambush
           laid
           near
           the
           City
           ,
           he
           had
           easily
           overcome
           ;
           he
           then
           falling
           upon
           the
           Monks
           ,
           who
           were
           come
           in
           great
           Numbers
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           Success
           of
           the
           British
           Army
           ,
           of
           which
           (
           says
           this
           Author
           )
           there
           must
           certainly
           have
           been
           an
           incredible
           Number
           ,
           since
           even
           in
           his
           time
           there
           were
           left
           such
           vast
           Remains
           of
           Churches
           and
           Cloysters
           ,
           and
           so
           great
           a
           heap
           of
           Ruines
           ,
           as
           you
           can
           scarce
           (
           says
           he
           )
           find
           any
           where
           else
           :
           The
           Place
           is
           called
           Bangor
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           an
           Abby
           of
           Monks
           ,
           but
           is
           now
           turned
           into
           a
           Bishoprick
           ;
           yet
           here
           our
           Author
           was
           mistaken
           ,
           for
           this
           Bangor
           ,
           where
           the
           Monastery
           was
           ,
           is
           in
           Flintshire
           ,
           not
           far
           from
           the
           River
           Dee
           ;
           whereas
           that
           which
           is
           the
           Seat
           of
           the
           Bishoprick
           is
           in
           Caernarvanshire
           ,
           not
           far
           from
           the
           River
           or
           Streight
           of
           Menai
           ,
           which
           parts
           that
           Country
           from
           the
           Isle
           of
           Anglesey
           .
           But
           of
           all
           these
           great
           Ruines
           mentioned
           by
           Malmesbury
           ,
           there
           is
           now
           nothing
           left
           ,
           save
           those
           of
           the
           two
           principal
           Gates
           of
           this
           old
           City
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           which
           is
           on
           that
           side
           towards
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           towards
           Wales
           ,
           being
           about
           a
           Mile
           asunder
           ,
           the
           River
           Dee
           running
           betwixt
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           we
           proceed
           further
           ,
           it
           is
           fit
           we
           enquire
           into
           the
           Truth
           of
           that
           Story
           of
           Ge●ffe●y
           of
           Monmouth
           ,
           who
           will
           needs
           have
           Arch-Bishop
           Augustine
           to
           have
           perswaded
           King
           Ethelbert
           to
           incite
           Ethelfrid
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           thus
           to
           make
           War
           upon
           the
           Britains
           ,
           and
           to
           destroy
           these
           Monks
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           is
           also
           followed
           by
           other
           
           later
           Writers
           ,
           and
           particularly
           by
           
             Nicholas
             Trivet
          
           ,
           an
           ancient
           Author
           ,
           
           in
           his
           History
           ,
           (
           lately
           printed
           at
           Paris
           among
           the
           Collections
           of
           Monsieur
           
             Dachery
             ;
          
           )
           as
           also
           by
           Arch-Bishop
           Parker
           ,
           Author
           of
           the
           Latin
           History
           
             De
             Antiquitate
             Ecclesiae
             Anglicanae
          
           ;
           and
           likewise
           in
           Bishop
           
           Jewel's
           Apology
           ;
           the
           former
           of
           which
           ,
           thô
           Bede
           hath
           expresly
           told
           us
           ,
           that
           Aug●stine
           was
           dead
           long
           before
           this
           happened
           ,
           yet
           will
           have
           these
           Words
           of
           Bede
           to
           have
           been
           foisted
           in
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           old
           Saxon
           Manuscripts
           which
           is
           not
           so
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           found
           in
           them
           all
           ,
           thô
           not
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Version
           ;
           but
           besides
           the
           Respect
           which
           we
           ought
           to
           have
           for
           so
           good
           a
           Man
           as
           Augustine
           is
           supposed
           to
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           which
           inclines
           us
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           likely
           he
           should
           have
           a
           Hand
           in
           so
           cruel
           an
           Action
           ;
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           to
           prove
           from
           other
           Arguments
           ,
           (
           supposing
           this
           Passage
           of
           Bede
           not
           to
           be
           his
           ,
           )
           that
           Augustine
           died
           about
           the
           Year
           605
           ,
           where
           I
           have
           already
           placed
           it
           .
           In
           the
           first
           place
           therefore
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           deny
           ,
           that
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           ,
           in
           his
           First
           Book
           
             De
             Gest.
             Pontif.
             Anglor
          
           .
           as
           well
           as
           divers
           other
           Historians
           of
           later
           Times
           ,
           suppose
           Augustine
           to
           have
           sate
           Arch-Bishop
           15
           (
           and
           in
           some
           Copies
           16
           )
           Years
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           must
           certainly
           have
           survived
           this
           Massacre
           of
           the
           Monks
           of
           Bangor
           ;
           but
           if
           I
           can
           prove
           they
           were
           mistaken
           in
           this
           Account
           ,
           all
           that
           had
           been
           said
           to
           prove
           Augustine
           guilty
           of
           it
           ,
           will
           signifie
           nothing
           :
           For
           First
           ,
           Bede
           relates
           ,
           
           that
           Augustine
           ,
           being
           yet
           alive
           ,
           ordained
           Laurence
           for
           his
           Successor
           ,
           lest
           himself
           being
           dead
           ,
           the
           yet
           weak
           State
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           if
           vacant
           ,
           (
           thô
           for
           never
           so
           small
           a
           time
           )
           might
           happen
           to
           suffer
           ,
           which
           it
           must
           be
           supposed
           he
           did
           ,
           when
           he
           found
           himself
           in
           a
           declining
           condition
           ,
           and
           not
           like
           long
           to
           survive
           .
           Now
           that
           this
           happened
           in
           the
           Year
           605
           ,
           may
           be
           also
           proved
           by
           these
           Circumstances
           :
           Bede
           hath
           already
           told
           us
           ,
           that
           Augustine
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           604
           ,
           had
           ordained
           Mellitus
           and
           Justus
           Bishops
           ;
           immediately
           after
           which
           Relation
           ,
           follows
           that
           ,
           concerning
           
           Augustine's
           Death
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           scarce
           have
           mentioned
           there
           ,
           had
           not
           one
           followed
           the
           other
           within
           a
           short
           time
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           so
           ,
           appears
           in
           the
           Manuscript
           Text
           of
           Adrian
           ,
           the
           Abbot
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           who
           lived
           within
           less
           than
           60
           Years
           after
           ,
           and
           who
           obtained
           a
           Priviledge
           from
           Pope
           Deusdedit
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Free
           Election
           of
           the
           Abbot
           of
           that
           Monastery
           ,
           at
           the
           end
           of
           which
           there
           is
           this
           Passage
           :
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           605.
           died
           the
           holy
           Bishop
           
             Gregory
             IV
             o
             Idus
             Martii
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           Year
           also
           Bishop
           
             Augustine
             VII
             o
             Kal.
             Junii
          
           ;
           with
           whom
           also
           agree
           
             Marianus
             ,
             Scotus
          
           ,
           and
           Florence
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           in
           their
           Chronicles
           ;
           the
           former
           of
           whom
           ,
           under
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           605
           ,
           hath
           these
           Words
           :
           Augustine
           having
           ordained
           Laurence
           the
           Presbyter
           Arch-Bishop
           in
           his
           stead
           ,
           after
           a
           short
           time
           departed
           to
           the
           Heavenly
           Kingdom
           ;
           thô
           in
           
           Florence's
           Copy
           it
           is
           placed
           under
           the
           Year
           604
           ,
           which
           Difference
           might
           easily
           happen
           by
           the
           carelesness
           of
           Transcribers
           .
           This
           is
           also
           observed
           by
           
             Will.
             Thorne
          
           ,
           the
           Historian
           and
           Monk
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           
           (
           from
           an
           old
           Book
           of
           the
           Life
           and
           Miracles
           of
           this
           St.
           Augustine
           ,
           that
           now
           is
           lost
           ,
           )
           who
           in
           his
           Chronicle
           says
           expresly
           ,
           That
           many
           have
           erred
           concerning
           the
           Death
           of
           St.
           Augustine
           ,
           thinking
           him
           to
           have
           died
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           613
           ,
           The
           cause
           of
           which
           Errour
           is
           owing
           to
           the
           false
           Dates
           of
           some
           Chronicles
           ,
           who
           make
           him
           to
           have
           sate
           Arch-Bishop
           Sixteen
           Years
           ;
           whereas
           Bede
           in
           his
           second
           Book
           says
           ,
           That
           he
           ordained
           Mellitus
           and
           Justus
           to
           be
           Bishops
           a
           little
           before
           his
           Death
           ,
           and
           there
           gives
           us
           the
           same
           reason
           as
           I
           have
           already
           done
           ;
           with
           whom
           also
           agrees
           an
           ancient
           Anonymous
           Chronicle
           in
           the
           Library
           at
           Lambeth
           ;
           as
           also
           the
           short
           Annals
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rochester
           ,
           which
           contain
           the
           Successions
           of
           the
           Arch-Bishops
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           
           both
           which
           place
           the
           Death
           of
           Arch-Bishop
           Augustine
           ,
           and
           the
           Succession
           of
           Laurentius
           ,
           in
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           604
           ;
           but
           of
           this
           you
           may
           see
           more
           in
           the
           First
           Volume
           of
           
             Anglia
             Sacra
          
           ,
           published
           by
           the
           learned
           Mr.
           Wharton
           deceased
           ;
           wherein
           you
           may
           also
           find
           a
           short
           dissertation
           on
           this
           Subject
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           I
           own
           my self
           obliged
           for
           the
           light
           ,
           I
           have
           had
           towards
           settling
           this
           obscure
           Question
           .
           Now
           having
           cleared
           Arch-Bishop
           
           Augustine's
           Memory
           of
           that
           Crime
           ,
           which
           is
           laid
           to
           his
           Charge
           ;
           I
           shall
           proceed
           to
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           History
           of
           this
           time
           .
        
         
           Laurentius
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           Augustine
           in
           the
           See
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           having
           seen
           the
           English
           Church
           not
           only
           found●d
           ,
           
           but
           much
           encreased
           ,
           began
           about
           this
           time
           to
           bestow
           his
           Pastoral
           care
           ,
           not
           only
           upon
           the
           English
           and
           British
           Inhabitants
           of
           this
           Island
           ,
           but
           also
           upon
           the
           Scots
           who
           inhabited
           Ireland
           ;
           
           because
           he
           knew
           that
           at
           that
           time
           they
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Britains
           ,
           did
           not
           observe
           Easter
           according
           to
           the
           Nicene
           Canon
           (
           the
           occasion
           of
           which
           Controversie
           I
           have
           already
           given
           you
           )
           ,
           Therefore
           the
           new
           Arch-Bishop
           thought
           it
           fit
           to
           write
           an
           Epistle
           on
           purpose
           to
           the
           Irish
           Bishops
           ,
           wherein
           he
           exhorted
           them
           to
           maintain
           the
           Catholick
           Unity
           ,
           in
           the
           observation
           of
           Easter
           ;
           in
           which
           Letters
           this
           is
           remarkable
           ,
           That
           they
           are
           directed
           to
           all
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           
             per
             Universam
             Scotiam
          
           ,
           That
           is
           ,
           through
           out
           all
           Ireland
           (
           for
           so
           it
           was
           then
           commonly
           called
           for
           near
           Four
           Hundred
           Years
           after
           this
           )
           and
           he
           therein
           complains
           of
           Draganus
           an
           Irish
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           coming
           over
           hither
           would
           not
           so
           much
           as
           Eat
           in
           the
           same
           House
           with
           him
           ;
           at
           which
           time
           also
           Laurentius
           wrote
           Letters
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           his
           fellow
           Bishops
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           the
           British
           Clergy
           in
           Wales
           ,
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           as
           the
           former
           ;
           but
           how
           well
           he
           succeeded
           therein
           ,
           the
           present
           time
           (
           says
           Bede
           )
           declares
           ;
           about
           which
           Year
           also
           Mellitus
           Bishop
           of
           London
           was
           sent
           to
           Rome
           to
           confer
           with
           Pope
           Boniface
           ,
           concerning
           the
           necessary
           Affairs
           of
           the
           English
           Church
           ,
           when
           the
           Pope
           held
           a
           Synod
           at
           Rome
           with
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Italy
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Life
           and
           Conversation
           of
           the
           Monks
           ,
           where
           he
           sate
           with
           them
           :
           This
           Synod
           was
           held
           in
           the
           Eighth
           Year
           of
           Emperour
           Phocas
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           at
           his
           return
           ,
           brought
           back
           the
           Decrees
           of
           that
           Council
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Pope's
           Letters
           to
           Arch-Bishop
           Laurence
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           King
           Ethelbert
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           English
           Nation
           .
        
         
           
           This
           Year
           also
           ,
           Sebert
           King
           of
           the
           East-Saxons
           ,
           Founded
           the
           Church
           and
           Abbey
           of
           Westminster
           ,
           and
           Mellitus
           the
           Bishop
           Dedicated
           it
           to
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           thô
           for
           what
           Order
           of
           Monks
           is
           uncertain
           ,
           since
           they
           were
           driven
           out
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           Sebert
           ,
           
           by
           his
           Successours
           ,
           who
           continued
           Pagans
           for
           many
           Years
           after
           .
        
         
           This
           Year
           (
           according
           to
           
             Florence
             )
             Ceolwulf
          
           dying
           ,
           Cynegils
           began
           to
           Reign
           over
           the
           
             West
             Saxons
          
           ,
           (
           for
           Thirty
           One
           Years
           )
           being
           the
           Son
           of
           Ceolric
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           Cutha
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           we
           have
           heard
           )
           was
           slain
           fighting
           against
           the
           Britains
           some
           Years
           before
           .
        
         
           Cynegils
           and
           Cwichelme
           ,
           fought
           against
           the
           Britains
           at
           Beamdune
           (
           now
           Bindon
           in
           Dorsetshire
           ;
           
           )
           and
           there
           slew
           Two
           Thousand
           and
           Forty
           Six
           Men
           ;
           which
           Battel
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           thus
           describes
           ;
           The
           Saxon
           and
           British
           Troops
           being
           drawn
           up
           in
           Battel
           Array
           ,
           the
           Fight
           immediately
           began
           ,
           when
           the
           Britains
           fearing
           the
           weight
           of
           the
           Saxon
           Battel
           Axes
           ,
           and
           long
           Launces
           ,
           turn'd
           their
           backs
           ,
           and
           fled
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Saxons
           obtain'd
           the
           Victory
           ,
           without
           any
           great
           loss
           on
           their
           side
           ;
           and
           he
           also
           agrees
           pretty
           near
           in
           the
           number
           of
           the
           slain
           ,
           with
           our
           Saxon
           Annals
           ;
           This
           Cwichelme
           here
           mentioned
           is
           by
           Will.
           of
           Malmesbury
           said
           to
           be
           Brother
           of
           Cynegils
           ,
           
           and
           to
           be
           by
           him
           taken
           as
           his
           Partner
           in
           the
           Royal
           Power
           .
           
           But
           Florence
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           and
           
             Mat.
             Westminster
          
           do
           make
           Cwichelme
           to
           have
           been
           the
           Son
           of
           Cinegils
           ,
           thô
           the
           former
           Opinion
           be
           the
           more
           likely
           ;
           but
           let
           it
           be
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           they
           were
           both
           of
           them
           Stout
           and
           good
           natured
           Persons
           ,
           who
           governed
           with
           that
           mutual
           Love
           and
           Concord
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           a
           wonder
           to
           the
           Age
           in
           which
           they
           liv'd
           ,
           so
           ought
           it
           to
           be
           an
           example
           to
           all
           future
           times
           .
        
         
           Thô
           the
           Cathedral
           of
           
             Christ
             Church
          
           in
           Canterbury
           ,
           had
           been
           already
           built
           about
           Twenty
           Years
           ;
           
           yet
           it
           seems
           the
           Monastery
           adjoyning
           to
           it
           was
           not
           founded
           till
           this
           Year
           ,
           as
           appears
           not
           only
           from
           the
           Manuscript
           above
           mentioned
           (
           once
           belonging
           to
           the
           Monastery
           of
           St.
           Augustine
           )
           but
           also
           from
           Will.
           of
           Malmesbury
           ;
           that
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Arch-Bishop
           Laurence
           ,
           
           and
           about
           this
           very
           Year
           that
           it
           was
           first
           replenished
           with
           Monks
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           a
           Letter
           of
           Pope
           Boniface
           to
           King
           Ethelbert
           ;
           whereby
           he
           approves
           of
           ,
           and
           confirms
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the
           said
           Abby
           ,
           by
           the
           said
           Arch-Bishop
           ;
           which
           Letter
           ,
           though
           Will.
           of
           Malmesbury
           had
           promised
           to
           recite
           ,
           yet
           being
           by
           him
           forgot
           ,
           or
           else
           ommitted
           in
           our
           Printed
           Copies
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           found
           at
           large
           in
           the
           said
           Manuscript
           ;
           concerning
           which
           Monastery
           the
           afore-cited
           Author
           farther
           adds
           ,
           
             That
             though
             some
             had
             said
             that
             Arch-Bishop
             Aelfric
             had
             thrust
             out
             the
             Clerks
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             secular
             Chanons
             )
             out
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             had
             placed
             Monks
             in
             their
             rooms
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             not
             at
             all
             probable
             ,
             since
             it
             appeared
             by
             the
             said
             Epistle
             of
             Pope
             Boniface
             ,
             that
             there
             had
             been
             Monks
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             St.
             Saviour
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             foundation
             of
             that
             Monastery
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Arch-Bishop
             Laurence
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             St.
             Augustine
             .
          
        
         
           But
           it
           hath
           been
           denyed
           ,
           by
           Cardinal
           Baronius
           ,
           in
           his
           Annals
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           some
           later
           Antiquaries
           ,
           of
           what
           Order
           these
           Monks
           were
           ,
           whom
           Augustine
           and
           Laurentius
           placed
           in
           these
           two
           Monasteries
           above
           mention'd
           ;
           and
           that
           a
           late
           ingenious
           Authour
           in
           his
           Preface
           to
           a
           Treatise
           ,
           called
           
             Notitia
             Monastica
          
           ,
           hath
           questioned
           whether
           they
           were
           of
           the
           Benedictine
           Order
           ,
           since
           he
           rather
           supposes
           ,
           That
           the
           Benedictine
           Rule
           was
           scarce
           heard
           of
           in
           England
           ,
           till
           some
           Hundreds
           of
           Years
           after
           ,
           and
           never
           perfectly
           observed
           ,
           till
           after
           the
           Conquest
           ;
           but
           he
           should
           have
           done
           well
           to
           have
           told
           us
           ,
           what
           other
           Order
           they
           were
           of
           ,
           since
           the
           general
           Tradition
           in
           most
           of
           the
           Ancient
           English
           Monasteries
           of
           the
           Bened●ctine
           Order
           ,
           was
           ,
           That
           they
           had
           observed
           that
           Rule
           from
           their
           first
           foundation
           :
           And
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           under
           the
           Year
           509
           ,
           do
           expresly
           affirm
           ,
           
             That
             St.
          
           Benedict
           ,
           
             the
             Father
             of
             all
             the
             Monks
             dyed
             that
             Year
             :
          
           And
           he
           had
           long
           before
           his
           Death
           founded
           his
           Order
           in
           Italy
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           Augustine
           himself
           is
           supposed
           to
           have
           been
           :
           and
           though
           I
           also
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           ancient
           Monasteries
           of
           England
           were
           not
           at
           first
           of
           that
           Order
           ,
           since
           those
           that
           were
           founded
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           by
           the
           Bishops
           Aidan
           and
           Coleman
           followed
           the
           same
           Rule
           with
           the
           Monks
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           
             Scotland
             ,
             viz.
          
           That
           of
           St.
           Basil
           ,
           which
           all
           the
           Eastern
           Monks
           did
           then
           ,
           and
           do
           to
           this
           day
           observe
           ;
           yet
           even
           these
           did
           about
           an
           Hundred
           Years
           after
           quit
           that
           Rule
           ,
           and
           follow
           the
           more
           Modern
           one
           of
           St.
           Benedict
           ;
           and
           therefore
           
             Stephen
             Heddie
          
           ,
           in
           his
           *
           Life
           of
           St.
           Wilfred
           Bishop
           of
           York
           ,
           (
           lately
           published
           by
           the
           learned
           Dr.
           Gale
           ,
           )
           hath
           expresly
           told
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           said
           Bishop
           returning
           home
           into
           his
           own
           Country
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Northumberland
           )
           and
           carrying
           along
           with
           him
           the
           Rule
           of
           St.
           Benedict
           ,
           very
           much
           improved
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           God's
           Churches
           ;
           by
           which
           he
           meant
           the
           Monasteries
           of
           those
           Parts
           :
           And
           therefore
           the
           
           Chronology
           once
           belonging
           to
           the
           Abby
           of
           St.
           
           Augustine's
           in
           Canterbury
           ,
           
           (
           printed
           in
           the
           
             Decem
             scriptores
          
           after
           
             Will.
             Thornes
          
           Chronicle
           )
           under
           Anno
           666
           ,
           upon
           very
           good
           grounds
           thus
           observes
           ,
           That
           this
           Year
           Bishop
           Wilfred
           caused
           the
           Rule
           of
           St.
           Benedict
           to
           be
           observed
           in
           England
           ,
           That
           is
           in
           the
           North
           Parts
           ,
           
           into
           which
           he
           then
           went
           ;
           for
           if
           that
           Rule
           had
           not
           been
           observed
           in
           the
           Southern
           Parts
           before
           ,
           How
           could
           it
           be
           said
           that
           he
           carried
           it
           out
           from
           thence
           along
           with
           him
           ?
           but
           to
           conclude
           ;
           there
           having
           been
           a
           dispute
           among
           the
           Roman
           Catholicks
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           ,
           about
           Seventy
           Years
           ago
           concerning
           this
           matter
           ;
           some
           of
           them
           affirming
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           ancient
           English
           Monks
           ,
           before
           the
           Conquest
           were
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           St.
           Equitus
           ,
           or
           else
           of
           some
           other
           Order
           ;
           whereupon
           those
           of
           the
           Benedictine
           Order
           wrote
           over
           to
           our
           Antiquaries
           in
           
             England
             ,
             (
             viz.
          
           )
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Cotton
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             H.
             Spelman
          
           ,
           Mr.
           Camden
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Selden
           ;
           appealing
           to
           their
           Judgment
           herein
           :
           From
           whom
           they
           received
           a
           Letter
           under
           all
           their
           Hands
           ,
           wherein
           they
           expresly
           certified
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           never
           any
           such
           Order
           as
           that
           of
           St.
           Equitus
           ;
           and
           further
           affirm
           ,
           That
           there
           were
           only
           Two
           Orders
           of
           Monks
           in
           use
           amongst
           our
           Ancestours
           of
           the
           
             English
             Saxon
          
           Church
           ;
           One
           of
           those
           who
           followed
           the
           Rites
           of
           the
           Aegyptian
           Monks
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           of
           
           Benedictine's
           who
           came
           over
           with
           Augustine
           ,
           and
           so
           continued
           from
           that
           time
           to
           their
           dissolution
           under
           King
           Henry
           the
           Eighth
           ;
           to
           which
           Letter
           ,
           or
           Certificate
           ,
           all
           the
           said
           learned
           Persons
           above
           mentioned
           did
           put
           their
           Hands
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Certificate
           it self
           ;
           which
           you
           will
           find
           Printed
           in
           
             Clem.
             Reyner
             de
             Appostolatu
             Benedictini
          
           in
           Anglia
           .
           
           This
           ,
           though
           perhaps
           it
           may
           seem
           an
           impertinent
           digression
           to
           some
           ;
           yet
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           will
           not
           prove
           so
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           lovers
           of
           Ecllesiastical
           Antiquities
           .
        
         
           This
           Year
           Ethelbert
           King
           of
           Kent
           dyed
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           first
           English
           King
           that
           rec●ived
           Baptism
           ;
           Bede
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           this
           King
           dyed
           above
           Twenty
           Years
           after
           his
           Conversion
           ,
           and
           was
           buried
           in
           St.
           
           Martin's
           Porch
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           St.
           Peter
           and
           St.
           Paul
           ;
           after
           whose
           decease
           Eadbald
           his
           Son
           succeeded
           to
           him
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           The
           beginning
           of
           whose
           Reign
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           out
           of
           Bede
           ,
           being
           much
           more
           particular
           than
           that
           in
           the
           Chronicle
           .
        
         
           This
           King
           did
           not
           only
           refuse
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           also
           polluted
           himself
           with
           such
           Fornication
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           says
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           heard
           of
           among
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           Married
           his
           Father's
           Wife
           ;
           by
           which
           wickedness
           he
           gave
           occasion
           to
           those
           to
           return
           to
           their
           former
           Heathenism
           ,
           who
           had
           embraced
           Christianity
           in
           his
           Father's
           Reign
           ,
           either
           out
           of
           Fear
           ,
           or
           hopes
           of
           Favour
           ;
           thô
           God's
           Judgments
           were
           not
           wanting
           to
           Correct
           this
           Infidel
           King
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           tormented
           with
           frequent
           fits
           of
           Frensie
           ,
           and
           the
           possession
           of
           an
           unclean
           Spirit
           ;
           but
           the
           Death
           of
           Sebert
           King
           of
           the
           
             East
             Saxons
          
           ,
           happening
           also
           about
           this
           time
           ,
           extremely
           encreased
           the
           present
           Storm
           of
           Afflictions
           ;
           for
           he
           left
           Three
           Sons
           Heirs
           to
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           who
           all
           relapsed
           to
           Paganism
           ,
           having
           in
           their
           Father's
           life-time
           seemed
           Christians
           ,
           but
           now
           permitted
           all
           their
           Subjects
           the
           free
           licence
           of
           worshiping
           Idols
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           saw
           the
           Bishop
           Administring
           the
           Eucharist
           to
           the
           People
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           thus
           spoke
           to
           him
           in
           their
           Barbarous
           folly
           ;
           
             Why
             dost
             thou
             not
             give
             us
             this
             White
             Bread
             ,
             which
             thou
             wert
             wont
             to
             Minister
             to
             our
             Father
             ?
             To
             whom
             the
             Bishop
             replyed
             ,
             That
             they
             must
             first
             be
             washed
             in
             that
             saving
             Font
             ,
             in
             which
             their
             Father
             had
             been
             Baptised
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             might
             partake
             of
             the
             same
             Bread
             ;
             which
             though
             they
             deny'd
             to
             do
             ,
             yet
             would
             they
             not
             desist
             from
             requiring
             this
             Bread
             at
             his
             hands
             ;
             which
             he
             still
             refusing
             them
             ,
             
             they
             then
             plainly
             told
             him
             ,
             
             That
             if
             he
             would
             not
             yield
             to
             them
             in
             so
             small
             a
             matter
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             stay
             any
             longer
             in
             their
             Dominions
             ;
             and
             so
             commanded
             them
             to
             be
             gone
             ;
             who
             being
             thus
             expelled
             ,
             went
             thence
             into
             Kent
             to
             consult
             with
             the
             Bishops
             Laurentius
             and
             Justus
             ,
             what
             was
             best
             to
             be
             done
             on
             this
             occasion
             ;
             where
             it
             was
             decreed
             by
             
               common
               Consent
            
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             better
             that
             all
             of
             them
             should
             return
             into
             their
             own
             Countrey
             ,
             there
             to
             serve
             God
             with
             freedom
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             than
             to
             live
             without
             any
             Fruit
             of
             their
             Labours
             amongst
             such
             Barbarous
             Rebels
             to
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ;
             thereupon
             Mellitus
             and
             Justus
             departed
             first
             ,
             and
             went
             into
             France
             ,
             there
             resolving
             to
             expect
             the
             issue
             of
             these
             things
             ;
             but
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             these
             Three
             Princes
             ,
             who
             had
             driven
             out
             a
             Preacher
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             relapsed
             to
             the
             Worship
             of
             Idols
             ,
             marching
             out
             to
             Battel
             against
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             were
             all
             cut
             off
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             Army
             :
          
           However
           ,
           though
           the
           Authors
           of
           this
           Apostacy
           were
           destroyed
           ,
           yet
           the
           common
           people
           being
           once
           inured
           to
           wickedness
           ,
           could
           not
           easily
           be
           brought
           back
           to
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           But
           when
           Laurentius
           was
           about
           to
           leave
           Britain
           ,
           
           to
           follow
           Mellitus
           and
           Justus
           ,
           he
           ordered
           a
           Pallet
           to
           be
           laid
           for
           him
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           St.
           Peter
           and
           Paul
           ,
           on
           which
           (
           after
           many
           Prayers
           and
           Tears
           poured
           forth
           to
           God
           ,
           he
           laid
           down
           to
           take
           his
           rest
           ;
           where
           ,
           (
           if
           credit
           may
           be
           given
           to
           Bede's
           relation
           )
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           in
           whose
           Church
           he
           had
           spent
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Night
           in
           watching
           and
           Prayer
           ,
           appeared
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           Vision
           more
           sensible
           ,
           gave
           him
           many
           stripes
           for
           thus
           offering
           to
           desert
           his
           Flock
           ;
           at
           sight
           whereof
           the
           King
           (
           to
           whom
           next
           morning
           he
           shewed
           the
           marks
           of
           what
           he
           had
           suffered
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           ,
           and
           for
           what
           cause
           )
           relenting
           ,
           in
           great
           fear
           renounced
           his
           Incestuous
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           applied
           himself
           to
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           more
           sincerely
           than
           before
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           his
           People
           ;
           but
           the
           Londoners
           refusing
           again
           to
           receive
           their
           Bishop
           Mellitus
           ,
           this
           King
           had
           not
           so
           much
           power
           as
           his
           Father
           to
           force
           them
           to
           it
           ,
           whether
           they
           would
           or
           not
           ;
           yet
           nevertheless
           ,
           he
           with
           all
           his
           Nation
           ,
           from
           the
           time
           that
           he
           was
           thus
           re-converted
           to
           Christ
           ,
           endeavoured
           wholly
           to
           submit
           himself
           to
           the
           Divine
           Precepts
           ,
           and
           then
           near
           the
           Monastery
           of
           the
           Apostles
           built
           a
           Church
           ,
           in
           honour
           of
           the
           blessed
           Virgin
           ,
           which
           was
           consecrated
           by
           Archbishop
           Mellitus
           :
           But
           to
           return
           again
           to
           Civil
           Affairs
           .
        
         
           This
           Year
           also
           Edwin
           ,
           of
           the
           Blood-Royal
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           
           having
           been
           forced
           to
           fly
           from
           Ethelfrid
           ,
           then
           King
           of
           that
           Countrey
           ,
           had
           wander'd
           for
           some
           Years
           as
           a
           banished
           Man
           ,
           through
           divers
           Kingdoms
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           he
           took
           refuge
           with
           Redwald
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           East-Angles
           ,
           beseeching
           him
           to
           save
           his
           Life
           from
           so
           cruel
           and
           unjust
           a
           Persecution
           ;
           who
           thereupon
           receiving
           him
           into
           his
           protection
           ,
           granted
           his
           Request
           ;
           but
           whilst
           he
           thus
           sojourned
           with
           King
           Redwald
           ,
           he
           had
           a
           Vision
           or
           Apparition
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           future
           Conversion
           ,
           and
           which
           though
           it
           looks
           very
           much
           like
           a
           Monkish
           Legend
           ,
           yet
           since
           it
           is
           related
           by
           so
           grave
           an
           Author
           as
           Bede
           ,
           I
           shall
           here
           from
           him
           set
           down
           .
        
         
           So
           soon
           as
           Ethelfrid
           heard
           where
           Edwin
           was
           ,
           he
           sent
           Ambassadors
           to
           Redwald
           ,
           offering
           him
           a
           great
           Sum
           of
           Money
           to
           put
           him
           to
           death
           ;
           which
           being
           refused
           ,
           he
           still
           repeated
           ,
           and
           increased
           his
           offers
           ,
           twice
           or
           thrice
           threatning
           War
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           refused
           ;
           till
           at
           last
           the
           King
           being
           either
           prevailed
           upon
           by
           his
           great
           proffers
           ,
           or
           terrified
           by
           his
           threatnings
           ,
           yielded
           ,
           promising
           either
           to
           kill
           Edwin
           ,
           or
           to
           deliver
           him
           to
           his
           Ambassadors
           ;
           which
           when
           a
           certain
           Friend
           of
           
           Edwin's
           ,
           then
           near
           the
           King
           ,
           
           came
           to
           know
           ,
           
           the
           first
           hour
           of
           the
           Night
           he
           went
           in
           haste
           to
           his
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           calling
           him
           forth
           for
           better
           secresy
           ,
           revealed
           to
           him
           his
           Danger
           ,
           and
           offer'd
           him
           his
           Aid
           to
           make
           his
           Escape
           ,
           where
           neither
           Redwald
           nor
           Ethelfrid
           should
           ever
           find
           him
           :
           But
           he
           not
           approving
           of
           that
           course
           ,
           as
           seeming
           dishonourable
           ,
           without
           more
           manifest
           cause
           to
           begin
           first
           to
           distrust
           one
           who
           so
           long
           had
           been
           his
           only
           Refuge
           ,
           chose
           rather
           to
           dye
           by
           his
           Hand
           ,
           than
           by
           any
           other
           more
           Ignoble
           :
           Whereupon
           his
           Friend
           departing
           ,
           Edwin
           being
           thus
           left
           alone
           without
           the
           Palace-Gate
           ,
           full
           of
           sad
           and
           perplexed
           Thoughts
           ,
           discerns
           about
           the
           dead
           of
           Night
           a
           man
           approaching
           towards
           him
           ,
           neither
           by
           Countenance
           nor
           Habit
           to
           him
           known
           ,
           who
           after
           a
           short
           Salutation
           asked
           him
           ,
           
             Why
             at
             this
             Hour
             ,
             when
             all
             others
             were
             at
             Rest
             ,
             he
             alone
             sate
             so
             sadly
             waking
             on
             a
             cold
             stone
             ?
          
           Edwin
           wondering
           not
           a
           little
           who
           he
           might
           be
           ,
           asked
           him
           again
           ,
           
             What
             his
             sitting
             within
             doors
             or
             without
             ,
             concerned
             him
             ?
          
           To
           whom
           he
           again
           replied
           ,
           
             Think
             not
             that
             who
             thou
             art
             ,
             or
             why
             sitting
             here
             ,
             or
             what
             danger
             hangs
             over
             thee
             ,
             is
             to
             me
             unknown
             .
             But
             what
             would
             you
             promise
             to
             that
             man
             who
             would
             free
             you
             out
             of
             all
             these
             Troubles
             ,
             and
             persuade
             Redwald
             not
             to
             molest
             you
             ,
             nor
             give
             you
             up
             to
             your
             Enemies
             ?
          
           
             All
             that
             I
             am
             able
          
           ,
           answered
           Edwin
           to
           the
           Unknown
           :
           Then
           he
           proceeds
           thus
           ;
           
             What
             if
             the
             same
             Person
             should
             promise
             to
             make
             you
             greater
             than
             any
             English
             King
             hath
             been
             before
             you
             ?
          
           
             I
             should
             not
             doubt
          
           ,
           replied
           
             Edwin
             ,
             to
             be
             answerably
             Grateful
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             if
             to
             all
             this
             he
             would
             inform
             you
             (
             saith
             the
             other
             )
             of
             a
             way
             to
             Happiness
             beyond
             what
             any
             of
             your
             Ancestors
             had
             known
             ?
          
           Would
           you
           hearken
           to
           his
           Counsel
           ?
           Edwin
           ,
           without
           any
           Hesitancy
           ,
           promised
           he
           would
           .
           Then
           the
           other
           ,
           laying
           his
           right
           Hand
           on
           his
           Head
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             When
             this
             Sign
             shall
             next
             befall
             you
             ,
             remember
             this
             Night
             ,
             and
             this
             Discourse
             ;
             nor
             defer
             to
             perform
             what
             thou
             hast
             now
             promised
             .
          
           And
           with
           these
           words
           disappearing
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           only
           convinced
           that
           it
           was
           not
           a
           Man
           ,
           but
           a
           Spirit
           that
           had
           thus
           talked
           with
           him
           :
           But
           the
           Royal
           Youth
           was
           also
           much
           revived
           ,
           when
           on
           the
           sudden
           his
           Friend
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           gone
           all
           this
           while
           to
           listen
           farther
           what
           was
           like
           to
           be
           resolved
           concerning
           him
           ,
           comes
           back
           ,
           and
           joyfully
           bids
           him
           go
           to
           his
           Repose
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           King's
           Mind
           ,
           tho
           for
           a
           while
           drawn
           aside
           ,
           was
           now
           fully
           resolved
           ,
           not
           only
           never
           to
           betray
           him
           ,
           but
           to
           defend
           him
           against
           all
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           promised
           :
           In
           short
           ,
           the
           King
           was
           as
           good
           as
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           refused
           to
           deliver
           him
           up
           ,
           but
           also
           raising
           Forces
           ,
           thereby
           helped
           him
           to
           regain
           his
           Kingdom
           :
           For
           the
           next
           Year
           ,
           as
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           relate
           ,
        
         
           
           
             Ethelfrid
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             was
             slain
             by
             Redwald
             King
             of
             the
             
               East
               Angles
            
             ;
             and
             Eadwin
             the
             Son
             of
             Aella
             succeeded
             him
             (
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             )
             ,
             who
             subjected
             all
             Britain
             to
             him
             ,
             (
             except
             only
             
               Kent
               )
            
             :
             He
             also
             banished
             the
             Royal
             Youths
             ,
             the
             Sons
             of
             
               Ethelfrid
               ,
               (
               viz.
               )
               Ealfrid
            
             the
             eldest
             Son
             ,
             as
             also
             Oswald
             and
             Oswin
             ;
             with
             many
             other
             Princes
             ,
             whose
             Names
             would
             be
             tedious
             here
             to
             be
             repeated
             .
          
        
         
           But
           Will.
           of
           Malmesbury
           gives
           us
           a
           more
           particular
           Account
           of
           this
           Fight
           ;
           and
           that
           since
           War
           had
           been
           denounced
           by
           Ethelfrid
           ,
           upon
           his
           refusing
           to
           deliver
           Edwin
           ,
           that
           thereupon
           Redwald
           determin'd
           to
           be
           before-hand
           with
           the
           Danger
           ,
           and
           with
           an
           Army
           raised
           on
           the
           sudden
           ,
           surprize
           Ethelfrid
           (
           being
           not
           aware
           of
           an
           Invasion
           )
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           Fight
           near
           to
           the
           East
           side
           of
           the
           River
           Idel
           ,
           on
           the
           Mercian
           Border
           (
           now
           in
           Nottinghamshire
           )
           slew
           him
           ,
           dispatching
           easily
           those
           few
           Forces
           which
           he
           had
           got
           to
           march
           out
           over-hastily
           with
           him
           ;
           who
           yet
           (
           as
           a
           Testimony
           that
           his
           
           Fortune
           ,
           and
           not
           his
           Valour
           ,
           
           was
           to
           be
           blamed
           )
           slew
           with
           his
           own
           Hands
           Reiner
           the
           King's
           Son.
           And
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           adds
           ,
           That
           this
           Battle
           was
           so
           great
           and
           bloody
           ,
           that
           the
           River
           Idel
           was
           stained
           with
           the
           Blood
           :
           And
           that
           the
           Forces
           of
           King
           Redwald
           being
           very
           well
           drawn
           up
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           the
           Northumbers
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           been
           sure
           of
           the
           Victory
           ,
           rushing
           in
           among
           the
           thickest
           Ranks
           ,
           slew
           Reiner
           (
           above-mentioned
           ,
           )
           and
           wholly
           routed
           that
           Wing
           of
           the
           Army
           :
           But
           Redwald
           not
           terrified
           with
           so
           great
           a
           Blow
           ,
           but
           rather
           more
           incensed
           ,
           renewed
           the
           Fight
           with
           the
           two
           remaining
           Bodies
           ,
           which
           being
           not
           to
           be
           broken
           by
           the
           
             Northumbers
             ,
             Ethelfrid
          
           having
           got
           among
           the
           thickest
           of
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           further
           than
           he
           ought
           in
           Prudence
           to
           have
           done
           ,
           was
           after
           a
           great
           Slaughter
           there
           slain
           ,
           upon
           which
           his
           whole
           Army
           fled
           ;
           but
           his
           two
           Sons
           ,
           (
           by
           Acca
           ,
           King
           
           Edwin's
           Sister
           ,
           )
           Oswald
           ,
           and
           Oswi
           ,
           escaped
           into
           Scotland
           .
           This
           End
           had
           King
           Eth●lfrid
           ,
           a
           Prince
           most
           skilful
           in
           War
           ,
           thô
           utterly
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           By
           this
           Victory
           Redwald
           became
           so
           far
           Superiour
           to
           the
           other
           Saxon
           Kings
           ,
           that
           Bede
           reckons
           him
           as
           the
           next
           after
           Aella
           ,
           and
           Ethelbert
           ,
           who
           had
           all
           England
           on
           this
           side
           Humber
           under
           his
           Obedience
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           look
           back
           a
           little
           to
           Ecclesiastical
           Affairs
           ;
           about
           this
           time
           Laurentius
           the
           Archbishop
           died
           ,
           and
           was
           buried
           near
           Augustine
           his
           Predecessor
           ;
           to
           whom
           succeeded
           Mellitus
           ,
           who
           was
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ;
           this
           Mellitus
           is
           related
           by
           Bede
           ,
           to
           have
           by
           his
           Prayers
           stopp'd
           a
           great
           Fire
           in
           Canterbury
           ,
           by
           causing
           the
           Wind
           to
           blow
           the
           quite
           contrary
           way
           to
           what
           it
           did
           before
           ;
           which
           at
           last
           quite
           falling
           ,
           the
           Fire
           ceased
           with
           it
           .
           He
           sat
           Archbishop
           only
           five
           Years
           .
        
         
           This
           Year
           Cadwallo
           is
           supposed
           by
           
             Radulphus
             de
             Diceto
          
           to
           have
           succeeded
           his
           Father
           Cadwan
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Britain
           ;
           
           though
           some
           of
           the
           Welsh
           Chronicles
           make
           him
           to
           have
           began
           to
           reign
           four
           Years
           before
           .
           But
           as
           for
           Geoffery
           of
           Monmouth
           ,
           who
           gives
           a
           large
           and
           very
           improbable
           Account
           of
           this
           King
           's
           Martial
           Actions
           ,
           (
           and
           therefore
           needless
           to
           be
           here
           repeated
           ,
           )
           it
           is
           not
           his
           Custom
           to
           cite
           any
           Authors
           ,
           nor
           give
           any
           Year
           or
           Account
           when
           his
           Kings
           began
           to
           reign
           ,
           or
           when
           they
           died
           .
        
         
           This
           Year
           Mellitus
           deceased
           ,
           and
           was
           buried
           with
           his
           Predecessors
           ;
           
           to
           whom
           immediately
           succeeded
           Justus
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           hitherto
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           ,
           but
           the
           Year
           following
           Paulinus
           ,
           a
           Roman
           ,
           was
           consecrated
           by
           Justus
           to
           be
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Northumbers
           ;
           for
           Bede
           tells
           us
           ,
           
           he
           had
           before
           received
           Authority
           from
           Pope
           Boniface
           to
           ordain
           what
           Bishops
           he
           pleased
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           present
           occasion
           should
           require
           ;
           the
           Pope
           sending
           also
           a
           Pall
           to
           bestow
           upon
           him
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
           To
           this
           Year
           Bede
           also
           refers
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Northumbers
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           those
           English-Saxons
           who
           lived
           North
           of
           the
           River
           Humber
           ,
           )
           together
           with
           Edwin
           their
           King
           ,
           to
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ;
           who
           ,
           as
           an
           earnest
           of
           his
           future
           Faith
           ,
           
           had
           the
           Power
           of
           his
           Empire
           already
           so
           encreased
           ,
           that
           he
           took
           the
           utmost
           Borders
           of
           Britain
           under
           his
           Protection
           ;
           but
           the
           occasion
           of
           his
           Conversion
           was
           through
           his
           Alliance
           with
           the
           King
           of
           Kent
           ,
           by
           his
           marrying
           Ethelburga
           the
           Daughter
           of
           King
           Ethelbert
           ;
           whom
           ,
           when
           he
           sent
           to
           desire
           of
           her
           Brother
           Eadbald
           ,
           for
           his
           Wife
           ,
           it
           was
           answered
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           not
           Lawful
           to
           bestow
           a
           Christian
           Virgin
           in
           Marriage
           with
           a
           Heathen
           :
           Which
           ,
           when
           the
           Messengers
           related
           it
           to
           King
           Edwin
           ,
           he
           promised
           he
           would
           act
           nothing
           contrary
           to
           that
           Faith
           which
           the
           Virgin
           professed
           ,
           but
           would
           rather
           permit
           a
           free
           exercise
           of
           her
           Religion
           to
           all
           those
           Priests
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           should
           attend
           her
           :
           Neither
           did
           he
           deny
           to
           receive
           the
           same
           Religion
           himself
           ,
           provided
           ,
           (
           upon
           a
           just
           Examination
           ,
           )
           it
           should
           appear
           more
           Holy
           ,
           
           and
           worthy
           of
           GOD.
           
           Upon
           these
           Terms
           the
           Lady
           was
           sent
           to
           Edwin
           ,
           and
           Paulinus
           being
           ordained
           Bishop
           ,
           (
           as
           was
           before
           resolved
           on
           ,
           )
           was
           sent
           as
           a
           Spiritual
           Guardian
           to
           the
           Virgin
           ;
           who
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           to
           King
           
           Edwin's
           Court
           ,
           used
           his
           utmost
           Endeavour
           to
           convert
           the
           Pagans
           to
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           but
           to
           little
           purpose
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           tho'
           at
           last
           he
           prevailed
           by
           this
           occasion
           .
           For
           the
           year
           following
           ,
        
         
           When
           Cuichelme
           ,
           (
           at
           that
           time
           one
           of
           the
           two
           West-Saxon
           Kings
           ,
           )
           envious
           of
           the
           growing
           Greatness
           of
           King
           Edwin
           ,
           
           sent
           privily
           one
           Eomer
           ,
           an
           hired
           Cut-Throat
           ,
           to
           assassinate
           him
           ;
           He
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           delivering
           a
           Message
           from
           his
           Master
           ,
           with
           a
           poyson'd
           Weapon
           stabs
           at
           Edwin
           whil'st
           he
           was
           discoursing
           with
           him
           in
           his
           House
           ,
           (
           by
           the
           River
           Derwent
           in
           Yorkshire
           ,
           )
           on
           an
           Easter-day
           ;
           which
           Lilla
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           King
           's
           Attendants
           ,
           at
           the
           lucky
           instant
           perceiving
           ,
           having
           no
           other
           Means
           to
           defend
           him
           ,
           interposed
           his
           own
           Body
           to
           receive
           the
           Blow
           ,
           thrô
           which
           ,
           notwithstanding
           ,
           it
           reached
           the
           King's
           Person
           ,
           with
           a
           dangerous
           Wound
           ;
           the
           Murtherer
           being
           now
           encompassed
           with
           many
           Swords
           ,
           and
           made
           more
           desperate
           by
           his
           own
           Danger
           ,
           slew
           another
           of
           the
           King's
           Servants
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           .
        
         
           That
           Night
           the
           Queen
           brought
           forth
           a
           Daughter
           ,
           who
           was
           called
           Eanfled
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           Paulinus
           ,
           gave
           Thanks
           to
           his
           Gods
           for
           the
           Birth
           of
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           gave
           Thanks
           to
           our
           Lord
           Christ
           ,
           that
           the
           Queen
           was
           safely
           delivered
           by
           his
           Prayers
           :
           At
           which
           ,
           the
           King
           ,
           being
           well
           pleased
           ,
           promised
           the
           Bishop
           to
           renounce
           his
           Idols
           ,
           and
           become
           the
           Servant
           of
           Christ
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           grant
           him
           Life
           ,
           and
           Victory
           against
           that
           King
           who
           had
           thus
           sent
           a
           Murtherer
           to
           kill
           him
           ;
           and
           as
           an
           earnest
           thereof
           ,
           he
           gave
           his
           new-born
           Daughter
           to
           be
           bred
           up
           in
           that
           Religion
           ;
           who
           ,
           with
           12
           other
           of
           his
           Family
           ,
           on
           the
           day
           of
           Pentecost
           ,
           was
           baptised
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           time
           ,
           being
           well
           recovered
           of
           his
           Wound
           ,
           to
           punish
           the
           Authors
           of
           so
           foul
           a
           Fact
           ,
           he
           march'd
           with
           an
           Army
           against
           the
           
             West
             Saxons
          
           ;
           whom
           having
           subdued
           ,
           and
           put
           some
           of
           those
           to
           Death
           who
           had
           conspired
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           received
           others
           to
           Mercy
           ,
           he
           return'd
           home
           victorious
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           cannot
           omit
           here
           taking
           notice
           of
           a
           great
           Mistake
           in
           Mat.
           Westminster's
           
             Flores
             Historiarum
          
           ,
           who
           ,
           under
           this
           Year
           ,
           makes
           K.
           Cuichelme
           ,
           abovementioned
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           kill'd
           in
           this
           Battle
           ,
           though
           from
           what
           Authority
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           whereas
           it
           will
           appear
           by
           our
           Annals
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           alive
           ,
           and
           Christned
           near
           ten
           Years
           after
           .
        
         
           But
           thô
           after
           this
           Victory
           K.
           Edwin
           forbore
           to
           worship
           Idols
           ,
           yet
           ventured
           he
           not
           presently
           to
           receive
           Baptism
           ,
           but
           first
           took
           care
           to
           be
           instructed
           aright
           by
           the
           Bishop
           Paulinus
           in
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ;
           still
           conferring
           with
           himself
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           his
           chief
           Men
           whom
           he
           thought
           most
           wise
           ,
           what
           was
           best
           to
           be
           done
           in
           so
           weighty
           an
           Affair
           ;
           and
           he
           himself
           ,
           being
           a
           Man
           of
           a
           piercing
           Understanding
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           alone
           often
           considered
           with
           himself
           which
           Religion
           was
           best
           to
           be
           followed
           .
        
         
           
           
             About
             this
             time
             also
             he
             received
             Letters
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             wherein
             having
             briefly
             set
             forth
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             as
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             having
             extolled
             the
             Conversion
             of
             King
             Eadbald
             ,
             and
             Piety
             of
             the
             Queen
             his
             own
             Wife
             ,
             he
             exhorts
             him
             to
             imitate
             their
             Examples
             ,
             and
             casting
             away
             his
             Idols
             to
             receive
             Christ.
             
          
           The
           Pope
           writ
           also
           Letters
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           Queen
           Ethel●urga
           his
           Wife
           ,
           
             wherein
             he
             congratulated
             her
             Conversion
             ,
             and
             praised
             her
             Piety
             ,
             exhorting
             her
             
             to
             persist
             in
             the
             Course
             she
             had
             begun
             ,
             
             and
             to
             do
             her
             Endeavour
             to
             reclaim
             her
             Husband
             from
             his
             Infidelity
             .
          
           But
           thô
           the
           King
           joyfully
           received
           these
           Letters
           ,
           yet
           did
           they
           not
           so
           much
           prevail
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           wonderful
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           Prediction
           of
           the
           Vision
           above-mentioned
           ;
           for
           when
           the
           King
           still
           deferred
           the
           declaring
           himself
           a
           Christian
           ,
           Bishop
           Aidan
           (
           as
           it
           is
           supposed
           )
           had
           that
           Transaction
           revealed
           to
           him
           ;
           for
           one
           day
           coming
           in
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           on
           a
           sudden
           he
           laid
           his
           Hand
           upon
           his
           Head
           ,
           and
           desired
           him
           to
           
             remember
             that
             Sign
          
           ;
           whereupon
           the
           King
           being
           much
           surprised
           ,
           fell
           down
           at
           his
           Feet
           ,
           but
           the
           Bishop
           raising
           him
           up
           ,
           said
           thus
           :
           
             GOD
             hath
             delivered
             you
             from
             your
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             given
             you
             the
             Kingdom
             as
             you
             desired
             ;
             perform
             now
             what
             so
             long
             since
             you
             promised
             him
             ,
             and
             receive
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             I
             now
             bring
             you
             ,
             and
             that
             Faith
             which
             will
             not
             only
             save
             your
             Soul
             from
             perpetual
             Torments
             ,
             but
             also
             make
             you
             a
             Partaker
             of
             Eternal
             Happiness
             .
          
           
             Which
             ,
             when
             the
             King
             heard
             ,
             he
             confessed
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             ,
             nay
             ,
             
             ought
             to
             receive
             this
             Faith
             ;
             but
             (
             
               said
               he
            
             )
             I
             must
             first
             consult
             further
             with
             my
             chief
             Friends
             ,
             and
             Councellors
             ,
             concerning
             this
             Matter
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             should
             likewise
             receive
             it
             ,
             we
             might
             all
             be
             Converted
             ,
             and
             Baptized
             together
             .
          
           Which
           Paulinus
           agreeing
           to
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           there
           holding
           a
           Council
           with
           his
           wise
           Men
           ,
           asked
           them
           severally
           ,
           
             What
             they
             thought
             of
             this
             new
             Doctrine
             and
             Worship
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             as
             yet
             unknown
             among
             them
             ?
          
           To
           whom
           Coifi
           ,
           chief
           of
           the
           Idol-Priests
           ,
           presently
           answered
           ;
           
             You
             may
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             consider
             what
             is
             now
             preached
             to
             you
             ,
             but
             to
             tell
             you
             freely
             my
             Opinion
             ,
             the
             Religion
             we
             profess
             is
             good
             for
             nothing
             ;
             for
             although
             no
             Man
             hath
             more
             studiously
             observed
             the
             Worship
             of
             our
             Gods
             than
             my self
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             there
             are
             many
             who
             have
             received
             greater
             Benefits
             and
             Dignities
             from
             you
             than
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             more
             Happy
             and
             Prosperous
             in
             all
             their
             Undertakings
             ;
             whereas
             ,
             if
             these
             Gods
             had
             any
             Power
             ,
             they
             would
             rather
             have
             assisted
             me
             ,
             who
             took
             such
             care
             to
             serve
             them
             :
             Wherefore
             if
             ,
             upon
             a
             good
             Examination
             ,
             you
             find
             ,
             that
             the
             New
             Doctrine
             now
             preached
             is
             far
             better
             than
             the
             Old
             ,
             let
             us
             then
             receive
             it
             without
             delay
             .
          
           To
           which
           Opinion
           ,
           another
           of
           the
           great
           Men
           also
           yielding
           his
           Assent
           ,
           further
           said
           ;
           
             It
             seems
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             present
             Life
             of
             Man
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             Time
             which
             to
             us
             is
             unknown
             ,
             is
             like
             unto
             a
             little
             Sparrow
             ,
             which
             ,
             whilst
             you
             feasted
             in
             your
             Presence-Chamber
             ,
             flew
             in
             at
             one
             Window
             ,
             and
             out
             at
             another
             ;
             we
             saw
             it
             that
             short
             time
             it
             remained
             in
             the
             House
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             then
             well
             shelter'd
             from
             Wind
             and
             Weather
             ;
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             it
             got
             out
             into
             the
             cold
             Air
             ,
             whither
             it
             went
             ,
             we
             were
             altogether
             as
             ignorant
             ,
             as
             from
             whence
             it
             came
             :
             Thus
             we
             can
             give
             some
             Account
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             during
             its
             abode
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             whilst
             ho●sed
             and
             harboured
             therein
             ;
             but
             where
             it
             was
             before
             ,
             or
             how
             it
             fareth
             afterward●
             ,
             is
             to
             us
             altogether
             unknown
             .
             If
             therefore
          
           Paulinus
           
             his
             Preaching
             can
             certainly
             inform
             us
             herein
             ,
             it
             deserveth
             ,
             in
             my
             Opinion
             ,
             to
             be
             well
             received
             .
          
           To
           which
           Discourses
           ,
           Coifi
           also
           further
           added
           ,
           
             That
             he
             desired
             to
             hear
          
           Paulinus
           
             himself
             preach
             concerning
             his
             God
          
           :
           Which
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           performed
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           King
           had
           commanded
           him
           ,
           )
           Coifi
           cried
           out
           ,
           
             I
             have
             long
             since
             understood
             ,
             that
             what
             we
             worshipped
             was
             nothing
             ,
             for
             the
             more
             I
             sought
             to
             understand
             the
             Truth
             in
             that
             Religion
             ,
             the
             less
             still
             I
             found
             of
             it
             .
          
           So
           that
           it
           is
           in
           this
           Doctrine
           alone
           ,
           that
           Truth
           clearly
           shines
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           able
           to
           confer
           upon
           us
           Eternal
           Happiness
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           the
           King
           not
           only
           gave
           Paulinus
           his
           Consent
           to
           preach
           publickly
           ,
           but
           also
           ,
           renouncing
           his
           Idolatry
           ,
           received
           the
           Christian
           Faith.
           But
           Coifi
           the
           Chief
           Priest
           did
           not
           only
           declare
           .
           That
           the
           Temples
           and
           Altars
           of
           their
           false
           Gods
           should
           be
           pulled
           down
           ,
           and
           destroyed
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           King
           asked
           him
           who
           should
           undertake
           it
           ,
           he
           freely
           offered
           himself
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           desiring
           of
           him
           a
           
           Horse
           and
           Arms
           ,
           
           taking
           a
           Lance
           in
           his
           Hand
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           destroy
           the
           Idol
           Temples
           ;
           the
           People
           at
           first
           thought
           him
           mad
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           not
           lawful
           for
           their
           Priests
           ,
           either
           to
           bear
           Arms
           ,
           or
           ride
           on
           Horse-back
           :
           But
           as
           soon
           as
           Coifi
           came
           to
           the
           Idol
           Temple
           ,
           he
           commanded
           those
           that
           came
           with
           him
           to
           burn
           and
           utterly
           destroy
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           place
           where
           it
           stood
           was
           shewn
           in
           
           Bede's
           time
           ,
           lying
           not
           far
           from
           York
           ,
           Eastward
           near
           the
           River
           Darwent
           ,
           being
           then
           called
           Godmundingham
           ,
           where
           this
           Priest
           ,
           by
           thus
           demolishing
           the
           Altars
           of
           his
           former
           Gods
           ,
           made
           some
           Amends
           for
           his
           teaching
           Men
           to
           adore
           them
           .
           But
           the
           Year
           following
           ,
        
         
           
           King
           Edwin
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           Noblemen
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           many
           common
           People
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           received
           Baptism
           ;
           the
           King
           himself
           being
           baptized
           at
           York
           on
           Easter
           Day
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           commanded
           with
           all
           speed
           to
           be
           built
           of
           Wood
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           
           in
           which
           City
           he
           also
           settled
           the
           Episcopal
           See
           ,
           Paulinus
           being
           the
           first
           Bishop
           ;
           there
           ;
           but
           not
           long
           after
           the
           King
           had
           received
           Baptism
           ,
           he
           himself
           took
           care
           to
           build
           a
           large
           and
           noble
           Church
           of
           Stone
           round
           about
           the
           former
           ,
           which
           was
           still
           left
           standing
           till
           the
           other
           was
           finished
           ;
           but
           before
           the
           Walls
           of
           it
           could
           be
           raised
           ,
           the
           King
           being
           killed
           ,
           left
           the
           Work
           to
           be
           perfected
           by
           Oswald
           his
           Successor
           :
           So
           Paulinus
           continued
           ,
           during
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           this
           King's
           Reign
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           about
           the
           space
           of
           6
           Years
           ,
           )
           to
           preach
           the
           Word
           of
           GOD
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           ;
           in
           which
           Church
           there
           were
           also
           baptized
           divers
           others
           of
           Note
           ,
           as
           Osfrid
           and
           Eadfrid
           ,
           the
           Sons
           of
           King
           Edwin
           ,
           both
           which
           his
           former
           Wife
           Quenburga
           ,
           the
           Daughter
           of
           Ceorle
           King
           of
           Mercia
           ,
           had
           brought
           forth
           in
           their
           Banishment
           .
           There
           were
           likewise
           afterwards
           baptized
           divers
           others
           of
           the
           King's
           Children
           by
           his
           last
           Queen
           ,
           who
           not
           long
           after
           dying
           ,
           were
           buried
           in
           York
           Minster
           .
           Besides
           these
           ,
           there
           were
           baptized
           Iffi
           the
           Son
           of
           Prince
           Osrid
           ,
           and
           several
           other
           Noblemen
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           reported
           ,
           that
           the
           People's
           Desires
           to
           receive
           Baptism
           were
           then
           so
           fervent
           ,
           that
           when
           on
           a
           time
           Paulinus
           came
           with
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           to
           a
           certain
           Town
           of
           the
           King
           's
           ,
           called
           Adefrin
           ,
           he
           there
           spent
           a
           Month
           in
           doing
           nothing
           else
           but
           Catechising
           ,
           and
           Baptizing
           those
           that
           came
           to
           him
           from
           far
           and
           near
           to
           that
           end
           ;
           for
           after
           his
           Instructing
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           strait
           baptized
           in
           the
           River
           Gleni
           ,
           which
           he
           made
           use
           of
           as
           being
           convenient
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
        
         
           These
           Things
           were
           transacted
           in
           the
           Province
           of
           Bernicia
           ;
           but
           in
           that
           of
           Deira
           ,
           where
           he
           used
           to
           remain
           most
           commonly
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           baptized
           in
           the
           River
           of
           Swale
           ,
           for
           in
           that
           present
           Infancy
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           Oratories
           and
           Fonts
           were
           not
           yet
           erected
           :
           But
           in
           the
           Country
           of
           Done
           he
           built
           a
           Church
           ,
           which
           was
           burnt
           not
           long
           after
           by
           the
           Pagans
           when
           they
           killed
           King
           Edwin
           .
           These
           Things
           ,
           thô
           happening
           in
           several
           Years
           ,
           Bede
           here
           relates
           all
           at
           once
           .
           But
           to
           return
           to
           Civil
           Affairs
           .
        
         
           This
           Year
           Cynegils
           and
           Cwichelm
           ,
           Kings
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           ,
           fought
           with
           Penda
           King
           of
           Mercia
           at
           Cirencest●r
           ,
           where
           also
           a
           League
           was
           made
           between
           them
           .
        
         
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           is
           larger
           in
           the
           Relation
           of
           this
           Fight
           ,
           and
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           when
           both
           Armies
           had
           fought
           from
           Morning
           till
           Sun-set
           ,
           neither
           of
           them
           giving
           Ground
           ;
           the
           next
           Morning
           perceiving
           they
           should
           be
           both
           ruined
           if
           they
           stood
           another
           Fight
           ,
           they
           treated
           of
           a
           Peace
           ,
           and
           so
           parted
           Friends
           .
        
         
           It
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           ,
           that
           the
           Monkish
           Writers
           ,
           who
           have
           left
           us
           the
           only
           Relations
           of
           these
           Wars
           ,
           would
           also
           have
           told
           us
           the
           particular
           Causes
           and
           Grounds
           on
           which
           they
           were
           mad●
           ;
           for
           want
           of
           which
           ,
           we
           
           are
           left
           to
           guess
           in
           general
           ,
           
           that
           Revenge
           or
           Ambition
           (
           the
           common
           Incentives
           to
           War
           among
           Princes
           )
           did
           also
           produce
           these
           we
           now
           treat
           of
           ;
           but
           within
           two
           Years
           after
           (
           as
           the
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           relate
           )
           Eorpwald
           [
           King
           of
           the
           East-Saxons
           ]
           was
           baptized
           .
        
         
           This
           Bede
           relates
           to
           have
           been
           done
           by
           the
           Persuasion
           of
           King
           Edwin
           ,
           who
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           Redwald
           ,
           
           had
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           East-Angles
           voluntarily
           delivered
           up
           to
           him
           by
           the
           People
           of
           that
           Province
           ;
           but
           he
           out
           of
           Gratitude
           to
           his
           old
           Benefactor
           ,
           permitted
           his
           Son
           Eorpwald
           quietly
           to
           hold
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           tho
           as
           his
           Tributary
           ;
           who
           now
           casting
           away
           his
           Idols
           ,
           was
           baptized
           ,
           together
           with
           many
           of
           his
           Subjects
           :
           His
           Father
           King
           Redwald
           had
           been
           also
           baptized
           in
           Kent
           by
           the
           means
           of
           King
           Eadbald
           ,
           tho
           in
           returning
           home
           he
           was
           again
           perverted
           by
           his
           Wife
           and
           some
           others
           of
           her
           Superstition
           ,
           from
           the
           true
           Faith
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           had
           at
           once
           in
           the
           same
           Temple
           one
           Altar
           for
           Christ
           ,
           and
           another
           for
           Devils
           :
           But
           King
           Eorpwald
           ,
           not
           long
           after
           his
           receiving
           the
           Faith
           ,
           was
           slain
           by
           one
           Richbert
           a
           Heathen
           ,
           but
           who
           he
           was
           ,
           or
           why
           he
           did
           it
           ,
           is
           not
           told
           us
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Kingdom
           for
           three
           years
           returned
           to
           Paganism
           ,
           until
           Sebert
           ,
           Brother
           to
           the
           last
           King
           ,
           a
           most
           Learned
           and
           Christian
           Prince
           ,
           obtained
           the
           Crown
           ;
           who
           whilst
           his
           Brother
           lived
           being
           banished
           into
           France
           ,
           did
           there
           receive
           Baptism
           ,
           of
           which
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           began
           his
           Reign
           he
           made
           his
           Subjects
           also
           Partakers
           :
           But
           to
           this
           Prince
           we
           shall
           speak
           more
           largely
           anon
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           Paulinus
           also
           preached
           the
           Word
           to
           the
           Province
           of
           Lindissi
           ,
           (
           now
           Lincolnshire
           )
           and
           converted
           the
           Governor
           of
           Lincoln
           ,
           
           whose
           Name
           was
           Blecca
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           Family
           ,
           to
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           :
           In
           which
           City
           he
           built
           a
           Church
           of
           Stone
           of
           curious
           Workmanship
           ,
           whose
           Roof
           being
           fallen
           down
           ,
           either
           by
           length
           of
           Time
           ,
           or
           Hostile
           Incursions
           ,
           the
           Walls
           were
           only
           standing
           in
           
           Bede's
           time
           :
           And
           concerning
           the
           Propagation
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           in
           this
           Province
           ,
           a
           certain
           Priest
           and
           Abbot
           of
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Barteneu
           told
           Bede
           ,
           That
           he
           himself
           was
           baptized
           by
           the
           Bishop
           Paulinus
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           great
           Multitude
           of
           people
           in
           the
           River
           Trent
           ,
           near
           a
           City
           then
           called
           Tiowulfingceaster
           (
           where
           it
           was
           ,
           we
           know
           not
           )
           King
           Edwin
           being
           present
           ;
           of
           whom
           Bede
           also
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           in
           his
           time
           a
           Woman
           with
           a
           Child
           in
           her
           hand
           might
           have
           gone
           from
           Sea
           to
           Sea
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           King
           at
           certain
           Fountains
           near
           the
           Highways
           ,
           caused
           Drinking-Pots
           of
           Brass
           to
           be
           set
           upon
           Posts
           ,
           for
           the
           refreshment
           of
           Travellers
           ,
           which
           none
           either
           out
           of
           Love
           or
           Fear
           would
           presume
           to
           meddle
           with
           ;
           he
           also
           caused
           to
           be
           carried
           before
           him
           when
           he
           went
           through
           the
           streets
           ,
           a
           sort
           of
           Banner
           which
           the
           Romans
           called
           Tufa
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           English
           then
           called
           a
           Tuff
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           too
           Pope
           Honorius
           succeeded
           Boniface
           in
           the
           Roman
           See
           ;
           
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           heard
           that
           the
           Nation
           of
           Northumbers
           had
           received
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           by
           the
           Preaching
           of
           Paulinus
           ,
           he
           sent
           him
           an
           Archiepiscopal
           Pall
           ,
           together
           with
           Exhortatory
           Letters
           to
           King
           Edwin
           ,
           persuading
           him
           to
           persevere
           in
           the
           Faith
           which
           he
           had
           received
           ;
           which
           Letter
           you
           may
           find
           at
           large
           in
           Bede
           ;
           wherein
           it
           also
           appears
           ,
           that
           Honorius
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           Paulinus
           of
           York
           ,
           had
           this
           Trust
           lodged
           jointly
           in
           them
           ,
           That
           whensoever
           one
           of
           them
           died
           ,
           the
           Survivor
           should
           immediately
           consecrate
           another
           Archbishop
           in
           his
           stead
           ;
           for
           not
           long
           before
           ,
           Archbishop
           Justus
           deceasing
           ,
           Honorius
           had
           been
           elected
           in
           his
           room
           ;
           who
           coming
           to
           Paulinus
           as
           far
           as
           Lincolne
           ,
           
           was
           there
           by
           him
           ordained
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           .
        
         
         
           
           Cadwallo
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           Britains
           ,
           having
           been
           (
           as
           Geoffrey
           of
           Monmouth
           relates
           )
           conquered
           by
           King
           Edwin
           ,
           lost
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           fly
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           from
           whence
           soon
           after
           returning
           with
           a
           great
           Army
           of
           Irish
           ,
           he
           overcame
           Penda
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           in
           fight
           ,
           and
           then
           made
           him
           join
           his
           Forces
           against
           King
           Edwin
           :
           All
           which
           is
           probable
           enough
           ;
           for
           *
           Bede
           also
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           Cadwallo
           this
           year
           rebelling
           against
           King
           Edwin
           ,
           together
           with
           Penda
           ,
           invaded
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           when
           King
           Edwin
           raising
           an
           Army
           met
           them
           at
           a
           place
           called
           Hethfield
           (
           now
           Hatfield
           in
           Yorkshire
           )
           and
           there
           fought
           a
           bloody
           Battel
           ,
           wherein
           King
           Edwin
           himself
           was
           slain
           ,
           and
           his
           whole
           Army
           quite
           routed
           ;
           in
           which
           Fight
           Osfrid
           his
           Son
           ,
           a
           Warlike
           Young
           Prince
           also
           fell
           ;
           but
           Edfrid
           the
           Younger
           being
           compelled
           by
           necessity
           to
           surrender
           himself
           to
           Penda
           ,
           was
           afterwards
           by
           him
           murthered
           ,
           contrary
           to
           his
           Oath
           .
           This
           happen'd
           in
           the
           17
           th
           .
           year
           of
           King
           
           Edwin's
           Reign
           ,
           having
           till
           now
           been
           successful
           in
           all
           his
           Undertakings
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           now
           ensued
           a
           very
           sad
           Destruction
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           of
           the
           Northumbers
           ,
           since
           of
           these
           two
           Generals
           ,
           the
           one
           was
           a
           professed
           Pagan
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           though
           a
           Christian
           in
           Name
           ,
           yet
           shewed
           himself
           worse
           than
           a
           Pagan
           ;
           for
           Cadwallo
           ,
           altho
           he
           professed
           Christianity
           ,
           yet
           was
           so
           barbarous
           ,
           that
           he
           spared
           neither
           Age
           not
           Sex
           ,
           but
           put
           all
           to
           death
           with
           great
           Cruelty
           ;
           tyranizing
           for
           a
           long
           while
           over
           all
           those
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           seeming
           resolved
           quite
           to
           extirpate
           the
           English
           Nation
           ;
           nor
           did
           he
           shew
           any
           respect
           to
           Churches
           or
           other
           Sacred
           Places
           ;
           it
           being
           then
           the
           custom
           of
           the
           Britains
           (
           in
           
           Bede's
           time
           )
           to
           set
           at
           nought
           the
           Faith
           and
           Religion
           of
           the
           English-Saxons
           ;
           neither
           would
           they
           have
           any
           thing
           to
           do
           with
           them
           ,
           more
           than
           with
           Pagans
           :
           But
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           slain
           King
           was
           brought
           to
           York
           ,
           and
           there
           deposited
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           which
           he
           himself
           had
           begun
           ,
           and
           Oswald
           his
           Successor
           finished
           .
           All
           things
           being
           thus
           in
           confusion
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           and
           no
           Refuge
           or
           Safety
           any
           where
           to
           be
           expected
           ,
           Queen
           Aethelburga
           returned
           by
           Sea
           into
           Kent
           ,
           together
           with
           Paulinus
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           and
           was
           there
           received
           with
           great
           Honour
           by
           King
           Eadbald
           and
           Archbishop
           Honorius
           ;
           she
           was
           conducted
           thither
           by
           Basse
           ,
           a
           Valiant
           Captain
           of
           King
           
           Edwin's
           ,
           who
           also
           brought
           with
           him
           Eanfrede
           the
           King's
           Daughter
           ,
           as
           also
           Vscfrea
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           Iffi
           his
           Grandson
           by
           Osfrid
           ;
           whom
           their
           Mother
           afterward
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           the
           Kings
           Eadbald
           and
           Oswald
           ,
           sent
           into
           France
           to
           King
           Dagobert
           to
           be
           brought
           up
           ,
           where
           they
           both
           died
           in
           their
           Infancy
           .
        
         
           At
           which
           time
           also
           the
           Church
           of
           Rochester
           wanting
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           
             (
             Romanus
          
           the
           Bishop
           having
           been
           drowned
           in
           going
           on
           a
           Message
           to
           
             Rome
             )
             Paulinus
          
           at
           the
           request
           of
           King
           Eadbald
           and
           Archbishop
           Honorius
           ,
           took
           upon
           him
           the
           care
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           which
           he
           held
           as
           long
           as
           he
           lived
           .
        
         
           
           After
           the
           Death
           of
           King
           
             Edwin
             ,
             Osric
          
           the
           Son
           of
           Elfric
           ,
           his
           Uncle
           by
           the
           Father's
           side
           ,
           obtained
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Deira
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           before
           received
           by
           Paulinus
           ;
           
           whilst
           Eanfrid
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           Blood-Royal
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           Son
           of
           Ethelfrid
           the
           last
           King
           before
           Edwin
           ,
           ruled
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Bernicia
           ;
           so
           that
           during
           the
           Reign
           of
           Edwin
           ,
           all
           the
           Sons
           of
           Ethelfrid
           ,
           with
           many
           more
           of
           the
           Young
           Nobility
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           lived
           in
           Exile
           either
           with
           the
           Scots
           or
           Picts
           ,
           by
           whom
           they
           were
           instructed
           in
           their
           Religious
           Rites
           ,
           whilst
           both
           these
           Kings
           last
           mentioned
           abjured
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           before
           learnt
           and
           professed
           ;
           and
           relapsing
           to
           their
           old
           Idolatry
           ,
           were
           shortly
           after
           cut
           off
           by
           Cadwalla
           ,
           King
           
           of
           the
           Britains
           ;
           
           for
           the
           next
           Summer
           Osric
           having
           besieged
           him
           in
           a
           certain
           Town
           ,
           Cadwallo
           sallying
           out
           with
           his
           Men
           ,
           cut
           him
           off
           on
           a
           sudden
           with
           all
           his
           Army
           ;
           and
           then
           when
           he
           had
           ravaged
           the
           Northumbrian
           Provinces
           ,
           nor
           as
           a
           King
           ,
           but
           a
           cruel
           Tyrant
           ;
           and
           that
           at
           length
           Eanfrid
           came
           to
           him
           imprudently
           ,
           with
           only
           Twelve
           Select
           Knights
           in
           his
           Company
           to
           treat
           of
           Peace
           ,
           he
           put
           him
           to
           Death
           as
           he
           had
           done
           his
           Cousin
           before
           .
        
         
           That
           Year
           ,
           saith
           Bede
           ,
           Is
           still
           at
           this
           day
           accounted
           unlucky
           ,
           
           and
           hateful
           to
           all
           good
           Men
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Apostacy
           of
           these
           Princes
           who
           renounced
           their
           Baptism
           ;
           as
           also
           for
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           this
           British
           King
           :
           Whereupon
           it
           was
           agreed
           by
           those
           who
           computed
           the
           Reigns
           of
           the
           Northumbrian
           Kings
           ,
           to
           abolish
           the
           Memory
           of
           these
           Infidels
           ,
           and
           to
           cast
           this
           Year
           into
           the
           Reign
           of
           the
           Pious
           King
           Oswald
           ,
           who
           succeeding
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           his
           Brother
           Eanfrid
           ,
           and
           marching
           with
           a
           small
           Force
           ,
           (
           but
           fortified
           by
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           )
           routed
           Ceadwalla
           ,
           
           that
           Prince
           of
           the
           Britains
           ,
           with
           his
           vast
           Army
           ,
           which
           nothing
           could
           resist
           ,
           as
           he
           boasted
           ;
           and
           ,
           who
           was
           slain
           in
           a
           place
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           English
           Tongue
           is
           called
           Denisesbourn
           ,
           or
           Brook
           ,
           the
           place
           (
           saith
           our
           Authour
           )
           is
           shewn
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           had
           in
           great
           Veneration
           ;
           where
           Oswald
           being
           to
           give
           Battle
           erected
           a
           large
           Wooden-Cross
           ,
           and
           he
           himself
           laboured
           in
           setting
           of
           it
           up
           ;
           which
           when
           he
           had
           finished
           ,
           he
           thus
           spoke
           to
           his
           Army
           ;
           
             Let
             us
             now
             kneel
             down
             ,
             and
             joyntly
             pray
             unto
             the
             Omnipotent
             ,
             and
             only
             true
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             mercifully
             defend
             us
             from
             this
             proud
             Enemy
             ;
             for
             he
             knows
             that
             we
             undertake
             a
             just
             War
             for
             defence
             of
             our
             Nation
             and
             Religion
             :
          
           The
           place
           is
           in
           the
           English
           Tongue
           called
           Heofenfield
           (
           or
           Heavenfield
           )
           ,
           lying
           near
           to
           the
           Wall
           which
           the
           Romans
           built
           from
           Sea
           to
           Sea
           ,
           (
           which
           we
           now
           call
           the
           
           Pict's
           Wall
           :
           )
           The
           rest
           of
           
           Bede's
           Miracles
           concerning
           this
           place
           ,
           and
           Cross
           ,
           I
           omit
           ,
           as
           very
           incredible
           and
           Superstitious
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           we
           leave
           this
           great
           Action
           of
           the
           Death
           of
           Cadwallo
           ,
           I
           cannot
           omit
           taking
           notice
           of
           the
           Confidence
           of
           Geoffrey
           of
           Monmouth
           ,
           who
           (
           notwithstanding
           this
           express
           Testimony
           of
           Bede
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           )
           will
           make
           this
           Cadwallo
           not
           only
           to
           have
           overcome
           Edwin
           ,
           and
           other
           Saxon
           Kings
           in
           divers
           Battles
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           forced
           them
           to
           submit
           themselves
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           do
           him
           Homage
           at
           London
           ,
           and
           that
           living
           and
           dying
           Victorious
           ,
           he
           was
           there
           buried
           ,
           and
           his
           Body
           being
           put
           into
           a
           Brasen
           Statue
           of
           a
           Man
           on
           Horse-back
           ,
           was
           set
           over
           Ludgate
           for
           a
           terror
           to
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           having
           Reigned
           Forty
           Eight
           Years
           ;
           all
           which
           is
           notoriously
           false
           ,
           for
           London
           had
           been
           part
           of
           the
           East-Saxon
           Kingdom
           ,
           for
           above
           One
           Hundred
           Years
           ,
           when
           this
           King
           was
           kill'd
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           Reign
           Twenty
           Years
           in
           all
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           same
           King
           Oswald
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           ever
           he
           came
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           desiring
           that
           all
           his
           Subjects
           might
           profess
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           
           sent
           to
           the
           Scotch
           Bishops
           (
           for
           so
           I
           suppose
           the
           Words
           
             Majores
             natu
          
           ,
           in
           Bede
           are
           to
           be
           rendered
           )
           among
           whom
           ,
           whil'st
           he
           was
           in
           Banishment
           ,
           he
           had
           together
           with
           his
           followers
           received
           Baptism
           ,
           desiring
           them
           that
           a
           Bishop
           might
           be
           sent
           him
           ;
           by
           whose
           Preaching
           the
           People
           whom
           he
           Govern'd
           might
           be
           grounded
           in
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           receive
           Baptism
           ;
           nor
           was
           he
           long
           without
           an
           answer
           to
           his
           request
           ,
           for
           they
           soon
           sent
           him
           Aidan
           ,
           a
           Man
           of
           great
           Meekness
           ,
           Piety
           and
           Moderation
           ;
           only
           Bede
           finds
           ●ault
           with
           him
           ,
           That
           he
           had
           Zeal
           ,
           but
           not
           according
           to
           Knowledge
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           observed
           Easter
           day
           according
           to
           the
           custom
           of
           his
           own
           Nation
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Picts
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           have
           sufficiently
           spoken
           already
           :
           But
           so
           
           soon
           as
           this
           Bishop
           came
           to
           him
           ,
           
           he
           gave
           him
           a
           place
           for
           his
           Episcopal
           See
           ,
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           Lindisfarn
           ,
           where
           he
           himself
           desired
           it
           ,
           which
           place
           is
           Pena-Insula
           ,
           except
           when
           the
           Sea
           quite
           overflows
           that
           neck
           of
           Land
           which
           joyns
           it
           to
           England
           :
           But
           this
           King
           took
           care
           ,
           by
           hearkening
           to
           the
           Instructions
           of
           this
           good
           Bishop
           ,
           to
           propagate
           Christ's
           Church
           in
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           during
           his
           Reign
           ,
           extended
           over
           both
           Deira
           ,
           and
           Bernicia
           ,
           being
           then
           both
           united
           into
           one
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           often
           observed
           as
           an
           unusual
           spectacle
           ,
           that
           whil'st
           the
           Bishop
           Preacht
           (
           who
           being
           a
           Scot
           did
           not
           speak
           English
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           be
           well
           understood
           ,
           )
           the
           King
           being
           present
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           Courtiers
           and
           Officers
           ,
           having
           learn't
           the
           Scotish
           Tongue
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           his
           banishment
           ,
           would
           himself
           interpret
           the
           Bishops
           Sermon
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           many
           Scotish
           Priests
           coming
           into
           those
           Provinces
           of
           Britain
           where
           King
           Oswald
           Reigned
           ,
           began
           to
           Preach
           ,
           and
           Baptize
           those
           that
           believed
           ;
           so
           that
           now
           Churches
           were
           built
           in
           divers
           places
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           People
           assembling
           rejoyced
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           there
           were
           also
           given
           by
           the
           King
           several
           Lands
           and
           Possessions
           to
           build
           Monasteries
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           chiefly
           Monks
           ,
           who
           now
           came
           hither
           to
           Preach
           ;
           for
           Bishop
           Aidan
           was
           himself
           a
           Monk
           sent
           from
           the
           Monastery
           of
           the
           Isle
           of
           Hye
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           have
           said
           enough
           in
           the
           last
           Book
           .
        
         
           
           But
           of
           the
           Humility
           and
           Piety
           of
           this
           Bishop
           
             Aidan
             ,
             Bede
          
           gives
           us
           a
           very
           large
           account
           ,
           in
           several
           instances
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           he
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           an
           excellent
           pattern
           for
           succeeding
           Bishops
           and
           Clergy
           Men
           to
           follow
           :
           For
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           all
           who
           travelled
           with
           him
           (
           I
           suppose
           in
           his
           Visitation
           or
           Conversions
           )
           were
           they
           professed
           Monks
           or
           only
           Lay
           Bretheren
           ,
           were
           obliged
           to
           bestow
           their
           time
           either
           in
           reading
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           else
           in
           learning
           the
           Psalms
           by
           heart
           :
           but
           to
           let
           you
           see
           how
           much
           more
           Humility
           and
           Condescention
           are
           able
           to
           prevail
           than
           Pride
           and
           Austerity
           ,
           Bede
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           of
           the
           Scots
           first
           sent
           another
           Bishop
           to
           King
           Oswald
           ,
           who
           being
           of
           a
           very
           rough
           Austere
           Temper
           ,
           could
           therefore
           do
           but
           little
           good
           among
           the
           English
           ▪
           so
           that
           being
           forced
           to
           return
           home
           again
           ,
           he
           laid
           the
           fault
           upon
           their
           Rude
           ,
           Irreclameable
           Dispositions
           ;
           whereupon
           the
           Scotch
           Clergy
           being
           grieved
           at
           hi●
           return
           ,
           called
           a
           Synod
           to
           consider
           what
           was
           best
           to
           be
           done
           in
           this
           case
           ;
           when
           Aidan
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           present
           ,
           told
           this
           Bishop
           ,
           That
           he
           thought
           he
           had
           been
           too
           harsh
           and
           severe
           to
           his
           Ignorant
           Auditors
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Apostle's
           Rule
           ,
           first
           given
           them
           the
           Milk
           of
           milder
           Doctrine
           ,
           till
           by
           degrees
           they
           should
           be
           able
           to
           receive
           ,
           and
           digest
           the
           more
           perfect
           and
           harder
           precepts
           of
           God's
           Word
           ;
           which
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           heard
           ,
           they
           all
           turn'd
           their
           Eyes
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           resolved
           he
           should
           be
           sent
           to
           Convert
           the
           Ignorant
           ,
           unbelieving
           English
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           endued
           with
           Prudence
           ,
           the
           Mother
           of
           all
           other
           Vertues
           ,
           thô
           he
           was
           not
           wanting
           in
           those
           also
           .
        
         
           
           The
           same
           Authour
           ,
           also
           gives
           us
           as
           high
           a
           Character
           ,
           with
           many
           Examples
           of
           the
           great
           Humility
           ,
           Affability
           and
           Charity
           of
           King
           Oswald
           ;
           as
           that
           being
           once
           at
           Dinner
           ,
           it
           was
           told
           him
           ,
           There
           were
           a
           great
           multitude
           of
           Poor
           People
           at
           his
           Gate
           ,
           desiring
           Alms
           ;
           whereupon
           he
           immediately
           sent
           them
           a
           large
           Silver
           Dish
           full
           of
           Meat
           from
           his
           own
           Table
           ,
           and
           order'ed
           the
           Dish
           afterwards
           to
           be
           broken
           into
           small
           pieces
           and
           distributed
           among
           them
           ;
           upon
           this
           Bishop
           Aidan
           taking
           him
           by
           the
           Right
           Hand
           ,
           said
           thus
           ;
           
             Let
             this
             Hand
             never
             corrupt
          
           ,
           which
           saying
           gave
           occasion
           to
           the
           Miracle
           ,
           (
           whether
           false
           or
           real
           I
           shall
           not
           now
           dispute
           )
           concerning
           the
           incorruptibility
           of
           King
           
           Oswald's
           Right
           Arm
           ,
           which
           Bede
           
           hath
           given
           us
           so
           many
           strange
           Relations
           of
           ,
           
           and
           that
           it
           was
           preserved
           uncorrupt
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Peterburgh
           in
           his
           time
           :
           Of
           this
           King
           he
           also
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           by
           his
           Industry
           the
           Provinces
           of
           Deira
           and
           Bernicia
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           almost
           in
           perpetual
           Discord
           ,
           were
           now
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           united
           into
           one
           People
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           received
           all
           the
           Nations
           and
           Kingdoms
           of
           Britain
           under
           his
           Protection
           :
           He
           was
           Nephew
           to
           King
           Edwin
           by
           his
           Sister
           Acca
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           fit
           that
           so
           great
           a
           Predecessour
           should
           have
           one
           of
           his
           own
           Blood
           to
           succeed
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           shall
           proceed
           now
           to
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           ,
           
           which
           the
           same
           Author
           thus
           relates
           :
           At
           this
           time
           the
           Nation
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           (
           which
           were
           anciently
           called
           Gewisses
           )
           received
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Cynegils
           ,
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           Byrinus
           an
           Italian
           ,
           
           who
           being
           ordained
           Bishop
           by
           Asterius
           Bishop
           of
           Genoua
           ,
           by
           the
           Order
           of
           Pope
           Honorius
           ,
           came
           into
           Britain
           ;
           and
           thô
           he
           had
           promised
           the
           Pope
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           in
           the
           most
           inland
           parts
           of
           the
           Island
           ,
           where
           it
           never
           had
           been
           heard
           of
           before
           ,
           yet
           landing
           in
           the
           Country
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           ,
           and
           finding
           them
           to
           be
           altogether
           Heathens
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           better
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           there
           ,
           than
           to
           seek
           further
           ;
           which
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           done
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           (
           being
           sufficiently
           instructed
           )
           was
           to
           be
           Baptized
           ,
           with
           his
           People
           ,
           it
           happened
           that
           Oswald
           ,
           the
           Victorious
           King
           of
           the
           Northumbers
           ,
           was
           there
           present
           ,
           and
           received
           him
           coming
           out
           of
           the
           Font
           as
           his
           Godfather
           ,
           intending
           also
           to
           make
           him
           his
           Son-in-Law
           ,
           and
           then
           both
           Kings
           joyned
           in
           conferring
           on
           the
           said
           Bishop
           a
           City
           ,
           which
           was
           called
           in
           Latin
           Dorinea
           (
           now
           Dorchester
           )
           in
           Oxfordshire
           ,
           there
           to
           fix
           his
           Episcopal
           See
           ;
           but
           divers
           Years
           after
           ,
           when
           many
           Churches
           had
           been
           built
           ,
           and
           much
           People
           converted
           to
           Christ
           by
           his
           means
           ,
           he
           at
           last
           deceased
           ,
           and
           was
           buried
           in
           that
           City
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           Bede
           stiles
           it
           ,
           )
           thô
           it
           be
           now
           but
           a
           poor
           Country
           Town
           .
        
         
           Will.
           of
           Malmesbury
           adds
           to
           this
           Relation
           of
           Bede
           ,
           That
           King
           Cynegils
           was
           quickly
           perswaded
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           but
           that
           Cwichelme
           his
           Brother
           ,
           (
           and
           Partner
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           )
           did
           for
           some
           time
           refuse
           it
           ;
           till
           being
           admonished
           by
           Sickness
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           not
           neglect
           the
           Salvation
           of
           his
           Soul
           ,
           he
           was
           at
           last
           baptized
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Year
           died
           ,
           which
           is
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Saxon
           Chronicle
           under
           the
           Year
           following
           ;
           thô
           omitting
           the
           Baptism
           of
           Cynegils
           ,
           it
           only
           mentions
           that
           of
           Cwich●lme
           ,
           adding
           ,
           
             That
             the
             same
             Year
             he
             departed
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             that
             Bishop
          
           Felix
           
             preached
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
          
           East-Angles
           :
           This
           Felix
           was
           a
           Burgundian
           ,
           the
           first
           Bishop
           in
           Dunwich
           in
           Suffolk
           ,
           where
           he
           founded
           his
           Episcopal
           See.
           
        
         
           His
           Conversion
           was
           thus
           :
           
           Sigebert
           having
           succeeded
           his
           Brother
           Eorpwald
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           East-Angles
           ,
           and
           having
           ,
           whilst
           he
           was
           banished
           into
           France
           by
           his
           Brother's
           Jealousie
           ,
           there
           received
           Baptism
           ,
           did
           now
           ,
           by
           the
           Assistance
           of
           Bishop
           Felix
           ,
           erect
           a
           School
           ,
           
           (
           like
           those
           he
           had
           seen
           in
           France
           ,
           )
           where
           Youths
           might
           be
           taught
           Letters
           ,
           having
           received
           Schoolmasters
           out
           of
           Kent
           ;
           but
           two
           Years
           after
           ,
           this
           King
           being
           weary
           of
           Worldly
           Affairs
           ,
           resigned
           the
           Kingdom
           to
           his
           Cousin
           Egric
           ,
           and
           became
           a
           Monk
           in
           a
           Monastery
           of
           his
           own
           founding
           :
           Nor
           can
           I
           here
           omit
           taking
           notice
           ,
           that
           from
           
           Bed●'s
           thus
           mentioning
           King
           
           Sigebert's
           founding
           this
           School
           ,
           
             Pol●dore
             Virgil
          
           and
           Leland
           conclude
           ,
           that
           this
           School
           was
           in
           Cambridge
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           gave
           Being
           to
           that
           University
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           reason
           they
           have
           for
           it
           is
           ,
           only
           because
           Cambridge
           was
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           East-Angles
           ;
           whereas
           neither
           Bede
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           ancient
           
           Author
           ,
           
           specifies
           the
           Place
           where
           it
           was
           erected
           :
           And
           so
           it
           might
           be
           any
           where
           else
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           Cambridge
           ;
           or
           if
           there
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           better
           than
           a
           School
           to
           teach
           Boys
           the
           Latin
           Tongue
           :
           And
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           Alfred
           there
           was
           no
           School
           ,
           much
           less
           an
           University
           there
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           leave
           this
           King's
           Reign
           ,
           I
           cannot
           forbear
           mentioning
           what
           Bede
           there
           tells
           us
           ,
           
           That
           in
           his
           Reign
           one
           Furseus
           (
           or
           Fursee
           )
           came
           out
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           preached
           the
           Gospel
           to
           the
           East-Angles
           ,
           converting
           many
           ,
           and
           confirming
           divers
           others
           in
           the
           Faith
           ;
           and
           having
           had
           a
           terrible
           Vision
           of
           the
           Pains
           of
           Hell
           ,
           did
           ,
           by
           the
           Assistance
           of
           King
           Sigebert
           ,
           erect
           a
           Monastery
           in
           a
           Town
           called
           Cnobsbury
           ;
           which
           afterward
           Anna
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           East-Angles
           ,
           enriched
           with
           noble
           Buildings
           and
           Revenues
           .
        
         
           
           This
           Year
           is
           remarkable
           ,
           for
           Byrinus
           baptized
           King
           Cuthred
           at
           Dorceaster
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Font
           received
           him
           for
           his
           Godson
           .
           This
           Cuthred
           ,
           thô
           here
           called
           King
           ,
           yet
           was
           only
           a
           Prince
           of
           the
           Blood
           Royal
           ,
           the
           Title
           of
           Cyning
           being
           often
           given
           to
           those
           Princes
           in
           our
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           .
        
         
           
           This
           Year
           Eadbald
           ,
           King
           of
           Kent
           ,
           departing
           this
           Life
           ,
           having
           reigned
           25
           Years
           ,
           left
           the
           Kingdom
           to
           Earcombert
           his
           Son
           ,
           who
           held
           it
           24
           Years
           and
           some
           Months
           .
           The
           Saxon
           Annals
           say
           ,
           This
           King
           Eadbald
           had
           two
           Sons
           ,
           
           Erme●red
           ,
           and
           Earcombert
           ;
           but
           
             Mat.
             Westminster
          
           (
           I
           know
           not
           from
           what
           Author
           )
           adds
           ,
           That
           the
           Younger
           craftily
           supplanted
           the
           Elder
           ,
           and
           got
           the
           Kingdom
           from
           him
           .
           This
           Earcombert
           was
           the
           first
           English
           King
           ,
           who
           commanded
           Idols
           to
           be
           destroyed
           throughout
           his
           whole
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           who
           also
           by
           his
           Authority
           ordained
           ,
           That
           the
           Forty
           Days
           before
           Easter
           (
           now
           called
           Lent
           )
           should
           be
           observed
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           should
           not
           be
           contemned
           ,
           appointed
           competent
           Punishments
           for
           those
           that
           should
           dare
           to
           transgress
           it
           .
        
         
           
           This
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           the
           
             First
             Lent
          
           that
           was
           observed
           in
           England
           by
           a
           Law
           ;
           this
           King's
           Daughter
           ,
           called
           Earcongath
           ,
           or
           Earcongota
           ,
           being
           a
           Virgin
           of
           great
           Piety
           ,
           constantly
           served
           God
           in
           a
           Monastery
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           Franks
           ,
           founded
           by
           a
           noble
           Abbess
           in
           the
           Town
           called
           Brige
           (
           now
           Bruges
           )
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           for
           there
           being
           at
           that
           time
           not
           many
           Monasteries
           in
           Britain
           ,
           many
           who
           desired
           to
           undertake
           those
           Vows
           ,
           used
           to
           go
           over
           to
           the
           French
           Monasteries
           ,
           or
           else
           sent
           their
           Daughters
           to
           be
           taught
           and
           professed
           there
           ,
           chiefly
           in
           the
           Monasteries
           of
           
             Brige
             ,
             Cale
          
           ,
           and
           Andelegium
           .
        
         
           
             The
             
               Saxon
               Annals
            
             here
             also
             mention
             ,
             one
             Ermenred
             to
             have
             been
             Brother
             to
             King
             Earcombert
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             begot
             two
             Sons
             ,
             (
             Ethelbert
             ,
             and
             Ethelred
             ,
             )
             who
             afterwards
             suffered
             Death
             by
             the
             Hands
             of
             Thun●re
             ,
             one
             of
             his
             Thanes
             ,
             whom
             the
             King
             employed
             in
             this
             cruel
             Execution
             .
          
        
         
           When
           Oswald
           ,
           the
           Most
           Christian
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           had
           now
           reigned
           9
           Years
           ,
           
           (
           taking
           in
           that
           Year
           in
           which
           the
           two
           Apostate
           Kings
           were
           killed
           ,
           )
           who
           were
           left
           out
           of
           the
           Catalogue
           ,
           (
           as
           has
           been
           already
           said
           ,
           
           )
           he
           fought
           a
           great
           Battle
           with
           Penda
           ,
           the
           Pagan
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           in
           a
           place
           called
           Maser-Field
           (
           now
           Oswestre
           )
           in
           Shropshire
           ,
           )
           and
           was
           there
           unfortunately
           slain
           in
           the
           38th
           Year
           of
           his
           Age
           ;
           the
           Greatness
           of
           whose
           Faith
           and
           Devotion
           towards
           GOD
           ,
           appeared
           (
           saith
           Bede
           )
           by
           the
           many
           Miracles
           there
           wrought
           after
           his
           Death
           ;
           which
           being
           both
           tedious
           and
           improbable
           ,
           I
           omit
           ,
           and
           refer
           those
           that
           are
           Curious
           in
           such
           Matters
           to
           the
           Author
           himself
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           were
           long
           after
           generally
           believed
           ,
           appears
           by
           these
           Passages
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Chronicle
           ,
           (
           viz.
           )
           
             That
             his
             Holiness
             and
             Miracles
             were
             afterwards
             highly
             celebrated
             through
             
             the
             whole
             Island
             ,
             
             and
             that
             his
             Hand
             was
             still
             preserved
             at
             Bebban-burg
             uncorrupt
             .
          
           For
           Penda
           had
           most
           inhumanly
           caused
           his
           Body
           to
           be
           dismembred
           ,
           and
           his
           Head
           and
           Arms
           being
           cut
           off
           ,
           to
           be
           set
           upon
           a
           Pole
           for
           a
           Trophie
           of
           his
           Victory
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Year
           also
           Penda
           ,
           King
           of
           Mercia
           ,
           
           making
           War
           against
           the
           East-Angles
           ,
           and
           still
           getting
           the
           better
           of
           them
           ;
           they
           urged
           Sigebert
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           formerly
           their
           King
           ,
           (
           but
           was
           now
           retired
           into
           a
           Monastery
           ,
           )
           to
           come
           out
           to
           Battle
           ,
           to
           encourage
           the
           Souldiers
           ;
           and
           so
           fetching
           him
           out
           whether
           he
           would
           or
           no
           ,
           as
           hoping
           that
           the
           Souldiers
           would
           be
           less
           apt
           to
           fly
           ,
           having
           with
           them
           one
           who
           had
           been
           so
           stout
           a
           Commander
           :
           But
           he
           being
           mindful
           of
           his
           Vow
           ,
           carrying
           nothing
           but
           a
           Staff
           in
           his
           Hand
           ,
           was
           there
           slain
           ,
           together
           with
           Egric
           the
           present
           King
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           whole
           Army
           was
           routed
           ,
           and
           dispersed
           :
           But
           Anna
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Eni
           ,
           of
           the
           Royal
           Stock
           ,
           succeeded
           them
           ,
           being
           an
           excellent
           Man
           ,
           but
           who
           also
           underwent
           the
           same
           Fate
           from
           this
           Pagan
           King
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           shewn
           in
           due
           time
           .
        
         
           
             This
             Year
             Cenwall
             ,
             or
             Cenwalc
             ,
             
             succeeded
             Cynegils
             his
             Father
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             and
             reigned
             31
             Years
             .
          
        
         
           This
           King
           commanded
           the
           old
           Church
           of
           *
           Winchester
           to
           be
           built
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           designed
           by
           his
           Father
           Cynegils
           ,
           thô
           he
           never
           lived
           to
           finish
           it
           ;
           but
           Hedda
           sate
           there
           as
           the
           first
           Bishop
           .
           This
           King
           also
           gave
           to
           this
           Church
           ,
           and
           Bishoprick
           ,
           all
           the
           Lands
           lying
           about
           Winchester
           for
           the
           space
           of
           7
           Leucas
           ,
           or
           Leagues
           ;
           which
           Grant
           was
           also
           confirmed
           by
           King
           Kenwalk
           .
        
         
           Note
           ,
           That
           at
           the
           first
           Foundation
           ,
           this
           Monastery
           was
           for
           Secular
           Chanons
           ,
           till
           the
           Year
           963
           ;
           that
           Bishop
           Ethelwold
           ,
           by
           the
           Command
           of
           King
           Edgar
           ,
           turned
           out
           these
           Chanons
           ,
           and
           placed
           Benedictine
           Monks
           in
           their
           rooms
           .
        
         
           
             This
             Year
             Paulinus
             deceased
             at
             Rochester
             ,
             
             who
             had
             been
             first
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             York
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             Bishop
             in
             this
             City
             ,
             and
             was
             Bishop
             21
             Years
             ,
             2
             Months
             ,
             and
             12
             Days
             Oswin
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Osric
             ,
             the
             Cousin
             of
             Edwin
             ,
             was
             made
             King
             of
             Deira
             ,
             and
             reigned
             7
             Years
             .
          
           The
           next
           Year
           ,
        
         
           In
           the
           room
           of
           Paulinus
           ,
           
           Arch-Bishop
           Honorius
           consecrated
           Ithamar
           a
           Kentish
           Man
           ,
           who
           was
           equal
           to
           his
           Predecessors
           in
           Learning
           and
           Piety
           .
           Cenwalc
           was
           driven
           out
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           by
           Penda
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           .
        
         
           Of
           which
           ,
           Bede
           gives
           us
           a
           more
           particular
           Account
           ,
           
           That
           refusing
           to
           receive
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           he
           not
           long
           after
           lost
           his
           Kingdom
           ;
           for
           having
           divorced
           his
           Wife
           ,
           the
           Sister
           of
           Penda
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           he
           had
           therefore
           not
           only
           War
           made
           upon
           him
           ,
           but
           was
           driven
           out
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           upon
           that
           account
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           retire
           to
           Anna
           King
           of
           the
           East-Angles
           ,
           with
           whom
           remaining
           3
           Years
           in
           Banishment
           ,
           he
           came
           first
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           ,
           and
           there
           received
           the
           true
           Faith
           ,
           for
           that
           King
           was
           a
           good
           Man
           ,
           and
           happy
           in
           a
           pious
           Issue
           .
        
         
           '
           This
           Year
           King
           Cenwalc
           was
           baptized
           :
           And
           ,
           
           as
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           relates
           ,
           after
           3
           Years
           banishment
           ,
           gathering
           fresh
           Forces
           ,
           recovered
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           proved
           the
           greatest
           of
           the
           West-Saxon
           Kings
           that
           had
           reigned
           hitherto
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           in
           due
           time
           related
           :
           But
           Bede
           tells
           us
           ,
           
           That
           after
           this
           King
           had
           been
           some
           time
           restored
           ,
           there
           came
           out
           of
           Ireland
           a
           certain
           Bishop
           called
           Agelbert
           ,
           a
           French
           Man
           ,
           who
           offered
           himself
           to
           the
           King
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           whose
           Learning
           and
           Industry
           when
           the
           King
           understood
           ,
           he
           offered
           him
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           that
           Province
           ,
           and
           consenting
           
           to
           the
           King's
           Desires
           ,
           
           he
           remained
           there
           Bishop
           several
           Years
           ;
           till
           the
           King
           finding
           he
           could
           not
           learn
           English
           ,
           and
           growing
           weary
           of
           his
           bad
           Pronunciation
           ,
           introduced
           another
           Bishop
           ,
           one
           Wini
           of
           his
           own
           Nation
           ,
           over
           his
           Head
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           ordained
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           so
           dividing
           the
           Province
           into
           two
           Diocesses
           ,
           settled
           the
           latter
           in
           his
           Episcopal
           See
           at
           Winchester
           ;
           at
           which
           Agelbert
           being
           offended
           ,
           because
           the
           King
           had
           done
           it
           without
           his
           Knowledge
           and
           Consent
           ,
           he
           returned
           into
           France
           ,
           and
           there
           accepting
           of
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Paris
           ,
           died
           an
           old
           Man
           ;
           but
           not
           many
           Years
           after
           his
           daparture
           ,
           Wini
           being
           driven
           from
           his
           Bishoprick
           ,
           retired
           to
           Wulfer
           King
           of
           Mercia
           ,
           and
           buying
           of
           him
           the
           Episcopal
           See
           of
           the
           City
           of
           London
           for
           a
           Sum
           of
           Money
           ,
           sate
           there
           Bishop
           as
           long
           as
           he
           lived
           ;
           thus
           Simony
           crept
           very
           early
           into
           the
           
             English
             Saxon
          
           Church
           :
           So
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           ,
           was
           no
           small
           time
           without
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           whereupon
           King
           Cenwalc
           being
           afflicted
           with
           great
           losses
           in
           his
           Wars
           ,
           sent
           Messengers
           into
           France
           ,
           to
           Bishop
           Agelbert
           ,
           desiring
           him
           to
           return
           ,
           and
           reassume
           the
           Bishoprick
           he
           had
           left
           ;
           but
           he
           excused
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           return
           ,
           being
           already
           engaged
           in
           another
           Charge
           ;
           yet
           to
           comply
           as
           far
           as
           he
           could
           to
           the
           King's
           desires
           ,
           he
           sent
           him
           his
           Nephew
           Elutherius
           a
           Priest
           ,
           to
           be
           ordained
           Bishop
           if
           he
           pleased
           ;
           who
           being
           Honourably
           received
           by
           the
           King
           and
           People
           ,
           and
           having
           been
           ordained
           Bishop
           by
           Theodorus
           ,
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           did
           for
           many
           Years
           Govern
           alone
           the
           Diocess
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           .
           This
           ,
           thô
           happening
           in
           a
           course
           of
           some
           Years
           ,
           is
           by
           Bede
           related
           as
           one
           continued
           Story
           .
        
         
           
             This
             Year
             Cenwalc
             (
             King
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             )
             gave
             Cuthred
             his
             Cousin
             Three
             Thousand
             Hides
             of
             Land
             ,
             
             near
             Aescasdune
             ,
             (
             now
             called
             Aston
             near
             Wallingford
             )
             :
             This
             Cuthred
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             Cwichelme
             ,
             and
             he
             the
             Son
             of
             Cynegils
             :
             But
             two
             years
             after
             ,
          
        
         
           
           
             Aegelbyerth
             ,
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             (
             who
             came
             from
             France
             ,
             )
             after
             Byrinus
             undertook
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             already
             related
             at
             large
             by
             Bede
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             This
             Year
             K.
             Oswin
             was
             slain
             ,
             xii
             .
             Kal.
             of
             September
             :
             And
             within
             twelve
             days
             afterwards
             died
             also
             Aidan
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
        
         
           But
           the
           manner
           of
           this
           King's
           Death
           is
           by
           Bede
           thus
           related
           ,
           That
           King
           Oswin
           (
           who
           succeeded
           K.
           Oswald
           his
           Brother
           ,
           
           )
           had
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           a
           Consort
           ,
           or
           Sharer
           of
           the
           Royal
           Dignity
           of
           the
           Northumbrian
           Kingdom
           ,
           called
           Oswi
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Usric
           ,
           of
           the
           Posterity
           of
           King
           Edwin
           ;
           whilst
           Oswin
           govern'd
           the
           Province
           of
           D●ira
           for
           Seven
           Years
           with
           great
           Happiness
           and
           Love
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ;
           But
           Oswy
           ,
           who
           reigned
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Bernicia
           ,
           would
           not
           long
           maintain
           Peace
           with
           him
           ;
           'till
           at
           last
           fresh
           Dissentions
           still
           arising
           between
           them
           ,
           he
           destroyed
           Oswin
           by
           Treachery
           ;
           for
           both
           their
           Armies
           now
           lying
           near
           each
           other
           ,
           as
           ready
           to
           fight
           ,
           when
           Oswin
           saw
           ,
           that
           being
           weaker
           in
           Force
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           able
           to
           wage
           Battle
           with
           him
           who
           came
           against
           him
           with
           a
           much
           greater
           Army
           ,
           he
           judged
           it
           better
           to
           lay
           aside
           all
           Thoughts
           of
           fighting
           ,
           and
           to
           preserve
           himself
           and
           his
           Men
           for
           some
           better
           Opportunity
           :
           So
           he
           sent
           home
           his
           Army
           from
           a
           place
           called
           
             Wilfers
             Dun
          
           ,
           and
           himself
           retired
           with
           only
           one
           faithful
           Follower
           ,
           to
           lie
           concealed
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Earl
           Hunwald
           ,
           whom
           he
           supposed
           to
           have
           been
           faithful
           to
           him
           ;
           but
           it
           proved
           far
           otherwise
           ,
           for
           by
           him
           he
           was
           betray'd
           ,
           and
           there
           slain
           by
           the
           Command
           of
           K.
           Oswi
           ,
           together
           with
           his
           faithful
           Servant
           Tondhere
           ,
           in
           the
           ninth
           year
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           at
           a
           place
           called
           I●gerlingum
           .
        
         
         
           This
           Fact
           of
           King
           Oswy
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           detestable
           to
           all
           Men
           ,
           
           so
           it
           afterwards
           proved
           most
           hateful
           to
           himself
           ;
           who
           ,
           repenting
           of
           it
           ,
           built
           there
           a
           Monastery
           to
           expiate
           the
           Crime
           ,
           and
           to
           pray
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           his
           own
           Soul
           as
           for
           that
           of
           the
           King
           he
           had
           kill'd
           .
           This
           King
           Oswin
           was
           a
           Man
           of
           a
           beautiful
           Aspect
           ,
           tall
           of
           Stature
           ,
           affable
           ,
           and
           very
           bountiful
           ;
           all
           which
           excellent
           Endowments
           ,
           both
           of
           Mind
           and
           Body
           ,
           procured
           him
           such
           Reputation
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           generally
           beloved
           ;
           and
           many
           Noble
           Persons
           ,
           out
           of
           all
           the
           English
           Provinces
           ,
           thought
           themselves
           happy
           if
           they
           could
           get
           into
           his
           Service
           ;
           but
           above
           all
           ,
           his
           Humility
           and
           singular
           Modesty
           were
           most
           remarkable
           ,
           whereof
           Bede
           gives
           us
           this
           Instance
           :
           K.
           Oswin
           had
           bestowed
           an
           excellent
           Horse
           upon
           Aidan
           ,
           (
           that
           charitable
           B
           of
           Lindisfarne
           ,
           )
           but
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           when
           a
           poor
           Man
           ask'd
           an
           Alms
           ,
           gave
           him
           the
           Horse
           with
           all
           the
           rich
           Furniture
           upon
           him
           :
           The
           King
           hearing
           of
           this
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           going
           to
           Dinner
           ,
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           
             My
             Lord
             Bishop
             ,
             Why
             would
             you
             give
             that
             Noble
             Horse
             ,
             that
             I
             bestowed
             upon
             you
             for
             your
             own
             Saddle
             ,
             to
             a
             poor
             Man
             ?
             Have
             we
             not
             many
             worse
             Horses
             ,
             and
             other
             Things
             ,
             which
             would
             better
             serve
             the
             Poor
             ,
             instead
             of
             this
             Horse
             I
             made
             choice
             of
             for
             your
             own
             riding
          
           ?
           The
           Bishop
           instantly
           replied
           ,
           
             Sir
             ,
             What
             do
             you
             say
             ?
             Is
             that
             Son
             of
             a
             Mare
             more
             dear
             to
             you
             than
             the
             Son
             of
             GOD
          
           ?
           With
           that
           they
           went
           to
           Dinner
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           took
           his
           Seat
           ,
           but
           the
           King
           ,
           being
           newly
           come
           in
           from
           Hunting
           ,
           fate
           down
           by
           the
           Fire
           with
           his
           Attendants
           ;
           but
           remembring
           what
           the
           Bishop
           had
           said
           ,
           he
           rose
           suddenly
           up
           ,
           and
           giving
           his
           Sword
           to
           his
           Servant
           ,
           ran
           hastily
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           falling
           down
           at
           his
           Feet
           ,
           besought
           him
           not
           to
           be
           angry
           ,
           affirming
           ,
           he
           would
           never
           after
           speak
           ,
           or
           concern
           himself
           ,
           whatever
           he
           gave
           to
           the
           Children
           of
           GOD.
           The
           Bishop
           being
           wonderfully
           amazed
           ,
           and
           rising
           hastily
           from
           his
           Seat
           ,
           raised
           him
           up
           ,
           telling
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           very
           well
           pleased
           if
           he
           would
           but
           sit
           down
           to
           Dinner
           ,
           and
           be
           chearful
           :
           The
           King
           then
           ,
           at
           his
           Request
           ,
           began
           to
           be
           merry
           ;
           but
           the
           Bishop
           to
           be
           sad
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           he
           shed
           Tears
           ;
           of
           which
           his
           Priest
           taking
           Notice
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           own
           Language
           (
           being
           the
           Scottish
           ,
           which
           neither
           Oswin
           nor
           his
           Servants
           understood
           ,
           )
           demanded
           the
           Reason
           :
           
             I
             know
          
           (
           saith
           he
           ,
           )
           
             that
             the
             King
             will
             not
             live
             long
             ,
             for
             till
             now
             I
             never
             beheld
             an
             humble
             King
             ;
             whence
             I
             apprehend
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             speedily
             be
             taken
             away
             from
             us
             ;
             for
             this
             Nation
             is
             not
             worthy
             of
             such
             a
             Governor
             .
          
           Not
           long
           after
           ,
           this
           Prelage
           of
           the
           Bishop
           was
           fulfilled
           in
           the
           Murther
           of
           Oswin
           (
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           )
           ;
           But
           Aidan
           lived
           'till
           the
           twelfth
           day
           after
           his
           Death
           ,
           and
           then
           died
           himself
           on
           the
           last
           of
           August
           :
           Of
           the
           Miracles
           of
           which
           Bishop
           ,
           Bede
           gives
           u●
           too
           long
           and
           〈◊〉
           incredible
           Account
           either
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           or
           inserted
           here
           .
        
         
           
             This
             Year
             Cenwal
             ,
             (
             King
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             )
             fought
             at
             Bradenford
             ,
             
             near
             the
             River
             Aft●ne
             (
             in
             Wiltshire
             )
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             pity
             that
             our
             Annals
             had
             not
             told
             us
             against
             whom
             he
             fought
             ,
             which
             I
             cannot
             find
             in
             any
             Author
             ,
             thô
             it
             is
             most
             likely
             to
             have
             been
             against
             the
             Mercians
             ;
             for
             Ethelward
             ,
             in
             his
             Chronicle
             ,
             says
             ,
             That
             Conwal
             ,
             about
             this
             time
             ,
             was
             engaged
             in
             a
             Civil
             War
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             understood
             with
             those
             of
             his
             own
             Country
             ,
             and
             the
             Mercians
             were
             his
             next
             Neighbours
             .
          
           The
           next
           Year
        
         
           
             The
             Mid-land
             English
             (
             or
             Mercians
             )
             under
             Peadda
             their
             Eolderman
             or
             Governour
             ,
             received
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             :
          
           
           Which
           Conversion
           *
           Bede
           relates
           more
           at
           large
           ;
           when
           ,
           speaking
           of
           this
           Peadda
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Penda
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           young
           Man
           ,
           most
           worthy
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           King
           ;
           was
           ,
           by
           his
           Father
           ,
           set
           over
           a
           Province
           of
           that
           Nation
           ;
           Will.
           of
           Malmesbury
           calls
           it
           part
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           Prince
           went
           to
           Oswy
           ,
           desiring
           Alfreda
           his
           Daughter
           to
           Wife
           ,
           but
           could
           by
           no
           means
           obtain
           her
           ,
           unless
           he
           ,
           
           together
           with
           his
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           
           would
           receive
           Baptism
           ;
           but
           he
           having
           heard
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           through
           the
           Hope
           of
           a
           future
           Immortality
           ,
           voluntarily
           professed
           that
           he
           would
           be
           a
           Christian
           ,
           whether
           he
           had
           married
           the
           Virgin
           or
           not
           ;
           being
           chiefly
           persuaded
           to
           receive
           the
           Faith
           by
           Alcfrid
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           King
           Oswy
           ,
           who
           was
           his
           Friend
           and
           Relation
           ,
           having
           married
           Cymburge
           his
           Sister
           :
           So
           that
           King
           was
           baptised
           by
           Bishop
           Finan
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           his
           Train
           ,
           in
           that
           famous
           Town
           of
           the
           King
           's
           ,
           which
           Bede
           calls
           Admurum
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           Walltown
           ,
           near
           the
           Picts
           Wall
           )
           ;
           and
           taking
           with
           him
           four
           Priests
           to
           teach
           and
           baptise
           his
           Nation
           ,
           he
           return'd
           home
           with
           much
           Joy
           ;
           these
           Priests
           coming
           with
           the
           King
           into
           this
           Province
           preach'd
           GOD's
           Word
           ,
           and
           were
           as
           willingly
           heard
           and
           receiv'd
           ;
           and
           both
           ,
           the
           Noble
           as
           well
           as
           the
           inferior
           sort
           ,
           renouncing
           their
           Idolatry
           ,
           were
           baptised
           ;
           nor
           did
           King
           Penda
           himself
           prohibit
           them
           from
           preaching
           in
           his
           own
           Kingdom
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           ,
           but
           rather
           hated
           and
           despised
           those
           ,
           whom
           ,
           professing
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           found
           not
           to
           perform
           Works
           suitable
           to
           it
           ;
           calling
           them
           miserable
           and
           contemptible
           Wretches
           ,
           who
           failed
           to
           obey
           that
           GOD
           in
           whom
           they
           believed
           .
           These
           Things
           fell
           out
           two
           Years
           before
           the
           Death
           of
           King
           Penda
           .
        
         
           About
           the
           same
           time
           the
           East-Saxons
           ,
           at
           the
           Instance
           of
           King
           Oswy
           ,
           again
           received
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           formerly
           rejected
           ,
           having
           (
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           ,
           
           )
           driven
           away
           Mellitus
           their
           Bishop
           ;
           for
           Sigebert
           ,
           who
           was
           now
           King
           of
           that
           Nation
           ,
           having
           succeeded
           Sigebert
           ,
           Sirnamed
           
             The
             Little
          
           ;
           This
           Prince
           being
           a
           Friend
           to
           King
           Oswye
           ,
           and
           using
           to
           come
           sometimes
           to
           visit
           him
           into
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           he
           was
           wont
           often
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           
             That
             those
             could
             not
             be
             GODS
             that
             were
             the
             Works
             of
             Mens
             Hands
             ;
             but
             that
             GOD
             was
             an
             Incomprehensible
             Being
             ,
             Invisible
             ,
             Omnipotent
             ,
             and
             Eternal
             ,
             who
             governed
             all
             Things
             both
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             would
             judge
             the
             World
             in
             Equity
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             those
             who
             would
             learn
             ,
             and
             do
             His
             Will
             ,
             should
             receive
             Eternal
             Rewards
             :
          
           These
           and
           many
           other
           such
           Things
           ,
           when
           King
           Oswy
           had
           often
           inculcated
           with
           a
           Brotherly
           Affection
           ,
           at
           last
           by
           the
           Persuasion
           of
           that
           King
           ,
           and
           of
           divers
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           he
           also
           Believed
           ,
           and
           was
           baptised
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           Followers
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           place
           where
           Peadda
           had
           been
           Christned
           before
           ,
           (
           viz.
           at
           Wall-Town
           above-mentioned
           )
           .
           King
           Sigebert
           ,
           being
           thus
           made
           a
           Christian
           ,
           returned
           to
           his
           own
           Kingdom
           ,
           only
           asking
           of
           King
           Oswy
           to
           appoint
           him
           some
           Teachers
           ,
           who
           might
           convert
           and
           baptise
           his
           Nation
           into
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           ;
           so
           the
           King
           sent
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           and
           called
           back
           Cedda
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           before
           sent
           thither
           ;
           and
           giving
           him
           a
           certain
           Priest
           for
           his
           Companion
           ,
           sent
           him
           to
           preach
           the
           Word
           to
           the
           East-Saxons
           :
           When
           these
           had
           passed
           through
           all
           places
           ,
           and
           had
           gathered
           a
           very
           large
           Church
           ,
           it
           hapned
           some
           time
           after
           ,
           that
           Cedda
           ,
           returning
           home
           ,
           went
           to
           Lindisfarne
           ,
           to
           confer
           with
           Bishop
           Finan
           ;
           who
           ,
           when
           he
           found
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           have
           so
           well
           prospered
           under
           his
           Ministery
           ,
           calling
           to
           him
           Two
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           ordained
           Cedda
           Bishop
           over
           the
           Nation
           of
           the
           East-Saxons
           ;
           who
           thereupon
           returned
           into
           his
           own
           Province
           ,
           and
           finishing
           the
           Work
           he
           had
           begun
           with
           greater
           Authority
           ,
           Built
           Churches
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           and
           ordained
           Priests
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           who
           might
           help
           him
           in
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           and
           Baptism
           ;
           especially
           in
           a
           City
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           in
           the
           English
           Tongue
           ,
           I●hancestir
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           that
           which
           is
           called
           Tylabury
           ;
           the
           former
           of
           which
           places
           was
           upon
           the
           Bank
           of
           the
           River
           Pent
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           is
           near
           the
           Thames
           (
           now
           called
           Tillbury
           )
           in
           which
           having
           gathered
           together
           a
           small
           company
           of
           Christ's
           Servants
           ,
           he
           taught
           them
           
           the
           Discipline
           of
           a
           Monastick
           Life
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           they
           were
           capable
           to
           receive
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           Year
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           )
           Anna
           ,
           
           
             King
             of
             the
          
           East-Angles
           
             was
             Slain
          
           ;
           being
           overcome
           in
           Fight
           by
           King
           Penda
           ,
           of
           whom
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           gives
           us
           but
           a
           slender
           Account
           ,
           only
           that
           Anna
           and
           his
           whole
           Army
           perished
           in
           a
           moment
           ,
           by
           the
           edge
           of
           the
           Sword
           ;
           so
           that
           scarce
           any
           of
           them
           remained
        
         
           This
           Year
           also
           ,
           one
           
             Bottulf
             began
             to
             Build
             a
             Monastery
             at
             Icanho
          
           (
           supposed
           to
           be
           Boston
           in
           Lincoln-shire
           )
           .
           As
           also
           Honorius
           ,
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           Deceased
           on
           20.
           
           
             Kal.
             Octob.
          
           The
           same
           Year
           likewise
           (
           according
           to
           
             Mat.
             Westminster
             )
             Ercombert
          
           King
           of
           Kent
           Deceasing
           ,
           Egbert
           his
           Son
           Succeeded
           him
           ;
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           whose
           Reign
           ,
           Aethelbert
           ,
           and
           Aethelred
           ,
           the
           Sons
           of
           his
           Unkle
           Ermenred
           ,
           being
           but
           Youths
           ,
           were
           cruelly
           Murdered
           by
           one
           Thanor
           ,
           the
           King's
           Servant
           ,
           without
           his
           privity
           ;
           whose
           Bodies
           were
           strangely
           discovered
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           buried
           ,
           by
           a
           Light
           from
           Heaven
           :
           whereupon
           their
           Bodies
           were
           removed
           to
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Warinens
           :
           The
           Miracles
           that
           followed
           in
           the
           doing
           of
           which
           ,
           I
           omit
           as
           incredible
           .
        
         
           This
           Year
           King
           Penda
           was
           Slain
           at
           Winwidfeld
           ,
           with
           Thirty
           others
           of
           the
           Royal
           Blood.
           
           
        
         
           Of
           which
           Battle
           Bede
           gives
           us
           a
           particular
           account
           ;
           That
           Oswi
           having
           long
           endured
           the
           Ravages
           ,
           and
           Devastations
           of
           his
           Country
           by
           the
           Inroads
           of
           King
           Penda
           ,
           
           and
           having
           had
           his
           strong
           City
           of
           Bebbanburg
           (
           now
           Bamburrough
           Castle
           )
           assaulted
           ,
           and
           set
           on
           Fire
           ,
           and
           thereby
           very
           near
           taking
           ,
           found
           himself
           too
           weak
           to
           resist
           ,
           and
           offering
           him
           many
           Rich
           Presents
           ,
           desired
           to
           buy
           a
           Peace
           ;
           which
           Penda
           proudly
           refusing
           ,
           and
           resolving
           nothing
           less
           should
           satisfie
           him
           than
           this
           King's
           destruction
           ;
           Oswi
           upon
           that
           turning
           his
           Gifts
           into
           Vows
           to
           God
           ,
           implored
           the
           Divine
           Assistance
           ;
           devoting
           his
           Daughter
           (
           then
           but
           one
           Year
           Old
           )
           to
           be
           a
           Nun
           ,
           and
           with
           Twelve
           Portions
           of
           Land
           ,
           (
           whereof
           each
           maintained
           Ten
           Families
           ,
           )
           to
           build
           and
           endow
           Monasteries
           :
           So
           it
           seems
           ,
           his
           Vows
           proved
           more
           successful
           than
           his
           Treaties
           ;
           for
           hereupon
           ,
           he
           with
           Alfred
           his
           Son
           ,
           gathering
           a
           small
           Army
           ,
           therewith
           encountred
           ,
           and
           discomfited
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           having
           then
           Invaded
           and
           wasted
           the
           Northumbrian
           Kingdom
           ,
           thô
           they
           were
           Thirty
           times
           more
           in
           number
           ,
           and
           led
           by
           experienced
           Captains
           :
           This
           Battle
           was
           fought
           near
           a
           place
           called
           Loyden
           (
           now
           Leeds
           in
           York-shire
           ;
           )
           besides
           this
           Ethelwald
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Oswald
           ,
           who
           ruled
           in
           Deira
           ,
           took
           part
           with
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Fight
           withdrew
           his
           Forces
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           safe
           place
           waited
           for
           the
           Event
           ;
           with
           which
           unseasonable
           Retreat
           ,
           the
           Mercians
           perhaps
           ,
           being
           terrified
           ,
           and
           misdoubting
           greater
           danger
           fled
           ;
           their
           Commanders
           together
           with
           Penda
           himself
           ,
           being
           almost
           all
           Slain
           ;
           amongst
           whom
           was
           Ethelher
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           East-Angles
           ,
           who
           forgeting
           the
           Death
           of
           his
           Brother
           K.
           Anna
           ,
           formerly
           Slain
           by
           Penda
           ,
           now
           took
           part
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           chief
           Authour
           of
           this
           War
           ;
           many
           as
           they
           were
           flying
           were
           drown'd
           in
           the
           River
           Winved
           ,
           then
           swoln
           above
           her
           Banks
           :
           The
           death
           of
           Penda
           ,
           that
           Cruel
           ,
           and
           Heathen
           King
           ,
           caused
           a
           General
           rejoycing
           among
           the
           Christians
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Old
           English
           saying
           ,
           (
           mentioned
           by
           
             Mathew
             Westminster
          
           )
           at
           Winved
           ▪
           So
           that
           after
           Penda
           had
           been
           the
           death
           of
           no
           less
           than
           Four
           or
           Five
           Christian
           Kings
           ,
           whom
           he
           slew
           in
           Battle
           ,
           he
           himself
           underwent
           the
           same
           Fate
           ;
           so
           little
           Difference
           is
           there
           between
           the
           deaths
           of
           Good
           ,
           and
           Bad
           Princes
           ;
           only
           the
           former
           are
           called
           God's
           Corrections
           ,
           but
           the
           latter
           his
           Judgments
           .
        
         
         
           
           But
           to
           Ethelher
           ,
           succeeded
           Ethelwald
           his
           Brother
           ,
           and
           to
           Penda
           his
           Son
           Peadda
           ,
           who
           being
           a
           Christian
           and
           Son
           in
           Law
           to
           Oswi
           himself
           ,
           he
           allowed
           him
           to
           hold
           the
           Province
           of
           
             South
             Mercia
          
           ,
           divided
           from
           the
           Northern
           ,
           by
           the
           River
           of
           Trent
           ,
           then
           containing
           (
           according
           to
           Bede
           )
           Five
           Thousand
           Families
           ,
           )
           to
           be
           held
           as
           Tributary
           to
           the
           Northumbrian
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           the
           Mercians
           became
           all
           Christians
           ,
           by
           the
           means
           of
           King
           Oswi
           ,
           and
           Peadda
           :
           and
           here
           that
           Copy
           of
           the
           Saxon
           Chronicle
           ,
           Written
           in
           the
           Abby
           of
           Peterburgh
           ,
           gives
           us
           a
           large
           account
           of
           the
           Foundation
           of
           that
           Abby
           ,
           which
           is
           thus
           ;
           
             That
             in
             the
             Time
             of
             this
             Peadda
             ,
             he
             and
             Oswi
             ,
             the
             Brother
             of
             King
             Oswald
             met
             ,
             and
             conferred
             about
             building
             a
             Monastery
             ,
             in
             honour
             of
             Christ
             and
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             which
             they
             afterwards
             did
             ,
             and
             gave
             it
             the
             Name
             of
             Medeshamsted
             ,
             from
             a
             certain
             Well
             ,
             which
             is
             there
             ,
             called
             Medeswell
             ;
             so
             they
             laid
             the
             Foundations
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             had
             near
             finished
             the
             Work
             ,
             they
             committed
             it
             to
             the
             Care
             of
             a
             certain
             Monk
             ,
             called
             Saxulf
             ,
             who
             was
             dear
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             beloved
             of
             all
             the
             Nation
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             a
             Rich
             ,
             and
             Noble
             Person
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             but
             is
             now
             much
             richer
             in
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           This
           Year
           also
           ,
           (
           Honorius
           the
           Archbishop
           deceasing
           ,
           on
           the
           7th
           of
           the
           Calends
           of
           
             April
             )
             Ithamer
          
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           ,
           Consecrated
           
             Deus
             Dedit
          
           to
           be
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           .
           This
           was
           the
           first
           English
           Monk
           ,
           that
           had
           ever
           been
           chosen
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           was
           also
           the
           first
           that
           was
           Consecrated
           but
           by
           one
           Bishop
           ;
           for
           the
           better
           sound
           sake
           ,
           he
           changed
           his
           Name
           to
           
             Deus
             Dedit
          
           ,
           having
           been
           before
           called
           Fridonà
           ,
           or
           Fridon
           .
        
         
           
           This
           Year
           was
           Peadda
           Slain
           about
           Easter
           ,
           by
           the
           Treachery
           of
           his
           Wife
           ,
           the
           Daughter
           of
           K.
           Oswy
           ,
           and
           Wulfher
           (
           his
           Brother
           )
           the
           Son
           of
           Penda
           succeeded
           him
           .
        
         
           Thô
           not
           until
           some
           Years
           after
           ;
           for
           upon
           the
           Death
           of
           Peadda
           ,
           King
           Oswi
           seized
           also
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           held
           and
           laid
           it
           to
           his
           own
           Dominions
           .
        
         
           Here
           the
           Saxon
           Chronicle
           proceeds
           to
           give
           us
           a
           further
           account
           ,
           concerning
           the
           finishing
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           Monastery
           of
           Peterburgh
           ;
           but
           thô
           it
           was
           done
           some
           Years
           after
           ,
           and
           the
           Relation
           be
           somewhat
           long
           ,
           yet
           because
           it
           shews
           more
           plainly
           than
           any
           other
           History
           ,
           the
           Form
           and
           Manner
           of
           erecting
           such
           a
           Foundation
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           the
           substance
           of
           it
           ,
           omitting
           what
           is
           not
           pertinent
           to
           our
           purpose
           .
           The
           said
           Chronicle
           proceeds
           thus
           ,
        
         
           
             That
             in
             his
             (
             viz.
             Wulfher's
             )
             Reign
             ,
             the
             Abby
             of
             Medeshamsted
             was
             greatly
             encreased
             in
             Riches
             ,
             for
             that
             King
             favoured
             it
             very
             much
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             his
             own
             Brother
             ,
             Peadda
             ,
             and
             of
             Oswie
             ,
             his
             Brother
             in
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ;
             as
             also
             of
             Saxulf
             the
             Abbot
             ;
             wherefore
             he
             said
             that
             he
             would
             render
             it
             yet
             more
             famous
             ,
             and
             would
             highly
             adorn
             it
             ,
             being
             thereunto
             perswaded
             By
             his
             Brothers
             ,
             Ethelred
             ,
             and
             Merwalla
             ,
             and
             his
             Sisters
             ,
             Kyneburg
             ,
             and
             Kyneswith
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             Arch-Bishop
             
               Deus
               Dedit
            
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Wise
             Men
             ,
             both
             Clerks
             and
             Laicks
             that
             were
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             then
             the
             King
             sending
             for
             the
             said
             Abbot
             ,
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             since
             his
             B●other
             Peadda
             ,
             and
             his
             Friend
             Oswie
             had
             begun
             this
             Monastery
             and
             that
             he
             was
             Departed
             this
             Life
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Abbot
             should
             ,
             take
             diligent
             care
             to
             see
             it
             finished
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             provide
             all
             things
             ,
             as
             both
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ,
             Lands
             and
             possessions
             ,
             and
             whatever
             else
             was
             needful
             for
             it
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             Abbot
             went
             home
             ,
             and
             setting
             to
             the
             Work
             ,
             so
             far
             advanced
             it
             ,
             that
             in
             few
             Years
             it
             was
             finished
             ;
             which
             
             when
             it
             was
             told
             the
             King
             ,
             he
             was
             very
             joyful
             ,
             
             and
             sent
             to
             give
             notice
             of
             it
             to
             all
             his
             Thanes
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Nation
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             Bishops
             Earls
             and
             all
             who
             loved
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             come
             to
             him
             ;
             so
             he
             appointed
             them
             a
             day
             when
             the
             Monastery
             should
             be
             Consecrated
             ;
             at
             which
             Consecration
             King
             Wulfer
             ,
             and
             his
             Brother
             Ethelred
             ,
             and
             his
             Sisters
             were
             all
             present
             ,
             as
             was
             also
             Arch-Bishop
             
               Deus
               Dedit
            
             ,
             and
             Ithamer
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             together
             with
             Wina
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             and
             several
             other
             Bishops
             :
             There
             were
             also
             present
             all
             the
             Thanes
             that
             were
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             when
             this
             Monastery
             was
             Consecrated
             ,
             in
             the
             Names
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             St.
             Andrew
             :
             Then
             the
             King
             rising
             up
             from
             his
             Chair
             ,
             spoke
             thus
             ,
             with
             a
             loud
             Voice
             before
             all
             his
             
               Thanes
               ;
               Thanks
               be
               to
               the
               most
               High
               and
               Omnipotent
               GOD
               ,
               for
               this
               honour
               which
               he
               hath
               done
               me
               ,
            
             and
             I
             will
             ,
             That
             you
             all
             confirm
             my
             Words
             ;
             I
             Wulfer
             do
             give
             this
             Day
             to
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             and
             to
             Saxulf
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Monks
             of
             this
             Monastery
             ,
             all
             these
             Lands
             ,
             Waters
             ,
             &c.
             and
             all
             the
             Territories
             lying
             round
             about
             them
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             my
             Royal
             Patrimony
             ;
             so
             freely
             that
             no
             Man
             shall
             have
             thence
             any
             Tribute
             or
             Revenue
             ,
             besides
             the
             Abbot
             and
             Monks
             ,
             which
             Gift
             is
             this
             ;
          
        
         
           Then
           the
           King
           proceeded
           to
           declare
           the
           Meets
           and
           Bounds
           of
           the
           Lands
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           given
           ;
           which
           because
           they
           are
           not
           to
           our
           purpose
           ,
           I
           omit
           ,
           only
           that
           they
           reach'd
           as
           far
           as
           Stamford
           ,
           and
           were
           above
           Threescore
           Miles
           about
           :
           then
           said
           the
           King.
           
             The
             Gift
             indeed
             is
             small
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             ,
             that
             they
             hold
             it
             so
             freely
             ,
             that
             none
             may
             exact
             any
          
           Gueld
           
             or
             Tribute
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             paid
             to
             the
             Monks
             ;
             and
             I
             do
             hereby
             free
             this
             Monastery
             ,
             from
             being
             subject
             to
             any
             ,
             but
             the
             See
             of
          
           Rome
           ;
           
             but
             I
             will
             also
             ,
             That
             all
             those
             who
             cannot
             go
             thither
             ,
             should
             here
             implore
             to
             St.
          
           Peter
           :
           
             When
             the
             King
             had
             spoke
             these
             things
             ,
             the
             Abbot
             made
             a
             request
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             certain
             Religious
             Monks
             ,
             who
             desired
             to
             lead
             the
             Lives
             of
             Anchorites
             and
             therefore
             prayed
             ,
             that
             on
             a
             certain
             Island
             ,
             a
             small
             Monastery
             should
             be
             Built
             ,
             wherein
             they
             might
             live
             in
             Peace
             and
             Solitude
             ;
             which
             was
             presently
             granted
             by
             the
             King
             ;
             then
             he
             also
             desired
             his
             Brothers
             and
             Sisters
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             good
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             witnesses
             to
             his
             Charter
             ;
             conjuring
             all
             thos●
             who
             should
             succeed
             him
             ,
             to
             preserve
             his
             Gift
             Inviolate
             ,
             as
             they
             hoped
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             and
             would
             escape
             Eternal
             Torments
             ;
             then
             follow
             the
             Names
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             who
             were
             present
             ,
             and
             who
             subscribed
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             confirmed
             it
             ,
             by
             their
             consents
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             King
             Wulfer
             ,
             who
             first
             of
             all
             confirmed
             it
             with
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             then
             sign'd
             it
             with
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             then
             spake
             thus
             ,
             
               I
               King
            
             Wulfer
             
               with
               the
               Earls
               ,
               Heoretoghs
               ,
               and
               Thanes
               ,
               being
               Witnesses
               of
               my
               Gift
               ,
               do
               confirm
               it
               with
               Christ's
               Cross
               ,
               before
               the
               Arch-Bishop
            
             Deus
             Dedit
             :
          
           
             Then
             follow
             the
             Subscriptions
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             the
             Blood
             Royal
             ,
             (
             
               viz.
               )
               Oswi
            
             ,
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             King
             Sygar
             ,
             King
             
               Sibbi
               ;
               Ethelred
            
             the
             King's
             Brother
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             Sisters
             above
             named
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             
               Deus
               Dedit
            
             ,
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ;
             after
             whom
             follow
             the
             Subscriptions
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             together
             with
             some
             Presbyters
             and
             Saxulf
             the
             Abbot
             ;
             as
             also
             of
             divers
             Eoldermen
             or
             Governours
             of
             Countries
             ,
             who
             with
             divers
             others
             of
             the
             King
             's
             great
             Men
             ,
             did
             likewise
             confirm
             it
             :
             This
             Charter
             was
             made
             in
             the
             Year
             after
             our
             Lord's
             Nativity
             ,
             664
             ,
             being
             the
             Seventh
             Year
             of
             King
             
             Wulfer's
             Reign
             :
             they
             did
             then
             also
             denounce
             the
             Curse
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Saints
             against
             all
             that
             should
             violate
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             there
             done
             ;
             to
             which
             they
             all
             answered
             ,
             Amen
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             this
             was
             over
             ,
             the
             King
             sent
             to
             Rome
             to
             
             Pope
             Vitalian
             ,
             desiring
             him
             to
             confirm
             all
             that
             he
             had
             granted
             by
             his
             Letters
             ;
             or
             Bull
             ,
             which
             the
             Pope
             immediately
             performed
             ,
             being
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             ,
             with
             the
             King's
             Charter
             already
             mentioned
             ;
             in
             this
             manner
             was
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Medeshamsted
             Founded
             ,
             which
             was
             afterwards
             called
             Burgh
             (
             now
             Peterburgh
             .
          
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           again
           to
           Civil
           Affairs
           ,
           having
           dwelt
           I
           doubt
           too
           long
           upon
           Ecclesiastical
           .
        
         
           
             This
             Year
             ,
             Kenwalk
             (
             King
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             )
             fought
             against
             the
             Welsh
             ,
             
             at
             a
             place
             called
             Peonnum
             ,
             and
             pursued
             them
             as
             far
             as
             Pedridan
             .
          
           Of
           which
           Fight
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           gives
           us
           this
           further
           Account
           ;
           That
           at
           the
           first
           Onset
           ,
           the
           Britains
           were
           too
           hard
           for
           the
           English
           ;
           but
           they
           abhoring
           flight
           as
           bad
           as
           Death
           it self
           ,
           persisted
           in
           fighting
           with
           them
           ,
           till
           the
           Britains
           growing
           tired
           ,
           and
           disheartened
           ,
           fled
           ,
           and
           were
           pursued
           as
           hath
           been
           already
           said
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           received
           a
           very
           great
           blow
           .
        
         
           
             This
             Year
             ;
             according
             to
             Florence
             of
             
               Worcester
               ;
               Hilda
            
             the
             Abbess
             Founded
             a
             Monastery
             at
             a
             place
             called
             Streanshale
             ;
             
             wherein
             she
             lived
             and
             dyed
             Abbess
             .
          
        
         
           The
           same
           Year
           also
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           same
           Author
           ,
           
             Inumin
             ,
             Eaba
          
           ,
           and
           Eadbert
           ,
           Eoldermen
           of
           Mercia
           ,
           rebelled
           against
           King
           Oswi
           ;
           and
           proclaimed
           for
           their
           King
           ,
           Wulfer
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Penda
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           hitherto
           kept
           concealed
           ;
           Also
           Aedelbert
           ,
           or
           Ag●●bert
           the
           Bishop
           left
           King
           Cenwalch
           ,
           and
           took
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Paris
           ;
           and
           Wina
           held
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           of
           both
           which
           Bede
           hath
           already
           given
           us
           a
           particular
           account
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Year
           also
           (
           according
           to
           Florence
           of
           
             Worcester
             ,
             )
             Cuthred
          
           the
           Son
           of
           Cuichelm
           a
           Cousin
           to
           King
           Cenwalch
           ,
           as
           also
           Kenbryht
           the
           Eolderman
           ,
           great
           Grandson
           to
           King
           Ceawlin
           ,
           and
           Father
           of
           King
           Cadwalla
           dyed
           .
        
         
           This
           Year
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           )
           King
           Cenwalch
           fought
           
             about
             the
             time
             of
          
           Easter
           
             with
             King
          
           Wulfher
           at
           Posentesbyrig
           [
           supposed
           to
           be
           Pontesbury
           in
           Shropshire
           ;
           
           ]
           and
           
             Wulfher
             the
             Son
             of
          
           Penda
           
             wasted
             the
             Country
             as
             far
             as
          
           Aescesdune
           ,
           now
           Aston
           near
           Wallingford
           ;
           and
           Cuthred
           the
           Son
           of
           Culthelm
           ,
           as
           also
           King
           Kenbryht
           dyed
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Year
           ,
           according
           to
           
           
             Bede
             ,
             Wulfher
          
           took
           the
           Isle
           of
           Wight
           ,
           with
           the
           Country
           of
           the
           Meanvari
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           to
           Athelwald
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           
             South
             Saxons
          
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           been
           that
           King's
           Godfather
           at
           his
           Baptism
           ;
           and
           Eoppa
           the
           Priest
           ,
           at
           the
           Command
           of
           Bishop
           Wilfrid
           ,
           and
           King
           Wulfher
           ,
           first
           of
           all
           offered
           Baptism
           to
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           that
           Island
           ;
           whether
           they
           accepted
           it
           or
           not
           ,
           is
           very
           uncertain
           :
           But
           I
           cannot
           but
           here
           observe
           the
           uncertainty
           of
           the
           History
           of
           these
           Times
           ;
           for
           Ethelwerd
           in
           his
           Chronicle
           under
           this
           Year
           ,
           and
           at
           this
           very
           place
           above
           mentioned
           relates
           ,
           that
           Cenwalk
           had
           the
           Victory
           ,
           and
           carried
           away
           Wulfher
           Prisoner
           .
        
         
           These
           Meanvari
           here
           mentioned
           by
           Bede
           ,
           are
           supposed
           by
           Mr.
           Camden
           in
           his
           Britannia
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           the
           People
           of
           that
           part
           of
           Hampshire
           ,
           lying
           over
           against
           the
           Isle
           of
           Wight
           .
        
         
           This
           Year
           also
           Sigebert
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           East-Saxons
           ,
           (
           thô
           standing
           firm
           in
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           )
           was
           (
           as
           Bede
           tells
           us
           )
           wickedly
           Murder'd
           by
           the
           Conspiracy
           of
           two
           Brethren
           in
           places
           near
           about
           him
           ,
           who
           being
           asked
           what
           moved
           them
           to
           do
           so
           wicked
           a
           Deeed
           ?
           
           gave
           no
           other
           than
           this
           Barbarous
           Answer
           ;
           
             That
             they
             were
             angry
             with
             him
             for
             being
             so
             gentle
             to
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             as
             to
             forgive
             them
             their
             Injuries
             when
             ever
             they
             besought
             him
             :
          
           But
           the
           occasion
           of
           his
           death
           is
           much
           more
           remarkable
           ;
           for
           one
           of
           those
           Earls
           
           who
           slew
           him
           ,
           living
           in
           unlawful
           Wedlock
           ,
           
           stood
           thereof
           excommunicated
           by
           the
           Bishop
           ;
           so
           that
           no
           man
           might
           presume
           to
           enter
           into
           his
           House
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           Eat
           with
           him
           ;
           the
           King
           not
           regarding
           this
           Church-Censure
           ,
           went
           to
           a
           Feast
           at
           his
           House
           ,
           upon
           an
           Invitation
           ,
           whom
           the
           Bishop
           meeting
           in
           his
           return
           ,
           thô
           penitent
           for
           what
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           fallen
           at
           his
           Feet
           ,
           yet
           gently
           touched
           with
           the
           Rod
           in
           his
           Hand
           ,
           and
           being
           provoked
           thus
           foretold
           :
           
           
             Because
             thou
             hast
             neglected
             to
             abstain
             from
             the
             House
             of
             this
             Excommunicate
             ,
             in
             that
             House
             thou
             shalt
             dye
             ,
          
           and
           so
           it
           fell
           out
           ,
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           perhaps
           from
           that
           Prediction
           ;
           God
           then
           bearing
           witness
           to
           his
           Minister
           ,
           in
           the
           due
           power
           of
           Church
           Discipline
           ,
           when
           Spiritually
           executed
           on
           the
           Contemner
           thereof
           :
           Yet
           Bede
           is
           so
           Charitable
           as
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           unfortunate
           Death
           of
           this
           Religious
           Prince
           did
           not
           only
           attone
           for
           his
           fault
           ,
           but
           might
           also
           increase
           his
           merit
           :
           To
           
             Sigebert
             ,
             Swidhelm
          
           the
           Son
           of
           Sexbald
           ,
           succeeded
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           who
           was
           Baptized
           by
           Bishop
           Cedda
           in
           the
           Province
           of
           the
           East-Angles
           ,
           in
           the
           Royal
           Village
           ,
           called
           
             Rendlesham
             ,
             Edelwald
          
           King
           of
           that
           Country
           (
           who
           was
           the
           Brother
           of
           King
           Anna
           )
           being
           his
           Godfather
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Sun
             was
             now
             eclipsed
             
               V
               o
               :
               Non
               Maij
            
             ;
             and
             Ercenbryht
             King
             of
             Kent
             departed
             this
             Life
             ,
             
             and
             Ecgbryht
             his
             Son
             succeeded
             him
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             .
          
        
         
           As
           for
           King
           
             Ercombert
             ,
             Will.
             Malmesbury
          
           gives
           him
           a
           very
           good
           Character
           ,
           being
           famous
           for
           his
           Religion
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Love
           to
           his
           Country
           ;
           but
           he
           had
           no
           Right
           to
           the
           Crown
           save
           only
           by
           Election
           ,
           having
           an
           Elder
           Brother
           ,
           called
           Ermenred
           ,
           who
           was
           alive
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           and
           left
           two
           Sons
           behind
           him
           .
        
         
           
             Coleman
             also
             with
             his
             Companions
             then
             departed
             to
             his
             own
             Nation
             ;
             the
             same
             Year
             there
             was
             a
             great
             Plague
             over
             all
             the
             Isle
             of
             Britain
             ,
             in
             which
             perished
             Tuda
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             was
             buried
             at
             Wagele
             (
             which
             Bede
             calls
             Pegnaleth
             :
             )
             also
             Ceadda
             and
             Wilverth
             were
             now
             Consecrated
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             Year
             too
             the
             Archbishop
             
               Deus
               Dedit
            
             dyed
             ,
             after
             whom
             the
             See
             remained
             void
             for
             Four
             Years
             .
          
        
         
           But
           of
           the
           occasion
           of
           this
           departure
           of
           
             Coleman
             ,
             Bede
          
           hath
           given
           us
           a
           long
           and
           particular
           account
           ,
           (
           viz.
           )
           That
           a
           Synod
           being
           called
           at
           Strean-shall
           (
           now
           Whitby
           in
           York-shire
           )
           by
           the
           procurement
           of
           Hilda
           the
           Abbess
           of
           that
           place
           ;
           thô
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           King
           Oswi
           ,
           
           (
           who
           was
           there
           present
           ,
           )
           concerning
           the
           old
           Difference
           about
           the
           observation
           of
           
             Easter
             ;
             Wilfred
          
           the
           Abbot
           ,
           and
           Romanus
           a
           Priest
           ,
           were
           very
           earnest
           for
           the
           observation
           of
           it
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           and
           Coleman
           Bishop
           of
           Lindisfarne
           was
           as
           zealous
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ;
           but
           after
           many
           Arguments
           pro
           and
           con
           ,
           (
           which
           you
           may
           find
           at
           large
           in
           Bede
           ,
           )
           the
           Synod
           at
           last
           determining
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           
             Romish
             Easter
          
           ,
           it
           so
           far
           displeased
           Coleman
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           resolved
           to
           quit
           his
           Bishoprick
           ,
           and
           depart
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           to
           the
           Isle
           of
           Hye
           ,
           (
           from
           whence
           he
           cam●
           ,
           )
           rather
           than
           to
           comply
           with
           it
           ;
           from
           whence
           he
           also
           departed
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           (
           here
           called
           Scotland
           )
           where
           he
           built
           a
           Monastery
           in
           that
           Country
           ,
           and
           lived
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           days
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           only
           English
           Men
           were
           admitted
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           when
           Bede
           wrote
           his
           History
           .
        
         
           But
           after
           the
           departure
           of
           Coleman
           ,
           one
           Tuda
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           ordained
           Bishop
           among
           the
           
             Southern
             Scots
          
           ,
           was
           made
           Bishop
           of
           Lindisfarne
           ,
           but
           he
           enjoyed
           that
           Bishoprick
           but
           a
           very
           little
           while
           .
           *
        
         
           But
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           Bishop
           Tuda
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Life
           of
           Bishop
           Wilfrid
           King
           Oswi
           held
           a
           great
           Council
           with
           the
           Wise
           Men
           of
           his
           Nation
           ,
           
           whom
           they
           should
           chuse
           in
           the
           vacant
           See
           ,
           
           as
           most
           fit
           for
           that
           holy
           Function
           ,
           when
           they
           all
           with
           one
           Consent
           nominated
           and
           chose
           Abbot
           Wilfrid
           as
           the
           fittest
           and
           worthiest
           Person
           to
           succeed
           him
           but
           being
           to
           be
           Consecrated
           ,
           he
           refused
           it
           from
           any
           Bishop
           at
           home
           ,
           because
           he
           look'd
           upon
           them
           all
           as
           Uncanonical
           ,
           being
           all
           ordained
           by
           Scotish
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           differed
           from
           the
           Roman
           Church
           about
           this
           Point
           of
           keeping
           Easter
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           would
           needs
           go
           over
           into
           France
           for
           Ordination
           ;
           where
           staying
           too
           long
           ,
           the
           King
           put
           Ceadda
           (
           who
           had
           lately
           come
           out
           of
           Ireland
           )
           into
           his
           Place
           ;
           which
           Wilfred
           upon
           his
           return
           much
           resenting
           ,
           retired
           to
           his
           Monastery
           at
           Ripon
           ,
           and
           there
           resided
           ;
           as
           also
           sometimes
           with
           Wulfher
           ,
           King
           of
           Mercia
           ,
           or
           else
           with
           Ecghert
           King
           of
           Kent
           ,
           till
           he
           was
           restored
           to
           his
           See.
           
        
         
           Bede
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           above-mentioned
           Eclipse
           was
           followed
           by
           a
           sudden
           Pestilence
           the
           same
           Year
           ,
           which
           first
           depopulating
           the
           Southern
           Parts
           of
           Britain
           ,
           then
           proceeded
           to
           the
           Northern
           ,
           wherein
           Bishop
           Tuda
           deceased
           ;
           it
           also
           invaded
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           there
           took
           off
           many
           Religious
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Secular
           Persons
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Year
           also
           (
           according
           to
           
             Florence
             )
             Ercombert
          
           King
           of
           Kent
           dying
           ,
           left
           that
           Kingdom
           to
           Egbert
           his
           Son
           :
           Also
           Ethelwald
           King
           of
           the
           
             East
             Angles
          
           dying
           this
           Year
           ,
           Aldulf
           succeeded
           him
           .
        
         
           
           About
           this
           time
           (
           according
           to
           
             Bede
             )
             Siger
          
           and
           Sebba
           ,
           succeeding
           Swidhelm
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           
             East
             Saxons
          
           ,
           being
           unsteady
           in
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           supposing
           the
           late
           great
           Pestilence
           to
           have
           fell
           upon
           them
           for
           renouncing
           their
           old
           Superstition
           ,
           relapsed
           again
           to
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           rebuilt
           the
           Idol-Temples
           ,
           hoping
           by
           that
           means
           to
           be
           defended
           from
           the
           present
           Mortality
           ;
           but
           as
           soon
           as
           Wulfher
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           (
           to
           whom
           this
           Kingdom
           was
           then
           subject
           )
           heard
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           sent
           Bishop
           Jaruman
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           Fellow-Labourers
           ,
           by
           their
           sound
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           gentle
           Dealing
           ,
           soon
           reclaimed
           them
           from
           their
           Apostacy
           .
        
         
           
           This
           Mortality
           is
           also
           partly
           confirmed
           by
           
             Mat.
             Westminster
          
           ,
           who
           the
           next
           Year
           relates
           so
           great
           a
           Mortality
           to
           have
           raged
           in
           England
           ,
           that
           many
           Men
           going
           in
           Troops
           to
           the
           Sea-side
           ,
           cast
           themselves
           in
           headlong
           ,
           preferring
           a
           speedy
           Death
           before
           the
           Torments
           of
           a
           long
           and
           painful
           Sickness
           ;
           thô
           this
           seems
           to
           be
           no
           other
           than
           the
           great
           Pestilence
           which
           raged
           the
           Year
           before
           ,
           unless
           we
           suppose
           it
           to
           have
           lasted
           for
           2
           Years
           successively
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Year
           also
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Account
           of
           an
           ancient
           British
           Chronicle
           ,
           (
           lately
           in
           the
           Possession
           of
           Mr.
           
             Robert
             Vaughan
             ,
             )
             Cadwallader
          
           ,
           last
           King
           of
           the
           Britains
           ,
           having
           been
           forced
           by
           a
           great
           Famine
           and
           Mortality
           to
           quit
           his
           Native
           Country
           ,
           and
           to
           sojourn
           with
           Alan
           King
           of
           Armorica
           ;
           finding
           no
           hopes
           of
           ever
           recovering
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           from
           thence
           went
           to
           Rome
           ,
           where
           ,
           professing
           himself
           a
           Monk
           ,
           he
           died
           about
           8
           Years
           after
           .
           Now
           ,
           thô
           the
           British
           History
           of
           Caradoc
           (
           Translated
           by
           
             Humphrey
             Lloyd
          
           ,
           and
           Published
           by
           Dr.
           Powel
           ,
           )
           places
           
           Cadwallader's
           going
           to
           
             Rome
             Anno
          
           680
           ,
           which
           ,
           Mr.
           Vaughan
           in
           the
           Manuscript
           I
           have
           by
           me
           ,
           (
           and
           which
           is
           already
           cited
           in
           the
           former
           Book
           )
           proves
           ,
           can
           neither
           agree
           with
           the
           Account
           of
           the
           said
           old
           Chronicle
           ,
           nor
           yet
           with
           the
           Time
           of
           the
           great
           Mortality
           above-mentioned
           ;
           for
           Caradoc
           and
           Geoffery
           of
           Monmouth
           do
           both
           place
           
           Cadwallader's
           going
           to
           Rome
           in
           the
           Year
           of
           the
           great
           Pestilence
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           Bede
           )
           and
           
             Mat.
             Westminster
          
           testifie
           )
           fell
           out
           in
           the
           Year
           664
           ,
           or
           665
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           learned
           Antiquary
           very
           well
           observes
           ,
           That
           as
           for
           their
           Calculation
           ,
           who
           prolong
           
           Cadwallader's
           Life
           to
           the
           Year
           688
           ,
           or
           689
           ,
           and
           place
           his
           going
           to
           Rome
           in
           Pope
           
           Sergius's
           time
           ,
           
           he
           thinks
           they
           had
           no
           better
           Warrant
           for
           it
           ,
           
           than
           their
           mistaking
           Ceadwalla
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           
             West
             Saxons
          
           ,
           (
           who
           then
           indeed
           went
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           there
           died
           )
           for
           this
           Cadwallader
           ,
           who
           lived
           near
           20
           Years
           before
           ,
           whereby
           they
           have
           confounded
           this
           History
           ,
           and
           brought
           it
           into
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           uncertainty
           ;
           whereas
           that
           ancient
           Appendix
           annex'd
           to
           the
           Manuscript
           ,
           Nennius
           ,
           in
           the
           Cottonian
           Library
           ,
           (
           whose
           Author
           lived
           above
           300
           Years
           before
           either
           Geoffery
           ,
           or
           Caradoc
           ,
           )
           doth
           clearly
           shew
           ,
           that
           this
           Monastery
           above-mentioned
           ,
           and
           consequently
           
           Cadwallader's
           going
           to
           Rome
           ,
           happened
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Oswi
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           ;
           who
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           ,
           began
           to
           Reign
           Anno
           642
           ,
           and
           died
           Anno
           670
           ;
           and
           therefore
           no
           other
           Mortality
           ought
           to
           be
           assigned
           for
           
           Cadwallader's
           going
           to
           Rome
           ,
           than
           this
           in
           King
           
           Oswi's
           Reign
           ,
           Anno
           665
           ,
           for
           the
           Words
           of
           the
           said
           old
           Author
           are
           these
           :
           
             Oswi
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Ethelfred
             ,
             reigned
             28
             Years
             ,
             and
             6
             Months
             ;
             and
             whilst
             he
             reigned
             ,
             there
             happened
             a
             great
             Mortality
             of
             Men
             ,
             Catwalater
             (
             so
             he
             spells
             it
             )
             then
             reigning
             over
             the
             Britains
             ,
             after
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             therein
             perished
             .
          
           Now
           the
           Case
           is
           clear
           ,
           if
           these
           Words
           in
           the
           Latin
           ,
           
             Et
             in
             ea
             periit
          
           ,
           have
           relation
           to
           Cadwallader
           ,
           (
           as
           most
           likely
           they
           have
           ,
           )
           considering
           Oswi
           lived
           5
           Years
           after
           the
           Year
           665
           ,
           wherein
           this
           Mortality
           raged
           ;
           then
           Cadwallader
           never
           went
           to
           Rome
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           died
           of
           this
           Plague
           ;
           but
           of
           this
           ,
           I
           dare
           not
           positively
           determine
           ,
           since
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           the
           Welsh
           Chronicles
           are
           so
           positive
           in
           
           Cadwallader's
           dying
           at
           Rome
           .
           But
           to
           return
           to
           our
           Annals
           .
        
         
           
             This
             Year
             Oswi
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             and
             Ecgbrith
             King
             of
             Kent
             ;
             
             with
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             whole
             English
             Church
             ,
             (
             as
             Bede
             relates
             ,
             )
             sent
             Wigheard
             the
             Presbyter
             to
             Rome
             ,
             to
             be
             there
             made
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             but
             he
             died
             almost
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             arrived
             :
             
             So
             that
             Theodorus
             being
             the
             next
             Year
             consecrated
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             was
             sent
             into
             Britain
             .
             
             Of
             which
             Transaction
             ,
             Bede
             gives
             us
             this
             particular
             Account
             .
          
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           also
           ,
           (
           as
           Bede
           relates
           ,
           
           )
           Wina
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           being
           driven
           from
           his
           See
           by
           King
           Kenwalch
           ,
           went
           and
           bought
           the
           See
           of
           London
           of
           King
           Wulfher
           .
           This
           is
           the
           first
           Example
           of
           Simony
           in
           the
           English
           Church
           .
        
         
           The
           See
           of
           Canterbury
           had
           been
           now
           vacant
           for
           above
           3
           Years
           ,
           for
           the
           Pope
           was
           resolved
           himself
           to
           Ordain
           an
           Arch-Bishop
           ;
           and
           at
           last
           ,
           at
           the
           Recommendation
           of
           one
           Adrian
           a
           Greek
           Monk
           ,
           (
           who
           might
           have
           been
           Arch-Bishop
           himself
           ,
           but
           refused
           it
           ,
           )
           the
           Pope
           chose
           this
           Theodorus
           ,
           then
           a
           Monk
           ,
           and
           a
           Native
           of
           Tharsus
           in
           Cilicia
           ;
           who
           ,
           being
           an
           excellent
           Scholar
           ,
           brought
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Greek
           Tongue
           ,
           as
           also
           
             Arithmetick
             ,
             Musick
          
           ,
           and
           Astronomy
           ,
           in
           use
           among
           the
           
             English
             Saxons
          
           .
        
         
           This
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           immediately
           upon
           his
           coming
           into
           England
           ,
           made
           a
           thorough
           Visitation
           of
           his
           Province
           ,
           
           and
           (
           as
           Bede
           tells
           us
           )
           surveyed
           all
           Things
           ,
           and
           ordained
           Bishops
           in
           fit
           Places
           ;
           and
           those
           Things
           which
           he
           found
           less
           perfect
           than
           they
           should
           be
           ,
           he
           by
           their
           Assistance
           corrected
           ;
           among
           which
           ,
           when
           he
           found
           fault
           with
           Bishop
           Ceadda
           ,
           as
           not
           having
           been
           rightly
           Consecrated
           ;
           he
           humbly
           and
           modestly
           replied
           ,
           
             If
             you
             believe
             that
             I
             have
             not
             rightly
             undertook
             the
             Episcopal
             Charge
             ,
             I
             willingly
             quit
             it
             ,
             since
             as
             I
             never
             thought
             my self
             worthy
             ,
             so
             I
             never
             consented
             to
             accept
             it
             ,
             but
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             Commands
             of
             my
             Superiours
             .
          
           But
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           seeing
           his
           Humility
           ,
           answered
           ,
           
             That
             he
             would
             not
             have
             him
             lay
             aside
             his
             Episcopacy
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             again
             renewed
             his
             Ordination
             according
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Rites
             .
          
        
         
         
           
           From
           whence
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           this
           Arch-Bishop
           then
           thought
           the
           Ordination
           of
           the
           English
           and
           Scotish
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           differed
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           time
           of
           keeping
           Easter
           ,
           to
           be
           Uncanonical
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           reason
           Bede
           here
           also
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           Bishop
           Wilfrid
           was
           sent
           into
           France
           to
           be
           Ordained
           :
           But
           as
           for
           this
           Bishop
           
             Ceadda
             ,
             Florence
          
           of
           Worcester
           informs
           us
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           now
           also
           deprived
           of
           his
           Bishoprick
           ,
           (
           and
           Wilfrid
           restored
           to
           it
           ,
           )
           as
           having
           been
           unduly
           Elected
           thereunto
           ;
           which
           ,
           thô
           Bede
           doth
           not
           tell
           us
           in
           express
           Words
           ,
           yet
           he
           confirms
           it
           in
           the
           very
           next
           Chapter
           ,
           where
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           Jaruman
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           being
           now
           dead
           ,
           King
           Wulfher
           did
           not
           ask
           Arch-Bishop
           Theodorus
           to
           Ordain
           a
           new
           One
           ,
           but
           only
           desired
           of
           King
           Oswi
           ,
           that
           Bishop
           Ceadda
           ,
           the
           Brother
           of
           Cedda
           ,
           should
           be
           sent
           to
           him
           to
           take
           that
           Charge
           ,
           (
           who
           lived
           privately
           at
           his
           Monastery
           of
           Lestinghen
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           then
           Abbot
           ,
           )
           Wilfrid
           then
           not
           only
           Governing
           the
           Diocess
           of
           York
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Northumbers
           ,
           but
           also
           Picts
           as
           far
           as
           King
           
           Oswi's
           Dominions
           extended
           .
           But
           to
           return
           again
           to
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           .
        
         
           
           
             This
             Year
             King
             Ecgbert
             gave
             to
             Basse
             the
             Priest
             Reculf
             ,
             where
             he
             built
             a
             Monastery
             ;
          
           This
           was
           afterwards
           called
           Reculver
           [
           in
           Kent
           ]
           .
        
         
           
             Oswi
             ,
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             died
             xv
             
               Kal.
               Martij
            
             ,
             [
             and
             was
             buried
             at
             Streanshale
             Monastery
             ,
             
             ]
             and
             Ecverth
             (
             or
             Egfrid
             )
             his
             Son
             reigned
             after
             him
             ;
             also
             Lothaire
             ,
             Nephew
             of
             Bishop
             Agelbert
             ,
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             Episcopal
             Charge
             over
             the
             
               West
               Saxons
            
             ,
             and
             held
             it
             7
             Years
             ;
             Arch-Bishop
             Theodorus
             Consecrated
             him
             .
          
           He
           whom
           these
           Annals
           call
           Lothair
           ,
           was
           the
           same
           with
           Leutherius
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           .
        
         
           *
           Bede
           tells
           us
           further
           of
           King
           Oswi
           ,
           That
           being
           worn
           out
           with
           a
           long
           Infirmity
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           much
           in
           love
           with
           the
           Roman
           Rites
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           had
           recovered
           of
           the
           Sickness
           of
           which
           he
           died
           ,
           he
           had
           resolved
           to
           go
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           end
           his
           Days
           at
           the
           Holy
           Places
           ;
           having
           engaged
           Bishop
           Wilfrid
           to
           be
           the
           Guide
           and
           Companion
           of
           his
           Journey
           ,
           promising
           him
           no
           small
           Rewards
           for
           his
           Pains
           .
        
         
           
           '
           This
           Year
           was
           a
           great
           slaughter
           of
           Birds
           .
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           renders
           it
           a
           great
           Fight
           of
           Birds
           ,
           which
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           some
           remarkable
           Combat
           of
           Crows
           or
           Jackdaws
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           have
           several
           wonderful
           Relations
           in
           our
           Histories
           .
           
             Mat.
             Westminster
          
           relates
           ,
           that
           the
           strange
           Birds
           seemed
           to
           flie
           before
           those
           of
           this
           Country
           ,
           but
           that
           many
           Thousands
           were
           killed
           .
        
         
           
           
             This
             next
             Year
             Cenwalch
             King
             of
             the
             
               West
               Saxons
            
             died
             ,
             and
             Sexburga
             his
             Wife
             held
             the
             Kingdom
             after
             him
             for
             one
             Year
             .
          
           Of
           whom
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           gives
           this
           Account
           ;
           That
           this
           King
           ;
           dying
           ,
           left
           the
           Kingdom
           to
           Sexburga
           his
           Wife
           ;
           nor
           did
           she
           want
           Spirit
           or
           Courage
           to
           discharge
           all
           the
           Functions
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           for
           she
           straitways
           began
           to
           raise
           new
           Forces
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           keep
           the
           Old
           to
           their
           Duty
           ;
           to
           govern
           her
           Subjects
           with
           moderation
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           her
           Enemies
           in
           awe
           ;
           and
           ,
           in
           short
           ,
           to
           do
           such
           great
           Things
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           Difference
           ,
           but
           the
           Sex
           ,
           between
           Her
           and
           a
           King
           :
           But
           as
           she
           aimed
           at
           more
           than
           Feminine
           Undertakings
           ,
           so
           she
           left
           this
           Life
           when
           she
           had
           scarce
           Reigned
           a
           Year
           about
           .
        
         
           But
           
             Mat.
             Westminster
          
           says
           ,
           she
           was
           expelled
           the
           Kingdom
           by
           the
           Nobles
           ,
           who
           despised
           Female
           Government
           :
           But
           what
           Authority
           he
           had
           for
           this
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           for
           I
           do
           not
           find
           it
           in
           any
           other
           Author
           ;
           whereas
           if
           what
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           says
           of
           her
           be
           true
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           likely
           they
           should
           Rebel
           against
           so
           good
           a
           Governess
           ,
           who
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           the
           perfect
           Pattern
           of
           an
           Excellent
           Queen
           .
        
         
         
           After
           the
           Death
           of
           King
           Cenwalch
           ,
           
           and
           (
           as
           I
           suppose
           )
           Queen
           Sexburga
           likewise
           ,
           Bede
           relates
           ,
           That
           the
           Great
           Men
           or
           Petty
           Princes
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           divided
           it
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           held
           it
           for
           10
           Years
           ;
           in
           which
           time
           Eleutherius
           ,
           
           Bishop
           of
           the
           
             West
             Saxons
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           of
           Winchester
           )
           dying
           ,
           Heddi
           was
           Consecrated
           by
           Arch-Bishop
           Theodorus
           in
           his
           stead
           ;
           in
           whose
           time
           those
           Petty
           Princes
           being
           all
           subdued
           ,
           Ceadwalla
           took
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           but
           this
           does
           not
           agree
           with
           the
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           (
           thô
           Bede
           does
           not
           set
           down
           the
           Year
           )
           King
           Egfrid
           of
           Northumberland
           waging
           War
           with
           Wulfher
           ,
           King
           of
           Mercia
           ,
           won
           from
           him
           all
           the
           Country
           of
           Lindsey
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           also
           died
           Ceadda
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Litchfield
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           Ran.
           Higden's
           Polychron
           ;
           )
           but
           Bede
           does
           not
           tell
           us
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Death
           ,
           
           thô
           he
           mentions
           it
           ,
           and
           there
           gives
           a
           large
           Account
           of
           the
           great
           Humility
           and
           Piety
           of
           that
           good
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Pious
           End
           he
           made
           :
           He
           is
           called
           by
           us
           at
           this
           day
           St.
           Chad.
           
        
         
           This
           Year
           Egber●
           ,
           King
           of
           Kent
           ,
           deceased
           ,
           
           (
           according
           to
           
           Bede's
           Epitome
           ,
           )
           who
           (
           as
           says
           
             Math.
             Westminster
          
           )
           gave
           part
           of
           the
           Isle
           of
           Thanet
           to
           build
           a
           Monastery
           ,
           to
           explate
           the
           Murder
           of
           his
           Cousins
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           caused
           to
           be
           slain
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           already
           heard
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Year
           was
           a
           Synod
           of
           all
           the
           Bishops
           and
           great
           Men
           of
           England
           held
           at
           Heartford
           ,
           (
           now
           Hartford
           ,
           
           )
           which
           Synod
           (
           as
           Bede
           tells
           us
           )
           was
           called
           by
           Arch-Bishop
           Theodorus
           ;
           where
           Wilfred
           Bishop
           of
           York
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           England
           ,
           were
           either
           in
           Person
           ,
           or
           by
           their
           Deputies
           ,
           (
           as
           Florence
           relates
           ,
           )
           and
           in
           which
           divers
           Decrees
           were
           made
           for
           the
           Reformation
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           the
           first
           and
           chiefest
           of
           which
           was
           ,
           That
           Easter
           
             should
             be
             kept
             on
             the
             first
             Lord's
             Day
             after
             the
             Fourteenth
             Moon
             of
             the
             First
             Month
          
           (
           i.
           e.
           〈◊〉
           )
           ;
           which
           thô
           it
           had
           been
           before
           appointed
           by
           the
           Synod
           at
           Streanshale
           above-mentioned
           ,
           yet
           that
           being
           not
           looked
           upon
           as
           a
           General
           Council
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           it
           was
           now
           again
           renewed
           ;
           the
           rest
           of
           them
           concerning
           the
           Jurisdictions
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           Priviledges
           and
           Exemptions
           of
           Monasteries
           ,
           I
           pass
           over
           ,
           and
           refer
           you
           to
           Sir
           H.
           Spelman's
           First
           Volume
           of
           Councils
           for
           farther
           satisfaction
           :
           But
           I
           cannot
           omit
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           here
           first
           Ordained
           ,
           That
           thô
           Synods
           ought
           to
           be
           held
           twice
           a
           Year
           ,
           yet
           since
           divers
           Causes
           might
           hinder
           it
           ,
           therefore
           it
           seem'd
           good
           to
           the
           whole
           Council
           ,
           that
           a
           Synod
           should
           be
           assembled
           once
           a
           Year
           at
           a
           place
           called
           Cloveshoe
           .
        
         
           This
           Year
           also
           the
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           relate
           ,
           
             That
             Etheldrethe
             ,
             
             late
             Wife
             to
             Egfrid
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             founded
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Ely
             ,
             (
             in
             which
             she
             her self
             became
             the
             first
             Abbess
             .
             
             )
          
           She
           (
           as
           Bede
           tells
           us
           )
           had
           been
           twice
           married
           ,
           but
           would
           never
           let
           either
           of
           her
           Husbands
           enjoy
           her
           ;
           and
           at
           last
           (
           with
           much
           ado
           )
           obtained
           Leave
           of
           this
           King
           to
           quit
           his
           Palace
           ,
           and
           retire
           into
           a
           Nunnery
           ;
           which
           perverting
           of
           the
           Ends
           of
           Marriage
           ,
           was
           counted
           a
           great
           piece
           of
           Sanctity
           in
           those
           Times
           .
           But
           the
           Monastery
           above-mentioned
           being
           burnt
           and
           destroyed
           by
           the
           
             Danes
             ,
             Anno
          
           870
           ,
           was
           afterwards
           re-edified
           by
           King
           Edgar
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           in
           due
           time
           more
           particularly
           related
           .
        
         
           
             Also
             Egbright
             ,
             King
             of
             Kent
             ,
             deceased
             ;
             and
             Lothair
             ,
             his
             Brother
             ,
             succeeded
             him
             .
          
        
         
           This
           Year
           also
           ,
           according
           to
           
             Bede
             ,
             Bosa
          
           Bishop
           of
           Dunmoc
           being
           deprived
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           Infirmities
           ;
           two
           Bishops
           ,
           (
           
             viz.
             )
             Acca
          
           and
           Bedwin
           ,
           were
           placed
           in
           that
           Diocess
           ,
           one
           of
           whom
           had
           his
           See
           at
           Dunmoc
           (
           now
           Dunwich
           )
           in
           Suffolk
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           at
           Helmham
           in
           Norfolk
           .
        
         
         
           
           '
           This
           Year
           Aescwin
           began
           to
           Reign
           over
           the
           
             West
             Saxons
          
           .
           ]
           Here
           also
           follows
           his
           Pedigree
           needless
           to
           be
           repeated
           ;
           for
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           remarks
           no
           more
           of
           him
           ,
           than
           that
           he
           was
           supposed
           to
           be
           the
           next
           of
           the
           Royal
           Line
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           great
           Nephew
           of
           Cynegils
           ,
           by
           his
           Brother
           Cuthgils
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Year
           (
           as
           Bede
           tells
           us
           in
           *
           his
           Lives
           of
           the
           Abbots
           of
           Wiremuth
           and
           Girwy
           )
           Abbot
           Benedict
           ,
           (
           I
           suppose
           from
           his
           Episcopal
           Actions
           Sirnamed
           Biscop
           ,
           )
           having
           before
           come
           over
           with
           Arch-Bishop
           Theodorus
           ,
           was
           by
           him
           made
           Abbot
           of
           the
           Monastery
           of
           St.
           Peter
           in
           Canterbury
           ;
           which
           he
           2
           Years
           after
           resigning
           ,
           and
           Adrian
           ,
           that
           great
           Scholar
           ,
           succeeding
           him
           ,
           he
           went
           again
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           then
           returning
           into
           Britain
           ,
           brought
           along
           with
           him
           many
           Books
           of
           Divine
           Knowledge
           ;
           and
           then
           applying
           himself
           to
           Egfrid
           ,
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           he
           obtained
           of
           him
           as
           much
           Land
           as
           served
           70
           Families
           ,
           lying
           near
           the
           Mouth
           of
           the
           River
           Wir
           ,
           (
           in
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           
             Durham
             ,
          
           )
           where
           he
           began
           a
           Monastery
           in
           Honour
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ;
           but
           before
           it
           was
           finished
           ,
           he
           went
           into
           France
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           brought
           Masons
           ,
           who
           built
           the
           Church
           of
           Stone
           after
           the
           Roman
           fashion
           :
           and
           the
           Work
           being
           near
           finished
           ,
           he
           sent
           into
           the
           same
           Country
           for
           Artificers
           ,
           who
           understood
           the
           making
           of
           Glass
           ,
           which
           till
           then
           had
           been
           unknown
           in
           Britain
           ;
           wherewith
           he
           glazed
           the
           Windows
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           Monastery
           he
           had
           there
           built
           ,
           and
           thereby
           taught
           the
           English
           Nation
           the
           Art
           of
           Glass-making
           ;
           which
           (
           says
           my
           Author
           )
           hath
           proved
           so
           useful
           in
           making
           of
           Lamps
           for
           Churches
           ,
           and
           also
           other
           Vessels
           so
           necessary
           for
           divers
           Uses
           :
           And
           because
           this
           Island
           ,
           nor
           yet
           France
           it self
           ,
           could
           then
           afford
           all
           the
           Ornaments
           requisite
           for
           the
           Altar
           ,
           he
           took
           care
           to
           fetch
           them
           from
           Rome
           ,
           whither
           he
           went
           for
           that
           purpose
           ;
           from
           whence
           again
           returning
           ,
           he
           brought
           a
           great
           many
           choice
           Books
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           together
           with
           divers
           Relicks
           of
           Saints
           ,
           and
           curious
           Pictures
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           adorned
           the
           Church
           he
           had
           built
           ;
           and
           he
           likewise
           received
           a
           Bull
           from
           Pope
           Agatho
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Monastery
           also
           ,
           by
           the
           Consent
           and
           License
           of
           King
           Egfrid
           ,
           was
           freed
           from
           all
           Secular
           Servitude
           .
        
         
           But
           some
           time
           after
           ,
           (
           Simeon
           of
           Durham
           says
           8
           Years
           ,
           )
           King
           Egfrid
           (
           being
           very
           well
           satisfied
           with
           what
           Benedict
           had
           done
           )
           bestowed
           as
           much
           more
           Land
           upon
           him
           as
           then
           maintained
           40
           Families
           ,
           for
           the
           building
           of
           another
           Monastery
           at
           a
           Place
           called
           Girwy
           ,
           (
           now
           Tarro●
           ,
           )
           near
           the
           Mouth
           of
           the
           River
           Tine
           ,
           which
           was
           built
           in
           Honour
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ;
           when
           also
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           frequent
           Absence
           and
           Employment
           in
           other
           Affairs
           ,
           he
           appointed
           one
           Easterwine
           his
           Kinsman
           ,
           Abbot
           of
           that
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ;
           and
           Ceolfrid
           ,
           a
           Monk
           of
           the
           same
           Monastery
           ,
           over
           that
           of
           S.
           Paul
           ;
           in
           which
           Charges
           they
           continued
           several
           Years
           under
           his
           Inspection
           ;
           till
           at
           last
           ,
           after
           the
           decease
           of
           Easterwine
           ,
           and
           another
           Abbot
           called
           
             Sigfrid
             ,
             Ceolfrid
          
           above-mentioned
           was
           made
           Abbot
           of
           both
           Monasteries
           ,
           which
           he
           Governed
           many
           Years
           ;
           untill
           He
           resigning
           that
           Charge
           ,
           went
           to
           end
           his
           Days
           at
           Rome
           ,
           but
           died
           by
           the
           way
           in
           France
           .
           These
           Transactions
           ,
           thô
           happening
           in
           the
           space
           of
           about
           40
           Years
           ,
           I
           have
           here
           put
           together
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           have
           at
           once
           the
           History
           of
           these
           two
           ancient
           and
           famous
           Monasteries
           ,
           in
           the
           latter
           of
           which
           Bede
           himself
           (
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Account
           )
           lived
           ,
           and
           died
           a
           Monk
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           related
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           also
           ,
           (
           thô
           Bede
           does
           not
           set
           down
           the
           Year
           ,
           )
           Arch-Bishop
           Theodore
           deposed
           Winfrid
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           for
           some
           Canonical
           Disobedience
           ,
           and
           ordained
           Sexwulf
           ,
           Abbot
           of
           Medeshamsted
           ,
           in
           his
           Room
           .
           But
           to
           return
           to
           the
           Annals
           .
        
         
         
           
             This
             Year
             Wulfher
             the
             Son
             of
             Penda
             ,
             and
             Aescwin
             Son
             of
             Genwulf
             ,
             
             fought
             at
             Bedanheafde
             ;
             and
             also
             King
             Wulfher
             deceased
             the
             same
             Year
             .
             ]
          
           Where
           that
           Place
           was
           ,
           is
           uncertain
           ,
           (
           thô
           some
           suppose
           it
           to
           be
           Bedwin
           in
           Wiltshire
           ,
           lying
           near
           
             Berkshire
             .
             )
             H.
             Huntington
          
           describes
           this
           Battle
           to
           have
           been
           very
           sharp
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           Mercian
           King
           ,
           inheriting
           his
           Father's
           ,
           and
           his
           Grandfather's
           Courage
           ,
           was
           somewhat
           superior
           ;
           yet
           that
           both
           Armies
           were
           terribly
           shattered
           ,
           and
           many
           Thousands
           slain
           on
           both
           Sides
           ;
           on
           which
           our
           Author
           makes
           this
           just
           Reflection
           ,
           
             That
             from
             hence
             it
             is
             worth
             while
             to
             observe
             ,
             how
             Vile
             the
             Actions
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             how
             Vain
             those
             Wars
             are
             ,
             which
             Princes
             call
             
               Glorious
               Undertakings
            
             ;
             for
             when
             these
             Kings
             had
             brought
             so
             great
             a
             Destruction
             upon
             their
             own
             Nations
             ,
             both
             of
             them
             survived
             not
             long
             after
             :
          
           For
           (
           according
           to
           
           Florence's
           Chronicle
           )
           King
           Wulfher
           deceased
           this
           Year
           ,
           having
           destroyed
           the
           Worship
           of
           Idols
           throughout
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           caused
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           preached
           in
           all
           Places
           of
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           Ethelred
           his
           Brother
           succeeded
           him
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           whom
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           describes
           to
           have
           been
           more
           famous
           for
           Devotion
           ,
           than
           Fighting
           ,
           unless
           when
           he
           shewed
           his
           Courage
           in
           a
           notable
           Expedition
           against
           Kent
           ;
           or
           else
           when
           he
           met
           and
           repell'd
           Egfrid
           ,
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           and
           forced
           him
           to
           return
           home
           ,
           recovering
           from
           him
           all
           Lindsey
           ,
           which
           Wulfher
           had
           taken
           away
           before
           ,
           thô
           with
           the
           loss
           of
           his
           Brother
           Edwin
           ,
           in
           that
           Expedition
           ;
           after
           which
           ,
           he
           spent
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Life
           in
           Peace
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           also
           ,
           according
           to
           
             Math.
             Westminster
          
           ,
           (
           for
           Bede
           hath
           not
           set
           down
           the
           Years
           ,
           )
           Erkenwald
           ,
           younger
           Son
           of
           Anna
           King
           of
           the
           
             East
             Angles
          
           ,
           was
           by
           Arch-Bishop
           Theodore
           ordained
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           being
           a
           Man
           of
           great
           Worth
           and
           Piety
           .
        
         
           This
           Year
           also
           (
           according
           to
           Florence
           )
           King
           Wulfher
           was
           first
           baptized
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           mention
           no
           such
           thing
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           wonder
           from
           whence
           he
           had
           it
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           quite
           contrary
           to
           what
           Bede
           relates
           ,
           concerning
           his
           being
           Baptized
           long
           before
           ;
           or
           else
           ,
           How
           could
           he
           be
           Godfather
           to
           Edelwalch
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           
             West
             Saxons
          
           ,
           who
           was
           Baptized
           near
           20
           Years
           before
           ?
           But
           I
           suppose
           Florence
           had
           it
           from
           some
           old
           Monkish
           Legend
           ,
           if
           not
           from
           the
           Roman
           Martyrology
           it self
           ,
           in
           which
           is
           related
           ,
           that
           incredible
           Story
           of
           King
           
           Wulfher's
           murdering
           of
           his
           two
           Sons
           ,
           Ulfwald
           and
           Rufin
           ,
           with
           his
           own
           Hands
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           been
           instructed
           in
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           by
           Ceadda
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Litchfield
           .
           And
           Mr.
           Stow
           ,
           in
           his
           Chronicle
           ,
           having
           found
           the
           same
           Story
           in
           an
           old
           Ledger-Book
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           hath
           thought
           fit
           to
           insert
           it
           into
           his
           History
           ;
           placing
           the
           Year
           of
           their
           Suffering
           in
           Anno
           668
           ,
           when
           all
           our
           Historians
           do
           at
           that
           time
           relate
           him
           to
           have
           been
           a
           Christian.
           But
           this
           Book
           adds
           further
           ,
           That
           the
           Queen
           ,
           Mother
           to
           these
           Princes
           ,
           caused
           them
           to
           be
           buried
           under
           a
           great
           heap
           of
           Stones
           ,
           and
           thereby
           gave
           Name
           to
           the
           Town
           of
           Stone
           in
           Staffordshire
           .
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           this
           Romance
           ,
           because
           a
           greater
           Author
           ,
           viz.
           Mr.
           Camden
           himself
           ,
           hath
           also
           thought
           fit
           to
           put
           it
           into
           his
           *
           Britannia
           ,
           from
           the
           Authority
           of
           a
           Manuscript
           Book
           once
           belonging
           to
           the
           Abby
           of
           Peterburgh
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           time
           to
           look
           back
           upon
           Ecclesiastical
           Affairs
           ;
           for
           now
           (
           according
           to
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           )
           one
           Adhelm
           a
           Monk
           began
           to
           build
           the
           Abby
           of
           Malmesbury
           ,
           having
           before
           obtained
           a
           License
           for
           so
           doing
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           Grant
           of
           certain
           Lands
           ,
           called
           Madulfsburgh
           ,
           from
           Lutherius
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           ;
           the
           Place
           being
           so
           called
           from
           one
           Maildulf
           a
           Scotch
           Monk
           ,
           and
           Philosopher
           ,
           (
           under
           whom
           Aldhelm
           had
           formerly
           studied
           )
           
           who
           died
           at
           this
           Place
           ,
           
           where
           Maildulf
           had
           also
           begun
           a
           small
           Monastery
           ;
           but
           the
           few
           Monks
           that
           were
           there
           had
           no
           Means
           to
           subsist
           but
           by
           Alms
           ,
           until
           such
           time
           as
           this
           Aldhelm
           built
           it
           anew
           ,
           and
           got
           it
           Endowed
           by
           the
           Charity
           of
           Ethelred
           ,
           
           King
           of
           the
           
             Mercians
             ;
             Ceadwalla
          
           ,
           and
           Ina
           ,
           Kings
           of
           the
           
             West
             Saxons
          
           ,
           with
           other
           Noble
           Benefactors
           :
           So
           that
           it
           soon
           became
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           and
           richest
           Monasteries
           in
           England
           ,
           being
           at
           first
           called
           Madunesburg
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           Malmesbury
           .
        
         
           About
           the
           same
           time
           also
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           old
           Book
           of
           the
           Abby
           of
           Abingdon
           in
           the
           
             Cottonian
             Librarie
          
           ,
           the
           Abby
           of
           Abingdon
           was
           founded
           by
           one
           Hean
           ,
           Nephew
           to
           Cissa
           ,
           a
           Petty
           Prince
           under
           Kentwin
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           
             West
             Saxons
          
           ,
           in
           Wiltshire
           and
           Berkshire
           ;
           the
           Place
           at
           first
           was
           called
           Sheovesham
           ,
           and
           the
           Foundation
           was
           for
           no
           more
           than
           an
           Abbot
           ,
           and
           12
           Monks
           ,
           but
           was
           afterwards
           much
           increased
           by
           the
           Charity
           of
           succeeding
           Kings
           ;
           being
           rebuilt
           by
           Abbot
           Ordgar
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Edgar
           ,
           having
           been
           burnt
           and
           destroyed
           by
           the
           Danes
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           Alfred
           .
        
         
           
           This
           Year
           also
           (
           according
           to
           Bede
           )
           Arch-Bishop
           Theodore
           consecrated
           Erkenwald
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           who
           was
           in
           great
           Reputation
           for
           his
           Sanctity
           ,
           having
           ,
           before
           he
           came
           to
           be
           Bishop
           ,
           founded
           two
           Monasteries
           ,
           the
           one
           for
           Ethelburg
           his
           Sister
           ,
           at
           Berking
           ;
           the
           other
           for
           himself
           ,
           at
           Chertesey
           in
           Surrey
           .
        
         
           
           
             This
             Year
             Escwin
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             the
             
               East
               Saxons
            
             ,
             departed
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             Hedda
             took
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             that
             Province
             ,
             and
             Centwin
             succeeded
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             
               West
               Saxons
            
             ;
             which
             Centwin
             was
             Son
             to
             Cynegils
             ,
             and
             he
             the
             Son
             of
             Ceolwulf
             :
             Also
             Ethelred
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             wasted
             Kent
             .
          
           Of
           which
           Expedition
           ,
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           further
           relates
           ,
           That
           this
           King
           made
           War
           against
           Lothair
           ,
           King
           of
           Kent
           ;
           but
           he
           fearing
           that
           Valour
           ,
           so
           Hereditary
           to
           the
           Mercian
           Family
           ,
           kept
           out
           of
           sight
           ,
           and
           durst
           not
           meet
           him
           ;
           whereupon
           the
           King
           of
           Mercia
           destroyed
           the
           City
           of
           Rochester
           ,
           and
           passing
           through
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Kent
           ,
           carried
           away
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Spoil
           .
        
         
           
           Bede
           adds
           further
           ,
           That
           he
           destroyed
           both
           Churches
           and
           Monasteries
           ,
           without
           any
           regard
           to
           Religion
           ,
           and
           so
           spoiled
           the
           Church
           and
           Palace
           of
           Rochester
           ,
           that
           Putta
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           that
           See
           ,
           was
           forced
           to
           retire
           to
           Sexwulf
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Mercians
           ;
           and
           from
           him
           receiving
           the
           Possession
           of
           a
           certain
           Church
           ,
           
           there
           ended
           his
           Days
           in
           Peace
           .
           This
           Putta
           is
           by
           Florence
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           and
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           ,
           made
           the
           first
           Bishop
           of
           Hereford
           ;
           which
           Church
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           Sexwulf
           parted
           with
           to
           him
           ,
           thô
           Bede
           does
           not
           expresly
           mention
           it
           .
           Also
           Eadhed
           was
           now
           ordained
           Bishop
           in
           the
           Province
           of
           Lindisse
           ,
           which
           King
           Egfrid
           had
           lately
           conquered
           from
           Wulfher
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           .
           But
           when
           Ethelred
           (
           Successour
           to
           Wulfher
           )
           recovered
           that
           Province
           ,
           this
           Bishop
           retiring
           from
           Lindisse
           ,
           governed
           the
           Church
           of
           Ripon
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Year
           also
           Osric
           ,
           a
           petty
           Prince
           of
           this
           Country
           ,
           built
           a
           Nunnery
           at
           Bath
           ,
           which
           was
           afterwards
           turned
           to
           a
           House
           of
           Secular
           Canons
           ;
           but
           King
           Edgar
           turned
           them
           out
           ,
           and
           placed
           Benedictines
           in
           their
           Places
           .
        
         
           
           This
           Year
           being
           the
           Eighth
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           Egfrid
           ,
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           Bede
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           ,
           )
           there
           appeared
           a
           Comet
           which
           continued
           3
           Months
           ,
           and
           arising
           toward
           Morning
           ,
           carried
           with
           it
           a
           large
           Tail
           like
           a
           Pillar
           ;
           in
           which
           Year
           also
           (
           as
           *
           Bede
           relates
           )
           there
           arose
           a
           great
           Contention
           between
           King
           Egfrid
           ,
           and
           Bishop
           Wilfrid
           ,
           who
           was
           expell'd
           his
           Bishoprick
           ,
           and
           two
           others
           substituted
           in
           his
           Room
           over
           the
           
           Northumbrian
           Nation
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           )
           Bosa
           ,
           
           who
           Governed
           the
           Province
           of
           Deira
           ;
           and
           Fatta
           ,
           that
           of
           Bernicia
           ;
           the
           former
           having
           his
           Episcopal
           See
           at
           the
           City
           of
           York
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           at
           Hagulstad
           ,
           being
           both
           of
           them
           preferred
           from
           being
           Monks
           .
           
             Stephen
             Heddi
          
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           *
           St.
           
           Wilfrid's
           Life
           above-mentioned
           ,
           as
           also
           †
           Will.
           of
           Malmesbury
           ,
           relate
           the
           Quarrel
           between
           King
           Egfrid
           and
           the
           Bishop
           to
           have
           proceeded
           from
           the
           Envy
           and
           Ill-will
           of
           Erminburge
           his
           Queen
           ,
           she
           making
           the
           King
           jealous
           of
           his
           Secular
           Glory
           ,
           and
           Riches
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Retinue
           that
           followed
           him
           ;
           whereupon
           the
           King
           resolved
           to
           be
           rid
           of
           him
           ;
           so
           that
           presenting
           Theodore
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           with
           great
           Gifts
           ,
           they
           perswaded
           him
           to
           come
           into
           that
           Province
           ;
           and
           ,
           together
           with
           three
           Bishops
           he
           brought
           with
           him
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           of
           the
           Northern
           Diocess
           ,
           they
           not
           only
           condemned
           ,
           but
           deprived
           Bishop
           Wilfrid
           ,
           being
           absent
           ;
           whereupon
           the
           Bishop
           went
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           and
           asked
           them
           ,
           What
           was
           the
           Reason
           ,
           that
           without
           any
           Crime
           alledged
           ,
           they
           had
           robbed
           him
           of
           his
           Estate
           that
           was
           given
           him
           by
           former
           Kings
           ,
           for
           God's
           sake
           ?
           But
           (
           if
           this
           Author
           may
           be
           credited
           )
           they
           gave
           him
           a
           very
           trifling
           Answer
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             they
             found
             no
             Fault
             in
             him
          
           ;
           yet
           would
           not
           alter
           what
           had
           been
           Decreed
           against
           him
           :
           Whereupon
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           by
           the
           Consent
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Fellow-Bishops
           of
           his
           Province
           ,
           appealed
           to
           Rome
           .
           But
           certainly
           these
           Bishops
           could
           not
           at
           that
           time
           be
           many
           ,
           for
           there
           were
           then
           no
           more
           in
           this
           Province
           than
           Lindisfarne
           ,
           and
           Whitern
           in
           the
           Picts
           Country
           :
        
         
           Towards
           Rome
           he
           went
           the
           next
           Year
           ;
           but
           in
           his
           way
           thither
           ,
           landing
           in
           Frizeland
           ,
           he
           stayed
           there
           all
           that
           Winter
           ,
           
           converting
           the
           People
           of
           that
           Province
           :
           And
           then
           proceeding
           in
           his
           Journey
           to
           Rome
           the
           Spring
           following
           ,
           where
           arriving
           ,
           he
           applied
           himself
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           presented
           him
           with
           a
           Petition
           ;
           which
           being
           read
           before
           Pope
           John
           ,
           and
           the
           Synod
           at
           Rome
           ,
           he
           was
           by
           the
           said
           Pope
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Bishops
           there
           present
           ,
           (
           being
           150
           in
           Number
           )
           Decreed
           to
           be
           restored
           to
           his
           Bishoprick
           ;
           but
           he
           could
           never
           prevail
           so
           far
           as
           to
           get
           this
           Council's
           Decree
           to
           be
           received
           as
           long
           as
           King
           Egfrid
           lived
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Year
           Bishop
           Wilfrid
           returning
           into
           England
           ,
           was
           received
           by
           Beorthwald
           ,
           Nephew
           of
           Ethelred
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           
           who
           then
           governed
           part
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           under
           his
           Uncle
           ;
           who
           hearing
           of
           it
           ,
           his
           Wife
           being
           the
           Sister
           of
           King
           Egfrid
           ,
           commanded
           Beorthwald
           immediately
           to
           dismiss
           him
           ;
           from
           whence
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           Centwin
           King
           of
           the
           
             West
             Saxons
          
           ,
           where
           staying
           but
           a
           little
           while
           ,
           he
           was
           also
           driven
           from
           thence
           ,
           because
           the
           Queen
           was
           Sister
           of
           Queen
           Erminburge
           .
           Thus
           
             Stephanus
             Heddy
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Life
           of
           Bishop
           Wilfrid
           ,
           relates
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           to
           be
           doubted
           with
           too
           much
           Partiality
           on
           his
           side
           .
        
         
           Bede
           he
           gives
           us
           a
           more
           particular
           Account
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Actions
           ,
           
           that
           thô
           he
           were
           thus
           expelled
           his
           Bishoprick
           ,
           yet
           that
           he
           could
           not
           be
           restrained
           from
           Preaching
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           for
           retiring
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           
             South
             Saxons
          
           ,
           which
           lies
           between
           that
           of
           Kent
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           
             West
             Saxons
          
           ,
           where
           Edilwalch
           ,
           then
           King
           ,
           (
           and
           who
           had
           not
           been
           long
           before
           Baptized
           at
           the
           perswasion
           of
           King
           Wulfher
           ,
           as
           has
           been
           already
           said
           ,
           )
           gave
           him
           Commission
           to
           Convert
           and
           Baptize
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           Principal
           Officers
           and
           Knights
           of
           that
           Province
           ,
           but
           divers
           Presbyters
           ,
           (
           there
           named
           ,
           who
           came
           along
           with
           him
           ,
           )
           did
           then
           ,
           or
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           Christen
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           common
           People
           ;
           and
           Ebba
           the
           Queen
           was
           also
           baptized
           in
           the
           Province
           of
           the
           Wectii
           ,
           but
           what
           Queen
           this
           was
           ,
           Bede
           does
           not
           tell
           us
           .
           
           So
           that
           before
           this
           ,
           
           it
           seems
           ,
           thô
           the
           King
           was
           a
           Christian
           ,
           yet
           the
           whole
           Province
           of
           the
           
             South
             Saxons
          
           were
           as
           yet
           unconverted
           to
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Life
           of
           Bishop
           Wilfrid
           gives
           this
           Reason
           ;
           
           that
           this
           Province
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           multitude
           of
           the
           Rocks
           ,
           and
           thickness
           of
           the
           Woods
           ,
           was
           hitherto
           almost
           inaccessible
           to
           strangers
           :
           But
           *
           Bede
           further
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           then
           there
           lived
           a
           certain
           Irish
           or
           Scotch
           Monk
           ,
           named
           Dicul
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           little
           Monastery
           in
           a
           place
           called
           Bosanham
           encompassed
           with
           Woods
           and
           the
           Sea
           ,
           where
           he
           with
           five
           or
           six
           Brethren
           served
           God
           in
           great
           Poverty
           and
           Humility
           ;
           yet
           would
           not
           any
           of
           the
           People
           imitate
           their
           Lives
           ,
           or
           hear
           their
           Preaching
           ;
           but
           when
           Bishop
           Wilfrid
           preach'd
           the
           Gospel
           to
           them
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           only
           free
           them
           from
           Eternal
           Torments
           ,
           but
           also
           from
           present
           destruction
           ,
           for
           it
           had
           not
           rained
           (
           as
           my
           Author
           says
           )
           for
           Three
           Years
           before
           in
           that
           Country
           ;
           whence
           multitudes
           of
           the
           poorer
           sort
           of
           People
           daily
           perished
           by
           Famine
           ;
           so
           that
           many
           becoming
           desperate
           ,
           Forty
           or
           Fifty
           Men
           in
           a
           Company
           ,
           being
           almost
           starved
           ,
           would
           all
           take
           hands
           together
           ,
           and
           at
           once
           leap
           down
           a
           Rock
           into
           the
           Sea
           :
           But
           on
           the
           first
           day
           of
           their
           publick
           Baptism
           ,
           soft
           and
           plentiful
           showres
           descending
           ,
           restored
           plenty
           to
           the
           Summer
           following
           ;
           so
           this
           People
           casting
           away
           their
           Idolatry
           ,
           became
           not
           only
           enrich'd
           with
           Spiritual
           ,
           but
           Temporal
           Blessings
           ;
           for
           when
           the
           Bishop
           came
           into
           this
           Province
           ,
           and
           saw
           so
           dismal
           a
           Famine
           ,
           he
           taught
           them
           how
           to
           get
           their
           livings
           by
           fishing
           ;
           for
           though
           the
           Sea
           and
           Rivers
           abounded
           plentifully
           with
           Fish
           ,
           yet
           had
           not
           they
           the
           Wit
           to
           make
           Nets
           to
           take
           any
           but
           Eels
           ;
           whereupon
           the
           Bishop
           taught
           them
           ,
           by
           joyning
           many
           of
           those
           small
           Nets
           together
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           serve
           to
           catch
           Sea-Fish
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           took
           so
           great
           a
           multitude
           ,
           that
           they
           maintained
           themselves
           with
           them
           ,
           till
           other
           Provisions
           could
           be
           had
           .
        
         
           
           At
           this
           time
           also
           King
           Edelwalch
           gave
           Bishop
           Wilfrid
           a
           certain
           Island
           ,
           called
           Seolesen
           ,
           that
           is
           (
           in
           the
           old
           
             English
             Saxon
          
           )
           the
           Island
           of
           Seales
           ,
           (
           or
           Sea
           Calves
           )
           where
           Wilfrid
           founded
           a
           small
           Monastery
           ,
           consisting
           chiefly
           of
           those
           Brethren
           he
           brought
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           which
           his
           Successours
           hold
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           (
           viz.
           in
           
           Bede's
           time
           ;
           )
           for
           this
           place
           (
           after
           called
           Selsey
           :
           )
           was
           made
           the
           seat
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           that
           Province
           ,
           until
           it
           was
           long
           after
           removed
           to
           Chichester
           ;
           here
           Bishop
           Wilfrid
           lived
           ,
           and
           exercised
           his
           Episcopal
           Functions
           ,
           till
           the
           death
           of
           King
           Egfrid
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Year
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           )
           Escwin
           
             was
             slain
             near
          
           Trent
           ,
           
             in
             which
             place
             also
             King
          
           Egfrid
           and
           Ethelfred
           
             fought
             the
             same
             Year
          
           ,
           and
           now
           also
           St.
           Etheldrith
           deceased
           ,
           and
           Coludesburgh
           ,
           was
           burnt
           .
        
         
           
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           more
           at
           large
           relates
           this
           Fight
           between
           the
           Kings
           of
           Northumberland
           and
           Mercia
           ;
           and
           Bede
           also
           tells
           us
           ,
           This
           Young
           Prince
           (
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Annals
           )
           being
           the
           King
           of
           
           Northumberland's
           Brother
           ,
           and
           then
           about
           Eighteen
           Years
           of
           Age
           was
           slain
           ,
           and
           extreamly
           lamented
           in
           both
           Kingdoms
           ;
           For
           King
           Ethelred
           had
           Married
           Ostrithe
           his
           Sister
           ,
           but
           when
           Arch-Bishop
           Theodore
           saw
           the
           causes
           of
           their
           Intestine
           Quarrels
           daily
           to
           encrease
           ,
           he
           by
           his
           intercession
           and
           perswasions
           made
           Peace
           between
           the
           two
           Kings
           ,
           on
           this
           condition
           ;
           that
           King
           Ethelred
           should
           pay
           King
           Egfrid
           a
           pecuniary
           Mulct
           for
           his
           Brother
           ,
           who
           was
           slain
           .
        
         
           This
           Queen
           Etheldrith
           here
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Annals
           ,
           was
           Daughter
           to
           Anna
           ,
           
           King
           of
           the
           East-Saxons
           ,
           and
           Wife
           of
           King
           Egfrid
           ,
           who
           yet
           remained
           a
           Virgin
           ;
           for
           thô
           she
           had
           been
           twice
           Married
           ,
           yet
           would
           she
           never
           let
           either
           of
           her
           Husbands
           lye
           with
           her
           ;
           but
           she
           dyed
           at
           last
           Abbess
           of
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Eli
           ,
           which
           she
           her self
           built
           ,
           and
           of
           whom
           Bede
           makes
           
           a
           large
           Elegy
           both
           in
           Prose
           and
           Verse
           ;
           
           and
           that
           after
           she
           had
           been
           there
           buried
           Sixteen
           Years
           ,
           her
           body
           being
           taken
           up
           as
           whole
           as
           at
           first
           ,
           she
           was
           canonized
           ,
           and
           called
           St.
           Audrey
           of
           Ely
           ;
           but
           this
           Coludesburgh
           here
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Annals
           ,
           was
           a
           great
           Monastery
           of
           Monks
           and
           Nuns
           together
           ,
           afterwards
           called
           Coldingham
           ,
           in
           the
           Marches
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           (
           which
           as
           Bede
           tells
           us
           )
           was
           a
           very
           magnificent
           building
           for
           that
           Age
           ,
           
           but
           by
           the
           just
           judgment
           of
           God
           for
           the
           loose
           living
           of
           the
           Monks
           and
           Nuns
           ,
           was
           burnt
           ;
           thô
           it
           happen'd
           not
           by
           any
           Miracle
           ,
           but
           by
           meer
           carelesness
           of
           the
           Servants
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           also
           ,
           according
           to
           an
           ancient
           Manuscript
           Copy
           of
           Florence
           of
           
           Worcester's
           Chronicle
           in
           the
           Bodleian
           Library
           ,
           the
           Province
           of
           the
           Mercians
           was
           by
           the
           Common
           Council
           or
           consent
           of
           Ethelred
           (
           King
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           )
           and
           of
           Theodore
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbu●y
           divided
           into
           Five
           Diocesses
           ;
           Bosel
           being
           ordained
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Wicii
           who
           had
           his
           seat
           Worcester
           ,
           whilest
           Cuthwian
           was
           ordained
           to
           the
           Diocess
           of
           
             Litchfield
             ,
             Saxulf
          
           was
           pleased
           to
           continue
           Bishop
           over
           midle
           England
           ,
           having
           his
           See
           at
           Leicester
           ,
           and
           Ethelwine
           was
           set
           over
           the
           Province
           of
           Lindisse
           .
           having
           his
           See
           at
           Cidnacester
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           the
           See
           of
           Hereford
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           founded
           about
           Three
           Years
           before
           by
           Bishop
           Putta
           ,
           by
           the
           means
           and
           consent
           of
           Bishop
           Saxulf
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           now
           observed
           .
           But
           to
           return
           to
           our
           Annals
           .
        
         
           This
           Year
           ,
           Theodore
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           summon'd
           a
           Synod
           at
           Heathfield
           ,
           (
           now
           Hatfield
           in
           Hartfordshire
           )
           that
           he
           might
           correct
           divers
           errours
           concerning
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ;
           but
           
           Bede
           gives
           us
           a
           fuller
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           
           and
           tells
           us
           ,
           it
           was
           summoned
           to
           condemn
           the
           Heresie
           of
           Eutyches
           ,
           who
           then
           maintained
           but
           one
           will
           and
           Person
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           which
           then
           troubled
           the
           Latin
           as
           well
           as
           Greek
           Church
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           being
           resolved
           to
           prevent
           it
           ,
           held
           this
           Synod
           ,
           
           in
           which
           the
           Five
           first
           General
           Councils
           ,
           were
           not
           only
           received
           ,
           and
           confirm'd
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           latter
           held
           at
           Rome
           under
           Pope
           Martyn
           I.
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Constantine
           .
        
         
           Bede
           also
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           there
           was
           present
           at
           this
           Council
           ,
           John
           the
           Praecentor
           ,
           or
           chief
           Chanter
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           St.
           Peters
           in
           Rome
           ,
           
           whom
           Pope
           Agatho
           had
           sent
           hither
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           instruct
           the
           English
           Monasteries
           ,
           how
           to
           Sing
           after
           the
           Roman
           Fashion
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           give
           him
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           English
           Church
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           at
           his
           Return
           to
           Rome
           ,
           much
           to
           its
           advantage
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           same
           Year
           ,
           according
           to
           Bede
           and
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           ,
           Hilda
           the
           Holy
           Abbess
           deceased
           at
           Streanshale
           ,
           (
           now
           Whitby
           in
           York-shire
           ,
           )
           which
           she
           her self
           had
           Founded
           ;
           she
           was
           Grand
           Niece
           to
           King
           Edwin
           ,
           and
           having
           been
           converted
           by
           Paulinus
           ,
           had
           been
           almost
           ever
           since
           her
           Conversion
           a
           professed
           Nun
           ,
           first
           in
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Cale
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           was
           afterwards
           Abbess
           of
           divers
           Nunneries
           in
           England
           ,
           being
           esteemed
           a
           Lady
           of
           great
           Sanctity
           and
           Knowledge
           .
           At
           this
           Monastery
           of
           Strean-shale
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           then
           for
           Men
           as
           well
           as
           Women
           )
           lived
           Caedmon
           the
           
             English
             Saxon
          
           Poet
           ,
           who
           is
           supposed
           by
           Bede
           to
           have
           been
           once
           Divinely
           inspired
           in
           his
           sleep
           to
           make
           Verses
           in
           his
           own
           Tongue
           upon
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           ever
           after
           kept
           that
           faculty
           upon
           other
           Divine
           Subjects
           ;
           there
           are
           divers
           of
           his
           Paraphrases
           in
           Saxon
           Verse
           still
           extant
           ,
           upon
           several
           Stories
           in
           Genesis
           and
           Exodus
           ,
           but
           very
           hard
           to
           be
           understood
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Obsoleteness
           of
           the
           Saxon
           Dialect
           .
           They
           have
           been
           Printed
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           by
           the
           Learned
           Junius
           .
        
         
         
           
           About
           this
           time
           also
           (
           according
           to
           Florence
           )
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           Mercians
           became
           divided
           into
           five
           Diocesses
           ;
           and
           Tulfride
           a
           learned
           Monk
           ,
           of
           the
           Abbess
           
           Hilda's
           Monastery
           ,
           was
           elected
           first
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           but
           dyed
           before
           his
           Ordination
           .
        
         
           
           But
           the
           ancient
           Chronicle
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           now
           in
           the
           Cottonian
           Library
           relates
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           Worcester
           to
           have
           been
           first
           founded
           by
           Athe●red
           ;
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           and
           Theodore
           Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ;
           one
           Bosel
           being
           made
           the
           first
           Bishop
           of
           that
           See
           ,
           and
           sate
           therein
           Eleven
           Years
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           then
           also
           founded
           a
           Colledge
           of
           secular
           Canons
           ,
           which
           so
           continued
           as
           the
           Chapter
           of
           this
           Church
           till
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           991
           ,
           when
           Bishop
           Oswald
           turned
           them
           out
           ,
           and
           put
           in
           Benedictine
           Monks
           in
           their
           Rooms
           .
        
         
           About
           the
           same
           time
           also
           ,
           one
           Oswald
           Nephew
           to
           King
           Ethelred
           ,
           founded
           a
           College
           for
           Secular
           Canons
           at
           Pershore
           ,
           in
           Worcestershire
           ,
           which
           continued
           till
           King
           Edgar
           and
           Bishop
           
             Oswald
             ,
             Anno
          
           984.
           brought
           in
           Benedictine
           Monks
           in
           their
           Places
           .
        
         
           I
           may
           also
           add
           ,
           under
           this
           Year
           ,
           that
           pretended
           Bull
           of
           Pope
           
           Agatho's
           Privileges
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Charter
           of
           this
           K.
           Ethelred
           ,
           which
           is
           reci●●d
           in
           the
           Peterb●rgh
           Copy
           of
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           ,
           under
           Anno.
           675
           ,
           and
           is
           there
           related
           to
           have
           been
           about
           the
           same
           time
           confirmed
           in
           the
           Council
           at
           Heathfield
           above-mentioned
           ;
           whereby
           were
           gr●nted
           to
           the
           Monastery
           of
           
             M●desha●is●e
             ad
          
           divers
           gre●t
           Imm●nities
           ;
           which
           Bull
           does
           not
           only
           confirm
           a●d
           those
           Privileges
           formerly
           granted
           by
           Pope
           Vitalian
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           also
           further
           added
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Abbot
           should
           be
           the
           Pope's
           Legat
           over
           the
           whole
           Isle
           (
           of
           Britain
           )
           ;
           and
           that
           whatsoever
           Abbot
           was
           elected
           by
           the
           Monks
           ,
           should
           be
           immediately
           consecrated
           by
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           C●nterbury
           ;
           with
           divers
           other
           Things
           too
           tedious
           here
           to
           relate
           :
           Which
           〈◊〉
           ,
           being
           recited
           in
           the
           Council
           above-mentioned
           ,
           was
           by
           th●m
           est●blished
           and
           confirmed
           ;
           which
           being
           done
           ,
           the
           King
           is
           said
           to
           have
           made
           a
           Speech
           ,
           reciting
           all
           the
           Lands
           he
           had
           given
           to
           the
           said
           Monastery
           ,
           and
           then
           ,
           having
           subscribed
           the
           Charter
           ,
           the
           Queen
           ,
           Adrian
           the
           Pope's
           Legat
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Abbots
           ,
           (
           whose
           Names
           are
           there
           mentioned
           )
           did
           so
           likewise
           ,
           under
           dr●●dful
           Curses
           upon
           those
           that
           should
           violate
           the
           Privileges
           above-mentioned
           .
        
         
           But
           notwithstanding
           the
           so
           exact
           Recital
           ,
           and
           supposed
           Confirmation
           of
           this
           Charter
           in
           the
           Council
           above-mentioned
           ,
           we
           have
           very
           great
           Reason
           to
           suspect
           this
           Bull
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           Charter
           it self
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           forged
           long
           after
           by
           the
           Monks
           of
           Peterburgh
           ;
           for
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           the
           Privileges
           granted
           to
           this
           Abbey
           do
           not
           only
           exceed
           any
           that
           had
           been
           granted
           by
           the
           Pope
           to
           any
           Monastery
           in
           England
           ,
           but
           also
           were
           such
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           not
           find
           it
           ever
           enjoy'd
           ;
           as
           particularly
           ,
           that
           of
           their
           Abbot's
           being
           the
           Pope's
           ordinary
           Legate
           all
           over
           this
           Island
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           such
           a
           Diminution
           of
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           as
           he
           would
           nover
           have
           so
           easily
           pa●s'd
           over
           :
           And
           besides
           all
           which
           ,
           the
           Names
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           are
           put
           to
           this
           Charter
           ,
           do
           not
           at
           all
           agree
           with
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           Time
           ;
           for
           ,
           first
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           Wilfred
           is
           here
           styled
           Archbishop
           of
           York
           ,
           which
           Title
           he
           never
           took
           upon
           him
           ,
           being
           then
           no
           more
           but
           a
           Bishop
           under
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           Archbishop
           Theodore
           ;
           and
           by
           whom
           he
           ,
           at
           this
           Time
           ,
           stood
           deprived
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           present
           at
           this
           Council
           ,
           nor
           did
           return
           this
           Year
           from
           Rome
           ,
           (
           as
           this
           Copy
           of
           the
           Annals
           makes
           him
           to
           have
           done
           ,
           )
           but
           was
           indeed
           returned
           from
           thence
           near
           three
           Years
           before
           ;
           being
           at
           this
           Time
           converting
           the
           South-Saxons
           ,
           (
           ●s
           hath
           been
           already
           
           related
           :
           )
           Neither
           was
           Putta
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           ,
           or
           Waldhere
           ,
           
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           when
           this
           Council
           was
           held
           ,
           though
           their
           Names
           are
           also
           put
           to
           this
           Charter
           ;
           for
           the
           former
           had
           been
           dead
           eleven
           Years
           before
           ,
           and
           one
           Quiehelme
           was
           then
           Bishop
           of
           that
           See
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Catalogue
           of
           the
           Bishops
           in
           Sir
           H.
           Spelman's
           Fas●●
           ,
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Volume
           of
           English
           Writers
           after
           Bede
           ;
           nor
           was
           the
           latter
           then
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           but
           Erkenwald
           ,
           who
           was
           elected
           to
           that
           See
           above
           fifteen
           Years
           before
           ,
           and
           continued
           in
           it
           'till
           after
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Ina
           ,
           who
           began
           not
           to
           reign
           'till
           Anno
           688
           ;
           so
           that
           upon
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           I
           take
           this
           Charter
           to
           be
           a
           notorious
           piece
           of
           Forgery
           .
        
         
           This
           Year
           Trumbrith
           was
           consecrated
           Bishop
           of
           Hagulstad
           ,
           and
           Trumwin
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Picts
           :
           This
           was
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Wyterne
           ,
           
           called
           in
           Latin
           
             Candida
             Casa
          
           :
           which
           at
           that
           time
           (
           as
           Bede
           testifies
           )
           belonged
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Northumberland
           ;
           and
           also
           Centwin
           ,
           (
           King
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           ,
           )
           put
           the
           Britains
           to
           flight
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Sea
           ;
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           says
           ,
           That
           he
           also
           wasted
           all
           their
           Country
           with
           Fire
           and
           Sword
           ;
           but
           the
           Welsh
           Chronicle
           of
           Caradoc
           (
           translated
           by
           
             H.
             Lloyd
          
           )
           relates
           ,
           That
           this
           Year
           Kentwin
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           gathered
           a
           great
           Company
           of
           his
           Nation
           together
           ,
           and
           came
           against
           the
           Britains
           ,
           who
           seem'd
           ready
           to
           receive
           the
           Battle
           ;
           but
           yet
           ,
           when
           both
           Armies
           appeared
           in
           sight
           of
           each
           other
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           all
           desirous
           to
           fight
           ,
           for
           they
           fell
           to
           a
           friendly
           composition
           and
           agreement
           ;
           (
           viz.
           )
           That
           Ivor
           should
           take
           Ethelburga
           to
           Wife
           ,
           who
           was
           Cousin
           to
           K●ntwin
           ,
           and
           quietly
           enjoy
           all
           that
           he
           had
           got
           during
           the
           Reign
           of
           Ivor
           ;
           but
           of
           this
           our
           English
           Histories
           are
           silent
           .
        
         
           This
           Year
           the
           Nunnery
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           in
           Glocester
           ,
           was
           founded
           by
           Osri●
           ,
           
           then
           a
           petty
           Prince
           or
           Governour
           under
           Ethelred
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           but
           was
           afterwards
           King
           of
           the
           Northumbers
           .
           This
           Monastery
           ,
           thô
           it
           had
           the
           honour
           of
           having
           Three
           Queens
           successively
           ,
           Abbesses
           of
           it
           ,
           was
           destroyed
           by
           the
           Danes
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           was
           re-edified
           for
           Benedictine
           Monks
           by
           Aldred
           Bishop
           of
           
             Worcester
             ,
             Anno
          
           1058.
           
        
         
           This
           Year
           also
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           
             Bede
             )
             Egfrid
          
           ,
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           
           sent
           a
           great
           Army
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           under
           one
           Bert
           (
           or
           Bryt
           )
           his
           General
           ,
           who
           miserably
           wasted
           that
           innocent
           Nation
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           always
           friendly
           to
           the
           English
           ;
           
           (
           which
           Character
           perhaps
           might
           have
           been
           due
           to
           them
           in
           
           Bede's
           time
           ;
           )
           and
           did
           not
           so
           much
           as
           spare
           the
           Churches
           or
           Monasteries
           ;
           but
           the
           Islanders
           as
           far
           as
           they
           were
           able
           ,
           repel'd
           Force
           with
           Force
           ,
           and
           invoked
           the
           Divine
           assistance
           to
           revenge
           their
           quarrel
           which
           happen'd
           the
           next
           Year
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           Authour
           relates
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           This
           Year
           ,
           not
           long
           before
           the
           Death
           of
           King
           Egfrid
           ,
           
           that
           Holy
           Man
           Cuthbert
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           same
           King
           ordered
           to
           be
           ordained
           Bishop
           of
           Lindisfarne
           ,
           thô
           he
           was
           at
           first
           chosen
           to
           be
           Bishop
           of
           Hagulstaed
           instead
           of
           Trumbert
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           before
           deposed
           from
           that
           Bishoprick
           ;
           yet
           because
           Cuthbert
           liked
           the
           Church
           of
           Lindisfarne
           better
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           had
           so
           long
           convers'd
           ,
           
           Eatta
           was
           made
           to
           return
           to
           the
           See
           of
           Hagulstad
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           was
           at
           first
           ordained
           ,
           whilest
           Cuthbert
           took
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Lindisfarne
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           shall
           now
           give
           you
           from
           Bede
           a
           farther
           account
           of
           the
           Life
           of
           this
           good
           Bishop
           ;
           he
           had
           been
           first
           bred
           in
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Mailross
           ,
           and
           was
           afterwards
           made
           Abbot
           of
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Lindisfarne
           ;
           retiring
           from
           whence
           ,
           he
           had
           for
           a
           long
           time
           lived
           the
           Life
           of
           an
           Anchorite
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           Farne
           ,
           not
           far
           distant
           ,
           but
           when
           there
           was
           a
           great
           Synod
           assembled
           ,
           King
           Egfrid
           being
           present
           at
           a
           place
           called
           Twiford
           ,
           near
           the
           River
           Alne
           ,
           where
           Arch-Bishop
           Theodore
           presiding
           ,
           Cuthbert
           was
           ,
           by
           the
           
           general
           consent
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           
           chosen
           Bishop
           ;
           who
           when
           he
           could
           not
           by
           any
           Messages
           or
           Letters
           be
           drawn
           from
           his
           Cell
           ;
           at
           length
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           with
           Bishop
           Trumwin
           ,
           and
           other
           Noble
           and
           Religious
           Persons
           ,
           sailed
           thither
           ,
           where
           they
           at
           last
           ,
           after
           many
           intreaties
           ,
           prevailed
           upon
           him
           ,
           to
           go
           with
           them
           to
           the
           Synod
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           came
           there
           ,
           thô
           he
           very
           much
           opposed
           it
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           accept
           the
           Episcopal
           Charge
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           consecrated
           Bishop
           the
           Easter
           following
           ;
           and
           after
           his
           Consecration
           ,
           in
           imitation
           of
           the
           blessed
           Appostles
           ,
           he
           adorned
           his
           calling
           by
           his
           good
           Works
           ;
           for
           he
           constantly
           taught
           the
           People
           commited
           to
           his
           Charge
           ,
           and
           incited
           them
           to
           the
           love
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           by
           his
           constant
           Prayers
           and
           Exho●tations
           ;
           and
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           chief
           part
           of
           a
           Teacher
           ,
           whatsoever
           he
           Taught
           ,
           he
           himself
           first
           practised
           ;
           so
           having
           lived
           in
           this
           manner
           about
           Two
           Years
           ,
           being
           then
           sensible
           that
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Death
           (
           or
           rather
           of
           his
           future
           Life
           )
           drew
           near
           ,
           he
           again
           retired
           to
           the
           same
           Island
           ,
           and
           Hermitage
           from
           whence
           he
           came
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Year
           also
           King
           Egfrid
           rashly
           lead
           out
           his
           Army
           to
           destroy
           the
           Province
           of
           the
           Picts
           ,
           
           (
           thô
           his
           Friends
           ,
           and
           principally
           Bishop
           Cuthbert
           ,
           did
           all
           they
           could
           to
           hinder
           it
           )
           ,
           and
           having
           now
           entred
           the
           Country
           ,
           he
           was
           brought
           (
           before
           he
           was
           aware
           )
           by
           the
           feigned
           flight
           of
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           between
           the
           streights
           of
           certain
           inaccessible
           Mountains
           ,
           where
           he
           ,
           with
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           his
           Forces
           he
           had
           brought
           with
           him
           ,
           were
           all
           cut
           off
           ,
           in
           the
           Fortieth
           Year
           of
           his
           Age
           ,
           and
           the
           Fifteenth
           of
           his
           Reign
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Year
           aforegoing
           ,
           he
           refused
           to
           hear
           Bishop
           Cuthbert
           ,
           who
           diswaded
           him
           from
           invading
           Ireland
           ,
           which
           did
           him
           no
           harm
           ;
           so
           Bede
           observes
           it
           was
           a
           just
           Judgment
           upon
           him
           for
           that
           Sin
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           hear
           those
           who
           would
           then
           have
           prevented
           his
           Ruine
           .
        
         
           From
           this
           time
           ,
           the
           Grandeur
           and
           Valour
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           Northumbers
           began
           to
           decline
           ;
           for
           the
           Picts
           now
           recovered
           their
           Country
           ,
           which
           the
           English
           had
           taken
           away
           ;
           and
           the
           Scots
           that
           were
           in
           Britain
           ,
           with
           some
           part
           of
           the
           Britains
           themselves
           ,
           regain'd
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           which
           they
           did
           enjoy
           for
           the
           space
           of
           Forty
           Six
           Years
           after
           ,
           when
           Bede
           wrote
           his
           History
           :
           But
           Alfred
           Brother
           to
           this
           King
           succeeding
           him
           ,
           quickly
           recovered
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           thô
           reduced
           into
           narrower
           bounds
           :
           He
           was
           also
           a
           Prince
           very
           well
           read
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Year
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           relate
           )
           Kentwin
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           dying
           ,
           Ceadwalla
           began
           to
           Reign
           over
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           (
           whose
           Pedegree
           is
           there
           inserted
           ,
           
           which
           I
           shall
           refer
           to
           another
           place
           :
           )
           and
           the
           same
           Year
           also
           died
           Lothair
           King
           of
           Kent
           ;
           (
           as
           Bede
           relates
           )
           of
           the
           Wounds
           he
           had
           received
           in
           a
           Fight
           against
           the
           
             South
             Saxons
          
           ;
           in
           which
           Edric
           ,
           his
           Brother
           
           Egbert's
           Son
           ,
           Commanded
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           reigned
           in
           his
           stead
           .
        
         
           This
           Year
           (
           also
           according
           to
           the
           Annals
           )
           John
           was
           consecrated
           Bishop
           of
           Hugulstad
           ,
           and
           remained
           so
           till
           Bishop
           
           Wilfrith's
           return
           ;
           but
           afterwards
           Bishop
           Bos●
           dying
           ,
           John
           became
           Bishop
           of
           York
           ,
           but
           from
           thence
           ,
           many
           Years
           after
           ,
           retired
           to
           his
           Monastry
           in
           Derawnde
           ,
           (
           now
           called
           Beverlie
           in
           York-shire
           :
           )
           This
           Year
           it
           rained
           Blood
           in
           Britain
           ;
           and
           also
           Milk
           and
           Butter
           were
           now
           turned
           into
           somewhat
           like
           Blood.
           You
           are
           here
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           this
           Bishop
           John
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           is
           the
           famous
           St.
           John
           of
           Beverlie
           ;
           of
           whom
           Bede
           in
           the
           next
           Book
           tells
           so
           many
           Miracles
           .
        
         
           But
           our
           Annals
           do
           here
           require
           some
           farther
           Illustration
           ;
           for
           this
           Ceadwalla
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           was
           the
           Grandson
           of
           Ceawlin
           ,
           by
           his
           Brother
           Cutha
           ;
           who
           being
           a
           Youth
           of
           great
           hopes
           ,
           was
           driven
           into
           Banishment
           
           by
           his
           Predecessour
           ,
           
           and
           (
           as
           
             Stephen
             
             Heddi
          
           in
           Bishop
           
           Wilfrid's
           Life
           relates
           )
           lay
           concealed
           among
           the
           Woods
           and
           Desarts
           of
           Chyltern
           ,
           and
           Ondred
           ,
           and
           there
           remained
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ;
           till
           raising
           an
           Army
           ,
           (
           thô
           Bede
           does
           not
           say
           from
           whence
           ,
           )
           he
           slew
           Aldelwald
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           South-Saxons
           ,
           and
           seized
           upon
           his
           Province
           ;
           
           but
           was
           soon
           driven
           out
           by
           two
           of
           that
           King's
           Captains
           ,
           
             viz.
             Bertune
          
           and
           Autune
           who
           for
           some
           time
           kept
           that
           Kingdom
           to
           themselves
           :
           the
           former
           of
           whom
           was
           afterwards
           slain
           by
           the
           same
           Ceadwalla
           ,
           when
           he
           became
           King
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           ;
           but
           the
           other
           who
           reigned
           after
           him
           ,
           again
           set
           it
           free
           from
           that
           servitude
           for
           many
           Years
           ;
           from
           whence
           it
           happen'd
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           time
           they
           had
           no
           Bishop
           of
           their
           own
           ;
           for
           when
           Wilfrid
           return'd
           home
           ,
           they
           became
           subject
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           Dorchester
           )
           which
           return
           (
           as
           the
           Author
           of
           
           Wilfrid's
           Life
           relates
           )
           happen'd
           this
           Year
           ,
           being
           the
           Second
           of
           King
           
           Alfred's
           Reign
           ,
           who
           then
           invited
           him
           home
           ,
           and
           restored
           him
           to
           his
           Bishoprick
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           his
           Monastery
           at
           Rypun
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           his
           other
           Revenues
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Decree
           of
           Pope
           Agatho
           ,
           and
           the
           Council
           at
           Rome
           above
           mentioned
           ;
           all
           which
           he
           enjoyed
           till
           his
           second
           Expulsion
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           hear
           in
           due
           time
           .
        
         
           After
           Ceadwalla
           had
           obtain'd
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           he
           subdued
           the
           Isle
           of
           Wight
           ,
           which
           was
           as
           yet
           infected
           with
           Idolatry
           ;
           
           and
           therefore
           this
           King
           resolved
           to
           destroy
           all
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           and
           to
           Plant
           the
           Island
           with
           his
           own
           Subjects
           ;
           obliging
           himself
           by
           a
           Vow
           ,
           
           (
           althô
           he
           himself
           (
           as
           it
           is
           reported
           )
           was
           not
           yet
           baptized
           ,
           )
           that
           he
           would
           give
           the
           Fourth
           part
           of
           his
           Conquests
           to
           God
           ;
           which
           he
           made
           good
           ,
           by
           offering
           it
           to
           Bishop
           Wilfrid
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           come
           thither
           by
           chance
           out
           of
           his
           own
           Country
           .
           The
           Island
           consisted
           of
           about
           Two
           Thousand
           Families
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           bestowed
           upon
           this
           Bishop
           ,
           as
           much
           Land
           there
           as
           then
           maintained
           Three
           Hundred
           Families
           ,
           the
           Care
           of
           all
           which
           the
           Bishop
           committed
           to
           one
           of
           his
           Clerks
           ,
           named
           Bernwin
           ,
           his
           Sisters
           Son
           ,
           who
           was
           to
           Baptize
           all
           those
           that
           would
           be
           saved
           .
           Bede
           also
           adds
           ,
           That
           amongst
           the
           first
           Fruits
           of
           Believers
           in
           that
           Island
           ,
           there
           were
           two
           Royal
           Youths
           ,
           Brothers
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           Sons
           of
           Arwald
           ,
           late
           King
           thereof
           ;
           who
           having
           hid
           themselves
           for
           fear
           of
           King
           Ceadwalla
           ,
           were
           at
           last
           discovered
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           ordered
           to
           be
           slain
           ,
           which
           when
           the
           Abbot
           of
           Reodford
           heard
           ,
           (
           as
           having
           his
           Monastery
           not
           far
           from
           thence
           )
           he
           went
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           then
           lay
           private
           in
           those
           Parts
           to
           be
           cured
           of
           the
           Wounds
           he
           had
           received
           in
           taking
           of
           the
           Island
           ,
           and
           desired
           of
           him
           ,
           if
           the
           Youths
           must
           needs
           dye
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           first
           received
           Baptism
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           granted
           ;
           whereupon
           the
           Abbot
           immediately
           instructed
           ,
           and
           then
           Baptized
           them
           ;
           so
           when
           the
           Executitioner
           came
           to
           put
           them
           to
           Death
           ,
           they
           chearfully
           underwent
           it
           ,
           because
           they
           hoped
           thereby
           to
           obtain
           an
           Eternal
           Kingdom
           .
           Thus
           the
           Isle
           of
           Wight
           did
           ,
           (
           thô
           last
           of
           all
           )
           receive
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           very
           harsh
           terms
           ;
           as
           if
           God
           would
           make
           them
           suffer
           for
           their
           so
           long
           refusal
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           
             The
             same
             Year
             also
          
           ,
           Ceadwalla
           and
           Mollo
           (
           or
           Mull
           )
           
             his
             Brother
             wasted
          
           Kent
           .
           And
           ,
           
             W.
             Malmesbury
          
           adds
           ,
           That
           the
           occasion
           of
           this
           War
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           revenged
           of
           King
           Edric
           ,
           who
           had
           killed
           Lothair
           his
           Predecessour
           ,
           and
           that
           falling
           upon
           that
           Province
           ,
           now
           grown
           Esseminate
           with
           long
           Peace
           ,
           he
           committed
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Spoil
           throughout
           the
           Country
           ;
           but
           at
           last
           meeting
           with
           the
           Kentish
           Men
           ,
           was
           repulsed
           with
           loss
           .
        
         
         
           
           This
           Year
           also
           ,
           according
           to
           Stephen
           H●ddis's
           Life
           of
           Bishop
           Wilfrid
           ,
           he
           was
           re-called
           home
           by
           King
           Alfred
           ,
           and
           restored
           to
           his
           Sees
           of
           York
           ,
           and
           Hagulstad
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           that
           then
           enjoyed
           them
           being
           turned
           out
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Year
           also
           Cuthbert
           ,
           that
           Pious
           Bishop
           of
           Lindisfarne
           ,
           having
           resigned
           his
           Bishoprick
           ,
           
           and
           retired
           again
           to
           Farne-Island
           ,
           there
           deceased
           ,
           but
           his
           Body
           was
           translated
           to
           Lindisfarne
           ;
           which
           being
           taken
           up
           Eleven
           Years
           after
           ,
           was
           found
           as
           entire
           ,
           as
           when
           it
           was
           first
           buried
           .
        
         
           This
           Year
           Mollo
           (
           or
           Mull
           )
           the
           Brother
           of
           King
           Ceadwalla
           ,
           but
           now
           mentioned
           ,
           
           was
           burnt
           in
           Kent
           ,
           and
           Twelve
           others
           with
           him
           ;
           but
           Ceadwalla
           afterwards
           wasted
           Kent
           the
           same
           Year
           ,
           which
           action
           Will.
           of
           Malmesbury
           and
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           relate
           more
           at
           large
           ;
           That
           Ceadwalla
           in
           the
           second
           Year
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           sent
           his
           Brother
           Mollo
           (
           at
           his
           own
           request
           )
           to
           Ravage
           and
           P●under
           the
           Province
           of
           Kent
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           Desire
           of
           Spoil
           ,
           and
           Ambition
           of
           Glory
           ;
           so
           marching
           into
           Kent
           ,
           (
           then
           divided
           into
           divers
           Factions
           )
           and
           finding
           none
           there
           to
           resist
           him
           ,
           he
           laid
           all
           the
           Country
           waste
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           despised
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           thought
           he
           might
           do
           what
           he
           pleased
           with
           them
           ;
           going
           about
           to
           plunder
           a
           certain
           House
           ,
           and
           having
           no
           more
           th●n
           Twelve
           Men
           in
           his
           Company
           ,
           being
           there
           encompassed
           on
           the
           sudden
           with
           far
           greater
           Forces
           ,
           and
           not
           daring
           to
           sally
           out
           upon
           them
           ,
           they
           set
           the
           House
           on
           Fire
           about
           his
           Ears
           ;
           where
           He
           with
           Twelve
           Knights
           were
           burnt
           :
           And
           thus
           this
           brave
           Army
           consisting
           of
           the
           Flower
           of
           the
           West-Saxon
           Youth
           came
           to
           nothing
           .
        
         
           But
           
             Will.
             Thorne
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Chronicle
           of
           the
           Abbots
           of
           St.
           
             Augustine
             ,
             Cant.
          
           relates
           the
           Death
           of
           this
           Prince
           ,
           with
           more
           Circumstances
           (
           v●z
           .
           )
           That
           he
           invading
           and
           spoiling
           Kent
           ,
           and
           coming
           before
           the
           City
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           being
           there
           stoutly
           resisted
           by
           the
           Citizens
           ,
           till
           almost
           all
           his
           Men
           were
           killed
           ,
           was
           at
           last
           constrained
           to
           flee
           to
           a
           certain
           House
           ,
           where
           the
           Men
           of
           Canterbury
           burnt
           him
           to
           Death
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           already
           related
           ;
           but
           it
           seems
           his
           Body
           not
           being
           reduced
           to
           Ashes
           ,
           was
           taken
           up
           and
           buried
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Abby
           of
           St.
           Augustine
           ,
           with
           the
           Kings
           of
           Kent
           ;
           this
           I
           thought
           fit
           to
           add
           as
           not
           being
           found
           elsewhere
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           Ceadwalla
           heard
           this
           news
           ,
           being
           extremely
           enraged
           at
           it
           ,
           he
           again
           entred
           Kent
           ,
           and
           there
           satiating
           himself
           with
           Spoil
           and
           Slaughter
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           left
           nothing
           worth
           carrying
           away
           ,
           returned
           home
           Victorious
           .
        
         
           
             This
             Year
             ,
             King
             Ceadwalla
             after
             he
             had
             Reign'd
             2
             Years
             (
             perhaps
             having
             some
             remorse
             for
             his
             former
             Cruelties
             ,
             
             )
             went
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             there
             received
             Baptism
             from
             Pope
             Sergius
             ,
             who
             gave
             him
             the
             Name
             of
             Peter
             ;
             where
             he
             not
             long
             after
             dyed
             ,
             and
             was
             buried
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ;
             to
             whom
             Ina
             succeeded
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             and
             Reigned
             Thirty
             Seven
             Years
             :
             He
             also
             built
             the
             Monastery
             at
             Glastingabyrig
             ,
             (
             now
             Glastenbury
             )
             and
             also
             went
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             there
             remained
             until
             his
             Death
             .
          
        
         
           Bede
           (
           who
           has
           given
           us
           a
           long
           Epitaph
           on
           Ceadwalla
           ,
           both
           in
           Verse
           and
           Prose
           ,
           
           )
           places
           this
           Prince's
           Baptism
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           in
           Anno
           689
           ,
           which
           might
           very
           well
           be
           ,
           for
           he
           resigned
           his
           Kingdom
           the
           Year
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           ended
           by
           that
           time
           he
           could
           be
           baptized
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Saxon
           Annalist
           might
           well
           place
           both
           that
           and
           his
           Baptism
           under
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Year
           :
           The
           British
           Historians
           confounded
           this
           Ceadwalla
           with
           their
           King
           Ceadwallo
           ,
           who
           slew
           King
           Edwin
           ;
           but
           he
           lived
           above
           Twenty
           Years
           before
           this
           time
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           already
           observed
           .
        
         
         
           But
           Dr.
           Powel
           ,
           
           and
           Mr.
           Vaughan
           in
           their
           Learned
           Notes
           upon
           
           Caradoc's
           Welsh
           Chronicle
           ,
           do
           suppose
           (
           with
           great
           probability
           )
           that
           this
           Cadwallo
           ,
           was
           Edwal
           ,
           sirnamed
           Ywrch
           ,
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           ,
           who
           about
           this
           time
           began
           to
           Reign
           ,
           being
           the
           Son
           of
           Cadwallader
           ;
           
           and
           may
           also
           very
           well
           agree
           with
           what
           Guidonius
           writeth
           of
           one
           Ethwal
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           ;
           who
           about
           this
           time
           went
           to
           Rome
           and
           there
           dyed
           ;
           for
           in
           proper
           Names
           it
           is
           an
           easie
           matter
           for
           a
           Capital
           C
           to
           creep
           in
           ,
           since
           it
           was
           commonly
           used
           in
           old
           hands
           ,
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           a
           Paragraph
           :
           and
           might
           by
           an
           Ignorant
           Copier
           be
           added
           to
           the
           Name
           it self
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           Edwal
           make
           Cadwal
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           Cadwallader
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Year
           after
           Ceadwalla
           dyed
           at
           Rome
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           Bede
           ,
           
           as
           well
           as
           our
           Annals
           )
           Theodorus
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           also
           deceased
           ,
           being
           Eighty
           Eight
           Years
           of
           Age
           ,
           having
           sate
           Arch-Bishop
           Twenty
           Two
           Years
           ,
           and
           was
           buried
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           St.
           Peter
           in
           Canterbury
           ;
           *
           Bede
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           English
           Church
           never
           attained
           to
           that
           height
           of
           perfection
           under
           any
           Arch-Bishops
           Government
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           under
           his
           ;
           he
           being
           the
           first
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           who
           Exercised
           his
           Metropolitan
           Jurisdiction
           over
           all
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           well
           beyond
           ,
           as
           on
           this
           side
           of
           Humber
           .
        
         
           Berthwald
           ,
           who
           now
           succeeded
           Theodore
           in
           the
           Arch-Bishoprick
           ,
           had
           been
           Abbot
           of
           a
           certain
           Monastery
           ,
           called
           Raculf
           (
           now
           Reculver
           in
           Kent
           )
           near
           the
           Isle
           of
           Thanet
           ;
           and
           was
           a
           Man
           well
           read
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           skil'd
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           Discipline
           ;
           but
           yet
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           compared
           to
           his
           Predecessours
           :
           he
           was
           Elected
           this
           Year
           ,
           but
           it
           seems
           his
           Consecration
           was
           deferr'd
           till
           near
           Three
           Years
           after
           ,
           when
           the
           Saxon
           Chronicle
           likewise
           recites
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           Year
           also
           (
           according
           to
           
             Florence
             )
             Ina
          
           a
           Prince
           of
           the
           Royal
           Blood
           took
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           ,
           being
           the
           Son
           of
           Kenred
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Ceolwald
           :
           Yet
           it
           seems
           he
           had
           no
           right
           by
           Succession
           ;
           for
           Will.
           of
           Malmesbury
           tells
           us
           expresly
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           more
           in
           respect
           to
           his
           own
           Natural
           Vertue
           ,
           than
           to
           the
           Right
           of
           a
           successive
           descent
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           now
           made
           King
           ;
           and
           indeed
           ,
           How
           could
           it
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           his
           Father
           Kenred
           being
           then
           alive
           ?
        
         
           This
           Year
           also
           ,
           Abbot
           Benedict
           (
           above-mentioned
           )
           dyed
           ,
           after
           a
           long
           Sickness
           ,
           of
           whom
           Bede
           in
           his
           Life
           (
           already
           cited
           )
           gives
           us
           a
           large
           Account
           ,
           that
           having
           been
           at
           first
           a
           Servant
           to
           King
           Oswin
           ,
           and
           receiving
           from
           him
           a
           competent
           Estate
           for
           his
           Quality
           ,
           he
           quited
           a
           Military
           Life
           for
           a
           Heavenly
           one
           ,
           and
           leaving
           his
           Country
           ,
           went
           to
           Rome
           ,
           in
           the
           Company
           of
           Alfred
           ,
           Son
           to
           that
           King
           ;
           and
           upon
           his
           return
           thence
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           professed
           himself
           a
           Monk
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           Lyren
           ;
           where
           staying
           Two
           Years
           ,
           he
           accompanied
           Wyghard
           to
           Rome
           ,
           who
           went
           thither
           to
           be
           ordained
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           but
           soon
           after
           dying
           there
           ,
           he
           again
           returned
           home
           with
           Arch-Bishop
           Theodore
           ,
           and
           after
           some
           time
           built
           the
           Monasteries
           of
           Wyremouth
           and
           Girwy
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           already
           heard
           ;
           and
           now
           after
           a
           long
           Sickness
           ,
           made
           a
           Holy
           End
           in
           the
           Monastery
           of
           St.
           Peter
           at
           Wyremouth
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           also
           buried
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           Wythred
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Egbert
           ,
           King
           of
           Kent
           ,
           being
           Established
           in
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           
           did
           by
           his
           Piety
           and
           Industry
           free
           it
           from
           Foreign
           Invasions
           ;
           thô
           one
           Swebheard
           ,
           (
           or
           Webheard
           )
           held
           part
           of
           it
           together
           with
           him
           for
           some
           time
           .
        
         
           This
           Year
           also
           according
           to
           Florence
           ,
           for
           the
           Years
           are
           not
           exactly
           set
           down
           by
           Bede
           ,
           or
           
             Stephen
             Heddi
          
           ;
           Bishop
           Wilfrid
           was
           the
           second
           time
           Expel'd
           from
           his
           Bishoprick
           by
           Alfred
           ,
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           ;
           
           which
           ,
           
           (
           as
           this
           Authour
           in
           his
           Life
           relates
           )
           happen'd
           because
           that
           King
           had
           not
           restored
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           St.
           Peter
           at
           Rypun
           divers
           of
           its
           Possessions
           ;
           
           The
           next
           was
           because
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Hagulstad
           had
           been
           erected
           into
           a
           Bishoprick
           without
           his
           consent
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           priviledge
           which
           Pope
           Agatho
           had
           bestowed
           upon
           it
           ;
           And
           lastly
           ,
           because
           that
           King
           would
           have
           compelled
           him
           to
           obey
           certain
           Decrees
           of
           Arch-Bishop
           Theodore
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           made
           in
           Bishop
           
           Wilfrid's
           absence
           ,
           and
           during
           the
           first
           quarrel
           that
           had
           risen
           between
           them
           ;
           which
           he
           refusing
           to
           observe
           ,
           thereupon
           retired
           to
           his
           old
           Friend
           Ethelred
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           who
           received
           him
           with
           great
           honour
           .
        
         
           But
           King
           Alfred
           ,
           as
           likewise
           Arch-Bishop
           Bertwald
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Britain
           ,
           being
           assembled
           in
           a
           Synod
           ,
           at
           a
           place
           called
           Onestrefield
           or
           Hosterfield
           ,
           They
           sent
           Messengers
           to
           Bishop
           Wilfrid
           ,
           desiring
           him
           to
           appear
           before
           them
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           came
           to
           the
           Synod
           ,
           he
           could
           by
           no
           means
           agree
           with
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           did
           not
           perform
           what
           they
           had
           promised
           by
           their
           Messengers
           ;
           so
           that
           great
           disputes
           arising
           chiefly
           from
           those
           Bishops
           of
           the
           new
           Sees
           ,
           who
           together
           with
           certain
           Abbots
           had
           been
           also
           set
           on
           by
           King
           Alfred
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           their
           own
           private
           Interests
           ,
           did
           not
           desire
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           they
           also
           objected
           many
           false
           things
           against
           him
           which
           could
           no
           ways
           be
           proved
           ;
           and
           at
           last
           decreed
           that
           the
           Bishop
           should
           be
           censured
           according
           to
           the
           Decrees
           of
           the
           late
           Arch-Bishop
           Theodore
           ;
           whereupon
           Bishop
           Wilfrid
           asked
           them
           ,
           with
           what
           Face
           they
           could
           prefer
           the
           Decrees
           of
           Theodore
           before
           the
           Apostolical
           Canons
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           enjoined
           them
           from
           Pope
           Agatho
           ,
           and
           Pope
           Sergius
           ?
           but
           when
           no
           due
           or
           decent
           manner
           of
           speaking
           was
           observed
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           urged
           him
           to
           subscribe
           a
           Resignation
           of
           his
           Bishoprick
           ,
           and
           Monasteries
           in
           Northumberland
           ,
           and
           Mercia
           ,
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           he
           utterly
           refused
           it
           ,
           and
           only
           offered
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           it
           was
           agreeable
           with
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Holy
           Fathers
           ;
           but
           at
           last
           they
           offered
           him
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           would
           resign
           his
           Bishoprick
           ,
           he
           might
           still
           retain
           his
           Abbey
           of
           Ripon
           ,
           and
           live
           there
           in
           quiet
           ,
           provided
           he
           did
           not
           go
           out
           of
           the
           bounds
           of
           the
           Monastery
           ,
           nor
           exercise
           any
           Episcopal
           Jurisdiction
           ;
           upon
           which
           ,
           he
           in
           a
           long
           Speech
           set
           forth
           his
           former
           Merits
           ,
           in
           converting
           the
           Northumbrian
           Nation
           to
           the
           due
           observation
           of
           Easter
           ;
           Then
           asked
           them
           for
           what
           offence
           they
           went
           now
           about
           to
           degrade
           him
           ?
           To
           which
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           replied
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           culpable
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           was
           therefore
           to
           be
           condemned
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           prefer'd
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Men
           at
           Rome
           before
           theirs
           ;
           and
           the
           King
           then
           offer'd
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           to
           make
           him
           submit
           by
           force
           to
           their
           Judgment
           ,
           but
           this
           was
           opposed
           by
           most
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           come
           thither
           under
           their
           safe
           conduct
           ;
           Then
           the
           Bishop
           retired
           again
           to
           King
           Ethelred
           ,
           setting
           forth
           the
           hard
           usage
           which
           he
           had
           received
           at
           the
           Synod
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           King
           promised
           him
           never
           to
           alter
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           Monasteries
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           bestowed
           upon
           him
           ,
           until
           he
           had
           sent
           to
           Rome
           for
           the
           Pope's
           Judgment
           of
           these
           Matters
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           might
           act
           safely
           therein
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           and
           the
           Synod
           did
           not
           only
           deprive
           ,
           but
           also
           Excomunicate
           Bishop
           Wilfrid
           ,
           and
           also
           all
           those
           who
           were
           in
           communion
           with
           him
           ;
           so
           that
           none
           might
           so
           much
           as
           eat
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           they
           touched
           ,
           was
           looked
           upon
           as
           defiled
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           Bishop
           Wilfrid
           was
           again
           forced
           to
           go
           to
           Rome
           ,
           there
           to
           make
           his
           appeal
           before
           the
           Pope
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           presented
           a
           long
           Petition
           .
           
           setting
           forth
           that
           the
           Troubles
           which
           he
           had
           met
           with
           in
           Britain
           ,
           
           had
           proceeded
           from
           those
           ,
           who
           having
           seized
           upon
           his
           Bishoprick
           ,
           and
           Monasteries
           ,
           had
           refused
           to
           observe
           the
           Decrees
           of
           his
           Holiness's
           Predecessours
           ;
           whereupon
           the
           Pope
           at
           that
           time
           holding
           a
           Council
           at
           Rome
           ,
           did
           there
           hear
           the
           whole
           difference
           between
           him
           and
           Arch-Bishop
           Bertwald
           ,
           who
           had
           now
           sent
           his
           Deputies
           thither
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           accusations
           against
           him
           ;
           so
           in
           short
           ,
           upon
           a
           solemn
           hearing
           of
           the
           whole
           matter
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           and
           after
           above
           Seventy
           Congregations
           ,
           in
           about
           Four
           Months
           time
           ,
           (
           in
           all
           which
           the
           Bishops
           Innocence
           did
           more
           and
           more
           appear
           ,
           )
           he
           was
           at
           last
           absolved
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Council
           ;
           the
           particulars
           of
           which
           are
           too
           long
           to
           relate
           ,
           only
           that
           thereupon
           the
           Pope
           wrote
           Letters
           to
           Ethelred
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           and
           Alfred
           ,
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           reciting
           Bishop
           Wilfrid's
           former
           appeal
           to
           Pope
           Agatho
           ,
           and
           the
           Decree
           that
           had
           been
           made
           in
           his
           Favour
           ;
           as
           also
           what
           had
           been
           now
           done
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           how
           well
           the
           Bishop
           had
           acquitted
           himself
           of
           whatsoever
           had
           been
           laid
           to
           his
           Charge
           ;
           and
           therefore
           did
           not
           only
           order
           them
           to
           receive
           him
           ,
           but
           also
           admonished
           Arch-Bishop
           Bertwald
           to
           call
           another
           Synod
           ,
           together
           with
           Bishop
           Wilfrid
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           Summon
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           Bosa
           and
           John
           ,
           to
           hear
           what
           they
           would
           say
           in
           their
           own
           behalf
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           could
           make
           any
           agreement
           ,
           with
           the
           liking
           of
           Bishop
           Wilfrid
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           very
           grateful
           to
           him
           ;
           but
           if
           otherwise
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           exhibit
           the
           Reasons
           of
           their
           dissent
           before
           the
           Pope
           ,
           there
           to
           be
           determined
           in
           a
           more
           ample
           Council
           ;
           and
           whoever
           should
           refuse
           this
           ,
           should
           be
           subject
           to
           be
           Excomunicated
           ,
           and
           deposed
           from
           his
           Bishoprick
           .
        
         
           The
           Bishop
           in
           his
           Return
           home
           with
           these
           Letters
           ,
           fell
           so
           sick
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           like
           to
           dye
           at
           Melune
           in
           France
           ,
           where
           (
           't
           is
           said
           )
           he
           had
           a
           Vision
           of
           an
           Angel
           appearing
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           promised
           him
           restitution
           to
           his
           See
           within
           Four
           Years
           ;
           so
           he
           at
           last
           arrived
           again
           in
           Britain
           ,
           where
           applying
           himself
           to
           Arch-Bishop
           Bertwald
           ,
           He
           being
           frighted
           with
           the
           Pope's
           Letters
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           before
           sent
           him
           by
           Messengers
           ,
           received
           Bishop
           Wilfrid
           very
           kindly
           ,
           and
           being
           then
           reconciled
           to
           him
           ,
           promised
           to
           mitigate
           that
           harsh
           Judgment
           ,
           given
           against
           him
           in
           the
           former
           Synod
           .
        
         
           Then
           the
           Bishop
           delivered
           his
           Letters
           to
           Ethelred
           ,
           (
           who
           ,
           having
           at
           that
           time
           resigned
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           was
           become
           a
           Monk
           )
           ,
           and
           so
           used
           his
           Interest
           with
           King
           Cenered
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           appointed
           King
           in
           his
           stead
           ,
           that
           he
           promised
           to
           obey
           the
           Pope's
           Decrees
           ;
           not
           long
           after
           which
           the
           Bishop
           likewise
           sent
           an
           Abbot
           with
           a
           Priest
           to
           King
           Alfred
           ,
           desiring
           his
           leave
           to
           return
           home
           ,
           and
           to
           deliver
           him
           the
           Pope's
           Letters
           ,
           and
           the
           Decrees
           which
           had
           been
           made
           on
           his
           behalf
           ;
           which
           Messengers
           thô
           the
           King
           civily
           received
           ,
           yet
           he
           plainly
           told
           them
           ,
           That
           he
           would
           do
           them
           any
           other
           Favour
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           in
           vain
           to
           trouble
           him
           any
           further
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           because
           whatever
           the
           Kings
           his
           Predecessours
           ,
           together
           with
           his
           Councellours
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           late
           Arch-Bishop
           Theodore
           had
           already
           judged
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           himself
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           present
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           British
           Nation
           had
           lately
           Decreed
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           resolved
           never
           to
           alter
           for
           any
           Letters
           sent
           (
           as
           they
           said
           )
           from
           the
           Apostolick
           See
           ;
           so
           the
           Messengers
           returning
           without
           any
           success
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           continued
           where
           he
           was
           for
           some
           Years
           :
           but
           the
           King
           it
           seems
           repented
           at
           last
           of
           this
           harsh
           Resolution
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           altered
           it
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           hereafter
           find
           .
        
         
         
           I
           have
           been
           the
           more
           exact
           in
           this
           transaction
           of
           Bishop
           
           Wilfrid's
           ,
           because
           it
           has
           never
           been
           as
           yet
           published
           in
           English
           before
           ,
           and
           it
           also
           gives
           us
           a
           great
           light
           into
           the
           Affairs
           of
           the
           Church
           at
           this
           time
           ;
           and
           lets
           us
           know
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           Northumberland
           did
           not
           then
           think
           themselves
           bound
           to
           observe
           the
           Pope's
           Decrees
           ,
           thô
           made
           upon
           Appeals
           to
           Rome
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           contrary
           to
           a
           General
           Synod
           ,
           or
           Council
           of
           the
           whole
           Nation
           .
           
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           (
           thô
           it
           be
           not
           mentioned
           in
           Bede
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Chronicle
           )
           Ina
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           ,
           summoned
           a
           great
           Council
           or
           Synod
           of
           all
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           with
           the
           Great
           and
           Wise
           Men
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ;
           which
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           first
           Authentick
           great
           Council
           ,
           whose
           Laws
           are
           come
           to
           us
           entire
           ,
           I
           shall
           set
           down
           the
           Title
           of
           it
           as
           it
           is
           recited
           in
           the
           First
           Volume
           of
           Sir
           H.
           Spelman's
           British
           Councils
           ;
           it
           begins
           thus
           ;
           Ina
           
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             King
             of
             the
          
           West-Saxons
           ,
           
             by
             the
             Council
             and
             Advice
             of
          
           Cenred
           ,
           
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
          
           Hedde
           and
           Erkenwald
           
             my
             Bishops
             ;
             with
             all
             my
             Ealdermen
             ,
             and
             sage
             Ancients
             of
             my
             People
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             an
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Servants
             of
             God
             ,
             have
             Religiously
             endeavoured
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             health
             of
             our
             Soul
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             preservation
             of
             our
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             right
             Laws
             and
             true
             Judgments
             be
             Founded
             ,
             and
             ●stablished
             ,
             throughout
             our
             whole
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             Lawful
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             for
             any
             Ealderman
             ,
             or
             other
             Subject
             whatever
             ,
             to
             transgress
             these
             our
             Constitutions
             .
          
        
         
           I
           have
           also
           given
           you
           an
           Extract
           of
           the
           chief
           of
           those
           Laws
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           they
           relate
           to
           any
           thing
           remarkable
           ,
           either
           in
           Church
           or
           State
           ;
           referring
           you
           for
           the
           rest
           to
           the
           Laws
           themselves
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             If
             a
             Servant
             do
             any
             Work
             on
             a
          
           Sunday
           ,
           
             by
             Command
             of
             his
             Master
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             free
             ,
             and
             the
             Master
             shall
             be
             amerced
             Thirty
             Shillings
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             went
             about
             the
             Work
             without
             his
             Master's
             privity
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             beaten
             ,
             or
             redeem
             the
             penalty
             ;
             but
             a
             Freeman
             ,
             if
             he
             work
             on
             that
             Day
             ,
             without
             the
             Command
             of
             his
             Master
             ,
             shall
             loose
             his
             Freedom
             ,
             or
             pay
             60
             Sihillings
             ;
             if
             he
             be
             a
             Priest
             ,
             his
             penalty
             shall
             be
             double
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             The
             portion
             or
             dues
             of
             the
             Church
             shall
             be
             brought
             in
             by
             the
             Feast
             of
             St.
          
           Martyn
           ,
           
             he
             that
             payeth
             them
             not
             by
             that
             time
             ,
             shall
             be
             amerced
             Forty
             Shillings
             ,
             and
             besides
             pay
             twelve
             times
             their
             value
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           
             If
             any
             guilty
             of
             a
             capital
             Crime
             shall
             take
             refuge
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             he
             shall
             save
             his
             Life
             ,
             and
             yet
             make
             recompence
             according
             to
             Justice
             and
             Equity
             ;
             if
             one
             deserving
             Stripes
             run
             to
             a
             Church
             ,
             the
             Stripes
             shall
             be
             forgiven
             him
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           
             If
             any
             one
             Fight
             within
             the
             King's
             House
             ,
             or
             Palace
             ,
             he
             shall
             forfeit
             all
             his
             Goods
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             at
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             whether
             he
             shall
             have
             his
             Life
             or
             not
             ;
             he
             that
             Fights
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             shall
             pay
          
           120
           s.
           
             in
             the
             House
             of
             an
             Alderman
             ,
             or
             other
             sage
             Nobleman
             ,
          
           60
           s.
           
             whosoever
             shall
             Fight
             in
             a
             Villager's
             House
             paying
             Scot
             ,
             shall
             be
             punished
          
           30
           s.
           
             and
             shall
             give
             the
             Villager
          
           6
           s.
           
             and
             if
             any
             one
             Fight
             in
             the
             open
             Field
             ,
             he
             shall
             pay
          
           120
           s.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           
             He
             that
             on
             his
             own
             private
             account
             shall
             revenge
             an
             injury
             done
             to
             him
             ,
             before
             he
             hath
             demanded
             publick
             Justice
             ,
             shall
             restore
             what
             he
             took
             away
             ,
             and
             besides
             forfeit
          
           30
           Shillings
           .
        
         
         
           6.
           
           
             If
             a
             Robber
             be
             taken
             ,
             he
             shall
             lose
             his
             Life
             ,
          
           
           
             or
             redeem
             it
             according
             to
             the
             estimation
             of
             his
             Head
             ;
             we
             call
             Robbers
             to
             the
             Number
             of
             Seven
             or
             Eight
             Men
             ;
             from
             that
             number
             to
             Thirty
             Five
             ,
             a
             band
             ;
             all
             above
             ,
             an
             Army
             .
          
        
         
           7.
           
           
             If
             a
             Country
             Boor
             ,
             having
             been
             often
             accused
             of
             Theft
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             at
             last
             taken
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             his
             Hand
             or
             Foot
             cut
             off
             .
          
        
         
           8.
           
           
             If
             any
             one
             Kill
             another's
             Godfather
             ,
             or
             God-Son
             ,
             the
             satisfaction
             shall
             be
             according
             to
             his
             Quality
             and
             Circumstances
             ;
             let
             the
             compensation
             due
             to
             the
             Relations
             ,
             and
             that
             due
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             the
             loss
             of
             his
             Man
             ,
             be
             both
             alike
             :
             and
             let
             the
             one
             encrease
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             the
             Person
             ,
             just
             as
             the
             other
             doth
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             were
             the
             King's
             Godson
             ,
             let
             him
             make
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Relations
             ;
             but
             if
             his
             Life
             was
             taken
             away
             by
             a
             Relation
             ,
             then
             let
             the
             Money
             due
             to
             the
             Godfather
             be
             diminished
             ,
             as
             it
             useth
             to
             be
             ,
             when
             Money
             is
             paid
             to
             the
             Master
             for
             the
             Death
             of
             his
             Servant
             :
             If
             a
             Bishop's
             Son
             be
             killed
             ,
             let
             the
             penalty
             be
             half
             so
             much
             .
          
        
         
           From
           which
           Laws
           we
           may
           observe
           that
           our
           Saxon
           Ancestors
           were
           strict
           observers
           of
           the
           Lord's
           day
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           permit
           any
           servile
           Work
           to
           be
           done
           thereon
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           the
           superstition
           of
           Sanctuaries
           was
           very
           ancient
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           elsewhere
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           Theft
           ,
           Murder
           ,
           and
           all
           sorts
           of
           Crimes
           ,
           were
           then
           redeemable
           by
           pecuniary
           Mulcts
           ;
           either
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Friends
           of
           the
           party
           slain
           ,
           or
           wrong'd
           ,
           or
           else
           by
           loss
           of
           Limbs
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           one
           Law
           behind
           that
           is
           very
           remarkable
           .
        
         
           
             That
             if
             any
          
           English
           
             Man
             ,
             who
             hath
             lost
             his
             Freedom
             ,
             do
             afterwards
             Steal
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             hang'd
             on
             the
             Gallows
             ;
             and
             no
             Recompence
             made
             to
             his
             Lord
             ;
             if
             any
             one
             Kill
             such
             a
             Man
             ,
             he
             shall
             make
             no
             recompence
             on
             that
             account
             to
             his
             Friends
             ,
             unless
             they
             redeem
             him
             within
             a
             Twelve
             Month.
          
           Where
           it
           appears
           that
           no
           English
           Freeman
           could
           then
           be
           hang'd
           for
           any
           fault
           but
           Treason
           ,
           (
           thô
           that
           is
           not
           express'd
           in
           these
           Laws
           )
           :
           but
           as
           for
           the
           last
           clause
           in
           these
           Laws
           ,
           
             That
             if
             the
             Son
             of
             a
             Bishop
             be
             killed
             ,
             the
             penalty
             should
             be
             half
             ,
          
           whereby
           some
           would
           prove
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           were
           then
           Married
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           mistake
           ;
           for
           by
           those
           words
           are
           only
           meant
           a
           Bishop's
           Spiritual
           Son
           ,
           or
           Godson
           ,
           and
           not
           his
           Natural
           ,
           or
           Conjugal
           Son.
           
        
         
           
             This
             Year
             the
          
           Kentishmen
           
             made
             a
             League
             with
             King
          
           Ina
           
             and
             gave
             him
             Thirty
             Thousand
             Pounds
             to
             obtain
             his
             Friendship
             ,
          
           
           
             because
             they
             had
             before
             burnt
          
           Moll
           
             his
             Brother
             .
             Also
          
           Withred
           
             began
             to
             Reign
             over
             the
             Kingdom
             of
          
           Kent
           ,
           
             and
             held
             it
             Thirty
             Three
             Years
             .
             William
          
           of
           Malmesbury
           makes
           him
           to
           have
           been
           Elected
           King
           by
           the
           
             General
             Consent
          
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           did
           not
           deceive
           their
           expectation
           in
           governing
           them
           well
           .
        
         
           The
           Saxon
           Chronicle
           here
           also
           proceeds
           ,
           and
           gives
           us
           his
           Pedegree
           ,
           which
           being
           not
           to
           our
           purpose
           ,
           I
           omit
           ;
           only
           ,
           you
           may
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           one
           Ecbert
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           last
           King
           that
           Reigned
           .
        
         
           
             As
             soon
             as
             ever
             he
             was
             made
             King
             ,
             he
             commanded
             a
             Great
             Council
             to
             be
             summoned
             ,
             at
             a
             place
             called
          
           Becanceld
           (
           
             which
             though
             it
             be
             somewhere
             in
          
           Kent
           ,
           
             yet
             no
             body
             certainly
             knows
             where
             it
             lay
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
          
           Beckanham
           ,
           
             which
             lies
             near
          
           Surry
           ;
           )
           
             at
             which
             Council
          
           Withred
           
             Himself
             was
             present
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
          
           Canterbury
           
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rochester
           ,
           
             and
             with
             them
             all
             the
             Abbots
             and
             Abbesses
             ,
             together
             with
             many
             Wise
             and
             Prudent
             Men
             ,
             who
             were
             
             there
             assembled
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             they
             might
             all
             take
             Council
             about
             the
             repairing
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
          
           Kent
           ;
           
             then
             the
             King
             began
             to
             speak
             thus
             ,
             I
             will
             ,
             That
             all
             Churches
             and
             Monasteries
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             given
             and
             endow'd
             for
             God's
             Glory
             ,
             in
             the
             Days
             of
             the
             Faithful
             Kings
             my
             Predecessours
             ,
             shall
             remain
             so
             to
             God's
             Honour
             for
             ever
             ;
             Therefore
             ,
             I
          
           Withred
           
             being
             an
             Earthly
             King
             ,
             yet
             moved
             by
             the
             Heavenly
             one
             ,
             have
             learnt
             from
             our
             Ancestours
             ,
             that
             no
             Lay-man
             ought
             to
             have
             right
             to
             meddle
             with
             any
             Church
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             that
             belong
             to
             it
             ;
             Wherefore
             we
             do
             firmly
             Decree
             ,
             and
             appoint
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Omnipotent
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Saints
             ,
             do
             straitly
             forbid
             all
             the
             Kings
             our
             Successours
             ,
             with
             all
             Ealdermen
             ,
          
           (
           i.
           e.
           Governours
           or
           Judges
           )
           
             and
             other
             Laymen
             ,
             to
             exercise
             any
             Lordship
             or
             Dominion
             over
             those
             Churches
             ,
             and
             their
             poss●ssions
             ,
             which
             either
             I
             ,
             or
             my
             Pred●cessours
             ,
             have
             given
             for
             the
             Honour
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             our
             Lady
             St.
          
           Mary
           ,
           
             and
             all
             the
             Saints
             :
             but
             when
             it
             shall
             happen
             that
             a
             Bishop
             or
             any
             Abbot
             ,
             or
             Abbess
             shall
             depart
             this
             Life
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             told
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             command
             one
             may
             be
             chosen
             ,
             who
             is
             most
             worthy
             ;
             Moreover
             let
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             make
             good
             tryal
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             elected
             to
             so
             Holy
             a
             Function
             ,
             neither
             let
             any
             one
             be
             Elected
             ,
             or
             Consecrated
             ,
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             ;
             for
             as
             it
             is
             the
             King's
             duty
             to
             appo●nt
             Ealdermen
             ,
             Sheriffs
             ,
             and
             Judges
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             the
             Arch-Bishop's
             to
             Govern
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             care
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             also
             to
             appoint
             and
             elect
             Bish●ps
             ,
             Abbots
             ,
             and
             Abbesses
             ,
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             Consecrate
             ,
             Co●firm
             and
             Instruct
             them
             by
             his
             good
             Precepts
             ,
             and
             Example
             ;
             least
             any
             of
             God's
             Flock
             should
             wonder
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             perish
             .
          
        
         
           This
           passage
           being
           found
           in
           the
           Cottonian
           Copy
           of
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           ,
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           insert
           ,
           as
           a
           Monument
           of
           the
           ancient
           power
           of
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           as
           Governour
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           though
           then
           under
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Pope
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           Matters
           .
           These
           are
           the
           chief
           heads
           of
           this
           famous
           Council
           ;
           not
           do
           the
           other
           Copies
           in
           Sir
           H.
           Spelman's
           Collection
           ,
           differ
           much
           from
           this
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           ;
           only
           there
           follows
           the
           Subscriptions
           of
           King
           Wythred
           ,
           and
           Werburge
           his
           Queen
           ,
           (
           who
           Subscribed
           for
           her self
           ,
           and
           the
           Prince
           her
           Son
           ,
           )
           then
           follow
           those
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Abbots
           ,
           and
           after
           them
           of
           Five
           Abbesses
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ;
           which
           shews
           them
           to
           have
           been
           present
           at
           this
           Council
           ;
           but
           whether
           as
           consenters
           ,
           or
           voters
           ,
           or
           else
           as
           bare
           witnesses
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           determine
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           observable
           that
           their
           Names
           are
           written
           not
           only
           before
           all
           the
           Presbyters
           ?
           but
           also
           before
           Botred
           ,
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           though
           of
           what
           Diocess
           is
           not
           specified
           :
           But
           to
           return
           to
           Civil
           affairs
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           also
           ,
           as
           Bede
           relates
           ,
           (
           though
           no
           Historian
           hath
           given
           us
           the
           Year
           )
           Sebbi
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           East-Saxons
           ,
           being
           fitter
           for
           a
           Bishop
           than
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           being
           at
           last
           taken
           with
           a
           great
           bodily
           Infirmity
           ,
           preferred
           a
           private
           Life
           before
           a
           Crown
           ,
           and
           took
           upon
           him
           the
           Habit
           of
           a
           Monk
           ,
           with
           the
           Benediction
           of
           Waldhere
           ,
           
           then
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           Successour
           to
           Erkenwald
           in
           the
           See
           of
           London
           ;
           so
           this
           pious
           King
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           bestowed
           a
           great
           Sum
           of
           Money
           in
           Charity
           ,
           soon
           departed
           this
           Life
           ,
           leaving
           his
           Sons
           Sighard
           and
           Senfrid
           to
           succeed
           him
           .
        
         
           
             This
             Year
             the
          
           Southumbers
           (
           
             that
             is
             the
          
           Mercians
           )
           killed
           Ostrythe
           
             the
             Wife
             of
          
           Ethelred
           
             their
             late
             King
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             the
             Sister
             of
             King
          
           Egfrid
           .
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           calls
           it
           a
           vile
           Wickedness
           ,
           but
           would
           not
           ,
           or
           could
           not
           give
           us
           the
           reason
           why
           they
           did
           so
           ;
           nor
           what
           punishment
           was
           inflicted
           upon
           them
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           Year
           likewise
           was
           held
           the
           Council
           of
           Berghamsted
           in
           
             Kent
             ,
             Bertwald
          
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           
             Canterbury
             ,
             Gibmund
          
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Order
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           the
           Lay
           or
           Military
           Men
           being
           there
           assembled
           ,
           by
           the
           Common
           ,
           and
           Unanimous
           Assent
           
           of
           All
           ,
           
           they
           decreed
           these
           Laws
           should
           be
           added
           to
           the
           Laws
           and
           Customs
           of
           the
           Kentish
           Men
           :
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           this
           Council
           are
           called
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Title
           ,
           the
           Judgments
           or
           Doomes
           of
           King
           Wightred
           ;
           But
           thô
           they
           relate
           chiefly
           to
           Ecclesiastical
           Matters
           ,
           yet
           I
           shall
           here
           insert
           some
           of
           the
           chief
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           First
           Law
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Church
             shall
             be
             free
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             her
             own
             Judgments
             ,
             Rents
             ,
             and
             Pensions
             ;
             and
             that
             Prayer
             be
             made
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             Commands
             obeyed
             ,
             not
             of
             necessity
             or
             Compulsion
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             good
             will.
             
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             If
             any
             Military
             Man
             (
             called
             there
             a
          
           Gesithcund-man
           ,
           
             in
             the
          
           Saxon
           
             Original
             ,
             )
             shall
             ,
             after
             this
             Council
             is
             ended
             ,
             despising
             the
             King's
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Judicial
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Bishop's
             Excomunication
             ,
             be
             taken
             in
             Adultery
             ,
             let
             him
             pay
             to
             his
             Lord
             an
          
           100
           Shillings
           .
        
         
           By
           which
           Law
           it
           appears
           ,
           there
           was
           at
           this
           time
           Knights
           Service
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           also
           ,
           that
           slighting
           of
           Excomunication
           had
           no
           further
           Temporal
           Penalty
           ,
           than
           a
           pecuniary
           Mulct
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           it
           was
           to
           the
           Lord
           of
           whom
           he
           held
           his
           Land
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           to
           pay
           it
           ,
           appears
           by
           the
           next
           Law
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           is
           appointed
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Adulterer
           were
           a
           Country
           Man
           ,
           or
           Villager
           ,
           (
           called
           there
           Ceorlesman
           )
           he
           shall
           pay
           Fifty
           Shillings
           (
           to
           his
           Lord
           ,
           )
           yea
           thô
           he
           do
           Pennance
           for
           that
           Sin.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             If
             on
          
           Saturday
           
             in
             the
             Evening
             ,
             after
             the
             Sun
             is
             set
             ;
             or
             on
          
           Sunday
           
             Evening
             after
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             a
             Servant
             shall
             ,
             at
             the
             Command
             of
             his
             Master
             ,
             do
             any
             work
             ,
             let
             his
             Master
             redeem
             the
             offence
             with
             paying
             Eighty
             Shillings
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
             If
             a
             Layman
             kill
             a
             Theif
             ,
             let
             him
             lye
             without
             any
          
           Wiregild
           ,
           
             that
             is
             ,
             without
             making
             any
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             Friends
             of
             the
             party
             slain
             .
          
        
         
           
             This
             Year
             also
             the
             Picts
             slew
             Bert
             the
             Ealderman
             ,
             
               H.
               Huntington
            
             ascribes
             this
             to
             the
             Curse
             of
             the
             Irish
             Nation
             ,
             whose
             Churches
             he
             had
             in
             the
             late
             Invasion
             destroyed
             ;
             for
             as
             King
             Egfrid
             Invading
             the
             Country
             of
             the
             Picts
             was
             there
             cut
             off
             ;
             so
             entering
             their
             Country
             to
             revenge
             the
             Death
             of
             his
             Master
             ,
             he
             was
             likewise
             slain
             .
          
        
         
           
             Mat.
             Westminster
          
           calls
           this
           Ealderman
           ,
           Brithric
           ,
           Earl
           of
           the
           Northumbers
           ,
           but
           from
           what
           Authority
           I
           know
           not
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           conclude
           this
           Century
           with
           a
           very
           remarkable
           Transaction
           out
           of
           Bede
           ,
           that
           happen'd
           about
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           it
           .
           Egbert
           ,
           an
           English
           Priest
           ,
           living
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           being
           hindred
           by
           a
           Storm
           that
           forced
           him
           back
           from
           Preaching
           the
           Gospel
           (
           as
           he
           intended
           )
           in
           Germany
           ,
           he
           perswaded
           one
           Wilbrode
           his
           Country
           man
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           who
           having
           obtain'd
           the
           Pope's
           License
           to
           Preach
           to
           the
           Heathen
           Nations
           ,
           he
           performed
           it
           first
           by
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           in
           old
           Frizeland
           ,
           (
           which
           then
           included
           not
           only
           those
           Provinces
           ,
           called
           East
           and
           
             West
             Frizeland
          
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           but
           also
           Holland
           and
           Zealand
           ,
           and
           divers
           others
           of
           the
           Belgic
           Provinces
           ;
           )
           where
           he
           converted
           all
           those
           Nations
           to
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           and
           was
           afterwards
           ,
           at
           the
           desire
           of
           Pipin
           ,
           (
           father
           to
           King
           Charles
           ,
           )
           ordained
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           the
           
             Frisons
             ,
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           596
           :
           and
           upon
           his
           return
           to
           
             Rome
             ;
             Pipin
          
           ,
           being
           then
           Major
           of
           the
           Palace
           ,
           (
           or
           General
           of
           France
           ,
           )
           gave
           him
           for
           his
           Episcopal
           See
           that
           famous
           Castle
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           in
           the
           Old
           
           Language
           of
           that
           Nation
           ,
           
           Wiltaburg
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Gallic
           Tongue
           ,
           Trajectum
           ,
           at
           this
           day
           Utrecht
           .
        
         
           But
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           two
           Priests
           ,
           each
           of
           them
           named
           Henwald
           ,
           and
           for
           distinction
           Sirnamed
           from
           the
           colour
           of
           their
           Hair
           ,
           
           the
           Black
           and
           the
           White
           ,
           being
           by
           his
           Example
           piously
           affected
           to
           the
           Souls
           of
           their
           Country-men
           ,
           the
           
             Old
             Saxons
          
           ,
           at
           their
           coming
           into
           
             Old
             Saxony
          
           to
           convert
           them
           ,
           met
           with
           much
           worse
           Entertainment
           ;
           for
           being
           in
           the
           House
           of
           a
           Farmer
           ,
           who
           had
           promised
           to
           convey
           them
           (
           as
           they
           desired
           )
           to
           the
           Governour
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           and
           being
           discovered
           by
           their
           daily
           Ceremonies
           to
           be
           Christian
           Priests
           ,
           and
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           coming
           also
           known
           ,
           they
           were
           by
           him
           and
           his
           Heathen
           Neighbours
           cruelly
           butcher'd
           ,
           and
           their
           Bodies
           flung
           into
           the
           Rhine
           ;
           but
           the
           Governour
           coming
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           it
           ,
           being
           enraged
           at
           such
           Violence
           offered
           to
           two
           Strangers
           ,
           sent
           Armed
           Men
           ,
           and
           slew
           all
           those
           wicked
           Inhabitants
           ,
           and
           burnt
           their
           Village
           .
        
         
           
           About
           this
           time
           Sir
           
             H.
             Spelman
          
           ,
           in
           his
           first
           Volume
           of
           Councils
           ,
           records
           a
           Charter
           of
           Priviledge
           granted
           by
           King
           Wythred
           in
           a
           General
           Council
           or
           Synod
           of
           Kent
           ;
           whereby
           ,
           with
           the
           Consent
           of
           the
           Chief
           Men
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           he
           freed
           all
           the
           Churches
           thereof
           from
           all
           Publick
           Payments
           or
           Tributes
           whatsoever
           ;
           provided
           they
           yielded
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Successours
           the
           same
           Honour
           and
           Obedience
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           done
           his
           Predecessours
           ,
           under
           whom
           hitherto
           they
           had
           enjoyed
           all
           Justice
           and
           Liberty
           .
           This
           was
           done
           in
           the
           Eighth
           Year
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           at
           a
           Place
           called
           Cylling
           ;
           which
           seems
           to
           be
           no
           more
           than
           a
           Confirmation
           of
           what
           had
           been
           done
           6
           Years
           before
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Becanceld
           .
           But
           to
           return
           to
           our
           Annals
           .
        
         
           
           '
           This
           Year
           Cenred
           began
           to
           Reign
           over
           the
           
             Southumbers
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           )
           as
           has
           been
           already
           said
           .
        
         
           
             Hedda
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             departed
             this
             Life
             ;
             he
             held
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Winchester
             27
             Years
             .
             
          
        
         
           This
           Hedda
           is
           he
           ,
           of
           whom
           Bede
           gives
           the
           Character
           of
           an
           Excellent
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           one
           who
           Adorn'd
           the
           Episcopal
           See
           ,
           converting
           more
           by
           his
           Example
           ,
           than
           Preaching
           .
        
         
           
           
             Ethelred
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Penda
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             became
             a
             Monk
             ,
             (
             at
             Bardeney
             Abbey
             ,
             )
             having
             reigned
             29
             (
             or
             rather
             30
             )
             Years
             ,
             and
             Cenred
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             (
             who
             was
             his
             Cousin-German
             .
             )
          
        
         
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           further
           adds
           ,
           That
           from
           a
           Monk
           he
           came
           to
           be
           Abbot
           of
           that
           Monastery
           ,
           wherein
           he
           died
           ;
           and
           that
           of
           Osgilde
           ,
           the
           Sister
           of
           Egfrid
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           he
           begat
           a
           Son
           ,
           called
           Ceolred
           ;
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           Ethelred
           passing
           him
           by
           ,
           he
           appointed
           Cenred
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           his
           Brother
           Wulfher
           ,
           for
           his
           Successour
           ;
           who
           reigned
           with
           great
           Love
           to
           his
           Country
           ,
           and
           a
           singular
           Probity
           of
           Manners
           ,
           till
           ,
           in
           the
           Fifth
           Year
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           
           he
           went
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           ,
           (
           as
           Bede
           tells
           us
           )
           taking
           upon
           him
           the
           Habit
           of
           a
           Monk
           ,
           during
           the
           Papacy
           of
           Pope
           Constantine
           ,
           there
           ended
           his
           Days
           in
           Prayers
           ,
           Fasting
           ,
           and
           Alms.
           
        
         
           
           
             Ealfert
             ,
             or
             Alfred
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Northumbers
             ,
             deceased
             on
             the
             19
             o
             
               Kal.
               Jan.
            
             at
             Driffeild
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             12th
             Year
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             )
             Osred
             ,
             his
             Son
             ,
             succeeding
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             .
          
        
         
           But
           
             Stephen
             Heddi
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Life
           of
           Bishop
           Wilfrid
           ,
           (
           and
           who
           lived
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           )
           hath
           given
           us
           a
           more
           accurate
           Account
           of
           the
           Death
           of
           this
           King
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Successours
           ,
           viz.
           That
           King
           Alfred
           lying
           now
           sick
           upon
           his
           Death-bed
           ,
           repented
           of
           what
           he
           had
           done
           toward
           Bishop
           Wilfrid
           ,
           
           and
           promised
           ,
           That
           if
           ever
           he
           recovered
           of
           that
           Sickness
           ,
           
           he
           would
           restore
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           Things
           observe
           the
           Decree
           of
           the
           Apostolick
           See
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           died
           ,
           he
           enjoyn'd
           ,
           who
           ever
           should
           succeed
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           reconciled
           with
           that
           Bishop
           for
           the
           good
           of
           both
           their
           Souls
           ;
           but
           this
           King
           dying
           ,
           one
           Eardwulf
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           thô
           but
           for
           a
           small
           time
           ;
           and
           the
           Bishop
           going
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           carrying
           that
           King's
           Son
           along
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           sent
           Messengers
           before
           ,
           supposing
           him
           to
           be
           his
           Friend
           ;
           but
           the
           King
           being
           perswaded
           by
           his
           Councellors
           ,
           and
           also
           prompted
           by
           his
           own
           natural
           Wickedness
           ,
           sent
           the
           Bishop
           word
           ,
           (
           binding
           it
           with
           an
           Oath
           .
           )
           
             That
             unless
             he
             departed
             his
             Kingdom
             within
             the
             space
             of
             six
             Days
             ,
             whosoever
             he
             found
             of
             his
             Company
             should
             be
             put
             to
             Death
          
           ;
           Not
           long
           after
           which
           harsh
           Message
           ,
           a
           Plot
           being
           laid
           against
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           driven
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           scarce
           enjoyed
           two
           Months
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Royal
           Youth
           Osred
           ,
           Son
           of
           the
           late
           King
           Alfred
           ,
           succeeded
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           became
           Bishop
           
           Wilfrid's
           adopted
           Son.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           Year
           of
           which
           King
           ,
           the
           Author
           above-mentioned
           hath
           given
           us
           the
           following
           Account
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Restitution
           of
           the
           said
           Bishop
           ,
           viz.
           That
           Berthwald
           ,
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           came
           about
           this
           time
           from
           the
           South
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           Abbots
           ,
           and
           Chief
           Men
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           by
           the
           Precept
           of
           the
           Apostolical
           See
           ,
           to
           hold
           a
           Synod
           at
           a
           Place
           lying
           on
           the
           East-side
           of
           the
           River
           Nid
           ,
           in
           Northumberland
           ;
           where
           the
           King
           ,
           with
           his
           Bishops
           and
           Chief
           Men
           being
           met
           ,
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           made
           a
           Speech
           to
           them
           ,
           setting
           forth
           the
           Letters
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           which
           Bishop
           Wilfrid
           had
           brought
           directed
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           desired
           might
           be
           read
           ;
           the
           Purport
           whereof
           was
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           already
           heard
           :
           Then
           Aelfleda
           the
           Abbess
           ,
           Daughter
           to
           the
           late
           King
           ,
           as
           also
           Berechtfrid
           ,
           the
           second
           Man
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           set
           forth
           the
           Will
           of
           the
           late
           King
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           it
           was
           fit
           to
           obey
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Commands
           of
           the
           Apostolical
           See
           ;
           whereupon
           the
           King
           ,
           with
           his
           Great
           Men
           and
           all
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           upon
           mature
           Deliberation
           ,
           resolved
           to
           be
           reconciled
           to
           Bishop
           Wilfrid
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           two
           Monasteries
           of
           Rypon
           and
           Hagulstad
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           their
           Revenues
           ,
           should
           be
           restored
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           so
           a
           firm
           Reconciliation
           being
           made
           ,
           all
           the
           Bishops
           departed
           in
           Peace
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           by
           what
           
             Richard
             Prior
          
           of
           Hagulstad
           hath
           left
           us
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           it
           appears
           ,
           
           that
           Wilfrid
           did
           not
           carry
           the
           Cause
           so
           clearly
           as
           this
           Author
           would
           make
           it
           ;
           for
           he
           only
           was
           restored
           to
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Hagulstad
           ,
           and
           Bishop
           John
           above-named
           was
           from
           thence
           translated
           to
           York
           ,
           which
           Bishop
           Wilfrid
           had
           held
           before
           ;
           
           only
           Bishop
           John
           parted
           with
           Hagulstad
           for
           Peace-sake
           .
           I
           have
           been
           the
           more
           exact
           in
           this
           Transaction
           ,
           because
           it
           has
           never
           been
           done
           by
           any
           body
           in
           our
           Language
           before
           .
        
         
           Also
           it
           is
           to
           this
           Year
           we
           are
           to
           refer
           the
           great
           Council
           ,
           
           which
           Bede
           tells
           us
           was
           held
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           
             West
             Saxons
          
           ;
           in
           which
           ,
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           Bishop
           Hedda
           ,
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           that
           Province
           became
           divided
           into
           two
           ;
           one
           whereof
           was
           conferred
           on
           Daniel
           ,
           who
           held
           it
           at
           the
           time
           when
           Bede
           wrote
           his
           History
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           was
           bestowed
           upon
           Aldhelm
           above-mentioned
           ,
           then
           Abbot
           of
           Malmesbury
           ,
           who
           was
           now
           made
           Bishop
           of
           Shireburn
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           was
           only
           an
           Abbot
           ,
           did
           ,
           at
           the
           Command
           of
           a
           Synod
           of
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           write
           an
           excellent
           Book
           against
           that
           Errour
           of
           the
           Britains
           ,
           in
           not
           keeping
           Easter
           at
           the
           due
           time
           ;
           whereby
           he
           converted
           many
           of
           those
           Britains
           which
           were
           then
           subject
           to
           the
           
             West
             Saxons
          
           ,
           to
           the
           Catholick
           Observation
           thereof
           :
           Of
           
           whose
           other
           Works
           likewise
           ,
           
           Bede
           gives
           us
           there
           a
           Catalogue
           ;
           being
           a
           Person
           (
           says
           he
           )
           admirable
           in
           all
           Civil
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Ecclesiastical
           and
           Divine
           Learning
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           further
           informs
           us
           ,
           was
           the
           first
           of
           the
           
             English
             Saxons
          
           who
           wrote
           Latin
           Verses
           with
           a
           Roman
           Genius
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           here
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           a
           Gap
           for
           the
           space
           of
           3
           Years
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           think
           we
           may
           (
           according
           to
           H.
           Huntington's
           Account
           )
           place
           what
           Bede
           relates
           in
           the
           Chapter
           and
           Book
           last
           cited
           ,
           viz.
           That
           Daniel
           and
           Aldhelm
           yet
           holding
           their
           Sees
           ,
           it
           was
           ordained
           by
           a
           Synodal
           Decree
           ,
           That
           the
           Province
           of
           the
           
             South
             Saxons
          
           ,
           which
           had
           hitherto
           belonged
           to
           the
           Diocess
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           should
           now
           be
           an
           Episcopal
           See
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           Bishop
           of
           its
           own
           ;
           and
           so
           Ceadbert
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           Abbot
           of
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Selsey
           ,
           was
           consecrated
           first
           Bishop
           of
           that
           Place
           ;
           who
           dying
           ,
           Ceolla
           succeeded
           in
           that
           Bishoprick
           ;
           but
           he
           likewise
           dying
           some
           Years
           before
           Bede
           wrote
           his
           History
           ,
           that
           Bishoprick
           then
           ceased
           .
        
         
           
           
             This
             Year
             the
             Saxon
             Annals
             began
             with
             the
             Death
             of
             Bishop
             Aldhelm
             ,
             (
             whom
             it
             calls
             Bishop
             of
             Westwude
             ,
             for
             so
             Shireburne
             was
             then
             called
             ,
             )
             after
             whom
             one
             Forther
             took
             the
             Bishoprick
             ,
             and
             this
             year
             Ceolred
             succeeded
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ;
             for
             now
             Kenred
             (
             King
             of
             the
             
               West
               Saxons
            
             )
             went
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Offa
             ,
             with
             him
             and
             Kenred
             ,
             remained
             there
             to
             his
             Live's
             end
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             year
             Bishop
             Wilferth
             (
             or
             Wilfred
             )
             deceased
             at
             Undale
             ;
             his
             Body
             was
             brought
             to
             Rypon
             in
             Yorkshire
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           Bishop
           whom
           King
           Egferth
           long
           since
           forced
           to
           go
           to
           Rome
           .
        
         
           There
           being
           divers
           Things
           put
           very
           close
           together
           under
           this
           Year
           ,
           they
           will
           need
           some
           Explanation
           .
           This
           Offa
           ,
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           was
           (
           as
           *
           Bede
           and
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           relate
           )
           the
           Son
           of
           Sigher
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           
             East
             Saxons
          
           ;
           who
           ,
           being
           a
           young
           Man
           of
           a
           sweet
           Behaviour
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           handsom
           Face
           ,
           in
           the
           Flower
           of
           his
           Youth
           ,
           and
           highly
           beloved
           by
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           having
           not
           long
           before
           succeeded
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           (
           after
           Sighard
           and
           Senfrid
           above-mentioned
           ,
           )
           he
           courted
           Keneswith
           ,
           the
           Daughter
           of
           King
           Penda
           ,
           whom
           he
           desired
           to
           marry
           ;
           but
           it
           seems
           ,
           not
           long
           after
           their
           Marriage
           ,
           she
           over-perswaded
           him
           to
           embrace
           a
           Monastick
           Life
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           now
           went
           to
           Rome
           for
           that
           End.
           And
           Bede
           tells
           us
           expresly
           ,
           that
           both
           these
           Kings
           left
           their
           Wives
           ,
           Relations
           ,
           and
           Countries
           ,
           for
           Christ's
           sake
           .
           But
           to
           this
           Offa
           succeeded
           Selred
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Sigebert
           the
           Good
           ,
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           
             East
             Saxons
             .
             H.
             Huntington
          
           proposes
           King
           Offa
           as
           a
           Pattern
           to
           all
           other
           Princes
           to
           follow
           ,
           and
           makes
           a
           long
           Exhortation
           to
           them
           to
           that
           purpose
           ;
           as
           if
           a
           King
           could
           not
           do
           GOD
           better
           Service
           ,
           nor
           more
           Good
           to
           Mankind
           by
           well-governing
           his
           People
           ,
           than
           by
           renouncing
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           hiding
           his
           Head
           in
           a
           Cell
           :
           But
           such
           was
           the
           Fashion
           ,
           or
           rather
           Humour
           ,
           of
           that
           Age
           ;
           and
           the
           Affairs
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Consciences
           of
           Princes
           ,
           being
           then
           altogether
           Govern'd
           by
           Monks
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           they
           extoll'd
           their
           own
           Profession
           ,
           as
           the
           only
           One
           wherein
           Salvation
           could
           certainly
           be
           obtained
           .
        
         
           But
           since
           I
           have
           already
           given
           you
           from
           Bede
           and
           
             Stephen
             Heddi
          
           a
           large
           Account
           of
           Bishop
           
           Wilfred's
           Life
           and
           Actions
           above-mentioned
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           add
           any
           more
           to
           it
           .
           He
           was
           certainly
           a
           Man
           who
           had
           tried
           all
           the
           Vicissitudes
           of
           an
           adverse
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           prosperous
           Fortune
           ,
           having
           been
           no
           less
           than
           three
           times
           deprived
           of
           his
           Bishoprick
           ;
           the
           first
           time
           unjustly
           ,
           but
           whether
           we
           may
           say
           the
           same
           of
           both
           the
           other
           ,
           seems
           doubtful
           ;
           for
           let
           his
           Friends
           say
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           he
           was
           at
           first
           deprived
           for
           opposing
           a
           very
           good
           Design
           ,
           viz.
           That
           of
           dividing
           
           the
           Northumbrian
           Kingdom
           into
           more
           Diocesses
           ,
           
           and
           he
           having
           the
           rich
           Monastery
           of
           Hagulstad
           under
           his
           Charge
           ,
           would
           not
           permit
           it
           to
           be
           made
           a
           Bishoprick
           ,
           thô
           the
           Diocess
           was
           more
           than
           he
           could
           well
           manage
           ;
           and
           this
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           the
           true
           Original
           of
           that
           great
           Quarrel
           between
           him
           and
           the
           two
           Kings
           Egfr●d
           and
           Alfred
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           already
           heard
           ;
           so
           it
           should
           seem
           ,
           the
           Wrong
           pretended
           to
           have
           been
           done
           him
           was
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           else
           such
           holy
           Men
           as
           St.
           Cuthbert
           ,
           St.
           John
           of
           Beverlie
           ,
           and
           Eatta
           ,
           are
           described
           to
           be
           ,
           would
           never
           have
           accepted
           of
           the
           Bishopricks
           of
           York
           and
           Hagulstad
           during
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Deprivation
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           very
           strange
           ,
           that
           two
           Arch-Bishops
           successively
           ,
           with
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           England
           ,
           should
           have
           agreed
           to
           his
           Deprivation
           ,
           if
           there
           had
           not
           been
           great
           Cause
           for
           it
           ;
           nor
           would
           so
           holy
           and
           knowing
           a
           Woman
           as
           the
           Abbess
           Hilda
           ,
           have
           been
           so
           much
           against
           him
           ,
           had
           not
           there
           been
           some
           substantial
           Reason
           to
           justifie
           it
           ;
           but
           he
           had
           the
           Pope
           on
           his
           side
           ,
           who
           always
           encouraged
           Appeals
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           was
           no
           wonder
           if
           he
           prevailed
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           certainly
           a
           Prelate
           of
           a
           high
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           great
           Parts
           ,
           and
           who
           building
           a
           great
           many
           Monasteries
           by
           the
           Benevolence
           of
           the
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           of
           that
           Time
           ;
           and
           himself
           ,
           (
           thô
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           )
           being
           Abbot
           of
           two
           of
           them
           at
           once
           ;
           it
           was
           no
           wonder
           if
           he
           grew
           very
           rich
           ,
           which
           ,
           together
           with
           his
           high
           way
           of
           Living
           ,
           (
           being
           the
           first
           Bishop
           of
           that
           Age
           who
           used
           Silver
           Vessels
           ,
           )
           it
           procured
           him
           the
           Envy
           of
           those
           Princes
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           a
           grand
           Patron
           of
           the
           Monks
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           wondred
           at
           if
           they
           cried
           him
           up
           for
           a
           Saint
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Writer
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           (
           which
           he
           Dedicates
           to
           Acca
           his
           Successour
           ,
           )
           relates
           too
           many
           Miracles
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           (
           raising
           the
           Dead
           ,
           cuting
           the
           Lame
           ,
           being
           very
           ordinary
           Feats
           ,
           )
           but
           the
           Monks
           being
           the
           only
           Writers
           of
           that
           Age
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           contented
           with
           what
           Accounts
           they
           will
           give
           us
           ,
           thô
           thus
           much
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           in
           his
           Commendation
           ,
           That
           he
           converted
           great
           Multitudes
           to
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           and
           caused
           the
           Four
           Gospels
           to
           be
           written
           in
           Letters
           of
           Gold.
           
        
         
           But
           having
           given
           you
           this
           Account
           of
           Bishop
           
           Wilfred's
           Life
           ,
           it
           is
           fit
           I
           say
           somewhat
           further
           of
           his
           Death
           ,
           concerning
           which
           ,
           
           the
           Author
           above-mentioned
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           having
           lived
           4
           Years
           in
           Peace
           after
           his
           last
           Restitution
           ,
           he
           at
           last
           went
           to
           visit
           the
           Monasteries
           which
           he
           had
           founded
           in
           the
           South
           Parts
           of
           England
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           received
           by
           his
           Abbots
           (
           whom
           he
           had
           put
           in
           )
           with
           great
           Joy
           ;
           till
           coming
           to
           a
           Monastery
           which
           he
           had
           founded
           at
           Oundale
           in
           Northamptonshire
           ,
           being
           there
           seized
           with
           the
           same
           Sickness
           which
           had
           often
           attacked
           him
           before
           ,
           (
           thô
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           this
           Author
           does
           not
           tell
           us
           ,
           )
           he
           there
           died
           ,
           having
           before
           made
           his
           Will
           ,
           and
           given
           a
           great
           deal
           ,
           both
           in
           ready
           Money
           and
           Jewels
           ,
           to
           the
           Monasteries
           he
           had
           founded
           :
           His
           Body
           was
           carried
           with
           great
           Pomp
           and
           Attendance
           of
           many
           Abbots
           and
           Monks
           to
           his
           Abbey
           of
           Rypon
           ,
           and
           there
           buried
           .
        
         
           
             This
             Year
             Acca
             (
             the
             principal
             Chaplain
             of
             Bishop
             Wilfred
             )
             succeeded
             him
             in
             his
             Bishoprick
             of
             Hagulstad
             ;
             (
             To
             this
             Bishop
             ,
             
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             gives
             the
             Character
             of
             a
             skilful
             Singer
             ,
             and
             Learned
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             )
             Also
             this
             Year
             Beorthfrith
             the
             Ealderman
             fought
             against
             the
             Picts
             between
             Haefe
             and
             Caere
             ,
             (
             supposed
             to
             be
             Carehouse
             and
             Hatfeild
             in
             Northumberland
             ,
             )
             and
             also
             King
             Ina
             ,
             and
             Nun
             his
             Kinsman
             ,
             fought
             with
             Gerent
             King
             of
             the
             Britains
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             Year
             Hygbald
             was
             slain
             .
          
        
         
           
             Mat.
             Westminster
          
           places
           this
           Action
           in
           Anno
           708
           ,
           and
           makes
           this
           Hygbald
           to
           have
           been
           killed
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Fight
           by
           the
           Welsh
           King
           
           above
           mentioned
           ;
           
           and
           He
           being
           there
           put
           to
           flight
           ,
           left
           great
           spoils
           behind
           him
           to
           the
           English
           ;
           who
           (
           as
           Florence
           adds
           ,
           )
           obtained
           the
           Victory
           .
        
         
           This
           British
           Prince
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           is
           supposed
           to
           have
           been
           King
           of
           Cornwall
           ;
           for
           we
           can
           find
           no
           such
           name
           in
           the
           Catalogue
           of
           the
           Princes
           of
           North
           ,
           or
           South-Wales
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           ,
           according
           to
           
             Bede
             ,
             Naitan
          
           King
           of
           the
           Picts
           being
           convinced
           by
           the
           frequent
           reading
           of
           divers
           Ecclesiastical
           Writers
           ,
           
           renounced
           his
           Error
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Celebration
           of
           Easter
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           might
           likewise
           reclaim
           his
           Subjects
           with
           greater
           Authority
           ,
           he
           desired
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           sent
           Messengers
           to
           Ceolfrid
           ,
           Abbot
           of
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Wyremouth
           ,
           desiring
           some
           Exhortatory
           Letters
           from
           him
           ,
           whereby
           he
           might
           confute
           those
           who
           presumed
           not
           to
           keep
           Easter
           at
           the
           due
           time
           ;
           as
           also
           concerning
           the
           true
           manner
           of
           shaving
           of
           Priest's
           Crowns
           ;
           he
           likewise
           desired
           some
           Architects
           ,
           that
           might
           build
           a
           Church
           for
           him
           after
           the
           Roman
           fashion
           ,
           which
           he
           promised
           to
           Dedicate
           in
           honour
           of
           St.
           Peter
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           Pious
           requests
           Ceolfrid
           assenting
           ,
           did
           not
           only
           send
           him
           the
           Architect
           he
           desired
           ,
           but
           also
           writ
           him
           a
           long
           Epistle
           upon
           those
           two
           Questions
           in
           which
           he
           desired
           to
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           which
           you
           may
           see
           at
           large
           in
           Bede
           ;
           where
           ,
           besides
           many
           notable
           Arguments
           for
           keeping
           Easter
           on
           the
           first
           Sunday
           after
           the
           first
           Full
           Moon
           that
           follows
           the
           Vernal
           Equinox
           ,
           and
           besides
           some
           others
           ,
           there
           is
           this
           doughty
           Reason
           against
           the
           Scotch
           way
           of
           shaving
           Crowns
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Tonsure
           of
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           ;
           and
           then
           what
           good
           Christian
           could
           not
           but
           abhor
           it
           as
           much
           as
           Magick
           it self
           !
        
         
           "
           This
           Year
           Guthlac
           dyed
           ,
           as
           also
           Pipin
           King
           of
           France
           ;
           this
           Guthlac
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           was
           at
           first
           a
           Monk
           at
           Repandun
           Abbey
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           professing
           himself
           an
           Anchorite
           ,
           he
           retired
           into
           the
           Fens
           ,
           and
           built
           himself
           a
           Cell
           ,
           at
           Croyland
           :
           of
           him
           the
           Monkish
           Writers
           of
           those
           times
           relate
           incredible
           Miracles
           ,
           of
           his
           Temptations
           ,
           Sufferings
           by
           ,
           and
           Victories
           over
           ,
           Evil
           Spirits
           ,
           which
           then
           haunted
           that
           place
           ,
           at
           which
           some
           Years
           after
           the
           Abbey
           of
           Croyland
           was
           founded
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Year
           also
           Egwin
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           founded
           the
           Abbey
           of
           Evesham
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ;
           the
           
             Virgin
             Mary
          
           (
           as
           the
           Monks
           relate
           )
           had
           appeared
           about
           this
           place
           to
           one
           Eoves
           a
           Shepheard
           ,
           and
           not
           long
           after
           to
           the
           Bishop
           himself
           ,
           having
           a
           Book
           in
           her
           hand
           ,
           bringing
           two
           Female
           Attendants
           with
           her
           ,
           (
           though
           who
           they
           were
           it
           seems
           she
           did
           not
           declare
           ;
           )
           whereupon
           the
           Bishop
           there
           founded
           this
           Monastery
           ,
           testifying
           this
           Vision
           in
           the
           Charter
           of
           the
           Foundation
           ,
           which
           you
           may
           see
           at
           large
           in
           
             Monast.
             Anglic.
          
           as
           also
           in
           Sir
           H.
           Spelman's
           first
           Volume
           of
           Councils
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           the
           Story
           related
           by
           the
           
             Magdeburg
             Centuriators
          
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Virgin
             Mary
          
           did
           then
           Command
           her
           Image
           to
           be
           set
           up
           ,
           and
           worshiped
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           colour
           for
           it
           in
           the
           pretended
           Charter
           of
           the
           Bishop
           himself
           ,
           that
           must
           be
           certainly
           forged
           ;
           for
           as
           Sir
           
             H.
             Spelman
          
           has
           very
           well
           observed
           ,
           Arch-Bishop
           Brightwald
           is
           said
           to
           have
           writ
           this
           Charter
           by
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Pope
           ;
           whereas
           this
           Arch-Bishop
           was
           never
           at
           Rome
           ,
           nor
           was
           the
           Council
           in
           which
           it
           is
           said
           to
           have
           been
           confirmed
           ,
           held
           ,
           till
           after
           Bishop
           
           Egwin's
           Return
           home
           into
           England
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           the
           Kings
           ,
           Kenred
           ,
           and
           Offa
           ,
           who
           are
           made
           to
           witness
           and
           confirm
           it
           ,
           they
           had
           both
           of
           them
           resigned
           their
           Crowns
           ,
           and
           gone
           to
           Rome
           Five
           Years
           before
           the
           date
           of
           this
           Charter
           ,
           which
           is
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           714
           ;
           therefore
           I
           shall
           pass
           it
           by
           as
           a
           mere
           Fable
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           the
           worship
           
           of
           Images
           was
           not
           then
           ,
           
           not
           long
           after
           introduced
           into
           the
           English-Saxon
           Church
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           dismiss
           this
           Subject
           concerning
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           Abby
           of
           Evesham
           ,
           I
           cannot
           forbear
           taking
           notice
           of
           another
           Charter
           pretended
           to
           be
           made
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           709
           ;
           by
           King
           Kenred
           ,
           and
           King
           Offa
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           wherein
           they
           grant
           those
           Lands
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           
             Virgin
             Mary
          
           was
           supposed
           to
           appear
           to
           Bishop
           Egwin
           ,
           for
           the
           building
           of
           a
           Monastery
           according
           to
           the
           Rule
           of
           St.
           Benedict
           ;
           in
           which
           Charter
           ,
           thô
           the
           Lands
           are
           particularly
           named
           and
           set
           out
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           as
           justly
           suspicious
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           forged
           by
           the
           Monks
           of
           that
           Abby
           in
           after
           times
           ;
           as
           Sir
           
             H.
             Spelman
          
           very
           well
           observes
           ,
           
           who
           hath
           Printed
           both
           these
           Charters
           in
           his
           first
           Volume
           of
           Councils
           ;
           the
           former
           of
           which
           is
           dated
           at
           Rome
           ,
           Five
           Years
           before
           the
           other
           of
           Bishop
           
           Egwin's
           ,
           and
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           subscribed
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           this
           Bishop
           himself
           ,
           and
           the
           two
           Kings
           ;
           who
           there
           stile
           themselves
           ,
           the
           former
           by
           the
           Title
           of
           King
           of
           Mercia
           ,
           and
           the
           latter
           by
           that
           of
           King
           of
           the
           East-Angles
           ;
           whereas
           it
           is
           apparent
           both
           from
           our
           Annals
           and
           Historians
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           both
           then
           resigned
           their
           Kingdoms
           to
           their
           Successours
           ,
           before
           they
           went
           to
           Rome
           ;
           and
           ,
           which
           is
           worse
           ,
           Offa
           was
           not
           King
           of
           the
           East-Angles
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           East-Saxons
           ,
           as
           Bede
           expresly
           relates
           ;
           nor
           can
           the
           fault
           be
           laid
           upon
           the
           Transcribers
           ,
           since
           the
           Error
           is
           in
           the
           Original
           Charter
           it self
           ;
           neither
           do
           we
           read
           of
           any
           King
           of
           the
           East-Angles
           all
           that
           time
           ,
           till
           King
           Offa
           ,
           upon
           the
           Murther
           of
           King
           Ethelbert
           ,
           seized
           that
           Kingdom
           ;
           but
           enough
           ,
           if
           not
           too
           much
           ,
           of
           these
           Monkish
           Forgeries
           :
           we
           shall
           now
           return
           to
           our
           Annals
           .
        
         
           
             King
             Ina
             and
             Ceolred
             fought
             at
             Wodensburh
             in
             Wiltshire
             a
             great
             and
             bloody
             Battle
             ;
             and
             now
             also
             Dagobert
             King
             of
             the
             French
             deceased
             .
             
          
        
         
           This
           Year
           was
           founded
           at
           Theoewkesbury
           in
           Glocester-shire
           ,
           
           a
           noble
           Monastery
           ,
           for
           Bendictine
           Monks
           ,
           by
           Odo
           and
           Dodo
           ,
           Ealdermen
           of
           Mercia
           .
        
         
           
             The
             same
             Year
             Osred
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             was
             killed
             near
             the
             Southern
             borders
             ;
             
             
               Mat.
               Westminster
            
             relates
             it
             was
             in
             a
             Fight
             near
             the
             Sea
             ,
             but
             names
             not
             the
             Enemy
             with
             whom
             he
             fought
             .
             This
             Osred
             held
             the
             Kingdom
             Eleven
             Years
             ,
             then
             Cenred
             took
             it
             ,
             and
             held
             it
             Two
             Years
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             Osric
             ,
             who
             held
             it
             Eleven
             Years
             .
             The
             same
             Year
             also
             Ceolred
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Mercians
             Dyed
             ,
             and
             lyeth
             Buried
             in
             Licetfield
             (
             now
             Lichfield
             )
             :
             Then
             Ethelbald
             succeeded
             him
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Mercia
             ,
             and
             held
             it
             Forty
             One
             Years
             .
          
        
         
           Of
           this
           King
           Osred
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           Will.
           of
           Malmesbury
           gives
           a
           very
           bad
           Character
           ,
           that
           he
           stained
           his
           Reign
           by
           Debauching
           the
           Chastity
           of
           the
           
             Profess'd
             Nuns
          
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           at
           last
           Slain
           by
           the
           Treachery
           of
           his
           Relations
           ,
           who
           also
           brought
           the
           same
           fate
           upon
           themselves
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           King
           Ethelbald
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           Alwer
           ,
           and
           he
           of
           Eoppa
           ,
           (
           whose
           pedegree
           is
           already
           set
           down
           .
           )
           Also
           this
           Year
           Egbert
           ,
           that
           venerable
           person
           ,
           converted
           the
           Monks
           of
           Hii
           to
           the
           right
           Faith
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           afterwards
           observed
           Easter
           Orthodoxly
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Tonsure
           ,
           the
           relation
           of
           which
           ,
           Bede
           hath
           given
           us
           at
           large
           ;
           being
           in
           short
           ,
           that
           Egbert
           the
           Priest
           (
           above
           mentioned
           )
           coming
           out
           of
           Ireland
           on
           purpose
           to
           convert
           those
           Monks
           ,
           they
           were
           so
           moved
           by
           his
           Pious
           Exhortations
           ,
           that
           leaving
           the
           Traditions
           of
           their
           Fore-fathers
           ,
           they
           afterwards
           observed
           the
           Catholic
           (
           i.
           e.
           Roman
           )
           Rites
           ;
           Egbert
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           lived
           with
           these
           Monks
           in
           this
           Island
           for
           Thirteen
           Years
           ,
           dyed
           there
           .
        
         
         
           
           
             This
             Year
             Ingild
             the
             Brother
             of
             King
             Ina
             deceased
             ,
             whose
             Sisters
             were
             Werburgh
             ,
             and
             Cuthburgh
             ;
             the
             latter
             of
             whom
             Built
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Winburne
             :
             She
             was
             once
             Married
             to
             Eadbert
             ,
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             but
             whil'st
             he
             lived
             ,
             they
             were
             made
             to
             renounce
             each
             other
             's
             Bed.
             
          
        
         
           In
           this
           Year
           also
           (
           as
           Ingulphus
           in
           his
           History
           of
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Croyland
           relates
           )
           that
           Abby
           was
           founded
           by
           Ethelbald
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           in
           honour
           of
           St.
           Guthlac
           ,
           the
           Anchorite
           ,
           then
           lately
           deceased
           ,
           it
           was
           for
           Benedictines
           :
           You
           may
           see
           this
           King's
           Charter
           in
           the
           aforesaid
           Authour
           ,
           whereby
           he
           granted
           to
           this
           Monastery
           ,
           the
           whole
           Isle
           of
           Croyland
           ,
           then
           containing
           Four
           Leagues
           in
           length
           ,
           and
           Three
           in
           breadth
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Marshes
           adjoyning
           ,
           there
           particularly
           mentioned
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Welsh
           Chronicle
           ,
           Roderic
           (
           or
           Rodri
           )
           the
           Son
           of
           
             Edwal
             Ywrich
          
           ,
           
           began
           to
           Reign
           over
           the
           Britains
           in
           Wales
           .
        
         
           
             This
             Year
             Daniel
             Bishop
             (
             of
             Winchester
             )
             went
             to
             Rome
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             Year
             Ina
             slew
             
               Cinewoulf
               Athcling
            
             ,
             
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             Prince
             of
             the
             Blood
             Royal
             ;
             )
             and
             the
             same
             Year
             St.
             John
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Hagulstad
             ,
             deceased
             ,
             who
             was
             Bishop
             Thirty
             Three
             Years
             and
             Eight
             Months
             ,
             whose
             Body
             was
             buried
             at
             Beverlie
             .
          
        
         
           This
           was
           he
           ,
           who
           being
           first
           Bishop
           of
           Hagulstad
           ,
           and
           then
           of
           York
           ,
           was
           after
           his
           Death
           Canonised
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           St.
           John
           of
           Beverlie
           ;
           to
           whose
           shrine
           many
           Pilgrimages
           were
           made
           ,
           and
           of
           whom
           the
           Monkish
           Legends
           relate
           many
           incredible
           Miracles
           ,
           nor
           is
           Bede
           himself
           wanting
           in
           his
           Stories
           of
           this
           Bishop
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           are
           better
           omitted
           :
           But
           Bede
           under
           this
           Year
           gives
           us
           this
           account
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           was
           not
           able
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           Age
           ,
           to
           perform
           his
           Episcopal
           Functions
           ,
           having
           ordained
           Wilfred
           his
           Presbyter
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           York
           in
           his
           room
           ,
           he
           retired
           to
           his
           Monastery
           in
           the
           Forrest
           of
           Deira
           ,
           where
           he
           finished
           his
           Life
           in
           a
           Heavenly
           Conversation
           .
        
         
           
           
             This
             Year
             Queen
             Ethelburg
             destroyed
             the
             Castle
             of
             Taunton
             (
             now
             Taunton-Dean
             in
             Somersetshire
             )
             which
             Ina
             had
             before
             built
             ,
             and
             Eadbert
             was
             forced
             to
             flye
             into
             Surry
             ,
             to
             the
             South-Saxons
             ,
             where
             Ina
             also
             fought
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           reason
           why
           Queen
           Ethelburgh
           destroyed
           this
           Castle
           ,
           was
           ,
           because
           Eadbert
           ,
           a
           Rebellious
           Prince
           of
           the
           Blood
           Royal
           ,
           had
           taken
           it
           ;
           and
           made
           it
           the
           seat
           of
           this
           Rebellious
           War.
           
        
         
           It
           being
           now
           (
           according
           to
           Bede
           )
           the
           Seventh
           Year
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           Osric
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           
           King
           Wythred
           dyed
           ,
           who
           was
           Son
           of
           Egbert
           King
           of
           Kent
           ,
           after
           having
           reigned
           Thirty
           Four
           Years
           and
           an
           half
           ;
           He
           left
           Three
           Sons
           ,
           
             Ethelbert
             ,
             Eadbert
          
           ,
           and
           Aldric
           his
           Heirs
           :
           
             Will.
             Malmesbury
          
           gives
           him
           this
           Character
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           gentle
           at
           home
           ,
           invincible
           in
           War
           ,
           and
           who
           strictly
           observed
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           but
           according
           to
           our
           Annals
           ,
           Eadbert
           his
           Son
           succeeded
           alone
           to
           him
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           :
           This
           Year
           also
           (
           according
           to
           our
           Annals
           )
           
             Ina
             fought
             again
             with
             the
             South-Saxons
             ,
             and
             there
             slew
             
               Eadbert
               Aetheling
            
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             before
             banished
             .
          
        
         
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           farther
           informs
           us
           ,
           That
           King
           Ina
           pursued
           Eadbert
           into
           Southsex
           ;
           and
           a
           nameless
           Authour
           adds
           ,
           That
           he
           then
           slew
           Aldwin
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           South-Saxons
           ,
           (
           who
           took
           his
           part
           )
           and
           Conquered
           that
           Countrey
           .
        
         
           Also
           the
           same
           Year
           ,
           King
           Ina
           new
           built
           the
           Ancient
           Monastery
           of
           Glastenbury
           ,
           endowing
           it
           with
           divers
           Lands
           ,
           and
           also
           granted
           it
           an
           Exemption
           
           from
           all
           Episcopal
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           with
           divers
           other
           priviledges
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           find
           in
           his
           Charter
           ,
           confirmed
           by
           a
           great
           Council
           of
           the
           whole
           West-Saxon
           Kingdom
           ;
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           Baldred
           ,
           King
           of
           Kent
           ,
           with
           divers
           other
           Bishops
           and
           Great
           Men
           being
           present
           ,
           and
           subscribing
           to
           it
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           all
           the
           Lay-people
           .
        
         
           This
           Charter
           is
           in
           the
           Manuscript
           ,
           in
           the
           Library
           of
           Trinity
           Coll.
           in
           Cambridge
           ;
           and
           is
           also
           Printed
           by
           Sir
           
             H.
             Spelman
          
           in
           his
           First
           Volume
           of
           British
           Councils
           :
           It
           was
           also
           sent
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           there
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           the
           Book
           of
           Glastenbury
           relates
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           (
           as
           Ranulph
           of
           Chichester
           in
           Polychronichon
           relates
           )
           that
           Ina
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           ,
           first
           confered
           upon
           St.
           Peter
           (
           that
           is
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           )
           a
           Penny
           from
           every
           House
           in
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           was
           called
           by
           the
           English-Saxons-Romescot
           ;
           and
           in
           Latin
           
             Donarius
             Sancti
             Petri
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             Peterpence
             ,
          
           )
           which
           is
           also
           allowed
           by
           
             Polydore
             Virgil
          
           in
           his
           History
           (
           who
           was
           once
           the
           Pope's
           Collector
           of
           this
           Tax
           in
           England
           ;
           )
           but
           since
           I
           do
           not
           find
           this
           confirmed
           by
           any
           Ancient
           Authour
           or
           Council
           ,
           I
           suspend
           ●y
           my
           belief
           of
           it
           ;
           since
           I
           do
           not
           look
           upon
           the
           bare
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Collector
           of
           Polychronicon
           ,
           as
           of
           sufficient
           Authority
           for
           a
           m●tter
           of
           this
           Moment
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           were
           ever
           granted
           by
           this
           King
           ,
           it
           is
           likewise
           as
           certain
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           not
           be
           done
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Mycel-Synod
           ,
           or
           great
           Council
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           though
           that
           be
           not
           now
           to
           be
           found
           .
        
         
           This
           Year
           ,
           according
           to
           Bede
           ,
           and
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           ,
           deceased
           Tobias
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           ;
           a
           most
           learned
           Man
           ,
           
           for
           he
           was
           bred
           under
           the
           discipline
           of
           Arch-Bishop
           Theodorus
           and
           Abbot
           Adrian
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           well
           skill'd
           in
           the
           Greek
           and
           Latin
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           as
           perfect
           and
           familiar
           to
           him
           as
           his
           Mother
           Tongue
           ;
           
           he
           was
           buried
           at
           Rochester
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Porch
           adjoining
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           St.
           Andrew
           ,
           after
           whom
           Aldwulf
           was
           made
           Bishop
           of
           that
           See
           ,
           Arch-Bishop
           Bertwald
           consecrating
           him
           .
        
         
           
             King
             Ina
             went
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             there
             dyed
             ;
             
             and
             Ethelheard
             his
             Kinsman
             succeeded
             him
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             and
             held
             it
             Fourteen
             Years
             .
          
        
         
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           ,
           and
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           do
           both
           give
           King
           Ina
           great
           Commendations
           ,
           proposing
           him
           as
           an
           Example
           not
           only
           of
           Magnanimity
           and
           Justice
           ,
           by
           the
           good
           Laws
           he
           made
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           Piety
           and
           Devotion
           ;
           in
           that
           he
           was
           perswaded
           to
           quit
           all
           Worldly
           Vanities
           for
           a
           Monastick
           Life
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           frequent
           Exhortations
           of
           the
           Queen
           his
           Wife
           ;
           who
           ,
           when
           she
           saw
           nothing
           would
           prevail
           upon
           him
           ,
           took
           this
           course
           ;
           which
           ,
           (
           thô
           none
           of
           the
           cleanliest
           ,
           )
           I
           will
           here
           give
           you
           :
           Once
           when
           the
           King
           had
           made
           a
           great
           Entertainment
           at
           one
           of
           his
           Country-houses
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           Company
           was
           gone
           ,
           the
           Queen
           ordered
           the
           Steward
           to
           defile
           all
           the
           Rooms
           with
           Cow-dung
           and
           other
           filth
           ,
           and
           also
           put
           a
           Sow
           and
           Pigs
           into
           the
           Bed
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           lain
           the
           Night
           before
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           had
           gone
           some
           part
           of
           their
           Journey
           ,
           she
           perswaded
           him
           to
           return
           back
           again
           to
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           otherwise
           he
           would
           run
           a
           great
           hazard
           ;
           which
           being
           done
           ,
           when
           the
           King
           saw
           the
           place
           ,
           which
           was
           yesterday
           fit
           to
           entertain
           a
           Prince
           ,
           now
           thus
           spoiled
           ,
           being
           much
           troubled
           at
           it
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           the
           Queen
           ,
           and
           complain'd
           to
           her
           of
           it
           ;
           at
           which
           she
           laughing
           replied
           ;
           
             
               My
               Lord
               and
               Husband
            
             ,
             See
             what
             is
             become
             of
             all
             that
             Feasting
             and
             Magnificence
             we
             saw
             Yesterday
             ,
             Are
             they
             not
             all
             gone
             and
             past
             ,
             like
             Water
             that
             runs
             into
             the
             Sea
             ?
             so
             of
             all
             those
             Vanities
             there
             remains
             nothing
             ,
             but
             this
             Dung
             and
             Filth
             ,
             that
             only
             serves
             to
             represent
             the
             Corruption
             of
             the
             Soul
             by
             such
             Excesses
             ;
             think
             then
             Sir
             ,
             
             how
             soon
             that
             Flesh
             will
             rot
             that
             is
             now
             pamper'd
             ,
             
             by
             Luxury
             ;
             and
             the
             greater
             and
             more
             powerful
             we
             are
             ,
             the
             greater
             will
             our
             Torments
             be
             hereafter
             .
          
           She
           needed
           to
           say
           no
           more
           ,
           for
           she
           had
           now
           brought
           over
           her
           Husband
           to
           her
           Sentiments
           ,
           which
           she
           had
           for
           some
           Years
           before
           constantly
           instill'd
           ,
           thô
           hitherto
           in
           vain
           ;
           thus
           after
           so
           many
           warlike
           Triumphs
           ,
           being
           at
           the
           highest
           pitch
           of
           Humane
           Felicity
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           Rome
           ,
           where
           he
           shewed
           not
           the
           least
           Pride
           in
           his
           Conversation
           ,
           but
           without
           exposing
           himself
           to
           publick
           view
           ;
           being
           there
           shorn
           a
           Monk
           ,
           grew
           old
           in
           that
           mean
           Habit
           ;
           nor
           was
           his
           Wife
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           the
           Authour
           of
           this
           Resolution
           ,
           wanting
           in
           following
           the
           same
           Example
           ,
           accompanying
           him
           thither
           her self
           ,
           comforting
           him
           ,
           and
           confirming
           him
           in
           that
           Course
           he
           had
           undertaken
           by
           her
           own
           Example
           ;
           so
           not
           living
           far
           from
           each
           other
           in
           Mutual
           Love
           ,
           they
           at
           last
           departed
           this
           Life
           ,
           not
           without
           doing
           divers
           Miracles
           ,
           if
           our
           Author
           may
           be
           credited
           .
        
         
           
             But
             before
             we
             dismiss
             the
             History
             of
             this
             ●ing
             ,
             it
             is
             fit
             we
             should
             take
             notice
             of
             a
             notorious
             falshood
             inserted
             by
             some
             Ignorant
             trifling
             Monk
             ,
             among
             the
             Laws
             of
             King
             *
             Edward
             the
             Confessour
             ,
             concerning
             this
             King
             
             Ina's
             Marrying
             Guala
             ,
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Cadwallader
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Britains
             ;
             from
             which
             Daughter
             we
             are
             there
             told
             ,
             that
             Country
             was
             called
             Wallia
             ,
             which
             in
             Ancienter
             times
             had
             the
             name
             of
             Cambria
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             English
             who
             lived
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             took
             their
             Wives
             from
             the
             British
             Stock
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             also
             from
             the
             English
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Advice
             of
             a
             Common
             Council
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             this
             manner
             they
             were
             made
             one
             Nation
             ,
             and
             one
             People
             ,
             by
             God's
             mercy
             ;
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             of
             Britain
             ;
             which
             hath
             given
             occasion
             to
             some
             fabulous
             Historians
             to
             make
             this
             Ina
             King
             of
             Wales
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             England
             ,
             though
             without
             any
             ground
             .
          
           Since
           none
           of
           the
           Ancient
           British
           ,
           or
           English
           Chronicles
           ,
           do
           ever
           mention
           any
           such
           thing
           :
           For
           during
           the
           Reign
           of
           this
           
             Ina
             ,
             Ivour
          
           the
           Son
           of
           Alan
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Britain
           ,
           is
           Recorded
           by
           the
           Welsh
           Chronicles
           to
           have
           Reigned
           in
           Wales
           ;
           but
           the
           likeness
           of
           these
           two
           Names
           ,
           I
           suppose
           gave
           the
           first
           occasion
           to
           this
           Fable
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Year
           that
           Ina
           went
           to
           Rome
           ,
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           relate
           ,
           
             That
             King
             Ethelhard
             (
             his
             Successour
             )
             fought
             with
             
               Oswald
               ,
               Aetheling
            
             ,
             which
             Oswald
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             Aethelbald
             ;
             and
             he
             the
             Son
             of
             Cynebald
             ,
             Grandson
             to
             King
             Ceawlin
             ;
             who
             as
             
               H.
               Huntington
            
             ,
             and
             Will.
             of
             Malmesbury
             tell
             us
             ,
             Being
             a
             Young
             Prince
             of
             the
             Blood
             Royal
             and
             raising
             a
             Rebellion
             against
             him
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             endeavoured
             to
             obtain
             the
             Kingdom
             for
             himself
             ;
             but
             being
             worsted
             was
             forced
             to
             Flee
             .
          
        
         
           
           This
           Year
           appeared
           a
           Comet
           ,
           and
           that
           Holy
           Man
           Ecgbert
           dyed
           at
           Hye
           .
        
         
           This
           Ecgbert
           ,
           was
           the
           person
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           who
           brought
           over
           the
           Monks
           of
           that
           Monastery
           ,
           to
           keep
           Easter
           after
           the
           Roman
           manner
           .
        
         
           
           "
           This
           Year
           
             Oswald
             Aetheling
          
           ,
           dyed
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           is
           supposed
           in
           Banishment
           .
           )
        
         
           
             This
             Year
             Osric
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             was
             slain
             ,
             and
             Ceolwulf
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             and
             held
             it
             Eight
             Years
             ;
             who
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             Cutha
             ,
             and
             he
             the
             Son
             of
             Cuthwin
             :
             
             where
             follows
             his
             Pedigree
             as
             far
             as
             Eoppa
             .
          
        
         
           This
           Year
           (
           Bede
           also
           tells
           us
           ,
           )
           Bertwald
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           Deceased
           ;
           being
           worn
           out
           with
           Age
           ,
           and
           Infirmities
           ,
           having
           held
           that
           See
           Thirty
           Seven
           Years
           and
           Six
           Months
           ;
           in
           whose
           room
           Tatwin
           was
           made
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           
           who
           had
           been
           a
           Priest
           in
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Berodune
           ,
           
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           Mercians
           :
           he
           was
           consecrated
           at
           Canterbury
           by
           Daniel
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           
             Winchester
             .
             Inguald
          
           Bishop
           of
           
             London
             ,
             Aldwin
          
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Leichfield
           ,
           and
           Aldulf
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           ;
           he
           was
           a
           Man
           famous
           for
           Religion
           and
           Prudence
           ,
           and
           very
           well
           skill'd
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           he
           sate
           Arch-Bishop
           till
           
           Bede's
           Death
           ,
           and
           lived
           but
           Three
           Years
           after
           ;
           here
           also
           follow
           in
           Bede
           ,
           the
           Names
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           that
           were
           his
           Contemporaries
           ,
           which
           is
           unnecessary
           here
           to
           be
           inserted
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           for
           the
           state
           of
           Civil
           Affairs
           ,
           when
           Bede
           finished
           his
           History
           ,
           he
           gives
           us
           this
           brief
           Account
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             That
             Ceolwulf
             (
             who
             was
             then
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             )
             had
             been
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Reign
             perplexed
             with
             great
             Troubles
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             which
             Bede
             could
             not
             then
             foresee
             ;
             the
             Nation
             of
             the
             Picts
             at
             this
             time
             kept
             their
             league
             ,
             with
             the
             English
             Nation
             ,
             and
             rejoyced
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Peace
             and
             Truth
             with
             the
             Universal
             Church
             :
          
           This
           he
           speaks
           because
           Natan
           King
           of
           the
           Picts
           ,
           had
           been
           but
           a
           little
           before
           brought
           over
           to
           imbrace
           the
           Romish
           observation
           of
           Easter
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           manner
           of
           shaving
           Priest's
           Crowns
           .
        
         
           
             Also
             the
             Scots
             ,
             who
             Inhabit
             Britain
             ,
             being
             kept
             in
             within
             their
             own
             limits
             ,
             did
             practise
             no
             Treachery
             against
             the
             English
             Nation
             ;
             as
             ,
             to
             the
             Britains
             ,
             thô
             the
             greatest
             part
             ,
             from
             a
             natural
             hatred
             to
             the
             English
             Nation
             ,
             did
             oppose
             the
             Catholick
             observation
             of
             Easter
             ,
             yet
             the
             Divine
             Power
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Human
             Force
             ,
             being
             against
             them
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             obtain
             their
             desires
             ;
             for
             though
             they
             were
             partly
             at
             their
             own
             disposal
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             in
             great
             measure
             subject
             to
             the
             English
             ;
             in
             this
             Peaceable
             and
             quiet
             time
             ,
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             Northumbrian
             Nation
             ,
             as
             well
             Nobles
             as
             Private
             Persons
             ,
             chose
             rather
             to
             make
             themselves
             and
             their
             Children
             Monks
             ,
             than
             to
             Educate
             them
             in
             a
             Military
             Life
             ;
             which
             (
             says
             he
             )
             What
             end
             it
             will
             have
             ,
             the
             next
             Age
             will
             shew
             .
          
        
         
           And
           so
           indeed
           it
           did
           ,
           not
           long
           after
           
           Bede's
           Death
           ,
           for
           when
           the
           best
           Men
           thus
           retired
           into
           Monasteries
           ,
           none
           but
           the
           worser
           ,
           or
           meaner
           sort
           being
           left
           ,
           they
           soon
           fell
           into
           horrid
           Rebellions
           and
           Civil
           Wars
           ;
           one
           King
           driving
           out
           ,
           and
           Murdering
           another
           ,
           leaving
           the
           People
           an
           easie
           Prey
           to
           the
           Danes
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           next
           Generation
           Invaded
           them
           :
           This
           (
           as
           Bede
           relates
           )
           was
           the
           Present
           State
           of
           Britain
           ,
           in
           his
           Time
           ,
           about
           285
           Years
           after
           the
           Arrival
           of
           the
           
             English
             Saxons
          
           .
        
         
           We
           being
           now
           bereft
           of
           the
           assistance
           of
           so
           good
           an
           Authour
           ,
           must
           for
           the
           future
           wholly
           rely
           upon
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           other
           Monkish
           Writers
           ;
           thô
           indeed
           for
           near
           the
           space
           of
           above
           Thirty
           Years
           last
           past
           ,
           Bede
           growing
           more
           intent
           upon
           Ecclesiastical
           than
           Civil
           Affairs
           ,
           (
           being
           all
           most
           wholly
           taken
           up
           with
           the
           reciteing
           of
           Visions
           and
           Miracles
           ,
           )
           and
           mentioning
           other
           things
           only
           by
           the
           bye
           ,
           hath
           given
           us
           so
           slender
           an
           account
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           had
           not
           found
           some
           assistance
           from
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           ,
           (
           as
           well
           as
           from
           other
           Writers
           ,
           )
           the
           History
           of
           that
           Age
           ,
           though
           very
           short
           and
           obscure
           ,
           would
           yet
           have
           been
           much
           more
           imperfect
           without
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           proceed
           now
           with
           our
           Saxon
           Annals
           .
        
         
           
             This
             Year
             K.
             Ethelbald
             took
             Sumerton
             ;
             and
             Acca
             was
             driven
             from
             his
             Bishoprick
             of
             Hagulstad
             ,
             (
             I
             suppose
             by
             the
             then
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             though
             no
             Author
             expresly
             mentions
             it
             .
             )
          
           Will.
           of
           Malmesbury
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           this
           Ethelbald
           was
           that
           great
           and
           powerful
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           
           to
           whom
           Boniface
           ,
           
           Bishop
           of
           Mentz
           ,
           (
           being
           then
           the
           Pope's
           Legat
           ,
           )
           writ
           a
           sharp
           Letter
           ,
           setting
           forth
           ,
           and
           reproving
           ,
           the
           then
           reigning
           Vices
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
           that
           King
           himself
           ;
           who
           ,
           relying
           on
           the
           vain
           Confidence
           of
           his
           Justice
           and
           Alms
           ,
           was
           not
           ashamed
           (
           no
           more
           than
           the
           Noblemen
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           by
           his
           Example
           ,
           )
           to
           commit
           Uncleanness
           even
           with
           Consecrated
           Nuns
           ,
           which
           wicked
           Actions
           the
           Bishop
           foretells
           would
           be
           the
           ruin
           of
           himself
           and
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           it
           proved
           in
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           But
           King
           Ethelbald
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           thus
           taken
           Somerton
           ,
           with
           an
           Army
           too
           powerful
           to
           be
           resisted
           by
           the
           K.
           of
           the
           
             West
             Saxons
          
           ,
           became
           to
           great
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           observes
           ,
           )
           he
           made
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Provinces
           of
           England
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           Kings
           ,
           subject
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           the
           River
           Humber
           :
           This
           Somerton
           was
           anciently
           a
           great
           Town
           and
           Castle
           of
           the
           West-Saxon
           Kings
           ,
           and
           gave
           Name
           to
           that
           County
           ,
           which
           we
           now
           call
           Somersetshire
           ,
           though
           at
           present
           it
           be
           but
           an
           ordinary
           Country
           Village
           .
           Also
           this
           Year
           the
           Sun
           was
           so
           much
           eclipsed
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           the
           Epitome
           of
           Bede
           and
           Ethelward
           relate
           ,
           )
           on
           13
           o
           
             Kal.
             Sept.
          
           it
           s
           whole
           Orb
           seem'd
           as
           it
           were
           covered
           with
           a
           black
           Sheild
           .
        
         
           
           This
           Year
           also
           the
           Moon
           appear'd
           as
           it
           were
           stain'd
           with
           Blood
           ,
           and
           Simeon
           of
           Durham
           saith
           it
           lasted
           one
           whole
           hour
           ,
           and
           then
           a
           Blackness
           following
           ,
           it
           return'd
           to
           its
           natural
           Colour
           .
           
             Also
             Tatwin
             the
             Archbishop
             deceased
             ;
             and
             Egbryht
             was
             made
             Bishop
             of
             York
             :
             Now
             Bede
             also
             died
             .
          
        
         
           But
           the
           Author
           of
           his
           Life
           (
           in
           Manuscript
           in
           the
           Cottonian
           Library
           )
           refers
           it
           to
           the
           Year
           following
           ;
           and
           the
           Chronicle
           of
           Mailros
           ,
           with
           greater
           Truth
           ,
           to
           the
           Year
           736
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           (
           as
           his
           Life
           above-cited
           relates
           ,
           )
           born
           Anno
           677
           ,
           and
           deceased
           in
           the
           59th
           Year
           of
           his
           Age.
           
        
         
           But
           since
           Bede
           our
           Historian
           deceased
           about
           this
           time
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           to
           him
           we
           are
           beholding
           for
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           History
           of
           this
           present
           Period
           ,
           it
           is
           fit
           we
           give
           you
           a
           short
           account
           of
           his
           Life
           ;
           He
           was
           born
           in
           the
           Province
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           not
           far
           from
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Gyrwie
           (
           the
           place
           is
           now
           called
           Yarrow
           ,
           )
           near
           the
           Mouth
           of
           the
           River
           Were
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           bred
           up
           from
           seven
           Years
           of
           Age
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           ,
           being
           profess'd
           ,
           he
           lived
           a
           Monk
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           spending
           his
           time
           in
           the
           Study
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           saying
           his
           Prayers
           ,
           or
           Writing
           Comments
           upon
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testaments
           ,
           as
           also
           his
           Ecclesiastical
           History
           ,
           (
           so
           often
           cited
           by
           us
           ,
           )
           besides
           divers
           other
           Books
           ,
           containing
           the
           Lives
           of
           Saints
           ,
           and
           other
           Matters
           ,
           of
           Humane
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Divine
           Learning
           ;
           whose
           Titles
           you
           may
           find
           at
           the
           end
           of
           his
           said
           History
           :
           'Till
           at
           last
           ,
           being
           wasted
           by
           a
           long
           Asthma
           ,
           he
           there
           made
           an
           Heavenly
           End
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           his
           Life
           above-mentioned
           :
           So
           that
           Simeon
           of
           Durham
           very
           well
           observes
           ,
           that
           though
           he
           lay
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           hid
           in
           the
           utmost
           Corner
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           yet
           ,
           after
           his
           Death
           ,
           he
           became
           known
           in
           all
           Parts
           by
           his
           Learned
           Writings
           ;
           therefore
           he
           hath
           ,
           for
           his
           great
           Piety
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Learning
           ,
           justly
           obtained
           the
           Title
           of
           
             Venerable
             Bede
          
           :
           After
           whose
           decease
           ,
           (
           as
           Will.
           of
           Malmesbury
           rightly
           observes
           ,
           )
           all
           knowledge
           of
           Actions
           passed
           was
           almost
           lost
           even
           to
           his
           own
           Times
           ,
           since
           none
           proved
           an
           Emulator
           of
           his
           Studies
           ,
           nor
           a
           Follower
           of
           his
           Learning
           ;
           so
           that
           to
           a
           slothful
           Generation
           ,
           one
           more
           slothful
           still
           succeeding
           ,
           the
           Love
           of
           Learning
           for
           a
           long
           time
           grew
           cold
           in
           this
           whole
           Island
           .
        
         
           
           '
           This
           Year
           Bishop
           Egbriht
           received
           the
           Pall
           from
           Rome
           ;
           but
           you
           must
           here
           observe
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Pope's
           thus
           sending
           a
           Pall
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           York
           ,
           he
           now
           became
           an
           Archbishop
           ,
           and
           consequently
           Metropolitan
           of
           all
           the
           
           Northumbrian
           Provinces
           ,
           that
           See
           having
           been
           ,
           
           ever
           since
           the
           Time
           of
           
           Paulinus's
           Flight
           out
           of
           Northumberland
           into
           Kent
           ,
           and
           carrying
           the
           Archiepiscopal
           Pall
           along
           with
           him
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           an
           ordinary
           Bishoprick
           ,
           subject
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           from
           whose
           Power
           it
           was
           from
           this
           time
           exempted
           ,
           and
           came
           now
           to
           have
           Supreme
           Jurisdiction
           over
           all
           the
           Bishops
           in
           Deira
           and
           Bernicia
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Pictish
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           '
           The
           Arch-bishop
           Nothelm
           received
           his
           Pall
           from
           Rome
           :
           ]
           This
           was
           the
           new
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           Tatwine
           .
           
        
         
           You
           may
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           in
           those
           Times
           usual
           for
           the
           Pope
           to
           send
           a
           Pall
           to
           every
           new
           Archbishop
           upon
           his
           Consecration
           ,
           to
           shew
           his
           Dependance
           upon
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           every
           Archbishop
           paid
           a
           great
           Sum
           of
           Money
           to
           the
           Pope's
           Treasury
           .
        
         
           This
           Nothelm
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           a
           Presbyter
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           London
           ,
           was
           he
           ,
           to
           whom
           Bede
           ,
           in
           the
           Epistle
           before
           his
           History
           ,
           owns
           himself
           beholding
           for
           divers
           ancient
           Monuments
           relating
           to
           the
           English
           Church
           ,
           as
           also
           Epistles
           out
           of
           the
           Pope's
           Repository
           .
        
         
           
             This
             Year
             Forthere
             Bishop
             of
             Scireburn
             ,
             
             with
             Frithogithe
             Queen
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             went
             to
             Rome
             .
          
        
         
           Where
           (
           as
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           tells
           us
           ,
           )
           they
           both
           took
           upon
           them
           the
           Monastick
           Habit
           ;
           which
           ,
           in
           those
           days
           ,
           very
           many
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           ,
           of
           all
           Degrees
           and
           Qualities
           ;
           as
           well
           high
           as
           low
           ,
           were
           wont
           to
           do
           .
           For
           now
           also
           (
           as
           our
           Annals
           relate
           ,
           )
           
             Ceolwulf
             ,
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             surrendred
             his
             Kingdom
             to
             Eadbert
             his
             Cousin
             ,
             who
             reigned
             Thirty
             one
             Years
             :
          
           (
           This
           Ceolwulf
           was
           he
           to
           whom
           Bede
           dedicated
           his
           History
           ;
           who
           ,
           after
           his
           professing
           himself
           a
           Monk
           in
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Lindisfarne
           ,
           (
           as
           
             R.
             Hoveden
          
           relates
           )
           brought
           the
           Monks
           of
           that
           place
           from
           the
           strict
           discipline
           of
           drinking
           only
           Milk
           or
           Water
           ,
           to
           drink
           Wine
           ,
           and
           Ale
           ,
           and
           they
           might
           very
           well
           afford
           it
           ,
           for
           he
           brought
           along
           with
           him
           good
           provisions
           to
           live
           easily
           ,
           as
           great
           Treasures
           and
           Revenues
           in
           Land
           (
           recited
           at
           large
           by
           Simeon
           of
           Durham
           )
           all
           which
           he
           bestowed
           on
           that
           Monastery
           ;
           no
           wonder
           then
           if
           such
           great
           Commendations
           be
           given
           by
           Monkish
           Writers
           to
           Kings
           becoming
           Monks
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Year
           also
           ,
           (
           as
           Simeon
           of
           Durham
           ,
           and
           Mat.
           of
           Westminster
           relates
           )
           Alwin
           Bishop
           of
           Lichfield
           dying
           ,
           there
           were
           two
           Bishops
           ordained
           in
           that
           Diocess
           ,
           
             viz.
             Wicca
          
           at
           Lichfield
           ,
           and
           Tocca
           ,
           the
           first
           Bishop
           of
           Leycester
           ,
           which
           Town
           from
           this
           time
           continued
           a
           Bishop's
           See
           ,
           for
           divers
           Ages
           :
           Also
           this
           Year
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           )
           
             the
             Bishops
             Ethelwald
             ,
             and
             Acca
             deceased
             ,
             and
             Cynwulf
             was
             consecrated
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             Year
             Ethelbald
             King
             of
             the
             Mercians
             wasted
             the
             Contry
             of
             Northumberland
             .
          
           (
           And
           as
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           adds
           ,
           )
           carried
           away
           as
           much
           Spoil
           as
           he
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           from
           thence
           :
           Also
           (
           as
           Simeon
           of
           Durham
           relates
           )
           Swebriht
           King
           of
           the
           East-Saxons
           died
           this
           Year
           .
        
         
           
             Eadbriht
             (
             or
             Egbert
             )
             the
             Son
             of
             Eatta
             ,
             
             who
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             Leodwald
             began
             to
             Reign
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Northumbers
             ,
             and
             held
             it
             One
             and
             Twenty
             Years
             ;
             Egbert
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             York
             was
             his
             Brother
             ,
             who
             were
             both
             buried
             in
             the
             City
             of
             York
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Church-Porch
             .
          
        
         
           But
           it
           there
           is
           an
           over-sight
           in
           these
           Annals
           ,
           for
           this
           Eadbriht
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           must
           be
           the
           same
           with
           Eadbriht
           ,
           under
           the
           former
           Year
           .
        
         
           This
           Year
           also
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           Simeon
           of
           
             Durham
             )
             Swebright
          
           King
           of
           the
           East-Saxons
           died
           .
        
         
         
           
           Ceolwulf
           ,
           late
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           died
           this
           Year
           (
           according
           to
           
             Mat.
             Westminster
          
           )
           in
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Lindisfarne
           :
           Also
           (
           as
           Simeon
           of
           Durham
           relates
           )
           Nothelm
           ,
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           deceased
           ;
           but
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           defer
           his
           Death
           two
           Years
           longer
           .
        
         
           
           This
           Year
           Acca
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Hagulstad
           ,
           deceased
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           Author
           relates
           ,
           was
           had
           in
           great
           Reverence
           ,
           not
           only
           during
           his
           Life
           ,
           but
           also
           after
           his
           Decease
           ,
           for
           his
           great
           Sanctity
           and
           supposed
           Miracles
           .
        
         
           
           
             King
             Ethelred
             deceased
             ,
             and
             Cuthred
             his
             Cousin
             succeeded
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             
               West
               Saxons
            
             ,
             and
             held
             it
             16
             Years
             .
             ]
          
           This
           King
           made
           sharp
           War
           against
           Ethelbald
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           various
           Success
           ,
           (
           as
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           tells
           us
           ,
           )
           sometimes
           making
           Peace
           ,
           and
           then
           again
           renewing
           the
           War.
           
        
         
           
             This
             Year
             also
             Nothelm
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             deceased
             ,
             and
             Cuthbriht
             was
             Consecrated
             in
             his
             stead
             ,
             as
             was
             also
             Dun
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             (
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             Eadulph
             .
             )
             '
             This
             Year
             also
             the
             City
             of
             York
             was
             burnt
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Monastery
             ,
             (
             as
             Simeon
             has
             it
             .
             )
          
        
         
           
           Now
           was
           held
           the
           great
           Synod
           at
           Cloveshoe
           ,
           where
           were
           present
           Ethelbald
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           and
           Cuthbert
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           wise
           Men.
           
        
         
           Where
           this
           Cloveshoe
           was
           ,
           is
           now
           very
           uncertain
           ,
           since
           the
           Name
           is
           wholly
           lost
           ;
           some
           suppose
           it
           to
           have
           been
           Cliffe
           in
           Kent
           ,
           near
           Gravesend
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           that
           Ethelbald
           ,
           being
           now
           the
           chief
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           would
           permit
           this
           Council
           to
           have
           been
           held
           out
           of
           his
           own
           Dominions
           ;
           so
           that
           *
           others
           suppose
           it
           to
           have
           been
           Abingdon
           in
           Berkshire
           ,
           which
           was
           anciently
           called
           Secvesham
           ,
           where
           (
           as
           the
           old
           Book
           of
           that
           Abbey
           tells
           us
           )
           was
           anciently
           a
           Royal
           Seat
           of
           the
           Kings
           ,
           and
           where
           there
           used
           to
           be
           great
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           People
           concerning
           the
           arduous
           Affairs
           of
           the
           Mercian
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           But
           thô
           we
           are
           more
           certain
           of
           the
           Decrees
           of
           this
           Council
           ,
           than
           of
           the
           Place
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           held
           ;
           yet
           since
           it
           was
           a
           meer
           Ecclesiastical
           Synod
           ,
           and
           no
           great
           Council
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           that
           its
           Decrees
           were
           chiefly
           made
           in
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           Charter
           of
           King
           Withred
           concerning
           free
           Elections
           to
           Monasteries
           in
           Kent
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Directions
           of
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           I
           shall
           refer
           you
           to
           the
           Canons
           themselves
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           
             Decem
             Scriptores
          
           ,
           and
           *
           Sir
           H.
           Spelman's
           British
           Councils
           ;
           and
           shall
           only
           take
           notice
           of
           this
           one
           ,
           that
           now
           Bishops
           were
           first
           ordered
           to
           visit
           their
           Diocesses
           once
           a
           Year
           .
        
         
           
           
             This
             Year
             Ethelbald
             King
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             and
             Cuthred
             King
             of
             the
             
               West
               Saxons
            
             ,
             fought
             against
             the
             Britains
             .
             ]
          
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           these
           two
           Kings
           now
           joyning
           their
           Forces
           brought
           two
           great
           Armies
           into
           the
           Field
           against
           the
           Welsh-men
           ,
           who
           not
           being
           able
           to
           defend
           themselves
           ,
           were
           forced
           to
           flie
           ,
           leaving
           great
           Spoils
           behind
           them
           ;
           so
           both
           the
           Kings
           returned
           home
           Victorious
           .
        
         
           
           According
           to
           Florence
           of
           
             Worcester
             .
             Wilfred
          
           ,
           the
           second
           Bishop
           of
           York
           of
           that
           Name
           ,
           died
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           fate
           30
           Years
           .
           Also
           this
           Year
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Annals
           ,
        
         
           
             Daniel
             resigned
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             being
             worn
             out
             by
             Age
             ,
             and
             Hunferth
             succeeded
             him
             ;
             and
             they
             say
             ,
             the
             Stars
             seemed
             to
             fall
             from
             Heaven
             .
          
           But
           Simeon
           of
           Durham
           calls
           them
           ,
           (
           with
           more
           probability
           ,
           )
           such
           Lightnings
           as
           those
           of
           that
           Age
           had
           never
           before
           seen
           .
        
         
         
           About
           this
           time
           also
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           
             Simeon
             ,
          
           )
           there
           happened
           a
           great
           Fight
           between
           the
           Picts
           and
           the
           Britains
           ,
           I
           suppose
           he
           means
           those
           of
           Camberland
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           Britains
           lay
           near
           the
           Picts
           .
        
         
           
             This
             year
             Bishop
             Daniel
             (
             above-mentioned
             )
             deceased
             ,
             
             after
             he
             had
             been
             43
             years
             Bishop
             .
          
        
         
           '
           This
           year
           Selred
           (
           King
           of
           the
           East-Saxons
           )
           was
           slain
           ;
           ]
           But
           by
           whom
           ,
           or
           which
           way
           ,
           is
           not
           here
           said
           .
           
           This
           Selred
           was
           Sirnamed
           
             The
             Good
          
           ,
           and
           reigned
           38
           years
           .
        
         
           Switheard
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           East-Angles
           ,
           dying
           ,
           Elfwold
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Chronicle
           of
           Mailros
           relates
           .
        
         
           This
           Year
           also
           was
           held
           the
           second
           Council
           at
           Cloveshoe
           ,
           under
           Cuthbert
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           there
           being
           present
           ,
           (
           beside
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           Abbots
           ,
           and
           many
           Ecclesiasticks
           ,
           )
           Ethelbald
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           with
           his
           chief
           Men
           and
           Ealdermen
           :
           In
           which
           ,
           besides
           many
           Decrees
           concerning
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           for
           promoting
           Peace
           ,
           (
           which
           you
           may
           see
           at
           large
           in
           Sir
           H.
           Spelman's
           First
           Volume
           of
           Councils
           ;
           
           )
           and
           after
           ,
           the
           reading
           of
           Pope
           
           Zachary's
           Letters
           to
           the
           People
           of
           England
           to
           live
           more
           continently
           ,
           These
           (
           among
           other
           )
           Decrees
           were
           likewise
           passed
           ,
           viz.
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Reading
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           be
           more
           constantly
           used
           in
           Monasteries
           .
           2.
           
           That
           Priests
           receive
           no
           Reward
           for
           baptizing
           Children
           ,
           or
           for
           other
           Sacraments
           .
           3.
           
           That
           they
           learn
           the
           Creed
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord's
           Prayer
           in
           English
           ;
           and
           are
           likewise
           to
           understand
           and
           interpret
           into
           their
           own
           Tongue
           the
           Words
           of
           Consecration
           in
           the
           Celebration
           of
           Mass
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             This
             year
             
               Cynric
               Aetheling
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             
             Prince
             of
             the
             Blood-Royal
             of
             the
             
               West
               Saxons
            
             )
             was
             slain
             ;
             and
             Eadbriht
             ,
             King
             of
             Kent
             ,
             died
             ,
             after
             six
             Years
             Reign
             ;
             and
             Ethelbryht
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             King
             Withred
             ,
             succeeded
             him
             .
             ]
          
           This
           Cynric
           was
           he
           ,
           whom
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           relates
           to
           be
           Son
           of
           Cuthred
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           
             West
             Saxons
          
           ;
           who
           ,
           thô
           young
           in
           Years
           ,
           was
           a
           great
           Warriour
           for
           his
           time
           ,
           yet
           perished
           in
           a
           sudden
           Sedition
           of
           his
           own
           Souldiers
           ,
           but
           where
           he
           does
           not
           say
           .
        
         
           Simeon
           ,
           affirms
           ,
           That
           Elfwald
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           
             East
             Angles
          
           ,
           now
           dying
           ,
           
           Hunbeanna
           and
           Albert
           divided
           that
           Kingdom
           between
           them
           ;
           but
           what
           relation
           they
           had
           to
           the
           late
           King
           ,
           he
           does
           not
           tell
           us
           .
        
         
           
             This
             year
             Cuthred
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             
               West
               Saxons
            
             ,
             
             in
             the
             12th
             Year
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             fought
             against
             Ethelune
             ,
             that
             couragious
             Ealderman
             .
             ]
          
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           calls
           him
           a
           bold
           Earl
           ,
           who
           moved
           Sedition
           against
           his
           Lord
           ;
           and
           thô
           he
           were
           inferiour
           in
           the
           number
           of
           his
           Souldiers
           ,
           yet
           maintained
           the
           Fight
           a
           great
           while
           by
           his
           sole
           Courage
           and
           Conduct
           ;
           but
           while
           he
           was
           ready
           to
           get
           the
           Victory
           ,
           a
           Wound
           he
           then
           unfortunately
           received
           ,
           so
           disabled
           him
           ,
           and
           disheartened
           his
           Men
           ,
           that
           the
           King's
           (
           being
           the
           stronger
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           juster
           )
           Side
           ,
           did
           thereby
           prevail
           .
        
         
           Also
           the
           same
           Year
           (
           according
           to
           Simeon
           of
           Durham
           ,
           and
           the
           Chronicle
           of
           
             Mailros
             ,
             )
             Eadbert
          
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           led
           Kynwulf
           Bishop
           of
           Lindisfarne
           ,
           Prisoner
           to
           the
           City
           of
           Beban
           ,
           who
           it
           seems
           had
           some
           ways
           rebelled
           against
           him
           ,
           for
           he
           then
           also
           caused
           the
           Cathedral
           Church
           of
           Lindisfarne
           to
           be
           besieged
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Year
           (
           as
           
           Bede's
           Continuator
           relates
           )
           Eadbert
           ,
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           made
           War
           upon
           the
           Picts
           ,
           and
           subdued
           all
           the
           Country
           of
           Kyle
           ,
           with
           other
           Territories
           ,
           joyning
           them
           to
           his
           own
           Dominions
           .
        
         
         
           
           
             This
             Year
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Saxon
             Annals
             )
             King
             Cuthred
             fought
             against
             the
             Britains
             :
             ]
          
           (
           But
           of
           this
           ,
           the
           Welsh
           Chronicles
           are
           silent
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           other
           Authors
           .
           )
           
             The
             same
             Year
             also
             ,
             (
             being
             the
             12th
             Year
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             )
             King
             Cuthred
             fought
             against
             Aethelbald
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             at
             Beorgford
             (
             now
             Burford
             )
             in
             Oxfordshire
             ,
             and
             there
             put
             him
             to
             flight
             .
          
        
         
           But
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           gives
           us
           this
           Battle
           more
           at
           large
           ,
           That
           King
           Cuthred
           being
           not
           any
           longer
           able
           to
           bear
           the
           Insolencies
           and
           Impositions
           of
           that
           proud
           King
           Ethelbald
           ,
           took
           Arms
           ,
           and
           met
           him
           with
           an
           Army
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           preferring
           his
           Liberty
           before
           his
           Life
           ,
           being
           encouraged
           by
           Earl
           Ethelune
           above-mentioned
           ,
           who
           it
           seems
           was
           now
           cured
           ,
           and
           reconciled
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           relying
           upon
           whose
           Courage
           and
           Council
           ,
           he
           resolved
           to
           undertake
           this
           War
           ;
           but
           Ethelbald
           ,
           as
           a
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           had
           brought
           along
           with
           him
           ,
           besides
           his
           own
           Mercians
           ,
           the
           Kentish
           Men
           ,
           with
           the
           
             East
             Angles
          
           and
           Saxons
           ,
           which
           made
           all
           together
           a
           very
           great
           Army
           ,
           and
           being
           both
           drawn
           up
           on
           the
           Spot
           ,
           they
           approached
           each
           other
           ,
           whilst
           Earl
           Athelune
           marching
           before
           the
           
             West
             Saxons
          
           ,
           carried
           the
           Royal
           Standard
           ,
           (
           being
           a
           Golden
           Dragon
           ,
           )
           and
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Battle
           challenging
           him
           to
           a
           single
           Combat
           ,
           there
           slew
           the
           Standard-bearer
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ;
           upon
           which
           a
           great
           Shout
           being
           given
           ,
           
           Cuthred's
           Souldiers
           were
           very
           much
           encouraged
           ;
           then
           both
           Armies
           engaging
           ,
           there
           followed
           a
           great
           and
           bloody
           Fight
           ,
           of
           which
           our
           Author
           gives
           us
           a
           long
           and
           pompous
           Relation
           .
           Pride
           and
           Ambition
           (
           says
           he
           )
           inciting
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           and
           fear
           of
           Servitude
           provoking
           the
           
             West
             Saxons
          
           ,
           to
           fight
           it
           to
           the
           last
           ;
           but
           wherever
           Earl
           Ethelune
           charged
           the
           Enemies
           ,
           he
           with
           the
           force
           of
           his
           invincible
           Battle-Axe
           destroyed
           all
           before
           him
           ;
           but
           at
           last
           K.
           Ethelbald
           and
           the
           Earl
           meeting
           ,
           they
           fought
           together
           with
           great
           Obstinacy
           and
           Resolution
           ;
           till
           GOD
           ,
           who
           resisteth
           the
           Proud
           ,
           so
           discouraged
           this
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           turned
           his
           Back
           ,
           and
           fled
           ,
           whilst
           his
           Men
           still
           fought
           on
           ;
           yet
           at
           last
           they
           were
           all
           routed
           ;
           nor
           from
           that
           time
           ,
           to
           the
           day
           of
           his
           Death
           ,
           did
           GOD
           give
           him
           any
           more
           Success
           .
        
         
           
           
             Cuthred
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             
               West
               Saxons
            
             ,
             departed
             this
             Life
             ;
             and
             (
             according
             to
             
               Simeon
               )
               Sigebert
            
             ,
             his
             Cousin
             ,
             succeeded
             him
             :
             Also
             Cyneheard
             succeeded
             in
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Winchester
             after
             Hunferth
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             year
             the
             City
             of
             Canterbury
             was
             burnt
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             This
             Year
             was
             very
             remarkable
             ,
             for
             now
             (
             as
             our
             Annals
             inform
             us
             )
             Cynwulf
             ,
             with
             the
             Wife
             and
             Noble
             Men
             of
             the
             
               West
               Saxons
            
             ,
             deprived
             King
             Sigebert
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             for
             his
             Cruelty
             and
             Injustice
             ,
             (
             except
             
               Hampshire
               ,
            
             )
             which
             he
             kept
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             until
             he
             slew
             one
             Cumbran
             an
             Ealderman
             ,
             (
             who
             had
             continued
             longest
             with
             him
             ;
             )
             so
             that
             at
             last
             Sigebert
             was
             driven
             into
             
             Andred's
             Wood
             ,
             where
             he
             remained
             till
             such
             time
             as
             a
             certain
             Hogheard
             ran
             him
             through
             with
             a
             Lance
             at
             Pruutes-Flood
             ,
             and
             thereby
             revenged
             the
             Death
             of
             Cumbran
             the
             Ealderman
             .
             This
             King
             Cynwulf
             often
             overcame
             the
             Britains
             in
             Fight
             ,
             but
             after
             he
             had
             governed
             the
             Kingdom
             about
             30
             Years
             ,
             he
             was
             slain
             by
             
               Cyneheard
               Aetheling
            
             ,
             brother
             to
             Sigebert
             ;
             as
             shall
             be
             shewn
             hereafter
             .
          
        
         
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           is
           very
           particular
           in
           the
           Reasons
           ,
           and
           manner
           of
           King
           
           Sigebert's
           Deposition
           .
           and
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           being
           puff'd
           up
           with
           the
           good
           Succ●ss
           of
           his
           Predecessours
           ,
           he
           grew
           intollerable
           to
           his
           Subjects
           ;
           for
           he
           had
           oppressed
           them
           by
           all
           manner
           of
           ways
           ,
           and
           wrested
           the
           Laws
           for
           his
           own
           Advantage
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           this
           Cumbran
           ;
           one
           of
           his
           noblest
           Earls
           ,
           at
           the
           Desire
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           represented
           their
           Grievances
           to
           this
           cruel
           King
           ,
           who
           ,
           because
           he
           perswaded
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           govern
           them
           
           more
           gently
           ,
           and
           thereby
           become
           more
           beloved
           both
           by
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           
           he
           presently
           commanded
           him
           to
           be
           slain
           ,
           and
           so
           daily
           increased
           in
           his
           Tyranny
           ,
           till
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Second
           Year
           ,
           the
           Great
           Men
           and
           People
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           being
           gathered
           together
           ,
           by
           the
           Provident
           Deliberation
           ,
           and
           Unanimous
           Consent
           of
           them
           All
           he
           was
           expell'd
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           Cinewulf
           ,
           a
           notable
           young
           Man
           of
           the
           Blood
           Royal
           ,
           was
           Elected
           King
           in
           his
           room
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           first
           Example
           we
           have
           in
           our
           English
           History
           ,
           of
           the
           Solemn
           Deposition
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Great
           Council
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           concerning
           whom
           our
           Author
           bids
           us
           remark
           the
           manifold
           Justice
           and
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           how
           sometimes
           it
           doth
           not
           only
           recompence
           Kings
           according
           to
           their
           Merits
           in
           the
           World
           to
           come
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           this
           ;
           for
           oftentimes
           setting
           up
           Wicked
           Kings
           for
           the
           Deserved
           Punishment
           of
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           he
           lets
           some
           of
           them
           Tyrannize
           a
           great
           while
           ,
           that
           so
           a
           wicked
           People
           might
           be
           punished
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           becoming
           more
           wicked
           ,
           may
           be
           tormented
           for
           ever
           ;
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           Aethelbald
           ,
           King
           of
           Mercia
           above-mentioned
           ,
           whilst
           God
           cuts
           others
           short
           by
           a
           speedy
           Destruction
           ,
           lest
           his
           People
           ,
           being
           oppress'd
           by
           too
           great
           Tyranny
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           able
           to
           subsist
           under
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           immoderate
           Wickedness
           of
           a
           Prince
           does
           often
           accelerate
           his
           Punishment
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Year
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           
           Caradoc's
           Chronicle
           published
           by
           Dr.
           
             Powel
             ,
             )
             Conan
             Tindaethwy
          
           ,
           Son
           of
           
             Rodri
             Molwynoc
          
           ,
           began
           his
           Reign
           over
           the
           Britains
           in
           Wales
           .
        
         
           
             This
             Year
             also
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Saxon
             Annals
             ,
             )
             Aethelbald
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             was
             slain
             at
             Seccandune
             (
             now
             Secington
             )
             in
             Warwickshire
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             reigned
             41
             Years
             ;
             and
             then
             Beornred
             usurped
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             held
             it
             but
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             great
             Trouble
             ;
             for
             the
             same
             year
             King
             Offa
             expelled
             Beornred
             ,
             and
             taking
             Possession
             of
             the
             Throne
             ,
             held
             it
             39
             Years
             ;
             but
             his
             Son
             Egberth
             no
             more
             than
             140
             Days
             .
             This
             Offa
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             Thincerth
             ,
             and
             he
             the
             Son
             of
             Eanwulf
             :
             The
             rest
             of
             his
             Pedigree
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             Woden
             ,
             I
             omit
             .
          
        
         
           Abbot
           
           Bromton's
           Chronicle
           farther
           adds
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Death
           of
           King
           Ethelbald
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           slain
           in
           a
           Fight
           at
           the
           Place
           above-mention'd
           ,
           yet
           was
           it
           not
           by
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Treachery
           of
           this
           Beornred
           .
        
         
           Ingulph
           ,
           in
           his
           History
           of
           Croyland
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           King
           Ethelbald
           having
           founded
           the
           Abby
           of
           Ripendune
           (
           now
           Repton
           )
           in
           Derbyshire
           ,
           (
           being
           the
           most
           famous
           of
           that
           Age
           ,
           )
           was
           there
           buried
           ;
           and
           also
           of
           this
           Beornred
           ,
           (
           whom
           he
           calls
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           )
           that
           he
           did
           not
           long
           enjoy
           his
           Usurpation
           ,
           for
           it
           seems
           he
           was
           not
           of
           the
           Blood
           Royal
           of
           the
           Mercian
           Kings
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           was
           Expelled
           ,
           Offa
           succeeded
           him
           by
           the
           General
           Consent
           of
           the
           Nobles
           of
           Mercia
           ;
           but
           
             Mat.
             Westminster
          
           (
           who
           puts
           the
           Succession
           of
           King
           Offa
           two
           Years
           later
           )
           is
           more
           particular
           in
           this
           Transaction
           ,
           and
           relates
           ,
           That
           this
           Beornred
           governing
           very
           Tyrannically
           ,
           the
           whole
           Nation
           of
           the
           Mercians
           rose
           up
           against
           him
           ;
           so
           that
           both
           the
           Nobility
           and
           Commons
           joyning
           together
           ,
           under
           the
           Conduct
           of
           Offa
           ,
           a
           valiant
           young
           Man
           ,
           Nephew
           to
           the
           late
           King
           Aethelbald
           ,
           they
           expelled
           Beornred
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           then
           Offa
           ,
           by
           the
           General
           Consent
           of
           the
           Clergy
           and
           Laity
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           was
           crowned
           King.
           This
           was
           that
           King
           Offa
           ,
           who
           afterwards
           became
           a
           Terrour
           to
           all
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           Eadbert
           ,
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           and
           Unust
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           Picts
           ,
           
           brought
           an
           Army
           against
           the
           City
           Alkuith
           ,
           which
           the
           Britains
           delivered
           upon
           Conditions
           .
           This
           is
           from
           the
           Authority
           of
           Simeon
           of
           Durham
           ,
           and
           lets
           us
           see
           ,
           
           that
           this
           City
           (
           now
           in
           Scotland
           )
           was
           then
           in
           the
           Hands
           of
           the
           
             Northern
             Britains
          
           .
        
         
           
           
             This
             year
             Eadbert
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Northumbers
             ,
             was
             shorn
             a
             Monk
             ,
             and
             Ofwulf
             ,
             his
             Son
             ,
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             yet
             Reigned
             but
             one
             Year
             ,
             being
             slain
             by
             the
             Treachery
             of
             his
             own
             Servants
             on
             the
             9th
             of
             the
             
               Kal.
               August
            
             following
             ,
             thô
             without
             any
             just
             Cause
             ,
             as
             I
             can
             find
             .
          
        
         
           Concerning
           this
           
             Eadbert
             ,
             Simeon
          
           of
           Durham
           ,
           in
           his
           History
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           after
           he
           had
           reigned
           21
           Years
           ,
           and
           ruled
           his
           Kingdom
           with
           great
           Wisdom
           and
           Courage
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           his
           Adversaries
           being
           either
           overcome
           by
           force
           ,
           or
           else
           submitting
           themselves
           to
           him
           ;
           the
           
             English
             ,
             Pictish
          
           ,
           and
           Scotish
           Kings
           ,
           not
           only
           maintained
           Peace
           and
           Friendship
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           rejoyced
           to
           do
           him
           Honour
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Fame
           of
           his
           Grandeur
           spreading
           as
           far
           as
           France
           ,
           King
           Pipin
           not
           only
           made
           a
           League
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           sent
           him
           great
           Presents
           ;
           and
           the
           Kings
           ,
           his
           Neighbours
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           about
           to
           resign
           the
           Crown
           ,
           had
           him
           in
           that
           Esteem
           ,
           that
           they
           offered
           him
           part
           of
           their
           own
           Dominions
           ,
           on
           Condition
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           lay
           down
           his
           Charge
           ;
           but
           he
           refused
           it
           ,
           and
           resigned
           his
           Kingdom
           to
           Usulf
           ,
           his
           Son.
           
        
         
           Also
           about
           this
           time
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           the
           British
           Chronicles
           ,
           )
           there
           was
           a
           great
           Battle
           fought
           at
           Hereford
           ,
           between
           the
           Britains
           and
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           where
           
             Dyfnwal
             ap
             Theodore
          
           was
           slain
           :
           But
           they
           do
           not
           tell
           us
           who
           obtained
           the
           Victory
           .
        
         
           
           This
           Year
           Cathbert
           ,
           Arch
           Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           deceased
           ,
           having
           fate
           Arch-Bishop
           18
           Years
           .
           Also
           (
           according
           to
           Florence
           )
           about
           this
           time
           Swithred
           reigned
           over
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           Osmund
           over
           the
           
             South
             Saxons
          
           ;
           as
           also
           Beorne
           was
           King
           over
           the
           
             East
             Angles
          
           .
        
         
           
           
             This
             Year
             -
             Bregowin
             was
             consecrated
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             at
             the
             Feast
             of
             St.
             Michael
             ;
             and
             Ethelwold
             ,
             Sirnamed
             Moll
             ,
             began
             to
             reign
             over
             the
             Northumbers
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             resigned
             the
             Crown
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             '
             Ethelbryght
          
           ,
           King
           of
           Kent
           ,
           deceased
           ;
           he
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           King
           Wythred
           .
           Of
           this
           King
           ,
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           records
           nothing
           remarkable
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           City
           of
           Canterbury
           was
           burnt
           in
           his
           Reign
           .
        
         
           
             Ceolwulf
             also
             ,
             late
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             departed
             this
             Life
             the
             same
             Year
             ,
             dying
             a
             Monk
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             Lindisfarne
             .
             ]
          
           But
           Simeon
           of
           Durham
           prolongs
           his
           Life
           4
           Years
           longer
           .
        
         
           
           
             This
             Year
             was
             a
             very
             sharp
             Winter
             ;
             and
             
               Ethelwald
               Moll
            
             ,
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             slew
             Duke
             Oswin
             at
             Edwinsclife
             on
             the
             Eighth
             of
             the
             Ides
             of
             August
             .
          
        
         
           But
           thô
           who
           this
           Duke
           was
           ,
           our
           Annals
           do
           not
           tell
           us
           ;
           yet
           Simeon
           of
           Durham
           ,
           and
           Roger
           of
           Hoveden
           relate
           ,
           he
           was
           one
           of
           those
           Great
           Northumbrian
           Lords
           ,
           that
           rebelled
           against
           the
           King
           ;
           who
           gained
           the
           Victory
           over
           him
           ,
           and
           those
           Rebels
           that
           took
           his
           part
           .
        
         
           
           '
           This
           Year
           deceased
           Bergowine
           ,
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           above-mentioned
           .
           But
           if
           he
           sate
           4
           Years
           ,
           (
           as
           these
           Annals
           affirm
           ,
           )
           he
           could
           not
           have
           died
           till
           the
           Year
           following
           ;
           in
           which
           also
           ,
        
         
           
           
             Janbryht
             (
             who
             is
             also
             called
             Lambert
             )
             was
             now
             consecrated
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             about
             40
             Days
             after
             Christmas
             .
             Also
             Frithwald
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Witherne
             ,
             died
             on
             the
             Nones
             of
             May
             ;
             he
             had
             been
             Consecrated
             in
             York
             on
             the
             18th
             Kalends
             of
             September
             ,
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Ceolwulf
             ,
             and
             sate
             Bishop
             29
             Years
             ;
             and
             then
             Piyhtwin
             (
             or
             Pechtwin
             )
             was
             Consecrated
             Bishop
             of
             Witerne
             at
             Aelfet
             ,
             on
             the
             16th
             Kal.
             of
             August
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             '
             Janbryht
          
           ,
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           
           received
           his
           Pall
           ]
           This
           was
           (
           as
           Florence
           of
           Worcester
           informs
           us
           )
           from
           Pope
           Paul
           I.
           
        
         
           '
           This
           Year
           also
           ,
           (
           as
           Simeon
           of
           Durham
           relates
           ,
           )
           there
           was
           much
           Mischief
           done
           by
           Fire
           ,
           at
           
             London
             ,
             Winchester
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Places
           .
        
         
           
             '
             Alhred
          
           ,
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           began
           to
           reign
           ,
           
           and
           reigned
           Eight
           Years
           ;
           (
           
             Ethelwold
             Moll
          
           having
           now
           by
           Death
           quitted
           that
           Kingdom
           )
        
         
           The
           manner
           of
           which
           is
           given
           us
           more
           perfectly
           by
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           ,
           and
           
             Roger
             Hoveden
             ,
             (
             viz.
          
           )
           That
           Ethelwold
           lost
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Northumberland
           at
           Winchan-hea
           1
           o
           
             Kal.
             November
          
           ,
           being
           murder'd
           by
           the
           Treachery
           of
           this
           Albred
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           and
           was
           also
           of
           the
           Race
           of
           Ida
           ,
           being
           his
           Great
           Nephew
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Year
           also
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           *
           William
           of
           
             Malmesbury
             ,
             )
             Offa
          
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           envying
           the
           Greatness
           of
           the
           Arch-Bishops
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           did
           ,
           by
           most
           noble
           Presents
           made
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           obtain
           a
           Pall
           for
           the
           See
           of
           Lichfield
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           That
           it
           should
           be
           for
           the
           future
           an
           Arch-Bishoprick
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Provinces
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Mercia
           ,
           and
           the
           
             East
             Angles
          
           ,
           should
           be
           subject
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           this
           he
           not
           only
           gained
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Opposition
           and
           Remonstrances
           of
           Arch-Bishop
           Jambert
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           but
           also
           bereaved
           the
           Arch-Bishoprick
           of
           Canterbury
           of
           all
           its
           Lands
           ,
           which
           lay
           within
           the
           Mercian
           Territories
           ;
           which
           Injustice
           continued
           during
           the
           whole
           Reign
           of
           King
           Offa
           ,
           till
           Kenulph
           his
           Successour
           ,
           by
           the
           Intercession
           of
           Eanbald
           then
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           York
           ,
           restored
           the
           See
           of
           Canterbury
           to
           its
           ancient
           Rights
           .
        
         
           
             This
             Year
             deceased
             Egbert
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             York
             ,
             
             (
             13
             o
             
               Kal.
               Sept.
            
             )
             who
             sate
             Bishop
             36
             Years
             .
             ]
          
           This
           is
           he
           who
           was
           Base
           Brother
           to
           the
           King
           of
           the
           same
           Name
           ,
           and
           regained
           the
           Pall
           to
           his
           See
           ,
           after
           it
           had
           been
           without
           it
           ever
           since
           the
           time
           of
           Paulinus
           :
           He
           also
           built
           a
           Noble
           Library
           at
           York
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           counted
           one
           of
           the
           best
           in
           Europe
           ;
           for
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           relates
           ,
           that
           Alcuin
           (
           the
           greatest
           Scholar
           of
           his
           time
           )
           once
           told
           the
           Emperour
           Charles
           ,
           
             That
             if
             he
             would
             give
             him
             such
             Books
             of
             exquisite
             Learning
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             in
             his
             own
             Country
             by
             the
             Pious
             Industry
             of
             his
             Master
             Arch-Bishop
             Eghert
             ,
             then
             he
             would
             instruct
             and
             send
             him
             back
             some
             young
             Men
             ,
             who
             should
             carry
             over
             the
             choicest
             Flowers
             of
             the
             English
             Learning
             into
             France
             .
          
        
         
           (
           According
           to
           Simeon
           of
           
             Durham
             )
             Albert
          
           was
           now
           ordained
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           York
           .
           
        
         
           
             '
             Eadbert
          
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Eatta
           ,
           deceased
           on
           14
           o
           
             Kal.
             September
          
           .
           ]
           This
           Eadbert
           had
           been
           formerly
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           
           and
           (
           according
           to
           Simeon
           of
           Durham
           )
           died
           10
           Years
           after
           his
           taking
           the
           Habit
           of
           a
           Monk
           ,
           and
           was
           buried
           at
           York
           .
        
         
           Also
           this
           Year
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Welsh
           Chronicles
           acquaint
           us
           ,
           )
           by
           the
           means
           of
           Flbodius
           ,
           that
           Learned
           and
           Pious
           Bishop
           of
           
             North
             Wales
          
           ,
           it
           was
           decreed
           in
           a
           General
           Synod
           of
           the
           British
           Nation
           ,
           That
           Easter
           should
           be
           kept
           after
           the
           Custom
           of
           Rome
           ;
           so
           that
           all
           Differences
           between
           that
           Church
           and
           the
           British
           now
           ceased
           .
        
         
           
             '
             Charles
          
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           Franks
           ,
           began
           his
           Reign
           ;
           ]
           for
           Pepin
           ,
           
           his
           Father
           ,
           died
           this
           Year
           ,
           (
           as
           
             R.
             Hoveden
          
           informs
           us
           :
           )
           Also
           the
           fair
           City
           of
           Cataract
           in
           Yorkshire
           was
           burnt
           by
           B●ornred
           the
           Mercian
           Tyrant
           ;
           and
           He
           also
           perished
           by
           Fire
           the
           same
           Year
           .
        
         
         
           
           
             This
             Year
             (
             according
             to
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             ,
             and
             
               R.
               Hoveden
               ,
               )
               Offa
            
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             subdued
             the
             Nation
             of
             the
             Hestings
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             ;
             but
             who
             these
             People
             were
             ,
             or
             where
             they
             inhabited
             ,
             no
             Author
             informs
             us
             .
          
           Mr.
           Lambert
           ,
           in
           his
           Glossary
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           
             Decem
             Scriptores
          
           ,
           will
           have
           them
           to
           be
           Danes
           ;
           but
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           for
           it
           here
           ,
           since
           the
           Danes
           were
           not
           then
           settled
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           
           '
           This
           Year
           died
           Milred
           the
           Bishop
           .
           ]
           Florence
           says
           ,
           he
           was
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Wiccii
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           Diocess
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           )
           and
           was
           in
           great
           Reputation
           for
           his
           Sanctity
           .
        
         
           
           This
           Year
           Albert
           ,
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           York
           ,
           received
           his
           Pall
           from
           Pope
           Adrian
           ,
           as
           Simeon
           informs
           us
           .
        
         
           
           
             This
             Year
             the
             Northumbrians
             expelled
             their
             King
             Albred
             from
             York
             about
             Easter
             ,
             and
             chose
             Ethelred
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Moll
             ,
             (
             once
             King
             ,
             )
             for
             their
             Lord
             :
             He
             reigned
             4
             Years
             .
          
        
         
           Of
           which
           Transaction
           ,
           
             Roger
             Hoveden
          
           gives
           us
           this
           particular
           Relation
           ;
           That
           King
           Alhred
           being
           deposed
           by
           the
           Common-Council
           ,
           and
           Consent
           of
           his
           own
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           forsaken
           of
           all
           his
           Great
           Men
           ,
           was
           forced
           to
           retire
           first
           to
           the
           City
           of
           Bebban
           ,
           (
           afterwards
           called
           Banbarough-Castle
           ,
           )
           from
           whence
           he
           betook
           himself
           to
           Cynoth
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           Picts
           ,
           with
           but
           very
           few
           Followers
           .
        
         
           
             The
             same
             Year
             also
             appeared
             a
             Red
             Cross
             in
             the
             Heavens
             after
             Sun-set
             ,
             and
             the
             Mercians
             and
             Kentish-men
             fought
             at
             Ottanford
             (
             now
             Otford
             )
             in
             Kent
             .
             ]
          
           But
           neither
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           ,
           vouchsafe
           to
           tell
           us
           what
           was
           the
           Quarrel
           ,
           nor
           who
           were
           the
           Commanders
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           nor
           yet
           what
           was
           the
           Success
           .
           
             Also
             strange
             Serpents
             were
             seen
             in
             the
             Province
             of
             the
             
               South
               Saxons
            
             .
             ]
          
           
             Mat.
             Westminster
          
           places
           this
           Prodigy
           two
           Years
           after
           ,
           and
           says
           ,
           They
           seemed
           to
           creep
           out
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
           
           
             This
             Year
             Cynwulf
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             
               West
               Saxons
            
             ,
             and
             Offa
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             fought
             at
             Binsington
             )
             (
             now
             Bensington
             )
             in
             Oxfordshire
             ,
             but
             Offa
             took
             the
             Town
             :
             ]
          
           So
           it
           seems
           Cynwulf
           had
           the
           worst
           of
           it
           .
           Here
           follows
           in
           the
           Peterburgh
           Copy
           another
           Relation
           concerning
           that
           Abbey
           ,
           which
           is
           thus
           ▪
           That
        
         
           
             In
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Offa
             there
             was
             a
             certain
             Abbot
             of
             Medeshamstead
             ,
             called
             Beonna
             ,
             who
             ,
             with
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             Monks
             of
             his
             Monastery
             ,
             leased
             out
             to
             Cuthbriht
             the
             Ealderman
             ,
             
               X
               Bonde-land
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Ground
             of
             ten
             Bond-men
             ,
             or
             Villains
             ,
             )
             at
             Swinesheafde
             ,
             with
             the
             Meadows
             and
             Pastures
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Things
             thereunto
             belonging
             ;
             upon
             this
             Condition
             ,
             That
             Cuthbriht
             should
             pay
             the
             Abbot
             Fifty
             Pounds
             ,
             and
             one
             Night's
             Entertainment
             every
             Year
             ,
             or
             else
             Thirty
             Shillings
             in
             Money
             ;
             and
             that
             after
             his
             Death
             the
             Lands
             should
             again
             revert
             to
             the
             Monastery
             :
             To
             which
             Grant
             ,
             King
             Offa
             ,
             King
             Egferth
             ,
             Arch
             Bishop
             Higebert
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             Ceolwulf
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             Inwona
             ,
             with
             Beon
             the
             Abbot
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             Abbots
             ,
             and
             Great
             Men
             ,
             were
             Witnesses
             .
          
           I
           have
           inserted
           this
           Passage
           ,
           thô
           it
           does
           not
           relate
           to
           the
           Civil
           History
           of
           these
           Times
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           First
           Example
           of
           a
           Lease
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           and
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           done
           in
           a
           great
           Council
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           where
           these
           Kings
           were
           present
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           necessary
           for
           such
           a
           Grant.
           
        
         
           
             Also
             in
             the
             time
             of
             this
             King
             Offa
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Peterburgh
             Copies
             relate
             ,
             )
             there
             was
             a
             certain
             Ealderman
             ,
             called
             Brordan
             ,
             who
             desired
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             That
             for
             his
             sake
             he
             would
             free
             a
             certain
             Monastery
             of
             his
             ,
             called
             Wocingas
             ,
             because
             he
             intended
             to
             give
             it
             to
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Church
             
             of
             Medeshamsted
             ,
             one
             Pusa
             being
             then
             Abbot
             of
             it
             :
             
             This
             Pusa
             succeeded
             Beonna
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             loved
             him
             very
             well
             ;
             wherefore
             he
             freed
             the
             Church
             of
             Wocingas
             by
             the
             King's
             consent
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             Earls
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Men's
             consents
             ;
             so
             that
             no
             body
             should
             from
             thenceforth
             have
             any
             duty
             or
             Tribute
             besides
             ,
             St.
             Peter
             and
             the
             Abbot
             ;
             this
             was
             done
             in
             the
             King's
             Town
             ,
             called
             Freoricburne
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pehtwin
             ,
             
             Bishop
             of
             Witerne
             (
             called
             in
             Latin
             
               Candida
               Casa
            
             )
             deceased
             XIII
             .
             
               Kal.
               Octob.
            
             he
             was
             Bishop
             Fourteen
             Years
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             bred
             under
             Aldhelm
             ,
             that
             Pious
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             Year
             Ethelbert
             was
             consecrated
             Bishop
             of
             that
             See
             at
             York
             ,
             XVII
             .
             
               Kal.
               Junii
            
             .
          
        
         
           This
           Year
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Welsh
           Chronicle
           )
           the
           South-Welshmen
           destroyed
           great
           part
           of
           Mercia
           with
           Fire
           and
           Sword
           :
           As
           also
        
         
           The
           Summer
           following
           ,
           all
           the
           Welshmen
           ,
           
           both
           of
           North
           and
           South-Wales
           ,
           gathered
           themselves
           together
           ,
           and
           ,
           Invading
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Mercia
           ,
           made
           great
           spoil
           ,
           by
           burning
           ,
           and
           plundering
           the
           Country
           ;
           whereupon
           King
           Offa
           was
           forced
           to
           make
           Peace
           with
           the
           other
           Saxon
           Kings
           ,
           and
           to
           bend
           his
           whole
           Forces
           against
           the
           Welsh
           Men
           ,
           who
           not
           being
           able
           to
           encounter
           so
           great
           a
           strength
           as
           he
           then
           brought
           against
           them
           ;
           were
           forced
           to
           quit
           all
           the
           plain
           Country
           ,
           between
           the
           Rivers
           of
           Severne
           and
           Wye
           ,
           and
           retired
           into
           the
           Mountains
           ;
           whereupon
           Offa
           perceiving
           this
           ,
           seised
           upon
           all
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           planted
           Saxons
           in
           their
           places
           ;
           and
           annexing
           it
           to
           his
           own
           Kingdom
           ,
           caused
           that
           famous
           Ditch
           ,
           or
           Trench
           ,
           to
           be
           made
           from
           Sea
           to
           Sea
           ,
           betwixt
           his
           Kingdom
           and
           Wales
           ,
           whereby
           he
           might
           the
           better
           defend
           his
           Country
           from
           the
           Incursions
           of
           the
           Welsh
           hereafter
           :
           This
           Ditch
           is
           seen
           at
           this
           day
           in
           divers
           places
           ,
           and
           is
           called
           
             Welsh
             ,
             Clawdh
             Offa
          
           ,
           (
           i.e.
           )
           
           Offa's
           Ditch
           .
        
         
           
             This
             Year
             Aethebald
             and
             Hearbert
             ,
             kill'd
             Three
             chief
             Gerifs
             or
             Governours
             ,
             Ealdwulf
             the
             Son
             of
             Bosa
             at
             Cyningeselife
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             
               Kings
               Cliffe
            
             ;
             
             and
             Cynwulf
             and
             Ecga
             at
             Helathyrn
             ,
             XI
             .
             
               Kal.
               Aprilis
            
             ;
             then
             Alfwold
             took
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             (
             Aethelred
             being
             Expel'd
             the
             Land
             ,
             )
             and
             Reigned
             Ten
             Years
             .
          
        
         
           But
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           ,
           and
           Simeon
           of
           Durham
           ,
           gives
           us
           a
           more
           exact
           account
           of
           this
           Matter
           ;
           that
           Aethelred
           ,
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           having
           caused
           Three
           of
           his
           Nobles
           ,
           
             Aldwulf
             ,
             Kinwulf
          
           ,
           and
           Ecga
           ,
           to
           be
           treacherously
           slain
           by
           two
           of
           the
           same
           rank
           ;
           The
           Year
           following
           his
           Subjects
           Rebelling
           against
           him
           ,
           they
           first
           slew
           Aldwulf
           ,
           General
           of
           the
           King's
           Army
           ,
           in
           Flight
           at
           the
           place
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           as
           they
           also
           did
           the
           two
           other
           Commanders
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ;
           so
           that
           King
           
           Aethelred's
           Captains
           being
           all
           slain
           ,
           and
           his
           hopes
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Forces
           defeated
           ,
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           flee
           into
           another
           Country
           ,
           and
           so
           Elfwald
           the
           Son
           of
           Oswulf
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           thô
           not
           without
           Civil
           Broils
           :
           He
           was
           a
           Just
           and
           Pious
           Prince
           ;
           yet
           could
           not
           escape
           the
           hard
           Fate
           of
           his
           Predecessors
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           see
           in
           due
           time
        
         
           
             The
             same
             Year
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Laudean
             Copy
             relates
             ,
             )
             King
             Charles
             entred
             Spain
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             the
             Citties
             of
             Pampelona
             ,
             and
             
               Cesar
               Augusta
            
             ,
             (
             now
             called
             Saragosa
             ,
             )
             and
             having
             joined
             his
             Army
             ,
             subdued
             the
             Saracens
             ,
             and
             received
             Hostages
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             then
             returned
             by
             Narbon
             and
             Gascony
             into
             France
             .
          
        
         
           
             This
             Year
             the
             chief
             Gerifs
             or
             Governours
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             burnt
             Beorne
             the
             Ealderman
             in
             Seletune
             ;
             19
             Kal.
             Januarij
             .
             
          
        
         
           
             Roger
             Hoveden
          
           ,
           calls
           these
           
             Gerifs
             ,
             Osbald
          
           ,
           and
           Aethelheard
           ,
           and
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           says
           ,
           They
           burnt
           this
           Ealderman
           ,
           or
           Chief
           Justice
           of
           the
           
           Kingdom
           ,
           
           because
           he
           was
           more
           Rigid
           and
           Severe
           ,
           than
           in
           Reason
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           .
        
         
           
             The
             same
             Year
             the
             Ancient
             Saxons
             and
             Franks
             fought
             against
             each
             other
             ,
             ]
             in
             which
             Battle
             ,
             Charles
             King
             of
             the
             Franks
             gained
             the
             Victory
             ,
             having
             wasted
             the
             Saxon
             Territories
             with
             Fire
             and
             Sword
             ,
             and
             laid
             them
             to
             his
             own
             Dominions
             ;
             as
             not
             only
             our
             own
             ,
             but
             the
             French
             Historians
             relate
             .
          
        
         
           
             Also
             ,
             Bishop
             Aethelheard
             dyed
             at
             York
             ,
             and
             Eanbald
             was
             consecrated
             to
             the
             same
             See
             ;
             and
             Cynebald
             the
             Bishop
             resigned
             his
             See
             at
             Lindisfarne
             ,
             and
             Alchmuna
             Bishop
             of
             Hagulstead
             deceased
             ,
             7
             
               th
               Id.
               Sept.
            
             and
             Higbert
             was
             consecrated
             in
             his
             stead
             ,
             the
             6
             th
             of
             the
             Nones
             of
             Octob.
             as
             likewise
             Higbald
             was
             consecrated
             at
             Soccabrig
             to
             be
             Bishop
             of
             Lindisfarne
             .
             Also
             King
             Allwold
             sent
             to
             Rome
             ,
             to
             demand
             the
             Pall
             for
             Eanbald
             ,
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             York
             .
          
        
         
           
             This
             Year
             Werburh
             ,
             the
             Wife
             of
             King
             Ceolred
             (
             late
             King
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             
             )
             deceased
             ,
             (
             at
             her
             Nunnery
             of
             Chester
             ,
             where
             she
             was
             Abbess
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             Church
             is
             dedicated
             to
             her
             Memory
             :
             )
             also
             Cenwulf
             Bishop
             of
             Lindisfarne
             died
             ;
             there
             was
             likewise
             now
             a
             Synod
             at
             Aclea
             .
          
           But
           under
           what
           King
           this
           Council
           was
           held
           ,
           or
           whereabouts
           the
           place
           is
           ,
           or
           what
           Decrees
           were
           there
           made
           ,
           our
           Histories
           are
           altogether
           silent
           in
           ,
           but
           Sir
           
             H.
             Spelman
          
           ,
           in
           his
           *
           first
           Volume
           of
           Councils
           ,
           supposes
           it
           to
           have
           been
           at
           a
           place
           of
           that
           Name
           ,
           in
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Durham
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           two
           places
           so
           called
           ,
           the
           one
           Alca
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           
             Scole
             Aclea
          
           .
        
         
           This
           Year
           ,
           Cyneheard
           slew
           Cynewulf
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           ,
           but
           Cyneheard
           himself
           was
           there
           slain
           ,
           
           and
           Eighty
           Four
           Men
           with
           him
           :
           but
           these
           Annals
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           King's
           Reign
           ,
           under
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           DCCLV
           .
           have
           given
           us
           a
           full
           account
           of
           this
           King
           's
           unfortunate
           end
           ,
           which
           I
           rather
           chuse
           to
           insert
           in
           its
           proper
           place
           ,
           and
           was
           thus
           ;
           
             That
             he
             endeavouring
             to
             Expel
             Cyneheard
             (
             Brother
             to
             the
             late
             King
             Sigebert
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             )
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             when
             he
             knew
             that
             the
             King
             with
             a
             small
             Company
             was
             gone
             to
             Merinton
             ,
             (
             now
             called
             Merton
             in
             Surrey
             ,
             )
             to
             visit
             a
             certain
             Woman
             ,
             he
             there
             besieged
             him
             ,
             and
             beset
             the
             Chamber
             where
             he
             was
             ,
             before
             the
             King
             's
             Attendants
             could
             know
             any
             thing
             of
             it
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             King
             perceived
             ,
             he
             got
             out
             of
             Doors
             ,
             and
             Manfully
             defended
             himself
             ;
             but
             all
             of
             them
             assaulting
             the
             King
             at
             once
             ,
             they
             in
             the
             end
             slew
             him
             ,
             (
             thô
             as
             Florence
             relates
             ,
             he
             first
             sorely
             wounded
             Cynheard
             ;
             )
             but
             when
             the
             King's
             Thanes
             ,
             who
             were
             then
             in
             the
             same
             House
             ,
             heard
             the
             noise
             ,
             they
             all
             ran
             thither
             as
             fast
             as
             they
             could
             get
             themselves
             ready
             ;
             but
             
               Cyneheard
               Aetheling
            
             promised
             them
             great
             Rewards
             ,
             and
             Pardon
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             take
             his
             part
             ,
             which
             none
             of
             them
             would
             agree
             to
             ,
             but
             presently
             all
             fought
             against
             him
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             all
             kill●d
             ,
             except
             one
             British
             Hostage
             ,
             who
             was
             grievously
             wounded
             ;
             but
             the
             next
             morning
             the
             King's
             Thanes
             that
             remained
             at
             home
             ,
             coming
             to
             know
             that
             he
             was
             kill'd
             ,
             (
             
               viz.
               )
               Osric
            
             ,
             the
             Ealderman
             ,
             and
             Wiverth
             his
             Thane
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             whom
             he
             had
             left
             behind
             him
             ,
             they
             all
             came
             thither
             on
             Horseback
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             found
             
               Cyneheard
               Aetheling
            
             in
             the
             Town
             ,
             where
             the
             King
             lay
             dead
             ,
             and
             having
             the
             doors
             fast
             locked
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             approached
             and
             endeavoured
             to
             break
             in
             ;
             Cynheard
             promised
             to
             grant
             them
             all
             their
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Lands
             and
             Goods
             ,
             with
             great
             Riches
             and
             Honours
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             deliver
             up
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             him
             peaceably
             ;
             telling
             them
             moreover
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             some
             of
             their
             Kinsmen
             with
             him
             ,
             who
             would
             never
             desert
             him
             ;
             
             but
             they
             answered
             ,
             
             That
             none
             of
             their
             Relations
             were
             dearer
             to
             them
             than
             their
             own
             Lord
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             never
             obey
             his
             Murderers
             ;
             and
             they
             then
             farther
             told
             their
             Kinsmen
             ,
             That
             if
             they
             would
             leave
             their
             Leader
             ,
             they
             should
             all
             be
             safe
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             also
             received
             this
             Answer
             ,
             That
             the
             like
             had
             been
             already
             promised
             to
             those
             who
             were
             of
             the
             King's
             Party
             ;
             and
             said
             ,
             That
             as
             they
             then
             refused
             their
             promise
             ,
             so
             themselves
             should
             now
             refuse
             the
             like
             from
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             fought
             at
             the
             Gates
             until
             they
             were
             broken
             open
             ,
             and
             the
             Conspirators
             forced
             to
             retire
             within
             them
             ,
             but
             there
             
               Cyneard
               Aetheling
            
             was
             Slain
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             that
             were
             with
             him
             ,
             except
             one
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             
             Ealderman's
             God-son
             ,
             to
             whom
             ,
             being
             grievously
             wounded
             ,
             he
             granted
             his
             Life
             .
             This
             King
             Cynwulf
             Reigned
             One
             and
             Thirty
             Years
             ,
             and
             his
             Body
             lyes
             buried
             at
             Wintencester
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             the
             Aetheling
             at
             Axanmister
             ,
             (
             now
             Axminster
             in
             Devon-shire
             ,
             )
             being
             both
             of
             them
             descended
             from
             Cerdic
             ,
             the
             first
             King
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             .
          
        
         
           
             This
             same
             Year
             also
             ,
             Brihtic
             began
             his
             Reign
             over
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             whose
             Body
             lyes
             buried
             at
             Werham
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             also
             descended
             from
             Cerdic
             in
             a
             right
             Line
             .
          
           In
           those
           times
           King
           Aealmond
           Reigned
           in
           Kent
           ,
           he
           was
           the
           Father
           of
           King
           Egbert
           ,
           and
           Egbert
           was
           the
           Father
           of
           Athulf
           ,
           (
           or
           Athelwulf
           .
           )
        
         
           But
           the
           Authour
           of
           these
           Annals
           is
           here
           mistaken
           ,
           for
           thô
           one
           Aealmond
           was
           Father
           of
           King
           Egbert
           ,
           yet
           was
           there
           never
           any
           of
           that
           Name
           King
           of
           Kent
           .
        
         
           
             Bothwin
             ,
             Abbot
             of
             Ripun
             ,
             deceased
             this
             Year
             ,
             
             and
             the
             same
             Year
             was
             held
             that
             troublesome
             Synod
             at
             Cealchythe
             ,
             where
             Arch-Bishop
             Janbryht
             lost
             part
             of
             his
             Province
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Litchfield
             ;
             also
             Higebryht
             was
             this
             Year
             chosen
             Arch
             Bishop
             of
             Litchfield
             ,
             by
             King
             Offa
             ,
             and
             Egbert
             his
             Son
             ,
             was
             anointed
             King
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             in
             those
             times
             there
             were
             Legates
             sent
             from
             Pope
             Adrian
             to
             renew
             the
             Faith
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             sent
             us
             by
             Augustine
             .
          
        
         
           Note
           ,
           the
           Pope
           had
           before
           granted
           the
           Pall
           to
           Litchfield
           ,
           and
           thereby
           made
           it
           an
           Arch-Bishoprick
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           not
           till
           the
           following
           Year
           confirmed
           in
           a
           general
           Synod
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           This
           Year
           that
           great
           Synod
           ,
           or
           Council
           of
           Calcuith
           (
           above
           mentioned
           )
           was
           held
           by
           Gregory
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Ostia
           ,
           and
           Theophilact
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Tudertum
           ,
           
           (
           then
           the
           Pope's
           Legates
           in
           England
           ;
           )
           at
           which
           were
           also
           present
           Offa
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           and
           Cinwulf
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           ;
           
           where
           not
           only
           the
           Nicene
           Creed
           was
           again
           received
           ,
           and
           confirm'd
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           Seven
           first
           General
           Councils
           ;
           but
           many
           Canons
           were
           made
           concerning
           Matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Discipline
           ;
           of
           all
           which
           I
           shall
           here
           recite
           some
           that
           I
           think
           proper
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           of
           these
           Decrees
           is
           ,
           That
           Baptism
           be
           performed
           at
           the
           times
           appointed
           by
           the
           former
           Canons
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           Men
           in
           general
           learn
           the
           Creed
           and
           the
           Lord's
           Prayer
           ;
           that
           Godfathers
           shall
           be
           answerable
           for
           those
           Children
           for
           whom
           they
           stand
           ,
           till
           they
           come
           to
           Years
           capable
           of
           learning
           the
           Creed
           and
           the
           Lords
           Prayer
           .
        
         
           The
           Twelfth
           Canon
           is
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           Election
           or
           Ordination
           of
           Kings
           ,
           no
           Man
           should
           permit
           the
           Assent
           or
           Vote
           of
           Evil
           Men
           to
           prevail
           ;
           but
           Kings
           shall
           be
           Lawfully
           Elected
           by
           the
           Clergy
           and
           Elders
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           not
           begot
           of
           Adultery
           or
           Incest
           ;
           because
           ,
           as
           in
           our
           times
           ,
           an
           Adulterer
           according
           to
           the
           Canons
           cannot
           arrive
           to
           the
           Priest-hood
           ,
           so
           neither
           can
           he
           be
           the
           Lord
           's
           Anointed
           ,
           and
           the
           Heir
           of
           his
           Country
           ,
           
           and
           King
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           
           who
           is
           not
           begot
           of
           Lawful
           Matrimony
           .
           The
           rest
           of
           it
           is
           for
           rendering
           Honour
           and
           Obedience
           to
           Kings
           ,
           without
           speaking
           Evil
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           chief
           Texts
           out
           of
           St.
           Peter
           and
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           are
           cited
           to
           that
           purpose
           .
           It
           is
           also
           there
           forbid
           ,
           That
           any
           Man
           should
           conspire
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           the
           
             Lord
             's
             Anointed
          
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           shall
           be
           guilty
           of
           that
           wickedness
           ;
           if
           he
           be
           a
           Bishop
           or
           one
           in
           Priest's
           Orders
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           deprived
           ,
           as
           Judas
           was
           cast
           out
           from
           his
           Apostleship
           :
           There
           is
           also
           here
           likewise
           cited
           out
           of
           Scripture
           several
           examples
           of
           those
           that
           have
           been
           punished
           either
           for
           conspiring
           the
           Death
           of
           Kinsg
           ,
           or
           having
           actually
           kill'd
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Sixteenth
           Canon
           is
           ,
           That
           Bastards
           ,
           and
           those
           begotten
           of
           Nuns
           ,
           shall
           not
           inherit
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           first
           Decree
           we
           find
           of
           this
           kind
           .
        
         
           The
           Seventeenth
           Canon
           is
           ,
           That
           Tythes
           shall
           be
           paid
           according
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             viz.
             Thou
             shalt
             bring
             the
             Tenth
             part
             of
             all
             thy
             encrease
             ,
             when
             thou
             bringest
             thy
             first
             fruits
             into
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
          
           ;
           there
           is
           likewise
           cited
           the
           Text
           in
           
             Malachi
             Chap.
          
           3.
           concerning
           the
           paying
           of
           Tythes
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           says
           the
           Canon
           ,
           we
           exhort
           all
           Men
           ,
           that
           they
           pay
           Tythes
           of
           whatsoever
           they
           possess
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           God's
           special
           Commandment
           ,
           that
           every
           Man
           live
           ,
           and
           give
           Alms
           of
           the
           other
           9
           parts
           .
        
         
           Whence
           you
           may
           observe
           ,
           that
           as
           this
           is
           the
           first
           Decree
           of
           any
           Council
           in
           England
           ,
           concerning
           payment
           of
           Tythes
           ,
           so
           also
           is
           it
           hereby
           declared
           that
           they
           are
           due
           by
           Divine
           Right
           .
        
         
           The
           Nineteenth
           Decree
           is
           ,
           against
           Mens
           observing
           any
           Pagan
           Rites
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
           making
           marks
           and
           scars
           in
           any
           part
           of
           their
           Bodies
           for
           any
           false
           God.
           There
           are
           also
           other
           Decrees
           which
           seem
           very
           trivial
           ,
           as
           against
           cutting
           off
           Horses
           Ears
           ,
           or
           Tails
           ,
           and
           slitting
           their
           Noses
           ;
           as
           also
           against
           eating
           Horse-flesh
           ,
           which
           it
           seems
           was
           then
           much
           in
           fashion
           amongst
           the
           Common
           sort
           of
           People
           ;
           as
           also
           against
           casting
           of
           Lots
           for
           the
           deciding
           of
           Civil
           Controversies
           .
        
         
           It
           also
           here
           appears
           by
           the
           Address
           of
           the
           Pope's
           Legates
           ,
           made
           to
           him
           at
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Council
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           two
           distinct
           Sessions
           of
           it
           ;
           the
           first
           was
           held
           before
           King
           Aelfwald
           ,
           and
           Arch
           Bishop
           Eanbald
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Bishops
           belonging
           to
           the
           Northumbrian
           Kingdom
           ;
           as
           also
           all
           the
           Senators
           ,
           Ealdermen
           ,
           and
           People
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           who
           when
           these
           Decrees
           were
           proposed
           to
           them
           ,
           did
           all
           of
           them
           with
           great
           devotion
           promise
           to
           observe
           them
           ,
           and
           subscribed
           them
           with
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Cross.
           Then
           follow
           the
           subscriptions
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           York
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           that
           Province
           ;
           after
           them
           follow
           also
           the
           Subscriptions
           of
           the
           Presbyters
           and
           Deacons
           of
           Churches
           ,
           Judges
           ,
           Chief
           and
           Noble
           Men
           ,
           some
           of
           whom
           do
           there
           subscribe
           for
           all
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           Where
           this
           Council
           was
           held
           for
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Northumberland
           is
           uncertain
           ;
           but
           the
           second
           Session
           of
           it
           was
           held
           at
           Calcuith
           ,
           now
           supposed
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Mercia
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           the
           conclusion
           of
           this
           Council
           ,
           it
           is
           thus
           recited
           ;
           
             King
             Offa
             with
             all
             the
             Senators
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             with
             Janbryht
             ,
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Bishops
             of
             that
             Province
             ,
             the
             same
             Decrees
             being
             read
             before
             the
             Council
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             Latin
             as
             in
             Saxon
             ,
             so
             that
             all
             might
             understand
             them
             ,
             they
             all
             agreed
             with
             one
             accord
             to
             observe
             them
             ;
             then
             follow
             the
             Subscriptions
             of
             King
             Offa
             ,
             and
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             with
             divers
             of
             the
             Nobles
             there
             present
             ,
             who
             subscribed
             in
             the
             name
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
        
         
         
           But
           Will.
           of
           Malmesbury
           in
           his
           First
           Book
           ,
           
             de
             Pontif
          
           ,
           
           hath
           given
           us
           a
           further
           account
           of
           the
           Acts
           of
           this
           Council
           ,
           than
           what
           are
           expressed
           in
           the
           Canons
           themselves
           ;
           viz.
           That
           in
           this
           Council
           ,
           Arch-bishop
           Janbryht
           was
           forced
           to
           resign
           part
           of
           his
           Province
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Litchfield
           ,
           who
           thereby
           became
           an
           Arch-Bishop
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           remained
           no
           more
           Bishops
           under
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           but
           those
           of
           
             London
             ,
             Winchester
             ,
             Rochester
          
           ,
           and
           Shireburne
           :
           But
           thô
           it
           had
           been
           obtained
           by
           King
           Offa
           from
           the
           Pope
           by
           great
           importunity
           ,
           and
           false
           suggestions
           ,
           that
           Arch-Bishop
           Janbryht
           should
           be
           thus
           deprived
           of
           his
           Primacy
           ;
           yet
           was
           it
           not
           counted
           of
           any
           force
           till
           it
           was
           confirmed
           in
           a
           great
           Council
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           himself
           had
           consented
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Author
           further
           adds
           ,
           That
           also
           in
           this
           Council
           ,
           Offa
           the
           most
           potent
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           did
           then
           cause
           his
           Eldest
           Son
           Egfred
           ,
           a
           Comely
           and
           Valiant
           Young
           Man
           ,
           and
           endued
           with
           all
           good
           Qualities
           ,
           to
           be
           solemnly
           Crowned
           King
           ;
           who
           obeying
           his
           Father
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           Reigned
           together
           with
           him
           so
           long
           as
           he
           lived
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           very
           observable
           ,
           that
           neither
           Alrich
           ,
           then
           King
           of
           Kent
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           his
           Deputies
           ,
           did
           appear
           at
           this
           Council
           ;
           for
           which
           I
           can
           give
           no
           other
           Reason
           ,
           than
           that
           this
           King
           did
           not
           approve
           of
           the
           Removal
           of
           the
           chief
           Archiepiscopal
           See
           from
           Canterbury
           in
           his
           own
           Dominions
           ,
           to
           Litchfield
           in
           another
           Prince's
           Territories
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           Will.
           of
           Malmesbury
           observes
           ,
           This
           Violence
           done
           to
           the
           See
           of
           Canterbury
           ▪
           thô
           it
           lasted
           all
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Offa
           ,
           and
           also
           during
           the
           Life-time
           of
           Arch-Bishop
           Janbryht
           ,
           
           who
           spared
           neither
           cost
           nor
           pains
           to
           get
           his
           See
           restored
           to
           its
           Ancient
           Dignity
           ;
           yet
           was
           it
           all
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           as
           Kenwulf
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           restored
           the
           Arch-Bishoprick
           of
           Canterbury
           to
           its
           former
           Rights
           ,
           Litchfield
           becoming
           again
           an
           ordinary
           Bishoprick
           ,
           subject
           to
           the
           See
           of
           Canterbury
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           having
           continued
           an
           Arch-Bishoprick
           only
           during
           the
           times
           of
           two
           Arch-Bishops
           ,
           viz.
           for
           the
           space
           of
           about
           Eleven
           Years
           .
           But
           it
           is
           time
           to
           return
           to
           Civil
           Affairs
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Year
           (
           as
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           relates
           )
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           appeared
           of
           it self
           upon
           Mens
           Cloaths
           ,
           which
           (
           if
           true
           )
           is
           wonderful
           to
           future
           Ages
           .
        
         
           King
           Brithric
           now
           married
           Eadburghe
           ,
           the
           Daughter
           of
           King
           Offa
           ,
           which
           was
           done
           (
           as
           Will.
           of
           
             Malmesbury
             relates
          
           )
           to
           strengthen
           his
           Interest
           with
           his
           Neighbouring
           Princes
           ;
           also
           about
           those
           times
           (
           as
           Ethelwerd
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           inform
           us
           ,
           )
           arrived
           in
           the
           West
           Country
           three
           Ships
           of
           Danes
           ,
           or
           Norwegians
           ,
           from
           Herethaland
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Country
           of
           Pyrates
           ;
           )
           these
           landing
           ,
           the
           King
           's
           Geref
           or
           Officer
           coming
           thither
           on
           Horseback
           endeavoured
           to
           carry
           them
           to
           the
           King's
           Town
           (
           of
           Dorchester
           ,
           )
           because
           he
           knew
           not
           from
           whence
           they
           came
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           there
           slain
           with
           those
           that
           attended
           on
           him
           ;
           after
           which
           great
           Multitudes
           of
           People
           flocking
           in
           ,
           the
           Danes
           were
           at
           last
           forced
           to
           Flee
           to
           their
           Ships
           ,
           and
           leave
           their
           prey
           behind
           them
           ;
           these
           were
           the
           first
           Danish
           Ships
           that
           ever
           infested
           the
           English
           Nation
           .
        
         
           Where
           Note
           ,
           That
           the
           same
           People
           who
           are
           first
           called
           Normans
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           ,
           are
           there
           also
           named
           Danes
           in
           other
           places
           ;
           which
           shews
           ,
           that
           the
           Danes
           and
           Normans
           were
           then
           looked
           upon
           to
           be
           one
           and
           the
           same
           People
           .
        
         
         
           
           
             This
             Year
             there
             was
             a
             general
             Synod
             assembled
             at
             Pyncanhale
             ,
             or
             Finkenhale
             ,
             (
             now
             Finkley
             in
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Durham
             ,
             then
             part
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Northumberland
             )
             where
             Eanbald
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             York
             ,
             presided
             :
             whose
             Decrees
             you
             may
             see
             in
             Sir
             H.
             Spelman's
             1
             Vol.
             of
             Councils
             ;
             but
             its
             constitutions
             being
             wholly
             about
             Ecclesiastical
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             observation
             of
             Easter
             ,
             it
             is
             beside
             my
             purpose
             to
             take
             any
             further
             notice
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           This
           Year
           also
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Annals
           )
           Albert
           the
           Abbot
           deceased
           ;
           and
           King
           Charles
           passed
           through
           Almany
           ,
           to
           the
           very
           Borders
           of
           Bavaria
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Latin
           Text
           of
           the
           Laudean
           Copy
           relates
           .
           )
        
         
           
           
             Alfwold
             ,
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             was
             slain
             by
             one
             Sicga
             on
             the
             IX
             .
             
               Kal.
               Octob.
            
             
          
        
         
           This
           King
           is
           said
           by
           Simeon
           of
           Durham
           ,
           and
           
             Roger
             Hoveden
          
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           a
           very
           Just
           and
           Worthy
           Prince
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           Slain
           by
           the
           Treachery
           of
           this
           Sicga
           ,
           who
           was
           one
           of
           his
           chief
           Noblemen
           ,
           and
           being
           Murthered
           at
           Cilceaster
           ,
           (
           near
           the
           
           Pict's
           Wall
           ,
           )
           there
           was
           frequently
           seen
           a
           Light
           from
           Heaven
           over
           the
           Place
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           Slain
           :
           He
           was
           buried
           in
           the
           Cathedral
           Church
           of
           Hagulstad
           ,
           with
           great
           Solemnity
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           afterwards
           a
           Church
           built
           in
           the
           Place
           where
           he
           was
           killed
           :
           and
           Osred
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Alchr●d
           ,
           Reigned
           after
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           Nephew
           of
           King
           Alfwold
           :
           There
           was
           also
           at
           this
           time
           another
           Synod
           held
           at
           Aclea
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Year
           likewise
           (
           according
           to
           
             Mat.
             Westminster
             ,
             )
             Offa
          
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           fought
           against
           Kenwulf
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           ,
           at
           the
           Siege
           of
           Bensington
           Castle
           :
           But
           Kenwulf
           being
           worsted
           was
           forced
           to
           flee
           ,
           and
           so
           Offa
           took
           the
           Castle
           .
        
         
           
             Now
             Janbryht
             the
             Archbishop
             deceased
             ,
             and
             Ethelheard
             the
             Abbot
             was
             elected
             Archbishop
             .
             
             Also
             Osred
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Northumbers
             ,
             was
             betray'd
             ,
             and
             driven
             out
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             Ethelred
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Ethelwald
             (
             Sirnamed
             Mull
             ,
             )
             reigned
             after
             him
             ,
             or
             rather
             was
             again
             restored
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             having
             reigned
             there
             before
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             already
             shewn
             .
          
        
         
           But
           Simeon
           of
           Durham
           adds
           farther
           ,
           that
           this
           Osred
           ,
           the
           late
           King
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           having
           been
           also
           shaven
           a
           Monk
           against
           his
           Will
           ,
           escaped
           again
           out
           of
           the
           Monastery
           ,
           into
           the
           
             Isle
             of
             Man.
          
           But
           the
           next
           Year
           ,
        
         
           As
           Simeon
           relates
           ,
           Oelf
           and
           Oelfwin
           ,
           Sons
           of
           Alfwold
           ,
           formerly
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           
           were
           drawn
           by
           fair
           Promises
           from
           the
           Principal
           Church
           of
           York
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           ,
           at
           the
           Command
           of
           King
           Ethelred
           ,
           cruelly
           put
           to
           Death
           at
           Wonwalderem●re
           ,
           a
           Village
           by
           the
           great
           Pool
           in
           Lancashire
           ,
           (
           now
           called
           Winanderemere
           .
           )
        
         
           Also
           about
           this
           time
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           the
           same
           Author
           ,
           )
           one
           Eardulf
           ,
           an
           Earl
           ,
           being
           taken
           and
           brought
           to
           Ripun
           ,
           was
           there
           Sentenced
           by
           the
           said
           King
           to
           be
           put
           to
           Death
           ,
           without
           the
           Gate
           of
           the
           Monastery
           ;
           whose
           Body
           ,
           when
           the
           Monks
           had
           carried
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           with
           solemn
           Dirges
           ,
           and
           placed
           under
           a
           Pavilion
           ,
           was
           about
           Midnight
           found
           alive
           .
           But
           this
           Relation
           is
           very
           imperfect
           ,
           for
           it
           neither
           tells
           us
           how
           he
           escaped
           Death
           ;
           nor
           how
           he
           was
           conveyed
           away
           ,
           though
           we
           find
           him
           five
           Years
           after
           this
           made
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           .
        
         
           This
           Year
           (
           as
           Simeon
           of
           Durham
           and
           
             Mat.
             Westminster
          
           relate
           ,
           )
           Charles
           King
           of
           France
           sent
           certain
           Synodal
           Decrees
           into
           England
           ;
           in
           which
           alas
           ▪
           (
           for
           with
           great
           Grief
           ,
           our
           Author
           speaks
           it
           )
           were
           found
           many
           inconvenient
           things
           ,
           and
           altogether
           contrary
           to
           the
           true
           Faith
           :
           For
           it
           had
           been
           decreed
           in
           a
           Council
           at
           Constantinople
           ,
           by
           more
           than
           Three
           Hundred
           Bishops
           ,
           
           that
           Images
           ought
           to
           be
           adored
           ,
           
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           does
           (
           say
           they
           )
           wholly
           abominate
           .
        
         
           Then
           Albinus
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           our
           Alcuin
           ,
           )
           wrote
           an
           Epistle
           ,
           wherein
           he
           proved
           it
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           utterly
           Unlawful
           ;
           and
           this
           he
           offered
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Book
           it self
           ,
           to
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           on
           the
           behalf
           of
           all
           our
           Bishops
           and
           Great
           Men
           ;
           
           and
           this
           Letter
           of
           Alcuinus
           is
           thought
           to
           have
           wrought
           such
           an
           effect
           on
           the
           Synod
           of
           Francfort
           ,
           assembled
           about
           two
           Years
           after
           ,
           that
           the
           Worship
           of
           Images
           was
           therein
           solemnly
           condemned
           .
        
         
           From
           which
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           Image-Worship
           ,
           as
           now
           practised
           in
           the
           Greek
           and
           Roman
           Churches
           ,
           was
           not
           then
           received
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           Year
           also
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           same
           Author
           ,
           Osred
           ,
           late
           King
           of
           Nortbumberland
           ,
           being
           deceived
           by
           the
           Oaths
           of
           some
           great
           Men
           ,
           returned
           privately
           from
           the
           Isle
           of
           Man
           ;
           when
           ,
           his
           Souldiers
           deserting
           him
           ,
           and
           being
           taken
           Prisoner
           by
           King
           Ethelred
           ,
           he
           was
           by
           his
           Command
           put
           to
           Death
           ,
           at
           a
           Place
           called
           Aynsburg
           ;
           but
           his
           Body
           was
           buried
           at
           the
           famous
           Monastery
           at
           the
           mouth
           of
           Tine
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           Year
           King
           Ethelred
           betrothed
           Elfrede
           the
           Daughter
           of
           King
           Offa.
           
        
         
           In
           whom
           also
           there
           was
           found
           as
           little
           Faith
           as
           Mercy
           ;
           for
           this
           Year
           ,
           
           according
           to
           our
           Annals
           ,
           Will.
           of
           Malmesbury
           ,
           and
           
             Mat.
             Westminster
             ;
             Ethelbert
          
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Ethelred
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           East-Angles
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           disswasions
           of
           his
           Mother
           ,
           going
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           King
           Offa
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           Wooe
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           was
           there
           slain
           ,
           by
           the
           wicked
           instigations
           of
           Queen
           Quendrith
           ;
           so
           that
           out
           of
           an
           Ambition
           to
           seize
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           Offa
           was
           perswaded
           to
           make
           him
           away
           ;
           but
           by
           what
           means
           it
           is
           not
           agreed
           :
           The
           Annals
           relate
           him
           to
           have
           been
           beheaded
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           same
           Annals
           ,
           and
           Florence
           of
           Worcester
           agree
           ,
           
             That
             his
             Body
             was
             buried
             (
             in
             the
             Monastery
             )
             at
             Tinmouth
             .
          
           But
           the
           Chronicle
           ascribed
           to
           Abbot
           Bromton
           ,
           as
           also
           
             Mat.
             Westminster
          
           ,
           have
           given
           us
           long
           and
           Legendary
           Accounts
           of
           the
           Death
           of
           this
           Prince
           ;
           and
           the
           latter
           of
           these
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           other
           Monks
           ,
           who
           were
           favourers
           of
           this
           King
           Offa
           ,
           would
           have
           this
           Murther
           to
           be
           committed
           without
           this
           King's
           knowledge
           ;
           and
           
             Mat.
             Westminster
          
           has
           a
           long
           Story
           about
           it
           ,
           but
           not
           all
           probable
           ,
           especially
           since
           the
           King
           was
           so
           well
           pleased
           with
           the
           Fact
           when
           it
           was
           done
           ,
           that
           he
           presently
           seized
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           this
           poor
           Murthered
           Prince
           ,
           and
           added
           it
           to
           his
           own
           Dominions
           .
        
         
           This
           Year
           ,
           (
           as
           
             Mat.
             Paris
          
           ,
           and
           his
           Namesake
           of
           Westminster
           relate
           ,
           
           )
           King
           Offa
           was
           warned
           by
           an
           Angel
           to
           remove
           the
           Reliques
           of
           St.
           Alban
           into
           a
           more
           noble
           Shrine
           ;
           and
           so
           either
           for
           this
           cause
           ,
           or
           else
           (
           which
           is
           more
           likely
           )
           to
           expiate
           the
           several
           Murthers
           he
           had
           committed
           ,
           began
           to
           build
           a
           new
           Church
           and
           Monastery
           in
           honour
           of
           St.
           Alban
           ,
           and
           thither
           removing
           his
           Bones
           ,
           into
           a
           Silver
           shrine
           all
           gilt
           and
           adorned
           with
           precious
           Stones
           ,
           he
           placed
           them
           in
           the
           new
           Church
           that
           he
           had
           built
           without
           the
           Town
           :
           where
           (
           as
           the
           Monks
           pretended
           )
           they
           wrought
           great
           Miracles
           .
        
         
           This
           King
           having
           made
           a
           journey
           on
           purpose
           to
           Rome
           ,
           obtained
           of
           Pope
           Adrian
           to
           have
           him
           Canonized
           :
           King
           Offa
           also
           conferred
           upon
           this
           Monastery
           very
           great
           Privileges
           ,
           and
           vast
           Possessions
           ,
           all
           which
           he
           confirmed
           by
           his
           Charter
           ,
           which
           you
           may
           find
           in
           the
           first
           Volume
           of
           *
           
             Monast.
             Anglic.
          
           as
           that
           also
           ,
           
             Anno.
             Dom.
          
           1154.
           
           One
           Nicholas
           having
           been
           first
           a
           Servant
           in
           this
           Abbey
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Alba
           ,
           Elected
           Pope
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Adrian
           IV
           :
           he
           by
           his
           Bull
           ordained
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           St.
           Alban
           
           was
           the
           first
           Martyr
           of
           England
           ,
           
           so
           this
           Abbot
           should
           be
           the
           first
           in
           Dignity
           of
           all
           the
           Abbots
           in
           England
           ;
           and
           Pope
           Honorius
           did
           by
           a
           Bull
           in
           the
           Year
           1118
           ,
           not
           only
           ratifie
           all
           the
           Privileges
           made
           and
           confirmed
           by
           former
           Popes
           ,
           but
           also
           granted
           to
           the
           Abbot
           and
           his
           Successours
           Episcopal
           Rights
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Habit
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           and
           his
           Monks
           should
           be
           exempt
           from
           all
           Jurisdiction
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Lincoln
           ,
           with
           other
           Exemptions
           too
           long
           here
           to
           be
           set
           down
           .
        
         
           
             Also
             this
             Year
             there
             appeared
             strange
             Prodigies
             in
             the
             Country
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             which
             mightily
             terrified
             the
             People
             of
             that
             Province
             ;
             (
             viz.
             )
             immoderate
             Lightnings
             ;
             there
             were
             also
             seen
             Meteors
             like
             fiery
             Dragons
             ,
             flying
             in
             the
             Air
             ;
             after
             which
             signs
             followed
             a
             cruel
             Famine
             ;
             and
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             the
             same
             Year
             (
             
               6
               o
               Idus
               Jan.
            
             )
             certain
             Heathens
             (
             i.e.
             Danes
             )
             miserably
             destroyed
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             Lindisfarne
             ,
             committing
             great
             Spoils
             and
             Murthers
             .
          
           Simeon
           of
           Durham
           says
           ,
           These
           Danes
           not
           only
           pillaged
           that
           Monastery
           ,
           but
           killing
           divers
           of
           the
           Friers
           ,
           carried
           away
           the
           rest
           Captive
           ,
           sparing
           neither
           Priests
           nor
           Laymen
           .
           
             This
             Year
             also
             Sicga
             died
             ;
             he
             who
             killed
             the
             good
             King
             Alfwold
             ,
             who
             now
             (
             as
             
               Roger
               Hoveden
            
             relates
             )
             slew
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           And
           the
           same
           Year
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           Florence
           of
           
             Worcester
             ,
             )
             Ethelard
          
           was
           ordained
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           York
           ;
           and
           (
           as
           Simeon
           of
           Durham
           relates
           )
           the
           same
           Year
           died
           Alric
           ,
           Third
           Son
           to
           Withred
           ,
           King
           of
           Kent
           ,
           after
           a
           long
           Reign
           of
           Thirty
           Four
           Years
           ;
           in
           whom
           ended
           the
           Race
           of
           Hengist
           :
           Thenceforth
           ,
           (
           as
           Will.
           of
           Malmesbury
           observes
           ,
           )
           whomsoever
           Wealth
           or
           Faction
           advanced
           ,
           took
           on
           him
           the
           Title
           of
           King
           of
           that
           Province
           .
        
         
           
           
             This
             Year
             both
             Pope
             Adrian
             ,
             and
             Offa
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             departed
             this
             Life
             ;
             the
             Latter
             after
             he
             had
             Reigned
             Forty
             Years
             .
          
        
         
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           the
           Printed
           Copies
           of
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           ,
           have
           placed
           the
           King's
           Death
           under
           this
           Year
           :
           Yet
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Copies
           do
           not
           agree
           with
           this
           Account
           ;
           for
           the
           Laudean
           Manuscript
           Copy
           ,
           in
           the
           Bodlean
           Library
           places
           this
           King's
           Death
           in
           
             Anno.
             Dom.
          
           896
           ;
           and
           that
           with
           greater
           Truth
           ;
           for
           first
           Pope
           Adrian
           above-mentioned
           died
           not
           till
           Two
           Years
           after
           the
           time
           here
           specified
           .
           And
           ,
           it
           appears
           farther
           in
           a
           Letter
           written
           by
           the
           Emperour
           
             Charles
             the
             Great
          
           ,
           to
           this
           King
           Offa
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           recited
           at
           large
           by
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           ,
           in
           his
           Life
           of
           this
           King
           ,
           that
           Pope
           Adrian
           was
           dead
           some
           time
           before
           the
           date
           of
           that
           Letter
           :
           
             viz.
             Anno.
             Dom.
          
           796
           ;
           Thô
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           King
           Offa
           did
           not
           survive
           long
           after
           .
        
         
           I
           thought
           to
           give
           the
           Reader
           notice
           of
           this
           ,
           because
           it
           puts
           the
           Death
           of
           this
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Succession
           of
           all
           his
           Successours
           ,
           just
           Two
           Years
           later
           than
           the
           common
           Printed
           Accounts
           :
           But
           whenever
           this
           King
           here
           died
           ,
           he
           is
           said
           by
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           to
           have
           been
           buried
           in
           a
           Chapel
           at
           Bedford
           ,
           near
           the
           River
           Ouse
           ;
           whose
           frequent
           Inundations
           had
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           carried
           away
           both
           the
           Chapel
           ,
           and
           the
           Tomb
           into
           the
           River
           :
           So
           that
           it
           could
           not
           be
           seen
           ,
           unless
           sometimes
           by
           those
           who
           washed
           themselves
           in
           that
           River
           .
        
         
           This
           Prince
           is
           also
           described
           by
           the
           same
           Author
           ,
           to
           have
           had
           so
           great
           a
           Mixture
           of
           Vertues
           and
           Vices
           ,
           that
           he
           does
           not
           know
           well
           what
           Character
           to
           give
           him
           :
           The
           Reason
           that
           so
           confounded
           him
           ,
           was
           ,
           That
           thô
           he
           was
           a
           Cruel
           and
           Perfidious
           Prince
           ,
           yet
           he
           Built
           the
           Monastery
           of
           St.
           Albans
           (
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           ,
           )
           but
           for
           all
           that
           he
           cannot
           give
           him
           many
           good
           words
           ,
           because
           he
           took
           away
           abundance
           of
           good
           Farms
           from
           his
           Abbey
           .
           This
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           the
           first
           of
           our
           
             English
             Saxon
          
           Kings
           ,
           who
           maintained
           any
           great
           correspondence
           with
           Foreign
           Princes
           ;
           for
           thô
           he
           
           had
           first
           great
           Enmity
           with
           Charles
           the
           Great
           ,
           which
           proceeded
           so
           far
           ,
           
           as
           to
           the
           interdicting
           of
           all
           Commerce
           ,
           yet
           at
           last
           it
           was
           changed
           into
           as
           much
           Amity
           ;
           so
           that
           a
           firm
           League
           was
           made
           between
           them
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           a
           Letter
           of
           the
           said
           Charles
           to
           Offa
           ,
           extant
           in
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           ,
           in
           which
           also
           is
           mentioned
           ,
           that
           he
           sent
           him
           many
           Noble
           Presents
           .
           Also
           he
           granted
           (
           saith
           
             Henry
             Huntington
          
           )
           a
           perpetual
           Tribute
           to
           the
           Pope
           out
           of
           every
           House
           in
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           this
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           for
           his
           consenting
           to
           translate
           the
           Primacy
           from
           Canterbury
           to
           Litchfield
           in
           his
           own
           Dominions
           .
           He
           also
           drew
           a
           Trench
           of
           a
           wondrous
           length
           between
           Mercia
           and
           the
           British
           or
           Welsh
           Territories
           ,
           thereby
           to
           hinder
           the
           Incursions
           of
           the
           Welsh-men
           ,
           called
           to
           this
           day
           in
           the
           Welsh
           Tongue
           
             Claudh
             Offa
             ,
             (
             i.e.
             )
             Offa's
             Dike
             .
          
        
         
           But
           from
           the
           Grant
           of
           the
           above-mention'd
           Pension
           ,
           some
           Men
           of
           different
           Perswasions
           have
           drawn
           as
           different
           Consequences
           .
           
             Pol.
             Virgil
          
           ,
           and
           divers
           of
           the
           Romish
           Writers
           ,
           have
           from
           thence
           concluded
           ,
           That
           King
           Offa
           ,
           by
           this
           Act
           ,
           made
           his
           Kingdom
           Tributary
           to
           the
           Pope
           ;
           whereas
           indeed
           it
           was
           no
           such
           Thing
           ,
           for
           it
           had
           been
           also
           granted
           by
           King
           Ina
           long
           before
           ,
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           already
           observed
           ,
           )
           for
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           
             West
             Saxons
          
           ;
           whose
           Example
           King
           Offa
           seemed
           now
           to
           follow
           ,
           and
           indeed
           was
           no
           more
           than
           a
           Voluntary
           Annual
           Alms
           ,
           or
           Benevolence
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           expresly
           called
           in
           our
           Saxon
           Annals
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           shewn
           further
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           also
           urged
           by
           some
           high
           Promoters
           of
           the
           Royal
           Prerogative
           ,
           to
           prove
           this
           King
           's
           unlimited
           Power
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Civil
           Matters
           ;
           since
           He
           (
           as
           they
           suppose
           )
           could
           ,
           without
           the
           Consent
           of
           the
           Great
           Council
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           charge
           all
           the
           Houses
           in
           his
           Dominions
           to
           pay
           ,
           each
           of
           them
           ,
           one
           Penny
           to
           the
           Pope
           :
           But
           this
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           closely
           looked
           into
           ,
           will
           prove
           a
           Mistake
           ;
           for
           thô
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           upon
           King
           
           Offa's
           going
           to
           Rome
           ,
           he
           is
           said
           to
           have
           granted
           this
           Alms
           ,
           called
           
           Rome's
           Scot
           ,
           or
           Peter-pence
           ,
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           yet
           Anno
           794
           ,
           immediately
           upon
           his
           Return
           ,
           you
           will
           find
           in
           Sir
           H.
           Spelman's
           Councils
           ,
           he
           called
           a
           Great
           Council
           at
           Verulam
           ,
           (
           now
           St.
           
           Alban's
           ,
           )
           where
           this
           Tribute
           might
           be
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Consent
           of
           the
           Estates
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           :
           Nor
           is
           the
           Silence
           of
           our
           Histories
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Acts
           of
           this
           Council
           it self
           ,
           any
           material
           Argument
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           since
           that
           Law
           might
           be
           lost
           ,
           or
           omitted
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           was
           confirmed
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           several
           other
           Councils
           of
           that
           Age
           ;
           there
           being
           no
           more
           mention
           made
           of
           this
           King's
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           Lands
           given
           to
           this
           Monastery
           in
           the
           great
           Council
           at
           Verulam
           ,
           
           than
           what
           is
           cited
           in
           Sir
           H.
           Spelman's
           Councils
           out
           of
           a
           Manuscript
           History
           of
           St.
           
           Alban's
           ,
           all
           the
           Acts
           of
           that
           Council
           being
           now
           lost
           .
           But
           to
           return
           to
           our
           Annals
           .
        
         
           
             The
             same
             Year
             Ethelred
             ,
             (
             who
             had
             been
             twice
             King
             of
             
               Northumberland
               ,
            
             )
             was
             slain
             by
             his
             own
             People
             13
             o
             
               Kal.
               Maii
            
             ,
             and
             that
             deservedly
             ,
             (
             as
             
               R.
               Hoveden
            
             relates
             ,
             )
             as
             having
             been
             the
             Death
             of
             King
             Osred
             ,
             his
             Predecessour
             .
          
           After
           Ethelred
           ,
           one
           Osbald
           ,
           a
           Nobleman
           ,
           was
           made
           King
           ;
           but
           held
           the
           Throne
           but
           a
           small
           time
           ,
           being
           deserted
           by
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           forced
           to
           flee
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           going
           by
           Sea
           from
           Lindisfarne
           ,
           and
           then
           taking
           Refuge
           with
           the
           King
           of
           the
           Picts
           ,
           there
           died
           an
           Abbot
           .
           Who
           was
           most
           in
           fault
           ,
           in
           all
           these
           frequent
           Rebellions
           ,
           and
           Changes
           of
           Kings
           among
           the
           Northumbers
           ,
           is
           hard
           to
           decide
           ;
           since
           all
           the
           Annals
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Historians
           ,
           are
           very
           short
           in
           their
           Relations
           of
           these
           Transactions
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Princes
           ,
           must
           have
           suffered
           
           much
           by
           such
           frequent
           Revolutions
           .
           
           And
           it
           is
           also
           very
           well
           observed
           by
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           ,
           that
           these
           frequent
           Rebellions
           ,
           and
           Expulsion
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           proceeded
           in
           great
           part
           from
           the
           proud
           and
           turbulent
           Temper
           of
           the
           
             Northumbrian
             Angles
          
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Year
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           our
           Annals
           ,
           )
           Bishop
           Ceolwulf
           ,
           and
           Bishop
           Eadbald
           ,
           departed
           from
           the
           Northumbers
           ,
           and
           Egferth
           (
           Son
           to
           Offa
           )
           began
           his
           Reign
           over
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           and
           within
           a
           few
           Months
           after
           deceased
           ,
           having
           scarce
           reigned
           half
           a
           Year
           .
           It
           is
           also
           further
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           That
           this
           Prince
           ,
           being
           of
           great
           Hopes
           and
           Worth
           ,
           had
           been
           crowned
           King
           9
           Years
           before
           ,
           in
           his
           Father's
           Life-time
           ,
           and
           after
           his
           Death
           restored
           to
           the
           Church
           whatever
           he
           had
           violently
           seized
           on
           ;
           but
           before
           he
           died
           ,
           he
           left
           the
           Crown
           to
           Kenwulf
           ,
           the
           next
           of
           the
           Royal
           Line
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Monks
           do
           ascribe
           the
           short
           Reign
           of
           this
           good
           Prince
           ,
           to
           his
           Father's
           Sins
           ;
           but
           of
           these
           Things
           ,
           it
           belongs
           not
           to
           us
           to
           determine
           .
        
         
           
             Also
             this
             Year
             Eadbert
             ,
             or
             Ethelbert
             (
             Sirnamed
             
               Praen
               ,
            
             )
             began
             to
             Reign
             in
             Kent
             ,
             and
             also
             Ethelred
             the
             Ealderman
             deceased
             .
          
        
         
           
             This
             Man
             had
             been
             a
             famous
             Commander
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             but
             was
             then
             a
             Monk
             in
             the
             City
             of
             York
             ;
             and
             now
             also
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Annals
             ,
             )
             the
             Heathen
             Danes
             destroyed
             Northumberland
             ,
             and
             robbed
             the
             Monastery
             built
             by
             Egbert
             ,
             which
             is
             at
             the
             Mouth
             of
             the
             River
             Weri
             ;
             but
             there
             one
             of
             the
             Danish
             Captains
             was
             slain
             ,
             and
             divers
             of
             their
             Ships
             destroyed
             by
             a
             Tempest
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             their
             Men
             drowned
             ;
             but
             some
             of
             them
             reaching
             the
             Shore
             ,
             were
             presently
             slain
             at
             the
             Mouth
             of
             the
             same
             River
             .
          
        
         
           But
           Simeon
           of
           Durham
           imputes
           this
           to
           a
           Judgment
           inflicted
           on
           them
           by
           St.
           Cuthbert
           ,
           for
           thus
           spoiling
           his
           Monastery
           .
        
         
           
           
             The
             Moon
             was
             Eclipsed
             ,
             5
             o
             
               Kal.
               Aprilis
            
             ,
             from
             the
             Cock
             crowing
             ,
             till
             the
             Morning
             .
             Eardwulf
             also
             began
             to
             reign
             over
             Northumberland
             1
             o
             
               Idus
               Maii
            
             ,
             and
             was
             afterwards
             Consecrated
             ,
             and
             placed
             on
             the
             Throne
             7
             o
             
               Kal.
               Junii
            
             ,
             at
             York
             ,
             by
             Eanbald
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Bishops
             
               Ethelbert
               ,
               Higbald
            
             ,
             and
             Badewulf
             .
          
        
         
           This
           Eardwulf
           ,
           as
           Florence
           of
           Worcester
           informs
           us
           ,
           was
           he
           ,
           who
           5
           Years
           before
           had
           so
           strangely
           escaped
           Death
           at
           Ripun
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           been
           carried
           out
           to
           be
           buried
           ;
           but
           the
           Chronicle
           of
           Mailross
           does
           here
           give
           great
           Light
           of
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           ;
           for
           it
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           now
           the
           Northumbers
           murthered
           their
           King
           Ethelred
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           
             Moll
             ;
             Simeon
          
           places
           it
           a
           Year
           after
           ,
           but
           says
           ,
           The
           Murther
           was
           committed
           on
           the
           14th
           of
           the
           Kalends
           of
           May
           ,
           at
           a
           Place
           called
           Cobene
           ;
           but
           they
           both
           agree
           ,
           that
           immediately
           after
           his
           Death
           ,
           one
           Osbald
           ,
           a
           Nobleman
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           was
           made
           King
           ,
           but
           reigned
           only
           27
           Days
           ;
           and
           that
           then
           being
           forsaken
           by
           the
           Chief
           Men
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           he
           was
           driven
           into
           the
           Isle
           of
           Lindisfarne
           with
           a
           few
           Followers
           ,
           from
           whence
           he
           fled
           by
           Sea
           to
           the
           King
           of
           the
           Picts
           ,
           where
           he
           became
           a
           Monk
           :
           And
           this
           Eardwulf
           reigned
           of
           his
           stead
           .
        
         
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           further
           adds
           ,
           that
           Alcuin
           ,
           writing
           to
           King
           Offa
           ,
           tells
           him
           ,
           That
           King
           Charles
           ,
           so
           soon
           as
           he
           heard
           of
           this
           Murther
           of
           King
           Ethelred
           above-mentioned
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Perfidiousness
           of
           the
           Northumbrian
           Nation
           ,
           not
           only
           stopt
           the
           Gifts
           he
           was
           then
           sending
           ,
           but
           falling
           into
           a
           Passion
           against
           them
           ,
           called
           them
           
             a
             perverse
             and
             perfidious
             Nation
             ,
             and
             worse
             than
             Pagans
          
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           Alcuin
           had
           not
           interceded
           for
           them
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           done
           them
           all
           the
           Mischief
           he
           could
           .
        
         
         
           About
           this
           time
           also
           the
           Welsh
           Chronicles
           relate
           ,
           
           there
           was
           a
           great
           Battle
           fought
           at
           Ruthlan
           ,
           between
           the
           Saxons
           and
           the
           Britains
           ;
           where
           
             Caradoc
             ap
             Gwin
          
           ,
           King
           of
           
             North
             Wales
          
           was
           slain
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           Dr.
           Powel
           observed
           ,
           in
           his
           Notes
           upon
           
           Caradoc's
           Chronicle
           ,
           in
           those
           Times
           there
           was
           no
           settled
           Government
           in
           Wales
           ;
           therefore
           such
           as
           were
           Chief
           Lords
           of
           any
           Country
           there
           ,
           are
           ,
           in
           this
           History
           called
           Kings
           .
        
         
           
             This
             Year
             died
             Eanbald
             ,
             Arch-bishop
             of
             York
             ,
             
             the
             4th
             of
             the
             Ides
             of
             August
             ,
             whose
             Body
             was
             there
             buried
             ;
             also
             the
             same
             Year
             Bishop
             Ceolwulf
             died
             ,
             and
             another
             Eanbald
             was
             Consecrated
             in
             his
             stead
             .
             This
             Year
             likewise
             Cenwulf
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             destroyed
             Kent
             to
             the
             Borders
             of
             Mercia
             ,
             and
             took
             Eadbert
             ,
             (
             or
             Ethelbert
             ,
             Sirnamed
             Praen
             ,
             )
             and
             carryed
             him
             Prisoner
             into
             Mercia
             ,
             and
             there
             caused
             his
             Eyes
             to
             be
             put
             out
             ,
             and
             his
             Hands
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             .
             Also
             Ethelheard
             ,
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             called
             a
             Synod
             ;
             which
             ,
             by
             the
             Command
             of
             Pope
             Leo
             ,
             established
             and
             confirmed
             all
             those
             things
             relating
             to
             God's
             Church
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             before
             constituted
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Withgar
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             Arch-bishop
             said
             thus
             .
          
           I
           Ethelheard
           ,
           
             Arch-bishop
             of
          
           Canterbury
           ,
           
             with
             the
             Unanimous
             Consent
             of
             the
             whole
             Synod
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             all
             the
             Monasteries
             ,
             to
             whom
             Exemption
             hath
             been
             granted
             of
             Old
             Times
             by
             Believers
             ;
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             fearful
             Judgments
             ,
             (
             and
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             received
             Command
             from
             Pope
          
           Leo
           ,
           )
           
             do
             Decree
             ,
             That
             for
             the
             future
             none
             shall
             presume
             to
          
           Elect
           
             themselves
             Cov●rnours
             amongst
          
           Lay-men
           
             over
             GOD's
             Heritage
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             Charter
             ,
             (
             or
             Bulls
             ,
             )
             which
             the
             Pope
             hath
             granted
             ,
             or
             Holy
             Men
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             )
             our
             Kings
             and
             Ancestors
             have
             ordained
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Holy
             Monasteries
             ,
             so
             let
             them
             remain
             inviolate
             ,
             without
             any
             gain-saying
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             one
             who
             shall
             refuse
             to
             obey
             this
             Command
             from
             GOD
             ,
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             Us
             ,
             but
             shall
             despise
             it
             ,
             and
             count
             it
             as
             nothing
             ;
             let
             him
             know
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             give
             an
             Account
             of
             it
             before
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             GOD.
             And
             I
          
           Aethelheard
           
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             with
             Twelve
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Three
             and
             Twenty
             Abbots
             ,
             do
             hereby
             establish
             and
             confirm
             this
             Decree
             with
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross.
             
          
        
         
           This
           Council
           ,
           thô
           the
           Annals
           do
           not
           expresly
           mention
           it
           under
           that
           Title
           ,
           is
           that
           great
           Council
           of
           Becanceld
           ,
           placed
           in
           Sir
           H.
           Spelman's
           Collection
           ,
           under
           Anno
           798
           ,
           being
           held
           under
           Cenwulf
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           
             Mercians
             ;
             Aethelheard
          
           ,
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           with
           17
           Bishops
           more
           ,
           who
           all
           subscribed
           to
           this
           Decree
           ,
           thô
           the
           Annals
           mention
           no
           more
           than
           12
           Bishops
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           there
           .
        
         
           
             This
             Year
             the
             Romans
             took
             Pope
             Leo
             ,
             and
             cut
             out
             his
             Tongue
             ,
             
             and
             put
             cut
             his
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             deposed
             him
             ;
             but
             presently
             after
             (
             if
             it
             may
             be
             believed
             ,
             )
             he
             could
             both
             see
             ,
             and
             speak
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             GOD
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             could
             before
             ;
             and
             was
             also
             restored
             to
             the
             Papacy
             (
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Charles
             .
             )
             Also
             Eanbald
             ,
             the
             Arch-bishop
             of
             York
             ,
             received
             the
             Pall
             ,
             and
             Ethelbert
             Bishop
             of
             Hagulstad
             deceased
             3
             o
             
               Kal.
               Nov.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             This
             Year
             was
             a
             bloody
             Battle
             in
             the
             Province
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             
             in
             
             Lent-time
             ,
             at
             Wealaege
             ,
             now
             called
             Whalie
             )
             in
             Lancashire
             ,
             where
             was
             slain
             Alric
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Heardbert
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             with
             him
             .
          
        
         
           The
           occasion
           of
           which
           Civil
           War
           ,
           Simeon
           of
           Durham
           hath
           thus
           given
           us
           ●iz
           ,
           That
           besides
           Alric
           ,
           there
           were
           divers
           others
           in
           Northumberland
           ,
           who
           had
           formerly
           conspired
           against
           King
           Ethelred
           ,
           and
           now
           raising
           a
           Rebellion
           against
           Eardwulf
           ,
           under
           Wad●
           their
           Captain
           ,
           after
           much
           slaughter
           on
           both
           sides
           at
           Billangahoth
           ,
           near
           Whalie
           in
           Lancashire
           ;
           the
           Conspirators
           being
           at
           last
           put
           to
           flight
           ,
           King
           Eardwulf
           returned
           home
           
           Victorious
           .
           
           The
           same
           Year
           London
           (
           according
           to
           the
           same
           Author
           ,
           )
           with
           a
           great
           multitude
           of
           its
           Inhabitants
           ,
           by
           a
           sudden
           Fire
           was
           Consumed
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           (
           according
           both
           to
           Simeon
           of
           Durham
           ,
           and
           
             Roger
             Hoveden
          
           ,
           )
           was
           held
           the
           Second
           Council
           of
           Pinchinhale
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           under
           Eanbald
           Arch-bishop
           of
           York
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           Principal
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Men
           ,
           where
           many
           things
           were
           ordained
           for
           the
           Profit
           of
           GOD's
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Northumbrian
           Nation
           ;
           as
           concerning
           the
           keeping
           Easter
           ,
           and
           other
           Matters
           not
           particularly
           mentioned
           .
        
         
           
           The
           same
           Year
           also
           (
           according
           to
           
             Monasticon
             Anglicanum
             ,
             )
             Kenwulf
          
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           founded
           a
           stately
           Abbey
           at
           Winchelcomb
           in
           Glocestershire
           for
           300
           Benedictine
           Monks
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           was
           Dedicated
           in
           the
           Presence
           of
           Wilfrid
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           13
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           he
           then
           set
           free
           before
           the
           High
           Altar
           ,
           Eadbert
           ,
           King
           of
           Kent
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           his
           Prisoner
           of
           War.
           
        
         
           But
           having
           before
           most
           cruelly
           put
           out
           his
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           cut
           off
           his
           Hands
           ,
           and
           disposed
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           to
           another
           ,
           I
           doubt
           that
           Liberty
           proved
           but
           a
           small
           Satisfaction
           to
           his
           poor
           injured
           Prince
           .
           But
           such
           was
           the
           Superstitious
           Zeal
           of
           that
           Age
           ,
           the
           Foundation
           of
           a
           Monastery
           was
           counted
           a
           sufficient
           Atonement
           to
           GOD
           ,
           for
           whatsoever
           Cruelties
           or
           Injustice
           Princes
           hath
           then
           committed
           .
        
         
           
           
             This
             Year
             Eth●lheard
             the
             Arclt-bishop
             ,
             and
             Cynebriht
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             the
             
               West
               Saxons
            
             ,
             went
             to
             Rome
             ,
             the
             latter
             to
             take
             the
             Habit
             of
             a
             Monk
             ,
             )
             and
             Bishop
             Alfwin
             deceased
             at
             Southburg
             ,
             (
             now
             Sutbury
             ,
             )
             in
             Suffolk
             ,
             and
             was
             buried
             at
             Domuc
             (
             now
             Dunwich
             ,
             )
             in
             the
             same
             County
             ,
             (
             being
             then
             the
             Seat
             of
             that
             Bishoprick
             ;
             )
             and
             Tidfrith
             was
             chosen
             in
             his
             Room
             .
             Also
             this
             Year
             ,
             the
             Body
             of
             St.
             Wihtburh
             was
             found
             at
             Durham
             ,
             entire
             and
             uncorrupt
             ,
             after
             she
             had
             been
             dead
             55
             Years
             .
          
        
         
           And
           the
           same
           Year
           (
           according
           to
           
             Roger
             Hoveden
             ,
             )
             Os●ald
          
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           before
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           died
           an
           Abbot
           ,
           and
           was
           buried
           in
           York
           Minster
           ;
           and
           Alred
           ,
           the
           Ealderman
           ,
           who
           slew
           King
           Aethelred
           ,
           was
           also
           killed
           by
           one
           Thormond
           ,
           in
           Revenge
           of
           the
           Death
           of
           his
           Lord.
           
        
         
           
             Also
             the
             Moon
             was
             Eclipsed
             in
             the
             second
             Hour
             of
             the
             Night
             ,
             17
             o
             
               Kal.
               Feb.
            
             
             Also
             this
             Year
             Beorthric
             ,
             (
             or
             Brihtrick
             ,
             )
             King
             of
             the
             
               West
               Saxons
            
             ,
             deceased
             :
             As
             also
             Worre
             an
             Ealderman
             :
             Then
             also
             Ecgbriht
             began
             to
             Reign
             over
             the
             
               West
               Saxons
            
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             Day
             ,
             (
             or
             Year
             ,
             as
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             hath
             it
             ,
             )
             Aethelmond
             ,
             Ealderman
             of
             Wiccon
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             Worcestershire
             ,
             )
             pass'd
             the
             River
             Severne
             at
             Cynesmeresford
             ,
             (
             suppose
             to
             be
             Kemsford
             in
             Glocestershire
             ,
             )
             and
             there
             met
             him
             Weoxton
             the
             Ealdormen
             ,
             with
             the
             Wiltshire
             Men
             who
             gained
             the
             Victory
             .
          
        
         
           I
           cannot
           find
           in
           any
           Author
           the
           occasion
           of
           this
           Quarrel
           ;
           only
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           fought
           between
           these
           Earls
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           
             West
             Saxons
          
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           of
           the
           Mercians
           ;
           but
           such
           Bickerings
           we
           often
           meet
           with
           in
           these
           Writers
           ,
           and
           so
           related
           ,
           
           are
           of
           no
           more
           use
           to
           Human
           Life
           ,
           than
           to
           Chronicle
           the
           Skirmishes
           of
           Crows
           or
           Jack
           daws
           flocking
           together
           ,
           and
           Fighting
           in
           Air.
           
        
         
           
             The
             same
             Year
             is
             very
             remarkable
             ,
             because
             (
             as
             our
             Annals
             relate
             ,
             )
             Charles
             the
             Great
             was
             first
             made
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             saluted
             Augustus
             by
             the
             Romans
             ;
             he
             then
             condemned
             those
             to
             Death
             who
             had
             before
             outraged
             Pope
             Leo
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             Pope's
             Intercession
             they
             were
             pardoned
             as
             to
             Life
             ,
             and
             only
             banished
             ;
             but
             Pope
             Leo
             himself
             anointed
             him
             Emperour
             .
          
           Also
           this
           Year
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           *
           Welsh
           Chronicles
           ,
           Publisht
           by
           
             Arthen
             
             ap
             Sitsilt
          
           ,
           King
           of
           Cardigan
           ;
           and
           Run
           ,
           King
           of
           Divet
           ;
           and
           Cadel
           ,
           
           King
           of
           Pow●s
           ,
           all
           three
           died
           .
        
         
           Now
           also
           (
           according
           to
           Florence
           ,
           and
           
             Simeon
             ,
             )
             Alchmaid
          
           ,
           Son
           to
           Ethelred
           ,
           late
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           being
           taken
           by
           the
           Guards
           of
           K.
           Eardulf
           ,
           was
           by
           his
           Command
           slain
           ;
           but
           without
           telling
           us
           any
           Reason
           why
           .
        
         
           Also
           about
           this
           time
           ,
           according
           to
           Sir
           H.
           Spelman's
           First
           Volume
           of
           Councils
           ,
           was
           held
           the
           Third
           Council
           of
           Cloveshoe
           ,
           under
           Kenwulf
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           and
           Athelherd
           ,
           or
           Ethelhard
           ,
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           Ealderman
           ,
           Abbots
           ,
           and
           other
           Dignified
           Persons
           of
           that
           Province
           ;
           in
           which
           few
           Things
           were
           transacted
           concerning
           the
           Faith
           ,
           only
           the
           Lands
           of
           a
           certain
           Monastery
           ,
           called
           Cotham
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           given
           by
           Ethelbald
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           to
           the
           Monastery
           of
           St.
           
           Saviours's
           in
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           upon
           the
           Embezeling
           the
           Deeds
           ,
           unjustly
           taken
           away
           by
           King
           Kenwulph
           ,
           but
           he
           now
           repenting
           of
           it
           ,
           desired
           they
           should
           be
           restored
           ;
           whereupon
           Cynedrith
           ,
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           then
           Abbess
           of
           that
           Monastery
           ,
           gave
           the
           said
           Arch-Bishop
           other
           Lands
           in
           Kent
           there
           mentioned
           ,
           in
           exchange
           for
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           But
           since
           I
           am
           come
           to
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           this
           Period
           ,
           I
           cannot
           omit
           giving
           you
           a
           fuller
           Account
           of
           the
           Character
           ,
           and
           Death
           of
           Brithric
           King
           of
           the
           
             West
             Saxons
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Succession
           of
           Egbert
           ,
           who
           afterwards
           became
           the
           Chief
           or
           Supreme
           King
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           all
           those
           Kings
           that
           remained
           were
           forced
           to
           become
           Tributary
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           King
           Britric
           ,
           he
           is
           noted
           by
           Will.
           of
           Malmesbury
           to
           have
           been
           more
           desirous
           of
           Peace
           ,
           than
           War
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           courted
           the
           Friendship
           of
           Foreign
           Princes
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           easie
           to
           his
           Subjects
           in
           such
           Things
           as
           did
           not
           weaken
           his
           Government
           ;
           yet
           being
           jealous
           of
           Prince
           Egbert
           ,
           who
           afterwards
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           he
           forced
           him
           to
           flee
           to
           King
           Offa
           for
           Refuge
           ;
           but
           upon
           the
           coming
           of
           certain
           Ambassadours
           to
           Treat
           of
           a
           Marriage
           between
           King
           Brithric
           ,
           and
           the
           Daughter
           of
           King
           Offa
           ,
           he
           retired
           into
           France
           ,
           till
           that
           King
           was
           made
           away
           by
           the
           means
           of
           his
           Wife
           Aeadburga
           ,
           the
           Daughter
           of
           King
           Offa
           ;
           who
           having
           prepared
           a
           Cup
           of
           poisoned
           Wine
           for
           one
           of
           his
           Favourites
           whom
           she
           hated
           ,
           the
           King
           ,
           coming
           in
           by
           chance
           ,
           tasted
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           pined
           away
           .
           After
           whose
           Death
           ,
           Asser
           ,
           in
           his
           Annals
           ,
           relates
           ,
           That
           when
           this
           Queen
           could
           live
           no
           longer
           among
           the
           English
           ,
           (
           being
           so
           hated
           by
           them
           for
           her
           violent
           and
           wicked
           Actions
           ,
           )
           she
           went
           into
           France
           ,
           where
           she
           was
           kindly
           Entertained
           by
           Charles
           the
           Great
           ,
           and
           there
           making
           that
           Emperour
           many
           great
           Presents
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           bidding
           her
           chuse
           whom
           she
           would
           have
           for
           a
           Husband
           ,
           himself
           ,
           or
           his
           Son
           ,
           she
           foolishly
           chose
           his
           Son
           ;
           whereupon
           the
           Emperour
           laughing
           ,
           said
           
             If
             thou
             hadst
             chosen
             me
             ,
             thou
             shouldest
             have
             had
             my
             Son
             ,
             but
             now
             thou
             shalt
             have
             neither
          
           :
           (
           A
           just
           Return
           for
           her
           desiring
           to
           marry
           one
           so
           much
           younger
           than
           her self
           .
           )
           So
           the
           Emperour
           put
           her
           into
           a
           Monastery
           ,
           where
           she
           lived
           for
           some
           Years
           as
           an
           Abbess
           ;
           but
           being
           Expelled
           thence
           for
           her
           Incontinency
           ,
           she
           wandred
           about
           with
           only
           one
           Servant
           ,
           and
           begged
           her
           Bread
           in
           Pavia
           in
           Italy
           ,
           till
           she
           died
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           for
           Egbert
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           been
           for
           about
           three
           Years
           banished
           into
           France
           ,
           where
           (
           as
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           tells
           us
           )
           he
           polished
           the
           Roughness
           of
           his
           own
           Country
           Manners
           ,
           the
           French
           Nation
           being
           at
           that
           time
           the
           most
           Civilized
           of
           any
           of
           those
           Gothic
           and
           German
           Nations
           ,
           who
           had
           some
           Ages
           before
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           already
           related
           )
           settled
           themselves
           in
           this
           side
           of
           Europe
           :
           But
           upon
           the
           Death
           
           of
           King
           Brihtric
           ,
           
           without
           any
           Issue
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           same
           Author
           relates
           ,
           )
           he
           was
           recalled
           by
           the
           Nobility
           of
           the
           
             West
             Saxon
          
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           being
           there
           ordained
           King
           ,
           reigned
           with
           great
           Glory
           and
           Honour
           ,
           exceeding
           all
           the
           
             English
             Saxon
          
           Kings
           that
           went
           before
           him
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           declared
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Book
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           conclude
           this
           ,
           I
           cannot
           forbear
           mentioning
           a
           Learned
           English-man
           ,
           who
           flourished
           about
           this
           time
           ,
           called
           Alcuinus
           ,
           or
           Albinus
           ;
           who
           ,
           going
           into
           France
           ,
           was
           in
           great
           Favour
           with
           Charles
           the
           Great
           ,
           whom
           he
           taught
           the
           Liberal
           Arts
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           means
           erected
           the
           University
           of
           Paris
           ,
           where
           he
           read
           
             Logic
             ,
             Rhetoric
          
           ,
           and
           Astronomy
           ;
           being
           the
           most
           Learned
           Man
           of
           all
           the
           English-men
           (
           if
           not
           of
           all
           others
           )
           in
           his
           Time.
           He
           died
           Abbot
           of
           St.
           Martins
           at
           Tours
           ,
           which
           that
           King
           bestowed
           upon
           him
           .
           He
           wrote
           elegantly
           in
           Verse
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Prose
           ,
           considering
           the
           Age
           he
           lived
           in
           ;
           as
           appears
           by
           his
           Poem
           
             De
             Pontificibus
             &
             Sanctis
             Ecclesiae
             Eboracencis
             ,
          
           lately
           Published
           by
           the
           Reverend
           and
           Learned
           Dr.
           Gale
           ,
           in
           his
           last
           Volume
           of
           English
           Historians
           .
        
         
           So
           having
           arrived
           to
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Period
           ,
           I
           shall
           in
           the
           next
           Book
           shew
           ,
           how
           King
           Egbert
           obtained
           not
           only
           the
           Crown
           of
           the
           
             West
             Saxon
          
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           Supreme
           Dominion
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           .
        
         
           The
           End
           of
           the
           Fourth
           Book
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
         
           A
           Continuation
           of
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           English-Saxon
           Kings
           contai●ed
           in
           the
           former
           Book
           ;
           from
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           ,
           Florence
           of
           〈◊〉
           and
           Simeon
           of
           Durham
           .
           Note
           ,
           That
           the
           last
           King
           of
           each
           Column
           in
           the
           former
           Table
           ,
           is
           again
           repeated
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           〈◊〉
           the
           better
           see
           how
           the
           Series
           is
           continued
           .
        
         
           This
           Account
           differs
           sometimes
           from
           the
           Annals
           some
           few
           Years
           ,
           wherein
           they
           are
           certainly
           mistak●n
           .
           The
           Chronology
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Wales
           is
           according
           to
           the
           Account
           of
           Mr
           
             Robert
             Vaughan
          
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           Ma●uscript
           Welsh
           Ch●onicle
           at
           the
           end
           of
           Domesday-Book
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Anno
                 Dom.
                 
              
               
                 Kings
                 of
                 Kent
                 .
              
               
                 Anno
                 Dom.
                 
              
               
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 South-Saxons
                 .
              
               
                 Anno
                 Dom.
                 
              
               
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 West-Saxons
                 .
              
               
                 Anno
                 Dom.
                 
              
               
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 East-Saxons
                 .
              
               
                 A●no
                 D●m
                 .
              
               
                 Kings
                 of
                 Northumberland
              
               
                 Anno
                 Dom.
                 
              
               
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 East-Angles
                 .
              
               
                 Anno
                 Dom.
                 
              
               
                 Kings
                 of
                 Mercia
                 .
              
               
                 Anno
                 Dom.
                 
              
               
                 〈…〉
              
            
             
               
                 560
              
               
                 Ethelbert
                 reigned
                 56
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 597
              
               
                 Ceolwulf
                 reigned
                 14
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 566
              
               
                 
                   Sebert
                   47
                
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Ethelfrid
                 reigned
                 24
                 years
                 over
                 both
                 Kingdoms
                 .
              
               
                 599
              
               
                 Eorpwald
                 ,
                 or
                 Earpenwald
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Ceorl
                 .
              
               
                 658
              
               
                 〈…〉
              
            
             
               
                 616
              
               
                 Eadbald
                 ,
                 or
                 Ethelbald
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 24
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 617
              
               
                 
                   Sexred
                   ,
                   Seward
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Sigebert
                 ,
                 being
                 brothers
                 ,
                 6
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 ●17
              
               
                 Edwin
                 ,
                 Son
                 of
                 Aella
                 ,
                 reigned
                 likewise
                 over
                 both
                 17
                 years
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 being
                 slain
                 ,
                 they
                 became
                 again
                 divided
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 in
              
               
                 636
              
               
                 Sigebert
                 the
                 Great
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 611
              
               
                 Cynegils
                 ,
                 and
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 638
              
               
                 Egric
                 ,
                 his
                 Cousin
                 .
              
               
                 627
              
               
                 Penda
                 ,
                 a
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Royal
                 Blood
                 ,
                 reigned
                 30
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 640
              
               
                 Ercombert
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 24
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Succession
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 we
                 find
                 a
                 great
                 Chasm
                 ,
                 until
              
               
                 613
              
               
                 Cwichelm
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 not
                 long
                 ;
                 but
                 Cynegils
                 reigned
                 31
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 643
              
               
                 Anna
                 ,
                 Nephew
                 to
                 Redwald
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 660
              
               
                 〈…〉
              
            
             
               
                 664
              
               
                 Egbriht
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 9
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 623
              
               
                 Sigebert
                 the
                 little
                 ,
                 their
                 Cousin
                 ,
                 25
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Deira
                 ,
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Bernicia
                 ,
              
               
                 654
              
               
                 Ethelthere
                 ,
                 his
                 Brother
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 634
              
               
                 〈…〉
              
            
             
               
                 673
              
               
                 Lothair
                 ,
                 his
                 Brother
                 ,
                 12
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 ●34
              
               
                 Osric
                 ,
                 Son
                 to
                 Alfrid
                 ,
                 reigned
                 one
                 year
                 .
              
               
                 634
              
               
                 Eanfred
                 ,
                 Son
                 to
                 Ethelfrid
                 ,
                 late
                 King
                 ,
                 reigned
                 one
                 year
                 .
              
               
                 656
              
               
                 Aethelwald
                 ,
                 his
                 Cousin
                 .
              
               
                 655
              
               
                 Peada
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 one
                 year
                 ,
                 after
                 whom
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 685
              
               
                 Eadric
                 ,
                 a
                 Stranger
                 to
                 the
                 Royal
                 Line
                 .
              
               
                 680
              
               
                 Ethelwalch
                 ,
                 or
                 Athelwald
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 slain
                 in
                 Battel
                 by
                 Ceadwalla
                 ,
                 he
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 added
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 was
                 driven
                 out
                 by
                 Bertune
                 and
                 Autune
                 ,
                 two
                 Commanders
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 
                 Ethelwalch's
                 .
                 These
                 divided
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 between
                 them
                 ;
                 after
                 whom
                 followed
                 divers
                 Kings
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 obscure
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 their
                 Names
                 ,
                 until
                 one
              
               
                 643
              
               
                 Kenewalch
                 ,
                 his
                 Son.
                 
              
               
                 648
              
               
                 Sigebert
                 the
                 Good.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 664
              
               
                 Aldwulf
                 ,
                 Son
                 to
                 Ethelhere
                 .
              
               
                 656
              
               
                 Oswie
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 held
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 three
                 years
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 being
                 expell'd
                 ,
              
               
                 665
              
               
                 〈…〉
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 672
              
               
                 Sexburge
                 ,
                 his
                 Queen
                 .
              
               
                 661
              
               
                 Swithelme
                 ,
                 his
                 Brother
                 ,
                 2
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Then
                 these
                 being
                 both
                 slain
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 year
                 ,
              
               
                 683
              
               
                 Aelfwold
                 ,
                 his
                 Brother
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 686
              
               
                 Wittred
                 &
                 Waebberd
                 ;
                 these
                 also
                 usurped
                 (
                 not
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 Blood-Royal
                 )
                 ,
                 and
                 reigned
                 at
                 once
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 ●34
              
               
                 Oswald
                 ,
                 Brother
                 to
                 Eanfrid
                 ,
                 reigned
                 over
                 both
                 Kingdoms
                 9
                 years
                 ;
                 who
                 being
                 also
                 slain
                 ,
              
               
                 690
              
               
                 
                   Beorne
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   another
                   Family
                   .
                
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 668
              
               
                 〈…〉
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 674
              
               
                 Aeskwine
                 ,
                 Cousin
                 to
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 ,
                 reigned
                 2
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 663
              
               
                 Sigher
                 and
                 Sebba
                 ,
                 Cousins
                 ;
                 the
                 former
                 reigned
                 a
                 small
                 time
                 ;
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 30
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Note
                 ,
                 That
                 under
                 
                   An.
                   749.
                   
                   Sim.
                
                 of
                 Durham
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Chronicle
                 of
                 Mailross
                 ,
                 make
                 Hunbean
                 and
                 Albert
                 to
                 have
                 succeeded
                 Aelfwold
                 ,
                 and
                 divided
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 since
                 
                   Mat.
                   Westm.
                
                 calls
                 them
                 Beorna
                 and
                 Athelbert
                 ,
                 I
                 take
                 this
                 Hunbean
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 Beorne
                 above-m●ntioned
                 ,
                 and
                 Athelbert
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 with
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 ●42
              
               
                 Oswie
                 ,
                 Brother
                 to
                 Oswald
                 ,
                 reigned
                 in
                 
                   Bernicia
                   9
                
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 644
              
               
                 Oswin
                 ,
                 Son
                 to
                 Osric
                 ,
                 reigned
                 in
                 Deira
                 ,
                 until
                 after
                 7
                 years
                 reign
                 ,
                 being
                 slain
                 by
                 ,
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 659
              
               
                 Wulfher
                 ,
                 Son
                 to
                 Penda
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 King.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 694
              
               
                 Wightred
                 ,
                 who
                 restored
                 the
                 Royal
                 Line
                 ,
                 and
                 dying
                 ,
                 left
                 three
                 Sons
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 reigned
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 676
              
               
                 Centwine
                 ,
                 Son
                 to
                 Cynegils
                 reigned
                 9
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 675
              
               
                 Ethelred
                 ,
                 his
                 Brother
                 ,
                 39
                 Brother
                 ,
                 39
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 685
              
               
                 Ceadwalla
                 three
                 years
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 .
              
               
                 693
              
               
                 Sigehard
                 and
                 
                   Swenfred
                   7
                
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 651
              
               
                 Oswie
                 (
                 last
                 mention'd
                 )
                 he
                 then
                 united
                 both
                 these
                 Kingdoms
                 into
                 one
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 afterwards
                 continued
                 :
                 He
                 reigned
                 28
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 704
              
               
                 Kenred
                 ,
                 Cousin
                 ,
                 5
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 727
              
               
                 Ethelbert
                 ,
                 who
                 reign'd
                 22
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 688
              
               
                 Ina
                 ,
                 his
                 Cousin
                 ,
                 reign'd
                 39
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 700
              
               
                 Offa
                 reigned
                 9
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 670
              
               
                 Egfrid
                 ,
                 or
                 Egfert
                 ,
                 Son
                 to
                 Oswie
                 ,
                 reigned
                 15
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 709
              
               
                 Ceolred
                 ,
                 Son
                 of
                 
                   Ethelred
                   ,
                   9
                
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 749
              
               
                 
                   Eadbert
                   ,
                   11
                
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 760
              
               
                 Alric
                 ;
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 Royal
                 Line
                 being
                 extinct
                 ,
                 sev'ral
                 strangers
                 were
                 advanced
                 to
                 the
                 Throne
                 ;
                 viz.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 728
              
               
                 Aethelheard
                 ,
                 his
                 Kinsman
                 ,
                 reigned
                 14
                 years
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 .
              
               
                 709
              
               
                 Selred
                 ,
                 his
                 Cousin
                 reigned
                 37
                 years
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 .
              
               
                 685
              
               
                 Alfred
                 ,
                 his
                 Brother
                 ,
                 20
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 700
              
               
                 〈…〉
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 705
              
               
                 Osred
                 ,
                 Son
                 to
                 
                   Alfred
                   ,
                   11
                
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 719
              
               
                 Ethelbald
                 the
                 Proud
                 ,
                 his
                 Cousin
                 ,
                 tho
                 far
                 remote
                 ,
                 36
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 716
              
               
                 Kenred
                 ,
                 Son
                 of
                 
                   Cuthelm
                   ,
                   2
                
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 720
              
               
                 〈…〉
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 746
              
               
                 Swithred
                 .
              
               
                 718
              
               
                 Osric
                 ,
                 Brother
                 to
                 
                   Kenred
                   ,
                   11
                
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 741
              
               
                 Cuthred
                 ,
                 his
                 Cousin
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                 After
                 whose
                 death
                 (
                 as
                 Florence
                 tells
                 us
                 )
                 few
                 Kings
                 reigned
                 over
                 the
                 East-Saxons
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 year
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 South-Saxons
                 and
                 Kentish-men
                 submitted
                 themselves
                 to
                 King
                 Egbert
                 ,
                 the
                 East-Saxons
                 did
                 so
                 lik●wise
                 .
              
               
                 729
              
               
                 Ceolwulf
                 ,
                 Cousin
                 to
                 
                   Kenred
                   ,
                   8
                
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 764
              
               
                 Heahbert
                 and
                 Sigared
                 ;
                 these
                 reigned
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 divided
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 between
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 725
              
               
                 Aldwin
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 slain
                 by
                 Ina
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 West-Saxons
                 ,
                 he
                 by
                 conquering
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 added
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 737
              
               
                 
                   Eadbert
                   ,
                   21
                
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 749
              
               
                 Ethelred
                 Son
                 to
                 Aethelwald
                 ;
                 who
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Beorne
                 reigned
                 alone
                 ;
                 tho
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 is
                 uncertain
                 .
              
               
                 755
              
               
                 Beornred
                 ,
                 an
                 Usurper
                 ,
                 half
                 a
                 year
                 .
              
               
                 752
              
               
                 〈…〉
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 754
              
               
                 Sigebert
                 ,
                 his
                 Cousin
                 ,
                 13
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 758
              
               
                 Osulph
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 1
                 year
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 759
              
               
                 Ethelwald
                 ,
                 sirnamed
                 
                   Moll
                   ,
                   6
                
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 756
              
               
                 Offa
                 ,
                 Nephew
                 to
                 
                   Ethelbald
                   ,
                   40
                
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 755
              
               
                 Cynewulf
                 reigned
                 ,
                 29
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 765
              
               
                 Alhred
                 ,
                 Great
                 Grandson
                 to
                 
                   Ida
                   ,
                   16
                
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 755
              
               
                 〈…〉
              
            
             
               
                 778
              
               
                 Egfert
                 ,
                 another
                 Usurper
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 774
              
               
                 Ethelred
                 ,
                 or
                 Ethelbert
                 ,
                 Son
                 to
                 
                   Moll
                   ,
                   4
                
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 786
              
               
                 Eadbert
                 or
                 Ethelbert
                 ,
                 sirnamed
                 Praen
                 ,
                 taken
                 Prisoner
                 by
                 Kenwulf
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Mercians
                 ,
                 who
                 bestowed
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 upon
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 784
              
               
                 Brihtric
                 ,
                 his
                 Cousin
                 ,
                 18
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 778
              
               
                 
                   Alfwold
                   ,
                   11
                
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Aethelbert
                 ,
                 Son
                 to
                 Ethelred
                 ,
                 murther'd
                 by
                 K.
                 Offa
                 ,
                 who
                 seized
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 after
                 whom
                 were
                 many
                 Kings
                 of
                 small
                 note
                 for
                 61
                 years
                 ,
                 until
              
               
                 796
              
               
                 Egfert
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 about
                 half
                 a
                 year
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 802
              
               
                 Egbert
                 ,
                 his
                 Cousin
                 (
                 though
                 far
                 remote
                 :
                 )
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 789
              
               
                 Osred
                 ,
                 his
                 Nephew
                 ,
                 Son
                 to
                 
                   Alred
                   ,
                   1
                
                 year
                 .
              
               
                 793
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 790
              
               
                 Ethelred
                 ,
                 or
                 Ethelbert
                 ,
                 again
                 restored
                 ,
                 4
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 796
              
               
                 Kenwulf
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Blood-Royal
                 ,
                 tho
                 far
                 remote
                 ,
                 24
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 795
              
               
                 
                   Osbald
                   27
                
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 deposed
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 795
              
               
                 
                   Eardulf
                   10
                
                 years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 794
              
               
                 Cuthred
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 Tributary
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Edmund
                 ,
                 sirnamed
                 the
                 Martyr
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           General
           History
           OF
           BRITAIN
           ,
           NOW
           CALLED
           ENGLAND
           :
           As
           well
           Ecclesiastical
           ;
           as
           Civil
           .
           BOOK
           V.
           From
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           
             King
             EGBERT
          
           ,
           to
           that
           of
           
             King
             EDGAR
          
           ;
           Being
           the
           space
           of
           One
           Hundred
           Fifty
           Six
           Years
           and
           an
           Half.
           
        
         
           THE
           
             English
             Saxons
          
           having
           after
           their
           Conquest
           of
           so
           great
           〈◊〉
           part
           of
           Britain
           ,
           and
           the
           expulsion
           of
           the
           Natives
           into
           Wales
           and
           Cornwall
           ,
           erected
           Seven
           (
           and
           if
           we
           reckon
           Deira
           and
           Bernicia
           as
           distinct
           ,
           Eight
           )
           different
           Kingdoms
           in
           this
           part
           of
           our
           Island
           ;
           that
           naturally
           followed
           ,
           which
           always
           attends
           a
           Warlike
           People
           ,
           canton'd
           out
           into
           many
           small
           independant
           principalities
           ,
           viz.
           constant
           disputes
           about
           the
           borders
           of
           their
           respective
           Territories
           ,
           or
           else
           a
           strife
           for
           the
           Mastery
           who
           should
           be
           Chief
           ,
           and
           Domineere
           most
           over
           the
           rest
           :
           from
           whence
           (
           besides
           divers
           other
           accidental
           occasions
           of
           Quarrels
           )
           sprang
           Civil
           Wars
           ,
           incident
           to
           neighbouring
           Nations
           ,
           no
           ways
           divided
           but
           by
           Rivers
           or
           other
           less
           certain
           boundaries
           ,
           which
           never
           ceased
           until
           what
           had
           been
           begun
           by
           King
           
           Egbert's
           Predecessours
           ,
           was
           finish'd
           by
           himself
           ,
           and
           his
           Successours
           ,
           who
           at
           length
           united
           all
           those
           Kingdoms
           into
           one
           ,
           to
           the
           lasting
           quiet
           and
           happiness
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           ;
           which
           to
           set
           forth
           shall
           be
           the
           subject
           of
           this
           present
           Period
           .
           For
           though
           there
           had
           been
           before
           Egbert
           many
           chief
           or
           Principal
           Kings
           (
           several
           of
           whom
           Bede
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           have
           mentioned
           )
           who
           by
           the
           sole
           power
           of
           their
           Arms
           succeeded
           each
           other
           in
           that
           Title
           ,
           yet
           did
           it
           never
           so
           
           properly
           belong
           to
           any
           one
           as
           to
           King
           Egbert
           ,
           (
           with
           whose
           Reign
           we
           shall
           begin
           this
           Book
           ;
           )
           since
           he
           was
           not
           satisfied
           as
           others
           had
           been
           before
           him
           ,
           with
           the
           bare
           acknowledgments
           and
           submissions
           of
           the
           other
           remaining
           Kings
           ;
           but
           having
           subdued
           most
           of
           them
           ,
           he
           laid
           their
           Kingdoms
           to
           his
           own
           ,
           leaving
           only
           those
           of
           the
           
             Mercians
             ,
             Northumbrians
          
           and
           East-Angl●s
           to
           be
           held
           by
           their
           respective
           Princes
           as
           Tributaries
           to
           his
           Crown
           ;
           in
           which
           state
           they
           continued
           ,
           till
           the
           Invasion
           and
           Conquest
           of
           the
           Danes
           wholly
           swallowed
           up
           all
           those
           Principalities
           ,
           and
           that
           after
           their
           expulsion
           by
           King
           Alfred
           ,
           and
           his
           Son
           Edward
           the
           Elder
           ,
           these
           Kingdoms
           became
           again
           united
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Dominions
           under
           the
           General
           name
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           But
           since
           the
           Invasion
           of
           the
           Danes
           ,
           also
           happened
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Period
           ,
           't
           is
           fit
           we
           say
           something
           of
           it
           ,
           both
           as
           to
           its
           Causes
           ,
           and
           Instruments
           by
           which
           it
           was
           performed
           ;
           in
           the
           doing
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           make
           use
           of
           H.
           Huntington's
           words
           ,
           in
           the
           Prologue
           to
           his
           Fifth
           Book
           ,
           wherein
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Invasion
             of
             the
             Danes
             was
             much
             the
             fiercest
             ,
             and
             most
             c●uel
             that
             ever
             was
             felt
             in
             this
             Island
             ;
             for
             the
             Romans
             ▪
             althô
             they
             subdued
             Britain
             to
             their
             Empire
             ,
             yet
             used
             their
             Victory
             with
             moderation
             ,
             and
             made
             those
             they
             conquered
             partakers
             of
             the
             Roman
             Laws
             and
             Civility
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             the
             Invasion
             of
             the
             Picts
             and
             Scots
             which
             followed
             the
             decay
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             in
             Britain
             ,
             though
             it
             fell
             severely
             upon
             the
             Northern
             Parts
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             not
             of
             any
             long
             continuance
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             general
             extent
             ,
             being
             soon
             stopt
             by
             the
             more
             predominant
             Power
             and
             Valour
             of
             the
             English-Saxons
             ;
             who
             (
             as
             you
             have
             already
             heard
             )
             conquering
             this
             Kingdom
             by
             degrees
             ,
             though
             they
             drove
             out
             the
             ancient
             Inhabitants
             who
             refused
             to
             submit
             to
             them
             ;
             yet
             we
             do
             not
             find
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             spared
             the
             lives
             of
             all
             those
             that
             became
             their
             Vassals
             ,
             and
             having
             Conquered
             the
             Country
             ,
             they
             not
             only
             repaired
             the
             ancient
             Towns
             and
             Cities
             ,
             but
             likewise
             built
             many
             new
             ones
             ,
             and
             governed
             the
             Kingdom
             by
             their
             own
             Laws
             and
             Constitutions
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             Normans
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             the
             Danes
             in
             subduing
             this
             Nation
             ,
             yet
             granted
             not
             only
             Life
             and
             Liberty
             to
             the
             vanquished
             ,
             but
             also
             permited
             them
             the
             use
             of
             their
             ancient
             Laws
             and
             Customs
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Danes
             wasted
             and
             spoiled
             this
             whole
             Island
             ,
             for
             a
             long
             time
             together
             by
             frequent
             Incursions
             ,
             exempting
             no
             places
             Sacred
             or
             Prophane
             from
             Spoil
             or
             Ruin
             ;
             so
             that
             sparing
             neither
             Age
             nor
             Sex
             ,
             they
             seemed
             for
             a
             long
             time
             not
             so
             much
             to
             design
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             as
             Destruction
             of
             t●e
             English
             Nation
             ;
             ]
             till
             at
             last
             King
             Knute
             obtaining
             the
             Crown
             of
             Engla●d
             ,
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             King
             Edmund
             (
             Sir-named
             Ir●nside
             ,
             )
             by
             restoring
             i●●
             ancient
             Laws
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             made
             some
             amends
             for
             the
             continual
             spoils
             and
             depredations
             of
             himself
             and
             his
             Predecessours
             .
          
        
         
           If
           therefore
           you
           do
           but
           consider
           the
           frequent
           Invasions
           of
           that
           Barbarous
           People
           ,
           how
           they
           often
           landed
           in
           several
           places
           at
           once
           ,
           thereby
           not
           only
           dividing
           the
           Forces
           of
           the
           English-Saxons
           ,
           but
           also
           so
           distracting
           their
           Commanders
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           tell
           which
           way
           to
           March
           against
           them
           ;
           you
           may
           hence
           observe
           (
           that
           next
           to
           the
           Providence
           ,
           and
           Mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           )
           nothing
           but
           the
           extraordinary
           Valour
           and
           Conduct
           of
           those
           Kings
           ,
           whose
           Great
           and
           Noble
           Actions
           we
           shall
           here
           relate
           ,
           could
           have
           preserved
           this
           Nation
           from
           being
           totally
           subdued
           long
           before
           ;
           nor
           could
           they
           ever
           bring
           it
           under
           their
           Power
           ,
           till
           they
           met
           with
           a
           Prince
           ,
           who
           fell
           very
           short
           of
           his
           Ancestors
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           Prudence
           and
           Valour
           ,
           as
           (
           in
           the
           chiefest
           thing
           of
           all
           )
           the
           love
           of
           his
           Subjects
           .
        
         
         
           But
           as
           for
           the
           causes
           ,
           
           which
           provoked
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           to
           bring
           this
           dreadful
           Judgment
           upon
           the
           English
           Nation
           ,
           the
           same
           Author
           gives
           us
           this
           probable
           Account
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             That
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             Religion
             shined
             with
             so
             great
             a
             Lustre
             ,
             that
             divers
             Kings
             and
             Queens
             ,
             together
             with
             many
             of
             the
             great
             Men
             and
             Bishops
             undertook
             Monastick
             Vows
             ,
             (
             as
             you
             have
             already
             heard
             ;
             )
             but
             in
             process
             of
             time
             all
             Virtue
             and
             Piety
             so
             far
             declined
             ,
             that
             the
             
               English
               Saxons
            
             suffered
             no
             Nation
             to
             exceed
             them
             in
             deceit
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             wickedness
             ;
             which
             chiefly
             appears
             in
             the
             precedent
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             following
             History
             of
             the
             Northumbrian
             Kings
             ,
             in
             which
             you
             will
             find
             ,
             that
             all
             Orders
             and
             Degrees
             of
             Men
             were
             guilty
             of
             so
             great
             Treachery
             and
             Rebellion
             ,
             that
             nothing
             was
             a
             greater
             disgrace
             than
             Piety
             and
             Innocence
             ,
             which
             was
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             just
             occasion
             to
             be
             made
             away
             ;
             wherefore
             it
             was
             no
             wonder
             ,
             if
             God
             thought
             fit
             to
             send
             upon
             them
             whole
             swarms
             of
             cruel
             Nations
             ,
             which
             destroyed
             all
             before
             them
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             )
             the
             Danes
             or
             Norwegians
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Swedes
             and
             Vandals
             .
          
        
         
           These
           from
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Egbert
           ,
           to
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           William
           the
           First
           ,
           being
           above
           Two
           Hundred
           and
           Thirty
           Years
           ,
           never
           gave
           this
           Island
           any
           long
           respite
           from
           their
           Invasions
           .
           So
           that
           it
           seems
           it
           was
           not
           the
           Nation
           of
           the
           Danes
           alone
           ,
           (
           properly
           so
           called
           ,
           )
           who
           were
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           Destruction
           ,
           but
           a
           mixture
           of
           divers
           of
           these
           Northern
           Nations
           ,
           who
           joyning
           together
           ,
           proposed
           at
           first
           to
           themselves
           no
           other
           design
           but
           Plunder
           and
           Spoil
           :
           But
           of
           this
           we
           shall
           speak
           more
           in
           due
           time
           ;
           and
           shall
           now
           proceed
           in
           our
           History
           ,
           where
           we
           left
           off
           in
           our
           last
           Book
           .
        
         
           Egbert
           ,
           the
           only
           surviving
           Prince
           of
           the
           Blood-Royal
           of
           the
           
             West
             Saxon
          
           Kings
           ,
           as
           great
           Nephew
           to
           Ina
           ,
           by
           his
           Brother
           Inegilds
           ,
           
           being
           arrived
           in
           England
           ,
           was
           now
           ordained
           King
           ,
           as
           Ethelwerd
           expressly
           terms
           his
           Election
           .
        
         
           But
           since
           Asser
           in
           his
           Annals
           ,
           places
           this
           King
           's
           coming
           to
           the
           Crown
           under
           Anno
           802.
           as
           does
           Simeon
           of
           Durham
           ,
           and
           also
           ,
           
             Roger
             Howden
          
           ,
           from
           an
           Ancient
           piece
           of
           Saxon
           Chronologie
           ,
           inserted
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           first
           Book
           of
           his
           first
           part
           ;
           and
           this
           account
           being
           also
           proved
           by
           that
           great
           Master
           in
           Chronology
           ,
           the
           now
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Litchfield
           ,
           to
           be
           truer
           then
           that
           of
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           ,
           or
           Ethelwerd
           ,
           by
           divers
           Proofs
           ,
           too
           long
           to
           be
           here
           Inserted
           .
           I
           have
           made
           bold
           to
           put
           this
           King
           's
           coming
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           two
           Years
           backwarder
           then
           it
           is
           in
           the
           last
           Book
           ,
           thô
           I
           confess
           the
           former
           Account
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           ,
           would
           have
           made
           a
           more
           exact
           Epocha
           .
        
         
           Also
           about
           this
           time
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           the
           ancient
           Register
           of
           St.
           
           Leonard's
           Abbey
           in
           York
           ;
           cited
           in
           *
           
             Monast.
             Anglican
             ,
             viz.
          
           '
           That
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           800
           ,
           Egbert
           King
           of
           all
           Britain
           ,
           in
           a
           Parliament
           at
           Winchester
           ,
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           changed
           the
           Name
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           commanded
           it
           to
           be
           called
           England
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           thô
           by
           the
           word
           Parliament
           here
           used
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           this
           Register
           was
           writ
           long
           after
           the
           Conquest
           ;
           yet
           it
           might
           be
           transcribed
           from
           some
           more
           ancient
           Monument
           ,
           since
           Will.
           of
           Malmesbury
           tells
           us
           of
           this
           King
           ,
           (
           tho'
           without
           setting
           down
           the
           time
           ,
           )
           that
           by
           the
           greatness
           of
           his
           Mind
           ,
           he
           reduced
           all
           the
           Varieties
           of
           the
           
             English
             Saxon
          
           Kingdoms
           to
           one
           uniform
           Empire
           ,
           or
           Dominion
           ,
           which
           he
           called
           England
           ;
           though
           others
           perhaps
           more
           truly
           refer
           it
           towards
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           find
           when
           we
           come
           to
           it
           .
        
         
         
           This
           Year
           Eardulf
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           Northumbers
           led
           his
           Army
           against
           Kenwulf
           ,
           King
           of
           Mercia
           ,
           for
           harbouring
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           who
           also
           gathering
           together
           a
           great
           Army
           ,
           they
           approached
           to
           each
           other
           ;
           when
           by
           the
           Advice
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Noblemen
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           the
           Intercession
           of
           the
           chief
           King
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           (
           by
           whom
           is
           meant
           King
           Egbert
           ;
           who
           then
           passed
           under
           that
           Title
           .
           )
           They
           agreed
           upon
           a
           lasting
           Peace
           ,
           which
           was
           also
           confirmed
           by
           Oath
           ,
           on
           both
           sides
           .
           This
           we
           find
           in
           Simeon
           of
           
           Durham's
           History
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           no
           other
           Authour
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           also
           ,
           St.
           Alburhe
           ,
           Sister
           to
           King
           Egbert
           ,
           founded
           a
           Benedictine
           Nunnery
           at
           Wilton
           ,
           
           which
           was
           long
           after
           rebuilt
           by
           King
           Alfred
           ,
           and
           augmented
           by
           King
           Edgar
           ,
           for
           Twenty
           Six
           Nuns
           ,
           and
           an
           Abbess
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Year
           ,
           the
           Moon
           was
           Eclipsed
           on
           the
           13
           
             Kal.
             Jan.
          
           and
           '
           Beormod
           ,
           was
           Consecrated
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           .
        
         
           
           About
           this
           time
           ,
           in
           Obedience
           to
           a
           Letter
           from
           Pope
           Leo
           III.
           (
           who
           at
           the
           desire
           of
           Kenwulf
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           had
           Two
           Years
           since
           restored
           the
           See
           of
           Canterbury
           to
           its
           ancient
           Primacy
           ,
           )
           was
           held
           the
           Third
           Synod
           at
           Cloveshoe
           ,
           by
           ●rch
           bishop
           Ethelward
           ,
           and
           12
           Bishops
           of
           his
           Province
           ,
           whereby
           the
           See
           of
           Canterbury
           was
           not
           only
           restored
           to
           all
           its
           ancient
           Rights
           and
           Priviledges
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           also
           forbid
           for
           all
           times
           to
           come
           ,
           upon
           Pain
           of
           Damnation
           ,
           (
           if
           not
           repented
           of
           ,
           )
           for
           any
           Man
           to
           violate
           the
           Rights
           of
           that
           ancient
           See
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           destroy
           the
           Unity
           of
           Christ's
           Holy
           Church
           ;
           then
           follow
           the
           Subscriptions
           of
           the
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           of
           12
           other
           Bishops
           of
           his
           Province
           ,
           together
           with
           those
           of
           many
           Abbots
           and
           Presbyters
           ,
           who
           never
           Subscribed
           before
           ,
           but
           without
           the
           Subcriptions
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           Lay
           Nobility
           :
           Which
           plainly
           shews
           it
           to
           have
           been
           a
           meer
           Ecclesiastical
           Synod
           ,
           and
           no
           great
           Council
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           at
           large
           in
           Sir
           H.
           Spelman's
           1
           Vol
           of
           Councils
           ,
           the
           Decree
           of
           which
           Synod
           also
           shews
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           did
           not
           then
           conceive
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           People
           alone
           ,
           sufficient
           to
           disanul
           what
           had
           been
           solemnly
           Decreed
           in
           a
           great
           Council
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           was
           the
           Removal
           of
           the
           Primacy
           from
           Canterbury
           to
           Litchfield
           .
           The
           next
           Year
           ,
        
         
           
           
             According
             to
             our
             Annals
             ,
             Ethelheard
             ,
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             deceased
             ,
             and
             Wulfred
             was
             consecrated
             Arch-bishop
             in
             his
             stead
             ,
             and
             Forther
             the
             Abbot
             dyed
             .
          
           The
           same
           Year
           also
           ,
        
         
           
             Deceased
             Higbald
             Bishop
             of
             Lindisfarne
             ,
             8
             o
             
               Kal
               Julii
            
             .
             and
             Eegbert
             was
             Consecrated
             to
             that
             See
             ,
             3
             o
             
               Ides
               .
               Junii
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           '
           This
           Year
           ,
           Wulfred
           the
           Arch
           bishop
           received
           his
           Pall.
           
        
         
           
           
             Cuthred
             King
             of
             Kent
             deceased
             ,
             as
             did
             also
             Ceolburh
             the
             Abbess
             ,
             and
             Heabyrnt
             the
             Ealdorman
             .
          
        
         
           This
           Cuthred
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           was
           (
           as
           Will.
           of
           Malmesbury
           informs
           us
           )
           he
           whom
           Kenulph
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           hath
           made
           King
           of
           Kent
           ,
           instead
           of
           Ethelbert
           ,
           called
           Pren.
           
        
         
           
           
             This
             Year
             the
             Moon
             was
             Eclipsed
             on
             the
             Kal.
             of
             September
             ,
             and
             Eardwulf
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Northumbers
             ,
             was
             driven
             from
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             Eanbryth
             Bishop
             of
             Hagulstad
             Deceased
             .
          
           Also
           this
           Year
           (
           2
           o
           
             Non
             Junii
          
           .
           )
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           was
           seen
           in
           the
           Moon
           upon
           Wednesday
           in
           the
           ▪
           Morning
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           Year
           ,
           on
           the
           Third
           
             Kal.
             Septemb.
          
           a
           wonderful
           Circle
           was
           seen
           round
           the
           Sun.
           
        
         
         
           This
           Eardwulf
           above-mentioned
           is
           related
           by
           Simeon
           of
           Durham
           to
           have
           been
           the
           Son
           of
           Eardulf
           ,
           the
           first
           of
           that
           Name
           ,
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           
           and
           after
           Ten
           Years
           Reign
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           driven
           out
           by
           one
           Aelfwold
           ,
           who
           Reigned
           Two
           Years
           in
           his
           stead
           .
        
         
           During
           these
           Confusions
           in
           the
           Northumbrian
           Kingdom
           ,
           Arch-Bishop
           Usher
           with
           great
           probability
           supposes
           (
           in
           his
           
             Antiquitat
             .
             Britan.
             Eccles.
          
           )
           that
           the
           Picts
           and
           Scots
           Conquered
           the
           Countries
           of
           Galloway
           and
           Lothian
           ,
           as
           also
           those
           Countries
           called
           the
           Lowlands
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Friths
           of
           Dunbritain
           and
           Edenburgh
           .
           And
           that
           this
           City
           was
           also
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           
             English
             Saxons
          
           ,
           about
           an
           Hundred
           Years
           after
           this
           ,
           I
           shall
           shew
           in
           due
           order
           of
           time
           ;
           and
           that
           our
           Kings
           did
           long
           after
           maintain
           their
           claim
           to
           Lothian
           shall
           be
           further
           shewn
           ,
           when
           I
           come
           to
           it
           :
           But
           that
           all
           the
           Lowlands
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           the
           
             English
             Saxon
          
           Tongue
           was
           spoken
           ,
           were
           anciently
           part
           of
           the
           Bernician
           Kingdom
           ,
           the
           English
           Language
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Names
           of
           places
           ,
           which
           are
           all
           
             English
             Saxon
          
           (
           and
           neither
           Scotish
           nor
           Pictish
           )
           do
           sufficiently
           make
           out
           .
        
         
           The
           Sun
           was
           Eclipsed
           on
           the
           7th
           Kal.
           of
           August
           ,
           
           about
           the
           Fifth
           Hour
           of
           the
           Day
           .
        
         
           This
           Year
           (
           as
           Sigebert
           in
           his
           Chronicle
           relates
           )
           King
           Eardulph
           (
           above-mentioned
           )
           being
           expelled
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           
           and
           coming
           for
           Refuge
           to
           the
           Emperour
           Charles
           the
           Great
           ,
           was
           by
           his
           Assistance
           restored
           thereunto
           ;
           but
           since
           neither
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           ,
           nor
           Florence
           ,
           nor
           yet
           any
           of
           our
           English
           Historians
           do
           mention
           it
           ,
           I
           much
           doubt
           the
           Truth
           of
           this
           Relation
           ;
           thô
           it
           must
           be
           also
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           inserted
           in
           the
           ancient
           French
           Annals
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           recited
           that
           this
           King's
           Restitution
           was
           procured
           by
           the
           Intercession
           of
           the
           Pope's
           and
           Emperour's
           Legates
           ,
           who
           were
           sent
           into
           England
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
        
         
           This
           Year
           (
           according
           to
           
             Mat.
             Westminster
             )
             Egbert
          
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           
             West
             Saxons
          
           ,
           marching
           in
           an
           Hostile
           manner
           into
           Cornwal
           ,
           absolutely
           subdued
           it
           ,
           and
           added
           it
           to
           his
           own
           Kingdom
           ,
           many
           being
           there
           slain
           on
           both
           sides
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Year
           also
           (
           according
           to
           
           Caradoc's
           Chronicle
           )
           Run
           ,
           King
           of
           Dyvet
           ,
           and
           Cadhel
           ,
           King
           of
           Powis
           ,
           deceased
           .
        
         
           
             Charles
             the
             Emperour
             made
             Peace
             with
             Nicephorus
             Emperour
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             
          
        
         
           This
           Year
           also
           (
           according
           to
           the
           same
           
             Caradoc
             )
             Elbods
          
           ,
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           
             North
             Wales
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           ,
           )
           deceased
           ,
           before
           whose
           Death
           was
           a
           great
           Eclipse
           of
           the
           Sun
           :
           But
           as
           the
           Reverend
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Bangor
           ,
           in
           his
           Catalogue
           of
           the
           Welsh
           Kings
           ,
           which
           he
           has
           been
           pleased
           to
           communicate
           to
           me
           ,
           well
           observes
           ,
           That
           Eclipse
           falling
           out
           Anno
           810
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           Death
           must
           do
           so
           likewise
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           this
           the
           Chronicles
           must
           needs
           be
           mistaken
           .
        
         
           Also
           (
           according
           to
           
             Mat.
             Westminster
             )
             Aelfwold
          
           ,
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           dying
           ,
           Earnred
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           and
           held
           it
           for
           32
           Years
           ;
           which
           is
           also
           confirmed
           by
           Simeon
           of
           Durham
           ,
           
           thô
           this
           can
           by
           no
           means
           agree
           with
           the
           Chronicle
           of
           Mailross
           ,
           which
           says
           ,
           That
           Eardulf
           being
           expelled
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           it
           continued
           without
           any
           King
           for
           many
           Years
           ;
           but
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           makes
           this
           Anarchy
           to
           have
           begun
           from
           the
           murther
           of
           King
           
             Ethered
             ,
             Anno
          
           794
           ,
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           already
           observed
           in
           the
           last
           Book
           ,
           )
           and
           that
           this
           Confusion
           lasted
           for
           about
           33
           Years
           ,
           during
           which
           time
           that
           Province
           became
           a
           Scorn
           to
           its
           Neighbours
           :
           But
           it
           seems
           they
           still
           had
           Kings
           ,
           thô
           very
           obscure
           ,
           and
           but
           of
           small
           Account
           .
        
         
         
           
           But
           of
           greater
           certainty
           is
           that
           which
           
             Mat.
             Westminster
          
           relates
           under
           this
           Year
           ,
           viz.
           That
           King
           Egbert
           subdued
           the
           Northern
           Welsh-men
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           Tributary
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           wholly
           incredible
           what
           Buchanan
           ,
           in
           his
           Scotish
           History
           ,
           relates
           in
           the
           Year
           following
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           That
           Achaius
           ,
           King
           of
           Scots
           ,
           having
           reigned
           32
           Years
           ,
           and
           had
           formerly
           aided
           (
           but
           in
           what
           Year
           of
           his
           Reign
           he
           tells
           us
           not
           )
           Hungus
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           Picts
           ,
           with
           10000
           Scots
           against
           one
           Athelstan
           ,
           then
           wasting
           the
           Pictish
           Borders
           ;
           and
           that
           Hungus
           ,
           by
           the
           Aid
           of
           those
           Scots
           ,
           and
           the
           Help
           of
           St.
           Andrew
           their
           Patron
           ,
           in
           a
           Vision
           by
           Night
           ,
           and
           the
           Appearance
           of
           a
           Cross
           by
           Day
           ,
           routed
           the
           astonished
           English
           ,
           and
           slew
           this
           Athelstan
           in
           Fight
           .
           But
           who
           this
           Athelstan
           was
           ,
           I
           believe
           no
           Man
           knows
           ;
           Buchanan
           supposes
           him
           to
           have
           been
           some
           Danish
           Commander
           ,
           on
           whom
           King
           Alured
           ,
           or
           Alfred
           ,
           had
           bestowed
           Northumberland
           :
           Yet
           of
           this
           ,
           I
           find
           no
           Foot-steps
           in
           our
           ancient
           Writers
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           such
           Thing
           were
           done
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Alfred
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           above
           60
           Years
           after
           ,
           for
           King
           Alfred
           began
           not
           to
           Reign
           till
           Anno
           871.
           
           And
           
             John
             Fordun
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Scotish
           History
           ,
           is
           also
           as
           much
           mistaken
           ,
           making
           this
           Athelstan
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           King
           Ethelwulf
           ,
           who
           then
           governed
           the
           Northern
           Provinces
           under
           his
           Father
           ,
           which
           also
           fails
           almost
           as
           much
           in
           point
           of
           time
           ;
           this
           Prince
           Athelstan
           here
           mentioned
           being
           (
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           )
           alive
           ,
           and
           engaged
           in
           a
           Sea-Fight
           against
           the
           Danes
           above
           40
           Years
           after
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           find
           in
           its
           due
           place
           set
           down
           .
           This
           Athelstan
           therefore
           ,
           and
           this
           great
           Overthrow
           ,
           seems
           rather
           to
           have
           been
           a
           meer
           Fancy
           of
           some
           idle
           Monk.
           
        
         
           
           And
           this
           Year
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           
             Mat.
             Westminster
             ,
          
           )
           as
           King
           Egbert
           had
           the
           Year
           before
           subdued
           the
           Welsh-men
           ,
           so
           (
           it
           seems
           upon
           some
           fresh
           Rebellion
           of
           theirs
           )
           he
           again
           entred
           their
           Borders
           ,
           and
           laid
           them
           waste
           from
           North
           to
           South
           with
           Fire
           and
           Sword
           ,
           and
           then
           returned
           home
           Victorious
           .
        
         
           But
           notwithstanding
           the
           Wars
           the
           Welsh
           had
           from
           abroad
           ,
           it
           seems
           they
           had
           also
           time
           enough
           for
           Civil
           Wars
           at
           home
           ;
           for
           now
           (
           according
           to
           
           Caradoc's
           Chronicle
           )
           Conan
           ,
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           ,
           and
           his
           Brother
           Howel
           ,
           could
           not
           agree
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           they
           tried
           the
           Matter
           by
           Battle
           ,
           where
           Howel
           had
           the
           Victory
           ;
           to
           which
           Dr.
           Powel
           hath
           here
           added
           this
           Observation
           .
        
         
           That
           this
           Howel
           ,
           the
           Brother
           of
           Conan
           ,
           King
           or
           Prince
           of
           
             North
             Wales
          
           ,
           did
           claim
           the
           Isle
           of
           Mon
           ,
           or
           Anglesey
           ,
           for
           part
           of
           his
           Father's
           Inheritance
           ,
           which
           Conan
           refusing
           to
           give
           him
           ,
           thereupon
           they
           fell
           at
           Variance
           ,
           and
           consequently
           made
           War
           the
           one
           against
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           (
           says
           he
           )
           I
           think
           fit
           to
           say
           somewhat
           of
           the
           old
           Custom
           and
           Tenure
           of
           Wales
           ,
           from
           whence
           this
           Mischief
           grew
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Division
           of
           the
           Father's
           Inheritance
           amongst
           all
           the
           Sons
           commonly
           called
           
             Gauel
             kind
             .
             Gauel
          
           is
           a
           British
           Term
           ,
           signifying
           a
           Hold
           ,
           because
           every
           one
           of
           the
           Sons
           did
           hold
           some
           portion
           of
           his
           Father's
           Lands
           ,
           as
           his
           lawful
           Son
           and
           Successour
           .
           This
           was
           the
           Cause
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           the
           Overthrow
           of
           all
           the
           ancient
           Nobility
           of
           Wales
           ,
           (
           for
           by
           that
           means
           the
           Inheritance
           being
           continually
           divided
           and
           subdivided
           amongst
           the
           Children
           ,
           and
           Children's
           Children
           ,
           it
           was
           at
           length
           brought
           to
           nothing
           ,
           )
           but
           also
           of
           much
           Bloodshed
           ,
           unnatural
           Strife
           ,
           and
           Contention
           amongst
           Brethren
           ;
           as
           we
           have
           here
           an
           Example
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           in
           this
           History
           .
           This
           kind
           of
           Partition
           is
           very
           good
           to
           plant
           and
           settle
           a
           Nation
           in
           a
           large
           Country
           ,
           not
           inhabited
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           populous
           Country
           already
           furnished
           with
           Inhabitants
           ;
           
           it
           is
           the
           utter
           Decay
           of
           great
           Families
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           I
           said
           before
           )
           the
           cause
           of
           constant
           Strife
           and
           Debate
           But
           some
           Years
           after
           ,
           Howel
           gave
           his
           Brother
           Conan
           another
           Defeat
           ,
           and
           slew
           a
           great
           many
           of
           his
           People
           .
        
         
           Whereupon
           Conan
           levied
           an
           Army
           in
           the
           Year
           817
           ,
           and
           chased
           his
           Brother
           Howel
           out
           of
           the
           Isle
           of
           Anglesey
           ,
           compelling
           him
           to
           flee
           into
           that
           of
           Man
           ;
           and
           a
           little
           after
           died
           Conan
           ,
           chief
           King
           of
           the
           Britains
           ,
           or
           Welsh-men
           ,
           leaving
           behind
           him
           a
           Daughter
           named
           Esylht
           ,
           who
           was
           married
           to
           a
           Nobleman
           ,
           called
           
             M●rvyn
             Vrych
          
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Gwyriad
           ,
           who
           was
           afterwards
           King
           in
           her
           Right
           .
        
         
           This
           Year
           also
           ,
           as
           the
           Manuscript
           Annals
           of
           the
           Abbey
           of
           Winchelcomb
           relate
           ,
           the
           Charter
           of
           this
           Monastery
           was
           granted
           by
           King
           Kenulph
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           a
           Copy
           there
           inserted
           ;
           which
           shews
           ,
           *
           what
           Orders
           of
           Men
           were
           summoned
           by
           that
           King
           to
           be
           present
           at
           the
           Council
           ,
           in
           which
           this
           Charter
           was
           confirmed
           ,
           
             viz.
             Merciorum
             optimates
             ,
             Episcopos
             ,
             Principes
             ,
             Comites
             ,
             Procuratores
             meosque
          
           (
           i.
           e.
           
             Regis
             )
             Propinquos
          
           ;
           which
           Terms
           having
           already
           been
           explained
           in
           the
           Introduction
           to
           this
           Book
           ,
           I
           need
           no●●ere
           repeat
           .
           There
           were
           also
           present
           Cuthred
           King
           of
           Kent
           ,
           his
           〈…〉
           King
           of
           the
           East-Saxons
           ,
           with
           all
           others
           ,
           who
           should
           be
           present
           at
           those
           Synodal
           Councils
           :
           Then
           follow
           the
           Subscriptions
           of
           K.
           Kenulph
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           both
           the
           said
           Kings
           ,
           and
           of
           Wilfred
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Ealdermen
           there
           stiled
           Duces
           .
        
         
           
             This
             Year
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             Annals
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             Charles
             the
             Great
             departed
             this
             Life
             ,
             (
             when
             he
             had
             Reigned
             Forty
             Five
             Years
             ;
             )
             also
             Wilfred
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             
             and
             Wigbright
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             went
             to
             Rome
             :
             ]
          
           But
           here
           our
           Annals
           are
           mistaken
           ,
           for
           this
           Emperour
           dyed
           not
           till
           the
           Year
           814.
           
           
             Mat.
             Westminster
          
           also
           adds
           ,
           that
           these
           Bishops
           above-mentioned
           went
           to
           Rome
           about
           the
           Affairs
           of
           the
           English
           Church
           .
        
         
           Arch-Bishop
           Wilfred
           having
           received
           the
           Benediction
           of
           Pope
           Leo
           ,
           returned
           again
           to
           his
           Bishoprick
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Year
           King
           Egbert
           wasted
           the
           
             Western
             Welsh
          
           from
           the
           South
           to
           the
           West
           .
           
           ]
           This
           seems
           but
           to
           have
           been
           the
           same
           Invasion
           mentioned
           by
           
             Mat.
             Westminster
          
           under
           An.
           811.
           
        
         
           This
           Year
           Leo
           ,
           that
           worthy
           and
           Holy
           Pope
           ,
           deceased
           ;
           and
           Stephanus
           succeeded
           in
           the
           Popedome
           ;
           but
           Florence
           of
           Worcester
           more
           rightly
           places
           the
           Death
           of
           this
           Pope
           Two
           Years
           later
           .
        
         
           Pope
           Stephanus
           deceased
           ,
           
           and
           Pascalis
           was
           consecrated
           Pope
           in
           his
           stead
           ▪
           and
           the
           same
           Year
           the
           School
           or
           College
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           〈◊〉
           Rome
           was
           burnt
           .
        
         
           But
           
             Mat.
             Westminster
          
           does
           more
           rightly
           place
           the
           Death
           of
           Pope
           Stephanus
           the
           Year
           following
           .
           
        
         
           At
           this
           time
           was
           held
           the
           Synod
           at
           Calcuith
           ,
           under
           Wilfred
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           Kenulph
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           who
           was
           there
           present
           ;
           but
           the
           Decrees
           being
           wholly
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           I
           pass
           them
           by
           ,
           and
           refer
           the
           curious
           to
           Sir
           H.
           Spelman's
           1.
           
           Volume
           of
           Councils
           :
           only
           shall
           here
           take
           notice
           of
           this
           one
           passage
           ,
           that
           now
           Bishops
           ,
           Abbots
           ,
           and
           Abbesses
           were
           first
           forbid
           by
           the
           Seventh
           Canon
           of
           this
           Synod
           ,
           to
           alien
           their
           Lands
           committed
           to
           their
           trust
           ,
           in
           Fee
           ,
           or
           for
           longer
           time
           then
           one
           Life
           ;
           and
           that
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           House
           .
        
         
           Cenwulf
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           deceased
           ,
           
           and
           Ceolwulf
           began
           to
           Reign
           in
           his
           stead
           ,
           also
           Eadbyrht
           the
           Ealderman
           dyed
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           do
           here
           omit
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           very
           remarkable
           that
           not
           Ceolwulf
           ,
           but
           Kenelm
           ,
           Son
           to
           King
           Kenwulf
           being
           a
           Child
           of
           Seven
           
           Years
           Old
           ,
           
           succeeded
           his
           Father
           under
           the
           tutelage
           of
           his
           Sister
           Quendride
           ,
           who
           being
           tempted
           by
           a
           wicked
           Ambition
           of
           Reigning
           ,
           was
           by
           her
           made
           away
           ,
           and
           thereby
           he
           obtained
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           Martyr
           :
           The
           manner
           of
           which
           (
           thô
           it
           is
           certainly
           but
           a
           Legend
           )
           I
           shall
           ,
           to
           divert
           the
           Reader
           ,
           relate
           out
           of
           Will.
           of
           Malmesbury
           ,
           and
           
             Mat.
             Westminster
          
           .
        
         
           This
           young
           Prince
           was
           committed
           by
           his
           Sister
           to
           an
           Attendant
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           be
           made
           away
           ;
           who
           carrying
           him
           into
           a
           Wood
           under
           pretence
           of
           Hunting
           ;
           cut
           off
           his
           Head
           ,
           and
           threw
           his
           Body
           into
           a
           Thicket
           of
           Bushes
           ;
           his
           Sister
           presently
           seizing
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           straitly
           forbad
           all
           inquiry
           to
           be
           made
           after
           her
           lost
           Brother
           :
           But
           sure
           it
           was
           Miraculous
           ,
           That
           a
           thing
           done
           so
           privately
           in
           England
           ,
           should
           be
           first
           known
           at
           Rome
           :
           but
           so
           it
           came
           to
           pass
           by
           Divine
           Revelation
           ;
           for
           upon
           the
           Altar
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           a
           White
           Dove
           let
           fall
           a
           certain
           Paper
           ,
           which
           discovered
           both
           the
           Death
           of
           King
           Kenelm
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           place
           of
           his
           Burial
           ;
           which
           being
           Written
           in
           Golden
           Letters
           was
           thus
           :
        
         
           
             In
             Clent
             Cow-batch
          
           ,
           Kenelme
           
             King
             Bearne
             ,
             lieth
             under
             a
             Thorne
             ,
             heaved
             bereaved
             .
          
        
         
           Which
           being
           in
           Saxon
           ,
           may
           be
           thus
           Translated
           into
           English
           Rhime
           .
        
         
           
             In
             Clent-cow-pasture
             under
             a
             Thorne
             ,
          
           
             Of
             Head
             bereft
             ,
             lies
             Kenelme
             King
             Born.
             
          
        
         
           But
           it
           seems
           the
           Characters
           were
           so
           hard
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Roman
           Clerks
           there
           present
           ,
           attempted
           in
           vain
           at
           the
           Pope's
           Command
           to
           read
           this
           writing
           ;
           but
           an
           English
           Man
           by
           chance
           standing
           by
           ,
           (
           whom
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Miracle
           the
           greater
           ,
           
             Mat.
             Westminster
          
           (
           reading
           Angelus
           instead
           of
           Anglus
           )
           calls
           an
           Angel
           ,
           
           and
           Translating
           this
           writing
           into
           Latin
           ,
           caused
           the
           Pope
           by
           an
           Epistle
           sent
           by
           him
           on
           purpose
           to
           give
           notice
           to
           the
           English
           Kings
           of
           their
           Martyr'd
           Country-man
           ;
           whose
           Body
           being
           thus
           Miraculously
           discovered
           ,
           was
           in
           a
           great
           Assembly
           of
           Clerks
           and
           Nobles
           ,
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           hole
           where
           it
           was
           laid
           ,
           and
           carried
           to
           Winchelcombe
           ,
           in
           Gloucester-shire
           ;
           and
           there
           buried
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           that
           Abbey
           ,
           which
           his
           Father
           had
           founded
           ;
           which
           after
           some
           time
           brought
           no
           small
           profit
           to
           that
           Monastery
           ,
           by
           frequent
           Pilgrimages
           made
           to
           the
           Tomb
           of
           this
           little
           Saint
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           my
           hand
           is
           in
           ,
           pray
           take
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Story
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Body
           of
           this
           Young
           Prince
           was
           brought
           home
           ,
           the
           Murdress
           his
           Sister
           ,
           being
           vexed
           with
           the
           Singing
           of
           those
           Clerks
           and
           Laicks
           that
           attended
           the
           Corps
           ,
           and
           looking
           out
           of
           her
           Chamber
           Window
           in
           pure
           Spite
           ,
           repeated
           the
           Psalm
           backward
           which
           they
           then
           Sung
           ,
           thereby
           to
           disturb
           the
           Harmony
           of
           the
           Chorus
           ;
           but
           (
           as
           the
           same
           Authour
           adds
           ,
           )
           whilest
           she
           was
           thus
           singing
           ,
           both
           her
           Eyes
           fell
           out
           of
           her
           Head
           upon
           the
           Psalter
           she
           held
           in
           her
           Hands
           ,
           and
           the
           Psalter
           it self
           set
           in
           Silver
           ,
           and
           besmeared
           with
           the
           Blood
           of
           her
           Eyes
           ,
           (
           being
           then
           to
           be
           seen
           )
           gave
           a
           pregnant
           Testimony
           of
           her
           Crime
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           punishment
           ;
           yet
           it
           seems
           Will.
           of
           Malmesbury
           knew
           nothing
           of
           this
           Legend
           of
           the
           finding
           the
           Body
           ,
           but
           only
           says
           ,
           it
           was
           discovered
           by
           Miraculous
           Rays
           of
           a
           vast
           Light
           ,
           which
           shining
           all
           Night
           over
           the
           place
           where
           it
           lay
           ,
           was
           the
           occasion
           of
           its
           being
           found
           out
           ;
           but
           no
           matter
           for
           the
           manner
           ,
           both
           of
           them
           being
           alike
           credible
           .
           This
           is
           enough
           ,
           (
           if
           not
           too
           much
           )
           of
           this
           Boy
           ,
           King
           and
           Martyr
           :
           And
           this
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           his
           unnatural
           Sister
           did
           not
           enjoy
           the
           Fruits
           of
           her
           wicked
           Ambition
           long
           ;
           
           for
           Ceolwulf
           Brother
           to
           King
           Kenwulf
           ,
           succeeded
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           thô
           he
           likewise
           Reigned
           but
           little
           more
           than
           one
           Year
           :
        
         
         
           For
           the
           next
           Year
           he
           was
           deprived
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           (
           as
           Ingulphus
           relates
           )
           by
           one
           Bernulph
           ,
           an
           Ambitious
           Man
           ,
           of
           great
           Riches
           and
           Power
           ,
           
           thô
           no
           way
           related
           to
           the
           Blood
           Royal.
           
        
         
           '
           This
           Year
           Two
           Ealdermen
           were
           slain
           ,
           Burkelm
           ,
           and
           Muca
           ,
           
           (
           but
           who
           these
           were
           our
           Annals
           do
           not
           acquaint
           us
           :
           )
           There
           was
           also
           this
           Year
           held
           a
           Synod
           at
           Cloveshoe
           under
           King
           Beornwulf
           ,
           and
           Arch-Bishop
           Wilfred
           ;
           whose
           Constitutions
           relating
           wholly
           to
           Ecclesiastical
           Affairs
           ,
           you
           may
           find
           in
           Sir
           H.
           Spelman's
           1.
           
           Vol.
           The
           only
           Civil
           Business
           ,
           was
           that
           of
           the
           Abbess
           
           Cendrythe's
           being
           forced
           to
           make
           satisfaction
           to
           Archbishop
           Wilfred
           ,
           by
           rendering
           100
           Manses
           or
           Farmes
           ,
           for
           the
           wrongs
           which
           King
           Cenwulf
           her
           Father
           had
           done
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Canterbury
           .
        
         
           This
           Cendrythe
           is
           the
           same
           with
           Quendrithe
           ;
           or
           Quendrida
           (
           as
           she
           was
           called
           by
           our
           Latin
           Authors
           ,
           )
           who
           made
           away
           her
           Brother
           K.
           Kenelme
           ,
           (
           as
           you
           have
           already
           heard
           ;
           )
           and
           who
           ,
           to
           Expiate
           for
           the
           Death
           of
           her
           Brother
           ,
           (
           since
           she
           could
           not
           be
           a
           Queen
           )
           had
           professed
           her self
           a
           Nun
           ,
           and
           was
           now
           an
           Abbess
           .
        
         
           
             There
             was
             a
             Fight
             between
             the
             Britains
             and
             Devonshire
             Men
             at
             Gafulford
             ,
             now
             Camelford
             ,
             in
             Cornwall
             ;
             and
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             That
             the
             Britains
             were
             slain
             by
             those
             of
             Devonshire
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             same
             Year
             also
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             our
             Annals
             ,
             )
             Ecbriht
             King
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             and
             Beornwulf
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             fought
             at
             Ellendune
             ,
             (
             supposed
             to
             be
             Wilton
             near
             Salisbury
             ;
             )
             where
             Ecbriht
             obtained
             the
             Victory
             ,
             a
             great
             slaughter
             being
             there
             made
             ;
             after
             which
             King
             Ecbright
             sent
             Aethelwulf
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             Ealstan
             his
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             Wulfheard
             his
             Ealderman
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             Army
             into
             Kent
             ,
             where
             they
             forced
             King
             Baldred
             to
             Fly
             over
             Thames
             into
             the
             Northern
             parts
             ;
             then
             the
             Kentishmen
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             Surry
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             South-Saxons
             ,
             and
             East-Saxons
             ,
             submitted
             themselves
             to
             King
             Egbert
             ;
             which
             last
             Nation
             had
             been
             unjustly
             wrested
             from
             his
             Family
             ,
             and
             had
             (
             as
             Florence
             relates
             )
             for
             the
             space
             of
             several
             Years
             been
             subject
             to
             Kings
             that
             were
             strangers
             ;
             the
             same
             Year
             also
             the
             King
             of
             the
             East-Angles
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             whole
             Nation
             beseeched
             King
             Ecbriht
             to
             grant
             them
             Peace
             ,
             and
             be
             their
             Protector
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             Mercians
             .
             ]
          
           And
           the
           same
           Year
           the
           East-Angles
           slew
           Beornwulf
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           because
           (
           as
           
             Mat.
             Westminster
          
           relates
           )
           he
           challenged
           their
           Kingdom
           as
           his
           own
           ,
           ever
           since
           the
           time
           that
           King
           Offa
           took
           it
           ,
           but
           now
           the
           Mercians
           tried
           to
           recover
           it
           by
           Force
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Year
           was
           also
           held
           another
           Synodal
           Council
           at
           Cloveshoe
           ,
           for
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Mercia
           ,
           under
           K.
           Beornwulf
           and
           Wilfred
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Chief
           Men
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           wherein
           some
           disputes
           about
           Lands
           between
           Heabert
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           and
           a
           certain
           Monastery
           called
           Westburgh
           ,
           were
           determined
           .
        
         
           
             This
             Year
             Ludican
             King
             of
             the
             Mercians
             and
             five
             of
             his
             Ealdermen
             were
             slain
             ;
             and
             Wiglaf
             began
             to
             Reign
             in
             his
             stead
             .
             
             ]
          
           Ingulf
           and
           Will.
           of
           Malmesbury
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           this
           Ludican
           was
           Kinsman
           to
           the
           last
           mentioned
           King
           Beornwulf
           ,
           and
           leading
           an
           Army
           against
           the
           East-Angles
           to
           revenge
           his
           Death
           ,
           was
           there
           overcome
           and
           Slain
           ,
           and
           that
           both
           these
           Tyrants
           were
           justly
           removed
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           only
           made
           Kings
           without
           any
           Right
           ,
           but
           had
           also
           by
           their
           imprudence
           been
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Military
           Forces
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           had
           till
           then
           proved
           Victorious
           ;
           and
           that
           thereupon
           one
           Withlaf
           being
           before
           Ealderman
           of
           M●rcia
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           all
           the
           People
           created
           King
           ;
           whose
           Son
           Wimond
           had
           Married
           Alfleda
           the
           Daughter
           of
           Ceolwulf
           ,
           the
           late
           King.
           
           This
           King
           Withlaf
           Reigned
           thirteen
           Years
           ,
           
           as
           Tributary
           to
           King
           Egbert
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           further
           related
           anon
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Moon
             was
             Eclipsed
             on
             Christmass
             day
             at
             Night
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Year
             King
             Egbryht
             subdued
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Mercia
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Country
             that
             lay
             South
             of
             Humber
             :
             He
             was
             the
             Eighth
             King
             ;
             who
             Ruled
             over
             all
             Britain
             ;
             but
             the
             First
             ,
             who
             had
             so
             great
             a
             Command
             ,
             was
             Aella
             King
             of
             the
             
               South
               Saxons
            
             ;
             the
             Second
             was
             Cea●lin
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ;
             the
             Third
             was
             Aethelbryght
             King
             of
             Kent
             ;
             the
             Fourth
             was
             Redwald
             King
             of
             the
             
               East
               Angles
            
             ;
             the
             Fifth
             was
             Edwin
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             ;
             the
             Sixth
             was
             Oswald
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             him
             ;
             the
             Seventh
             was
             Oswi
             the
             Brother
             of
             Oswald
             ;
             and
             the
             Eight
             was
             Egbryght
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ;
             who
             not
             long
             after
             led
             an
             Army
             against
             the
             Northumbers
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             Dore
             ;
             which
             place
             is
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             in
             York-shire
             beyond
             the
             River
             H●mber
             ;
             but
             the
             Northum●ers
             offering
             him
             Peace
             ,
             and
             due
             Subjection
             ,
             they
             parted
             Friends
             .
          
        
         
           From
           which
           passage
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           it
           is
           apparent
           ,
           that
           this
           Supream
           Dominion
           of
           one
           English
           King
           over
           all
           the
           rest
           was
           no
           new
           thing
           ,
           Bede
           having
           taken
           notice
           of
           it
           long
           before
           ;
           yet
           did
           they
           not
           therefore
           take
           upon
           them
           the
           Title
           of
           Monarchs
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           Egbert
           ,
           who
           now
           succeeded
           them
           in
           that
           Power
           ,
           thô
           most
           of
           our
           Historians
           ,
           who
           have
           written
           the
           Saxon
           History
           in
           English
           ,
           have
           (
           but
           without
           any
           just
           reason
           )
           given
           them
           that
           Title
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           properly
           belong
           to
           Kings
           ,
           who
           had
           divers
           others
           under
           them
           ,
           with
           the
           like
           Regal
           Jurisdiction
           within
           their
           own
           Territories
           ;
           not
           but
           that
           King
           Egbert
           was
           in
           a
           more
           peculiar
           manner
           the
           Supream
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           because
           by
           his
           Absolute
           Conquest
           of
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           Kent
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           South
           and
           
             East
             Saxons
          
           ,
           he
           was
           the
           greatest
           King
           who
           had
           hitherto
           Reigned
           in
           England
           ;
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Kings
           that
           remained
           ,
           Reigning
           by
           his
           permission
           ,
           and
           paying
           him
           Tribute
           ;
           a
           power
           which
           never
           had
           been
           exercised
           by
           any
           other
           King
           before
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           to
           our
           History
           ;
           it
           seems
           that
           King
           Egbert
           was
           so
           highly
           displeased
           with
           the
           Mercians
           for
           setting
           up
           a
           King
           without
           his
           consent
           ,
           that
           Ingulf
           and
           Florence
           of
           Worcester
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           as
           soon
           as
           ever
           Withlaf
           was
           made
           King
           ,
           before
           he
           could
           raise
           an
           Army
           ,
           he
           was
           expell'd
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           Egbert
           added
           to
           his
           own
           ;
           but
           Withlaf
           being
           search'd
           for
           by
           
           Egbert's
           Commanders
           through
           all
           Mercia
           ,
           he
           was
           by
           the
           industry
           of
           Seward
           Abbot
           of
           Croyland
           ,
           concealed
           in
           the
           Cell
           of
           the
           Holy
           Virgin
           Etheldrith
           ,
           Daughter
           of
           King
           Offa
           ,
           and
           once
           the
           Spouse
           of
           Ethelbert
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           
             East
             Angles
          
           ;
           where
           King
           Withlaf
           found
           a
           safe
           retreat
           for
           the
           space
           of
           Four
           Months
           ;
           until
           such
           time
           as
           by
           the
           Mediation
           of
           said
           Abbot
           Seward
           ,
           he
           was
           reconciled
           to
           King
           Egbert
           ;
           and
           upon
           promise
           of
           the
           payment
           of
           an
           Yearly
           Tribute
           ,
           permitted
           to
           return
           to
           his
           Kingdom
           in
           Peace
           ;
           which
           is
           by
           him
           acknowledged
           in
           that
           Charter
           of
           his
           ,
           that
           Ingulf
           hath
           given
           us
           of
           his
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           Lands
           and
           priviledges
           of
           the
           Abbey
           of
           Croyland
           .
           
             It
             was
             made
             in
             the
             Great
             Council
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             Lords
             ,
             Egbert
             
               King
               of
            
             West-Saxony
             ,
             
               and
               his
               Son
            
             Ethelwulf
             ,
             
               and
               before
               the
               Bishops
               and
               great
               Men
               of
               all
            
             England
             ,
             
               Assembled
               at
               the
               City
               of
            
             London
             ,
             
               to
               take
               Counsel
               against
               the
            
             Dani●h
             
               Pyrats
               ,
               then
               infesting
               the
            
             English
             Coasts
             :
          
           And
           in
           the
           Year
           833
           ,
           as
           you
           shall
           see
           when
           we
           come
           to
           that
           Year
           .
        
         
           This
           Restoration
           of
           King
           Withlaf
           to
           his
           Kingdom
           is
           also
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           of
           the
           next
           Year
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
        
         
           
           
             That
             Withlaf
             again
             obtained
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             Ethelwald
             deceased
             ;
             also
             the
             same
             Year
             King
             Egbryht
             led
             an
             Army
             against
             
             the
             
               Northern
               Britains
            
             ,
             and
             reduced
             them
             absolutely
             to
             his
             Obedience
             :
             
          
           For
           it
           seems
           they
           had
           again
           rebelled
           .
        
         
           Now
           likewise
           ,
           as
           
             Mat.
             Westminster
          
           relates
           ,
           King
           Egbert
           vanquished
           Swithred
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           East-Saxons
           ,
           and
           drove
           him
           out
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ;
           upon
           whose
           expulsion
           ,
           the
           
             West
             Saxon
          
           Kings
           ever
           after
           possest
           that
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           Now
           (
           according
           to
           the
           same
           Authour
           )
           King
           Egbert
           having
           subdued
           all
           the
           South
           Parts
           of
           England
           ,
           
           led
           a
           great
           Army
           into
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           and
           having
           grievously
           wasted
           that
           Province
           ,
           made
           King
           Eandred
           his
           Tributary
           ;
           which
           is
           also
           confirmed
           by
           Will.
           of
           Malmesbury
           ,
           who
           relates
           that
           the
           Northumbers
           ,
           who
           stood
           out
           the
           last
           ,
           fearing
           least
           this
           King's
           anger
           might
           break
           out
           upon
           them
           ;
           now
           giving
           Hostages
           ,
           submitted
           themselves
           to
           his
           Dominion
           ,
           but
           they
           continued
           still
           under
           Kings
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           further
           find
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           Year
           I
           think
           we
           may
           also
           refer
           that
           great
           Transaction
           ,
           which
           the
           Annals
           of
           the
           Cathedral
           Church
           of
           Winchester
           (
           printed
           in
           *
           
             Monast.
             Angl.
          
           from
           an
           ancient
           Manuscript
           in
           the
           ‖
           Cottonian
           Library
           )
           place
           under
           the
           Year
           following
           ,
           viz.
           That
           King
           Egbert
           having
           thus
           subdued
           all
           the
           Kingdoms
           above-mentioned
           ,
           and
           forced
           them
           to
           submit
           to
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           called
           a
           great
           Council
           at
           Winchester
           ,
           whereto
           were
           summoned
           all
           the
           Great
           Men
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           there
           by
           the
           General
           Consent
           of
           the
           
             Clerus
             &
             Populus
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Clergy
           and
           
             Laity
             ,
          
           )
           King
           Egbert
           was
           crowned
           King
           of
           Britain
           :
           And
           at
           the
           same
           time
           he
           Enacted
           ,
           That
           it
           should
           be
           for
           ever
           after
           called
           England
           ;
           and
           that
           those
           who
           before
           were
           called
           Jutes
           ;
           or
           Saxons
           ,
           should
           now
           be
           called
           
             English
             ●en
          
           .
           And
           this
           I
           could
           not
           omit
           ,
           because
           thô
           William
           of
           Malmesbury
           ,
           and
           other
           Historians
           ,
           agree
           of
           the
           Matter
           of
           Fact
           ;
           yet
           I
           think
           this
           the
           truest
           and
           most
           particular
           Account
           of
           the
           Time
           ,
           and
           manner
           when
           it
           was
           performed
           .
        
         
           
             Also
             this
             Year
             Wilfred
             ,
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             deceased
             ;
             and
             Feologild
             the
             Abbot
             was
             Elected
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             (
             7
             
               Kal.
               Maij.
            
             )
             and
             was
             Consecrated
             (
             5.
             
             
               Id.
               Junij
            
             .
             being
             Sunday
             ,
             )
             and
             dyed
             the
             3.
             
             
               Kal.
               Sept.
            
             after
             .
          
        
         
           But
           here
           is
           certainly
           a
           mistake
           in
           this
           Copy
           of
           the
           Annals
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           not
           Feologild
           ,
           but
           Ceolnoth
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           chosen
           Arch-Bishop
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           next
           Year
           it
           is
           thus
           corrected
           ,
           viz.
           
           
        
         
           
             This
             Year
             Ceolnoth
             was
             Elected
             ,
             and
             Consecrated
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             and
             Feologild
             the
             Abbot
             deceased
             .
          
        
         
           '
           And
           the
           Year
           following
           Ceolnoth
           the
           Arch-BP
           received
           his
           Pall
           from
           Rome
           .
           
        
         
           
             This
             Year
             certain
             Heathens
             or
             Pagans
             wasted
             Sceapige
             (
             now
             the
             Isle
             of
             Sheppey
             in
             Kent
             .
             
          
           ]
        
         
           But
           since
           this
           is
           the
           first
           time
           ,
           that
           these
           Heathens
           are
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           ,
           it
           is
           fit
           we
           should
           tell
           you
           a
           little
           more
           exactly
           who
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           from
           whence
           they
           came
           ;
           for
           they
           were
           indeed
           no
           other
           than
           that
           Nation
           which
           was
           before
           in
           our
           Saxon
           Annals
           ,
           called
           Northmanna
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           Deanscan
           (
           i.
           e.
           Danes
           ;
           )
           the
           Etymology
           of
           which
           Name
           ,
           since
           I
           find
           writers
           are
           so
           divided
           about
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           take
           upon
           me
           to
           determine
           ;
           not
           that
           all
           these
           People
           came
           out
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           which
           is
           at
           this
           day
           called
           Denmark
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           impossible
           ,
           that
           so
           narrow
           a
           Region
           (
           thô
           you
           should
           likewise
           include
           whatsoever
           that
           Kingdom
           did
           then
           ,
           or
           does
           now
           enjoy
           upon
           the
           Continent
           of
           Swedeland
           and
           Jutland
           )
           could
           ever
           send
           out
           such
           vast
           Shoales
           of
           People
           ,
           as
           for
           near
           Two
           Thousand
           Years
           before
           the
           Norman
           Conquest
           over-ran
           and
           destroyed
           France
           ,
           the
           Low
           Countries
           ,
           and
           also
           this
           Island
           ;
           but
           you
           may
           ,
           from
           what
           has
           been
           already
           said
           ,
           observe
           ,
           that
           
             H.
             Huntington
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Prologue
           to
           his
           Book
           above
           cited
           ,
           does
           besides
           
           
           
           
           
           the
           Danes
           ,
           
           add
           also
           the
           Norwegians
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           
             Goths
             ,
             Swedes
          
           and
           Vandals
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           those
           Nations
           which
           for
           so
           many
           Years
           wasted
           England
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           did
           not
           deliver
           this
           without
           Book
           ,
           but
           had
           sufficient
           Authority
           for
           what
           he
           wrote
           ,
           I
           shall
           further
           make
           out
           from
           the
           Testimony
           of
           those
           Writers
           ,
           who
           lived
           in
           that
           very
           Age
           ,
           when
           these
           Nations
           first
           infested
           those
           parts
           of
           Europe
           :
           For
           Eginhart
           ,
           who
           was
           Son-in-Law
           and
           Chancellour
           ,
           to
           
             Charles
             the
             Great
          
           ,
           thus
           writes
           in
           his
           History
           of
           that
           Prince
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           here
           faithfully
           Translate
           .
        
         
           
             In
             like
             manner
             the
             Danes
             and
             Sweones
             ,
             with
             those
             whom
             we
             call
             Normans
             ,
             do
             possess
             the
             Northern
             Shore
             of
             Scandinavia
             ,
             together
             with
             all
             the
             Islands
             adjoyning
             to
             it
             ,
             whil'st
             the
             Sclavi
             with
             divers
             other
             Nations
             inhabit
             the
             Southern
             Coasts
             ;
             but
             the
             Norwegans
             ,
             or
             rather
             Northern
             Men
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             they
             are
             called
             by
             the
             Swedes
             ,
             because
             they
             lye
             more
             Northerly
             than
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             that
             Nation
             ,
             )
             and
             indeed
             all
             those
             that
             inhabit
             Scanzia
             ,
             are
             (
             by
             those
             People
             of
             Europe
             ,
             that
             lye
             more
             remote
             ,
             )
             with
             very
             good
             reason
             called
             in
             the
             German
             Tongue
             (
             i.e.
             )
             Northland
             Men.
             
          
        
         
           Next
           to
           
             Eginhart
             ,
             Adam
          
           of
           Bremen
           ,
           (
           who
           lived
           about
           Two
           Hundred
           Years
           after
           )
           does
           not
           only
           insert
           these
           very
           words
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           Authour
           ▪
           but
           also
           adds
           this
           further
           ,
           that
           the
           Danes
           and
           Swedes
           with
           the
           other
           Nations
           ,
           beyond
           the
           River
           Danabius
           ,
           are
           by
           the
           French
           Historians
           all
           called
           Normans
           ;
           so
           likewise
           Albertus
           ,
           Abbot
           of
           Stade
           ,
           who
           wrote
           about
           the
           Year
           1250
           ,
           says
           likewise
           ,
           that
           the
           Danes
           and
           other
           Nations
           ,
           who
           lived
           beyond
           Denmark
           ,
           are
           all
           called
           Normans
           ;
           from
           which
           Authorities
           the
           learned
           Grotius
           in
           his
           Prolegomena
           to
           his
           Gothic
           History
           ,
           lays
           it
           down
           as
           an
           undeniable
           Truth
           ,
           that
           whatever
           we
           find
           among
           any
           writers
           of
           that
           Age
           concerning
           the
           Normans
           ,
           does
           rightly
           belong
           to
           the
           Swedes
           ,
           who
           were
           then
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           powerful
           of
           those
           Northern
           Nations
           ,
           that
           were
           all
           then
           called
           by
           one
           general
           Name
           of
           Normans
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           for
           their
           Religion
           ,
           I
           need
           say
           no
           more
           of
           it
           ,
           since
           I
           have
           already
           told
           you
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Third
           Book
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           Nations
           had
           the
           same
           common
           Deities
           ,
           (
           
             viz.
             )
             Woden
          
           ,
           and
           
             Thor
             ,
             &c.
          
           whose
           Names
           I
           have
           there
           already
           set
           down
           ,
           to
           which
           last
           Deities
           ,
           as
           
             Ubbo
             Emmius
          
           relates
           ,
           they
           before
           any
           great
           exepedition
           ,
           sacrificed
           a
           Captive
           ,
           by
           knocking
           out
           his
           Brains
           ,
           and
           smearing
           their
           Faces
           in
           his
           Blood
           ,
           immediately
           marched
           against
           their
           Enemies
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           were
           extreamly
           given
           to
           Witchcraft
           and
           Inchantments
           ,
           all
           their
           own
           Authours
           relate
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           too
           tedious
           here
           to
           repeat
           ,
           since
           you
           will
           meer
           with
           some
           Instances
           of
           it
           in
           the
           following
           History
           .
           But
           to
           return
           again
           to
           our
           Annals
           .
        
         
           
           
             This
             Year
             is
             very
             remarkable
             ,
             for
             King
             Egbert
             encountred
             Thirty
             Five
             Ships
             of
             Danish
             Pyrates
             at
             Carrum
             (
             now
             called
             Charmouth
             in
             Dorsetshire
             ,
             )
             where
             there
             was
             a
             great
             slaughter
             ,
             but
             the
             Danes
             kept
             the
             Field
             ,
             ]
             whereby
             we
             may
             guess
             that
             they
             had
             the
             advantage
             ;
             yet
             it
             seems
             before
             this
             time
             ,
             (
             even
             in
             this
             very
             Year
             )
             the
             Danes
             had
             been
             vanquished
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             flight
             at
             Dunmouth
             ,
             (
             now
             called
             Tinmouth
             ,
             from
             whence
             (
             having
             now
             spoiled
             the
             Isle
             of
             Sheppey
             )
             they
             Sail'd
             to
             Charmouth
             above-mentioned
             .
          
        
         
           This
           shews
           us
           (
           as
           Will.
           of
           Malmesbury
           well
           observes
           )
           the
           Instability
           of
           all
           Worldly
           grandeur
           ;
           for
           now
           King
           Egbert
           being
           arrived
           at
           the
           height
           of
           Empire
           ,
           met
           with
           this
           unlooked
           for
           Enemy
           ,
           who
           harrassed
           him
           and
           his
           Posterity
           for
           divers
           Generations
           :
           And
           thô
           in
           this
           Sea
           Fight
           last
           mentioned
           ,
           he
           had
           the
           better
           for
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           the
           Day
           ,
           yet
           towards
           Night
           he
           lost
           the
           Victory
           ,
           thô
           by
           the
           help
           of
           it
           he
           retreated
           ,
           and
           so
           saved
           the
           disgrace
           of
           an
           entire
           defeat
           ;
           this
           was
           the
           only
           time
           that
           Fortune
           ceased
           to
           favour
           King
           
           Egbert's
           Undertakings
           .
        
         
         
           
             This
             Year
             also
             (
             according
             to
             our
             Annals
             ,
             )
             Herefrith
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             and
             Wigen
             (
             or
             Sighelm
             )
             Bishop
             of
             Scirborne
             ,
             and
             also
             Two
             Ealdormen
             ,
             Dudda
             and
             Osmund
             deceased
             .
          
        
         
           The
           same
           Year
           was
           held
           that
           General
           Council
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           at
           London
           ,
           at
           the
           Feast
           of
           St.
           Augustin
           the
           English
           Apostle
           ,
           
           Egbert
           King
           of
           
             West
             Saxony
          
           ,
           and
           Withlaf
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           with
           both
           the
           Arch-Bishops
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           other
           Bishops
           and
           Chief
           Men
           of
           England
           being
           present
           ;
           at
           which
           ,
           (
           besides
           a
           Consultation
           how
           to
           restrain
           the
           Invasion
           of
           the
           Danes
           ,
           )
           the
           Privileges
           ,
           
           and
           Concess●ons
           of
           the
           said
           King
           Withlaf
           to
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Croyland
           ,
           were
           also
           confirmed
           by
           the
           said
           Council
           ;
           and
           were
           subscribed
           to
           by
           King
           Withlaf
           ,
           and
           both
           the
           Arch-Bishops
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           〈◊〉
           Bishops
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           
             The
             next
             Year
             a
             great
             Fleet
             of
             Danes
             landed
             amongst
             the
             
               Western
               Welsh
            
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
             Cornishmen
             ,
             
             )
             who
             being
             joyned
             with
             them
             in
             a
             League
             against
             King
             Egbert
             ;
             offered
             him
             Battle
             ,
             which
             he
             accepting
             of
             ,
             streight
             ways
             marched
             against
             them
             with
             his
             whole
             Army
             ,
             and
             at
             Hengestdune
             ,
             (
             now
             Hengston
             in
             Cornwal
             ,
             )
             put
             both
             the
             Britains
             and
             Danes
             to
             flight
             ;
             and
             as
             
               Mat.
               Westminster
            
             adds
             ,
             freed
             his
             Kingdom
             at
             this
             time
             from
             the
             Invasion
             of
             those
             barbarous
             Enemies
             .
          
        
         
           
             King
             Egbryht
             departed
             this
             Life
             ,
             having
             Reigned
             Thirty
             Seven
             Years
             ,
             and
             Seven
             Months
             ;
             ]
             but
             the
             Annals
             must
             needs
             be
             mistaken
             ,
             
             either
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             or
             else
             in
             the
             Year
             of
             his
             Death
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             began
             to
             Reign
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             800
             ,
             and
             Reigned
             Thirty
             Seven
             Years
             and
             an
             half
             ;
             it
             is
             evident
             he
             must
             have
             dyed
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             838
             ;
             the
             Printed
             Copy
             of
             Will.
             of
             Malmesbury
             places
             his
             Death
             ,
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             837
             ,
             and
             another
             reading
             in
             the
             Margin
             ,
             in
             838
             ;
             but
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             places
             it
             according
             to
             the
             Annals
             in
             836.
             
          
        
         
           This
           King
           as
           the
           same
           Authour
           relates
           ,
           governed
           his
           Subjects
           with
           great
           Clemency
           ,
           and
           was
           as
           terrible
           to
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           for
           Nine
           Years
           Reigned
           Supream
           King
           over
           all
           Britain
           :
           Before
           his
           Death
           he
           is
           said
           (
           by
           Will.
           of
           Malmesbury
           )
           to
           have
           told
           his
           Son
           Ethelwulf
           ,
           whom
           he
           left
           his
           Successour
           ,
           
             That
             he
             might
             be
             happy
             if
             he
             did
             not
             permit
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             now
             laid
             together
             with
             great
             Industry
             ,
             to
             be
             spoiled
             by
             sloathfulness
             ,
             to
             which
             this
             Nation
             had
             been
             too
             much
             addicted
             .
          
        
         
           There
           is
           little
           mention
           of
           this
           King's
           Children
           ,
           except
           Ethelwulf
           ,
           only
           it
           is
           said
           by
           John
           of
           Tinmouth
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           also
           a
           Daughter
           called
           Edgithe
           ,
           who
           being
           first
           bred
           up
           under
           an
           Irish
           Abbess
           ,
           called
           Modwina
           ,
           was
           made
           Abbess
           of
           the
           Nunnery
           at
           Polesworth
           ;
           but
           this
           ,
           since
           we
           have
           no
           better
           Authority
           than
           modern
           hands
           for
           it
           ,
           I
           cannot
           be
           certain
           of
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           the
           Wife
           of
           King
           Egbert
           who
           was
           (
           according
           to
           the
           late
           West-Saxon
           Law
           ,
           )
           never
           called
           Queen
           ,
           her
           Name
           was
           Redburge
           ,
           and
           she
           is
           mentioned
           ,
           by
           
             John
             Beaver
          
           to
           have
           procured
           that
           Law
           from
           her
           Husband
           ,
           that
           no
           Welshman
           should
           without
           leave
           pass
           over
           
           Offa's
           Ditch
           upon
           pain
           of
           Death
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           same
           Year
           that
           King
           Egbert
           dyed
           ,
           
           was
           held
           a
           Common
           Council
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           at
           Kingston
           upon
           Thames
           ,
           where
           were
           present
           Egbert
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           ,
           and
           Ethelwulf
           his
           Son
           ,
           with
           Ceolnoth
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           other
           Bishops
           and
           Chief
           Men
           of
           England
           ,
           where
           among
           other
           things
           the
           manner
           of
           Mallings
           in
           Sussex
           having
           been
           bestowed
           by
           Baldred
           ,
           King
           of
           Kent
           ,
           on
           Christ
           Church
           Cant.
           and
           being
           afterwards
           taken
           away
           from
           it
           ,
           because
           the
           great
           Men
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           would
           not
           ratifie
           the
           Donation
           ,
           it
           was
           now
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           King
           and
           all
           his
           Chief
           ,
           and
           Wise
           Men
           again
           confirmed
           .
        
         
           
           
             King
             ETHELWULF
             ,
             with
             his
             Son
             King
             ATHELSTAN
             .
          
           
             
             No
             sooner
             was
             King
             
             Egbert's
             Body
             buried
             at
             Winchester
             ,
             but
             King
             Ethelwulf
             succeeded
             to
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             though
             none
             of
             our
             Historians
             mention
             any
             former
             Election
             or
             Coronation
             of
             this
             King
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             certain
             he
             came
             to
             the
             Crown
             by
             Vertue
             of
             his
             Father's
             Testament
             ;
             
               Henry
               Huntington
            
             and
             
               Roger
               Hoveden
            
             telling
             us
             expresly
             ,
             That
             he
             left
             his
             Two
             Sons
             Ethelwulf
             and
             Athelstan
             his
             Heirs
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             be
             in
             part
             a
             mistake
             ,
             (
             since
             this
             Athelstan
             was
             not
             Son
             ,
             but
             Brother
             to
             King
             Ethelwulf
             )
             yet
             that
             concerning
             the
             King's
             bequeathing
             the
             Crown
             is
             very
             probable
             ,
             it
             being
             according
             to
             the
             Custom
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             alone
             would
             not
             have
             been
             sufficient
             shall
             be
             shewn
             in
             another
             place
             .
          
           
             This
             Prince
             (
             as
             
               Thomas
               Rudborn
            
             in
             his
             History
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Winchester
             relates
             )
             had
             been
             during
             the
             Life
             of
             his
             Elder
             Brother
             (
             whose
             Name
             we
             know
             not
             )
             educated
             in
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             under
             the
             Tuition
             of
             Helmestan
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             
               Swithune
               ,
               Praepositus
            
             ,
             or
             Dean
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             had
             there
             taken
             the
             Order
             of
             a
             Subdeacon
             ,
             with
             an
             intent
             (
             as
             is
             supposed
             )
             to
             have
             professed
             himself
             a
             Monk
             ,
             not
             that
             he
             was
             ever
             made
             Bishop
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             thô
             it
             is
             so
             related
             by
             
               H.
               Huntington
            
             and
             other
             Writers
             .
          
           
             But
             King
             Egbert
             having
             no
             other
             Son
             living
             ,
             he
             was
             dispenced
             with
             to
             Marry
             ;
             and
             returning
             very
             early
             to
             a
             Secular
             Life
             ,
             helped
             his
             Father
             in
             his
             Wars
             ;
             after
             whose
             Death
             he
             was
             advanced
             to
             the
             Throne
             ,
             yet
             he
             always
             retained
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             the
             Monk
             ,
             loved
             his
             ease
             ,
             and
             had
             very
             little
             Ambition
             ;
             and
             therefore
             not
             caring
             to
             trouble
             himself
             with
             the
             Governing
             of
             many
             Provinces
             ,
             he
             rested
             contented
             with
             his
             Paternal
             Kingdom
             of
             
               West
               Saxony
            
             ,
             and
             made
             over
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             Kent
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             South
             and
             
               East
               Saxons
            
             (
             being
             his
             Father's
             Conquests
             )
             to
             Athelstan
             ,
             his
             Son
             (
             as
             the
             Saxon
             Annals
             and
             Will.
             of
             Malmesbury
             expresly
             call
             him
             ,
             )
             and
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             Ethelwerd
             in
             his
             Chronicle
             gives
             us
             the
             Names
             of
             Five
             Sons
             of
             King
             Ethelwu●f
             ,
             of
             which
             (
             says
             he
             )
             Athelstan
             who
             Reigned
             together
             with
             his
             Father
             was
             the
             Eldest
             ,
             that
             Alfred
             the
             Fifth
             Son
             Reigned
             after
             them
             all
             ;
             yet
             most
             of
             the
             other
             Historians
             going
             directly
             contrary
             to
             those
             Authorities
             ,
             will
             needs
             have
             him
             to
             be
             his
             Brother
             ,
             I
             suppose
             to
             save
             this
             Pious
             Prince's
             Reputation
             ;
             but
             
               Mat.
               Westminster
            
             says
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             his
             base
             Son
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             probable
             ,
             since
             he
             had
             not
             any
             Legitimate
             Son
             then
             old
             enough
             to
             Govern
             a
             Kingdom
             as
             this
             Athelstan
             at
             that
             time
             was
             ,
             and
             whom
             we
             shall
             often
             find
             mentioned
             in
             this
             History
             ;
             thô
             when
             ,
             or
             how
             he
             dyed
             ,
             all
             our
             Writers
             are
             silent
             .
          
           
             
             
               This
               Year
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Saxon
               Annals
               ,
               Wulfheard
               the
               Ealdorman
               fought
               at
               Hamtun
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
               Southampton
               ,
               )
               with
               a
               Fleet
               of
               Thirty
               Three
               Danish
               Pyrates
               ,
               and
               there
               making
               a
               great
               slaughter
               of
               them
               obtained
               the
               Victory
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               same
               Year
               this
               Wulfheard
               deceased
               :
               Also
               Aethelm
               ,
               another
               Ealdorman
               ,
               fought
               with
               the
               Danish
               Army
               at
               Port
               ,
               (
               now
               called
               Portland
               ,
               )
               where
               he
               being
               assisted
               by
               the
               Dorset-shire
               Men
               ,
               soon
               put
               them
               to
               flight
               ;
               but
               how
               this
               can
               consist
               with
               what
               follows
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               viz.
               That
               the
               Danes
               notwithstanding
               kept
               the
               Field
               where
               the
               Battle
               was
               Fought
               ,
               and
               slew
               the
               Chief
               Commander
               being
               an
               Ealdorman
               ;
               unless
               it
               relate
               to
               the
               Year
               following
               ;
               when
            
          
           
             
               H●rebryht
               the
               Ealdorman
               was
               killed
               by
               the
               Danes
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               
               with
               him
               in
               Merscwarum
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               Mercia
               ;
               )
               also
               the
               same
               Year
               in
               Lindisse
               ,
               
               as
               also
               among
               the
               
                 East
                 Angles
              
               ,
               and
               in
               Kent
               many
               were
               Slain
               by
               their
               Forces
               ;
               for
               there
               (
               according
               to
               
                 Mat.
                 Westminster
              
               )
               the
               above
               said
               Earl
               or
               Ealdormen
               was
               slain
               ;
               the
               Danes
               obtaining
               the
               Victory
               ,
               destroying
               all
               places
               with
               Fire
               and
               Sword
               :
            
             And
             (
             the
             same
             Year
             according
             to
             Florence
             of
             
               Worcester
               )
               Wiglaf
            
             King
             of
             Mercia
             dying
             ,
             Bertulf
             succeeded
             him
             .
          
           
             
               There
               was
               this
               Year
               a
               great
               slaughter
               made
               by
               the
               Danes
               ,
               
               about
               
                 London
                 ,
                 Cantwic
              
               (
               i.
               e.
               Canterbury
               ,
               and
               Hrofcester
               ,
               )
               that
               is
               Rochester
               .
            
          
           
             So
             that
             now
             it
             seems
             the
             Danes
             had
             entred
             farther
             into
             the
             Land
             ,
             making
             havock
             of
             all
             where
             ever
             they
             came
             .
          
           
             
               This
               Year
               King
               Ethelwulf
               fought
               at
               Carrum
               ,
               
               (
               i.
               e.
               Charmouth
               )
               against
               35
               Danish
               Ships
               ,
               who
               kept
               the
               Field
               where
               the
               Battle
               was
               fought
               .
            
          
           
             
               So
               that
               according
               to
               
                 H.
                 Huntington
              
               ,
               they
               here
               obtained
               the
               Victory
               ;
               for
               though
               the
               number
               of
               their
               Ships
               were
               but
               small
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               very
               large
               and
               full
               of
               Men.
               
            
          
           
             '
             This
             Year
             also
             the
             Emperour
             Lewis
             (
             the
             Pious
             )
             dyed
             .
          
           
             Nor
             can
             I
             here
             omit
             what
             the
             Scotish
             Historians
             place
             under
             the
             former
             Year
             ,
             but
             ours
             under
             this
             ,
             viz.
             The
             total
             Conquest
             of
             the
             Picts
             by
             Kened
             the
             first
             King
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             after
             many
             fierce
             Battles
             ;
             in
             the
             last
             of
             which
             Drusken
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Picts
             ,
             being
             Slain
             ,
             that
             Kingdom
             was
             totally
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             as
             
               H.
               Huntington
            
             long
             since
             observed
             ,
             not
             only
             their
             Laws
             ,
             but
             also
             their
             very
             Language
             ,
             (
             except
             what
             remains
             in
             the
             Names
             of
             places
             )
             is
             now
             totally
             lost
             ,
             and
             that
             Nation
             being
             long
             since
             incorporated
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Antient
             Scots
             and
             Saxons
             ,
             shews
             us
             that
             even
             whole
             Kingdoms
             and
             Nations
             have
             both
             their
             Originals
             ,
             and
             fatal
             periods
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             particular
             Persons
             .
          
           
             But
             thô
             the
             Scotish
             Historians
             do
             justly
             date
             the
             Empire
             of
             their
             Kings
             over
             all
             Scotland
             ,
             from
             this
             Total
             Conquest
             of
             the
             Picts
             by
             King
             Kened
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             old
             Verse
             :
          
           
             Primus
             in
             Albania
             fertur
             regnasse
             Kenedus
             ;
          
           
             Yet
             when
             those
             Historians
             will
             by
             this
             Conquest
             extend
             the
             limits
             of
             this
             King
             and
             his
             Successour's
             Dominions
             ,
             so
             far
             beyond
             
               Edenburgh
               ,
               Southward
            
             ,
             making
             him
             to
             have
             Reigned
             from
             the
             River
             Tyne
             ,
             (
             and
             so
             would
             take
             in
             all
             the
             County
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             lying
             between
             Tine
             and
             Tweed
             ,
             )
             to
             the
             utmost
             Orcades
             ,
             this
             is
             by
             no
             means
             to
             be
             admitted
             ;
             since
             as
             the
             Lord
             
               Primate
               Usher
            
             learnedly
             observes
             ,
             That
             Country
             had
             long
             after
             not
             only
             English
             ,
             but
             Danish
             Kings
             ,
             
             as
             shall
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             this
             History
             be
             clearly
             made
             out
             ;
             and
             after
             those
             were
             extinct
             ,
             we
             may
             read
             in
             
             Turgot's
             Chronicle
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Durham
             ,
             the
             Earls
             ,
             appointed
             by
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             ,
             under
             them
             Governed
             that
             Country
             ;
             For
             as
             
               Roger
               Hoveden
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             953
             ,
             expresly
             relates
             after
             Eric
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Northumbers
             had
             sworn
             Allegiance
             ,
             that
             Province
             was
             committed
             by
             K.
             Edred
             to
             Earl
             Oswald
             ,
             who
             afterwards
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Edgar
             ,
             had
             one
             Olsac
             assigned
             him
             as
             a
             partner
             in
             that
             Government
             ,
             the
             former
             Commanding
             all
             that
             lay
             on
             the
             North
             side
             of
             Tyne
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             all
             York-shire
             ;
             there
             also
             follow
             all
             the
             Successours
             of
             these
             Earls
             ,
             as
             low
             as
             the
             Time
             of
             Edward
             the
             Confessour
             ,
             under
             whom
             Tosti
             Governed
             it
             ;
             who
             loosing
             his
             Earldom
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             Tyranny
             ,
             it
             was
             by
             King
             Edward
             committed
             to
             Earl
             Morchar
             ,
             but
             he
             being
             taken
             up
             with
             great
             Imployments
             ,
             committed
             the
             Government
             of
             that
             part
             of
             it
             beyond
             Tyne
             to
             one
             Oswulf
             ,
             who
             afterwards
             by
             the
             Gift
             of
             K.
             William
             ,
             enjoyed
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             whole
             Country
             :
             But
             that
             Loden
             and
             the
             other
             Low-Land
             Countries
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             
             as
             far
             as
             Edinburgh
             ,
             were
             long
             after
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             English
             ,
             shall
             be
             shewn
             when
             we
             come
             to
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Edgar
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             Time
             Eanred
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             dying
             ,
             Ethelred
             his
             Son
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             
             as
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             and
             Mat.
             of
             Westminster
             relate
             ,
             thô
             the
             latter
             places
             this
             the
             Year
             before
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             give
             some
             account
             of
             the
             Affairs
             of
             Wales
             ,
             from
             
             Caradoc's
             Chronicle
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             was
             fought
             the
             Battle
             of
             Ketell
             ,
             betwixt
             Burthred
             King
             of
             Mercia
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Britains
             ;
             wherein
             (
             as
             some
             do
             write
             )
             
               Mervyn
               Vrych
            
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Britains
             was
             Slain
             ,
             leaving
             behind
             him
             a
             Son
             afterwards
             called
             
               Rodri
               Mawr
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Redoric
             the
             Great
             ;
             yet
             according
             to
             Nennius
             ,
             this
             King
             Mervyn
             was
             alive
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             854
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Twenty
             Fourth
             Year
             of
             this
             Kings
             Reign
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             that
             Authour
             in
             his
             Preface
             says
             ,
             He
             wrote
             his
             History
             ;
             but
             I
             believe
             ,
             there
             is
             either
             an
             errour
             in
             
             Nennius's
             Account
             ,
             or
             else
             in
             the
             Transcribers
             ;
             since
             all
             the
             Welsh
             Chronicles
             agree
             ,
             that
             about
             this
             time
             Mervyn
             dyed
             ,
             and
             Rodri
             succeeded
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             Prince
             ,
             Commonly
             called
             Rodoric
             the
             Great
             ,
             began
             his
             Reign
             over
             Wales
             this
             Year
             ;
             it
             was
             he
             who
             divided
             all
             Wales
             into
             three
             Territories
             of
             
               Aberfraw
               ,
               Dineuawr
            
             ,
             and
             Mathraval
             ,
             he
             had
             great
             Wars
             with
             Burhred
             ,
             King
             of
             Mercia
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             aid
             of
             King
             Ethelulph
             entred
             
               North
               Wales
            
             with
             a
             great
             Power
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             Anglesey
             ,
             and
             fought
             with
             the
             Welshmen
             of
             Northwales
             divers
             times
             ,
             and
             slew
             Meyric
             ,
             a
             great
             Prince
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             Year
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             
               Mat.
               Westminster
               )
               Aethelred
            
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             was
             driven
             from
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             
             (
             I
             suppose
             by
             a
             Rebellion
             ,
             the
             usual
             method
             in
             that
             unquiet
             Country
             ,
             )
             and
             one
             Redwald
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             he
             was
             made
             King
             ,
             fought
             a
             Battle
             with
             the
             Danes
             ,
             at
             a
             place
             called
             Aluethelie
             ,
             where
             the
             King
             and
             Earl
             Alfred
             were
             slain
             ,
             with
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             their
             Army
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             K.
             Ethelred
             was
             again
             restored
             to
             the
             Throne
             ;
             but
             this
             Authour
             does
             not
             tell
             us
             by
             what
             means
             ,
             nor
             is
             the
             Year
             expressed
             ;
             and
             thô
             this
             Action
             is
             found
             in
             no
             other
             Authour
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             likely
             enough
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             
             for
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             in
             his
             History
             of
             that
             Church
             ;
             thô
             he
             does
             not
             mention
             this
             Kings
             Expulsion
             and
             Restitution
             to
             the
             Throne
             ,
             yet
             he
             there
             expresly
             mentions
             King
             Ethelred
             to
             have
             about
             this
             time
             succeeded
             his
             Father
             Eandred
             .
          
           
             This
             Year
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             Annals
             ,
             Eanwulf
             the
             Ealdorman
             ,
             with
             the
             Somerset-shire
             )
             Men
             ,
             
             Men
             ,
             and
             Ealstan
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Osric
             the
             Ealdorman
             ,
             with
             the
             Dorset-shire
             Men
             ,
             fought
             with
             the
             Danish
             Army
             at
             the
             mouth
             of
             Pedidan
             (
             called
             by
             Hoveden
             ,
             Pendred's
             Mouth
             ,
             and
             was
             indeed
             the
             River
             Parret
             in
             
               Somerset-shire
               ;
            
             )
             where
             they
             made
             a
             great
             slaughter
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             obtained
             the
             Victory
             over
             the
             Danes
             ;
             after
             which
             the
             Kingdom
             enjoyed
             Peace
             for
             divers
             Years
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Northumbers
             still
             continued
             their
             old
             custom
             of
             driving
             out
             ,
             or
             killing
             their
             Kings
             ,
             
             for
             about
             3
             Years
             after
             ,
             as
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             and
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             relate
             ,
             Ethelred
             King
             of
             the
             Northumbers
             being
             Slain
             ,
             Osbert
             Reigned
             in
             his
             stead
             Eighteen
             Years
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             Year
             there
             was
             an
             Eclipse
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             about
             the
             Sixth
             Hour
             of
             the
             Day
             ,
             on
             the
             Kal.
             of
             October
             ;
             this
             is
             that
             King
             Osbert
             ,
             who
             was
             afterwards
             killed
             by
             the
             Danes
             .
          
           
           
             According
             to
             Florence
             ,
             and
             
               Mat.
               Westminster
            
             a
             Son
             called
             Aelfred
             ,
             
             was
             now
             Born
             to
             King
             Ethelwulf
             at
             Wanating
             (
             now
             Wantige
             in
             Berk-shire
             ,
             )
             his
             Mother
             was
             Osberge
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Aslat
             ,
             or
             Oslac
             ,
             chief
             Butler
             to
             King
             Aethelwulf
             ,
             who
             was
             related
             to
             Stuffe
             and
             Whitgar
             ,
             first
             Princes
             of
             the
             Isle
             of
             Wight
             ;
             she
             was
             a
             Woman
             as
             remarkable
             for
             her
             Piety
             ,
             as
             her
             Birth
             ,
             and
             deserved
             to
             be
             the
             Mother
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             was
             afterwards
             to
             prove
             so
             great
             a
             Prince
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Year
             also
             (
             from
             the
             same
             Authours
             )
             Berthferth
             the
             Son
             of
             Bertwulf
             ,
             King
             of
             Mercia
             ,
             wickedly
             slew
             his
             Cousin
             Wulstan
             ,
             who
             was
             Nephew
             to
             both
             the
             late
             Kings
             of
             Mercia
             ;
             but
             his
             Body
             was
             buried
             at
             the
             Famous
             Monastery
             of
             Rependun
             (
             now
             Repton
             in
             
               Darby-shire
               ,
            
             )
             in
             the
             Tomb
             of
             Wiglaf
             his
             Grandfather
             ,
             and
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             our
             Historians
             ,
             a
             Pillar
             of
             Light
             reaching
             up
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             stood
             over
             the
             place
             for
             Thirty
             Days
             ,
             which
             procured
             him
             the
             Title
             of
             a
             Saint
             .
          
           
             
               This
               Year
               the
               Pagan
               Danes
               returned
               hither
               ,
               and
               Ceorl
               the
               Ealdorman
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Forces
               of
               Devonshire
               ,
               
               fought
               with
               their
               Army
               at
               Wicganbeorch
               (
               supposed
               to
               be
               Wenbury
               in
               
                 Devon-shire
                 ;
              
               )
               and
               there
               obtained
               the
               Victory
               :
               And
               the
               same
               Year
               also
               King
               Aethelstan
               ,
               and
               Duke
               Ealcher
               ,
               fought
               with
               them
               a
               Sea
               Fight
               ,
               and
               routed
               a
               great
               Fleet
               of
               them
               near
               Sandwic
               ,
               (
               now
               Sandwich
               ,
               in
               Kent
               )
               took
               9
               Ships
               and
               put
               the
               rest
               to
               Flight
               ;
               now
               also
               the
               Danes
               Wintered
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Thanet
               ,
               (
               or
               as
               Asser
               in
               his
               Annals
               relates
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Sheppy
               ;
               )
               and
               the
               same
               Year
               came
               300
               of
               their
               Ships
               into
               the
               Mouth
               of
               Thames
               ,
               and
               the
               Danes
               landing
               took
               Canterbury
               and
               London
               ;
               and
               routed
               Beorthwulf
               King
               of
               the
               Mercians
               ,
               with
               his
               whole
               Army
               ,
               who
               had
               come
               out
               to
               Fight
               with
               them
               ;
               after
               which
               the
               Danes
               marched
               Southward
               beyond
               Thames
               into
               Surry
               ,
               and
               there
               K.
               Aethelwulf
               ,
               and
               his
               Son
               Aethelbald
               ,
               with
               the
               Forces
               of
               the
               West-Saxons
               ,
               fought
               against
               them
               at
               Aclea
               ,
               (
               now
               called
               Oakley
               in
               
                 Surry
                 ,
              
               )
               where
               they
               made
               a
               greater
               slaughter
               of
               the
               Pagan
               Army
               ,
               than
               had
               been
               heard
               of
               at
               any
               time
               before
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               them
               were
               destroyed
               .
            
          
           
             The
             same
             Year
             also
             (
             according
             to
             sir
             H.
             Spelman's
             1.
             
             Vol.
             of
             Councils
             )
             was
             held
             the
             Council
             of
             Kingsbury
             under
             Berthwulf
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             
               Mercians
               ,
               Ceolnoth
            
             ,
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             with
             the
             other
             Bishops
             and
             Wise
             Men
             of
             the
             Province
             being
             present
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             besides
             the
             publick
             business
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             several
             grievances
             of
             the
             Monks
             were
             redressed
             ,
             and
             the
             Charter
             of
             that
             King
             to
             the
             Abby
             of
             Croyland
             is
             confirmed
             under
             the
             Rule
             of
             St.
             Benedict
             ,
             and
             is
             supposed
             by
             Sir
             
               H.
               Spelman
            
             in
             his
             Councils
             to
             be
             a
             great
             Council
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ;
             because
             it
             bears
             date
             in
             the
             Week
             of
             Easter
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             Assembled
             about
             the
             publick
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             as
             also
             at
             Whitsontide
             and
             Christmass
             ,
             the
             great
             Men
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             were
             wont
             of
             course
             to
             attend
             at
             the
             King's
             Court
             ,
             to
             consult
             ,
             and
             ordain
             ,
             what
             should
             be
             necessary
             for
             the
             common
             Good
             ,
             when
             also
             the
             King
             used
             to
             appear
             in
             State
             with
             his
             Crown
             upon
             his
             head
             ;
             which
             custom
             of
             holding
             great
             Councils
             ,
             was
             also
             continued
             after
             the
             Norman
             Conquest
             ,
             to
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             Henry
             the
             Second
             ,
             as
             Sir
             
               H.
               Spelman
            
             learnedly
             observes
             in
             his
             Notes
             at
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Council
             .
          
           
             This
             Year
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Peterburgh
             Copy
             of
             the
             Saxon
             Annals
             )
             Ceolred
             Abbot
             of
             Medeshamstead
             ,
             
             and
             his
             Monks
             leased
             out
             to
             one
             Wulfred
             the
             Land
             of
             Sempigaham
             (
             perhaps
             Sempingham
             in
             Lincoln-shire
             ,
             )
             on
             Condition
             ,
             That
             after
             his
             Death
             it
             should
             again
             revert
             to
             the
             Monastery
             ,
             he
             paying
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             a
             Yearly
             Rent
             of
             so
             many
             Loads
             of
             Wood
             ,
             
             Coals
             and
             Turf
             ,
             
             and
             so
             many
             Barrels
             of
             Beer
             and
             Ale
             ,
             and
             other
             Provisions
             ,
             with
             Thirty
             Shillings
             in
             Money
             ,
             as
             is
             there
             specified
             ;
             at
             which
             Agreement
             Burherd
             King
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             who
             had
             (
             now
             succeeded
             Beorthwulf
             )
             was
             present
             ,
             together
             with
             Ceolred
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             with
             divers
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             Abbots
             and
             Ealdormen
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             inserted
             this
             ,
             to
             let
             you
             see
             the
             form
             of
             Leasing
             out
             the
             Abbey
             Lands
             in
             those
             Days
             ,
             and
             which
             it
             seems
             required
             the
             Solemnity
             of
             the
             Common
             Council
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             to
             confirm
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Year
             also
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             
               Florence
               )
               Berthulph
            
             King
             of
             the
             Mercians
             deceased
             ,
             and
             Burhed
             succeeded
             him
             ,
          
           
             
               Who
               this
               next
               Year
               together
               with
               his
               Wites
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               the
               Wise
               Men
               of
               his
               Great
               Council
               ,
               
               )
               desired
               King
               Aethelwulf
               that
               he
               would
               assist
               them
               to
               subdue
               the
               
                 Northern
                 Welshmen
              
               ,
               which
               he
               performed
               ,
               and
               marching
               with
               his
               Army
               through
               Mercia
               ,
               made
               the
               Men
               of
               *
               North-Wales
               Subject
               to
               King
               Burhed
               ;
               but
               of
               this
               ,
               the
               Welsh
               Chronicles
               are
               silent
               .
            
          
           
             
               This
               Year
               also
               ,
               King
               Aethelwulf
               sent
               his
               Son
               Aelfred
               to
               Pope
               Leo
               to
               Rome
               ,
               who
               there
               anointed
               him
               King
               ,
               and
               adopted
               him
               for
               his
               Episcopal
               Son.
               
            
             It
             is
             much
             disputed
             among
             some
             of
             our
             Modern
             Historians
             ,
             of
             what
             the
             Pope
             anointed
             Alfred
             King
             ,
             whether
             of
             any
             present
             ,
             or
             else
             future
             Dominions
             ;
             But
             since
             ,
             an
             ancient
             Manuscript
             in
             the
             Cottonian
             Library
             (
             containing
             an
             History
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             )
             says
             expresly
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             anointed
             
               In
               Successorem
               Paterni
               Regni
            
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             do
             not
             read
             of
             any
             Territories
             King
             Alfred
             enjoyed
             till
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             his
             Brethren
             ;
             it
             is
             most
             reasonable
             to
             understand
             it
             in
             the
             plain
             Literal
             Sense
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             here
             set
             down
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             these
             Annals
             ,
             but
             in
             
             Asser's
             Account
             of
             this
             King's
             Life
             and
             Actions
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             anointed
             him
             King
             as
             a
             Prophetical
             Presage
             of
             his
             future
             Royal
             Dignity
             .
          
           
             
               And
               the
               same
               Year
               Ealcher
               with
               the
               Kentish-men
               ,
               and
               Huda
               with
               the
               Surrey-men
               ,
               fought
               with
               the
               Danish
               Army
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Thanet
               ,
               and
               at
               first
               had
               the
               better
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               there
               were
               many
               killed
               and
               drowned
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               and
               both
               the
               Ealdormen
               or
               Chief
               Commanders
               perished
               .
            
          
           
             
               Also
               Burhed
               King
               of
               the
               Mercians
               now
               married
               the
               Daughter
               of
               King
               Ethelwulf
               .
            
             Asser
             relates
             the
             Marriage
             to
             have
             been
             kept
             with
             great
             Solemnity
             at
             a
             Town
             of
             the
             King
             's
             ,
             called
             Cippenham
             (
             now
             Chipnam
             )
             in
             Wiltshire
             .
          
           
             
             
               This
               Year
               the
               Danes
               winter'd
               in
               Scepige
               ,
               (
               or
               Sheppie
               ;
               )
               and
               the
               same
               year
               King
               Aethelwulf
               discharged
               the
               Tenth
               part
               of
               his
               Land
               throughout
               his
               whole
               Kingdom
               of
               all
               Tribute
               or
               Taxes
               for
               the
               Honour
               of
               God
               and
               his
               own
               Salvation
               .
            
          
           
             This
             being
             the
             famous
             and
             solemn
             Grant
             of
             King
             Aethelwulf
             concerning
             Tythes
             ,
             requires
             a
             more
             particular
             Relation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             here
             give
             you
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             said
             Grant
             at
             large
             .
             —
             
               I
               Aethelwulf
               ,
               King
               of
               the
               
                 West
                 Saxons
              
               ,
               with
               the
               Councel
               (
               or
               Consent
               )
               of
               my
               Bishops
               and
               Chief
               Men
               ,
               &c.
               have
               consented
               ,
               That
               a
               certain
               Hereditary
               Part
               of
               the
               Lands
               heretofore
               possess'd
               by
               all
               Orders
               and
               Degrees
               of
               Persons
               ,
               whether
               Men
               or
               Women
               ,
               Servants
               of
               GOD
               ,
               (
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Monks
               or
               Nuns
               ,
               )
               or
               meer
               Laicks
               ,
               shall
               give
               their
               Tenth
               Mansion
               ,
               and
               where
               it
               is
               least
               ,
               the
               Tenth
               Part
               of
               all
               their
               Goods
               ,
               free
               and
               discharged
               of
               all
               Secular
               Servitude
               ,
               and
               particularly
               of
               all
               Royal
               Tributes
               or
               Taxations
               ,
               as
               well
               the
               greater
               as
               the
               less
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               
                 Wittereden
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 signifies
                 a
                 certain
                 Fine
                 or
                 Forfeiture
                 ;
                 )
              
               and
               that
               they
               be
               free
               from
               all
               other
               
               Things
               ,
               as
               Expedition
               ,
               building
               of
               a
               Bridge
               ,
               
               or
               fortifying
               of
               a
               Castle
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               that
               they
               may
               the
               more
               diligently
               pour
               out
               their
               Prayers
               to
               GOD
               for
               us
               without
               ceasing
               ,
               we
               do
               in
               some
               part
               discharge
               their
               other
               Service
               .
               These
               Things
               were
               done
               in
               Winchester
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               in
               the
               Year
               of
               our
               LORD's
               Incarnation
               855
               ,
               the
               Third
               Indiction
               ,
               on
               the
               Nones
               of
               November
               ,
               before
               the
               great
               Altar
               ,
               in
               Honour
               of
               the
               Glorious
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               the
               Mother
               of
               GOD
               ,
               St.
               Michael
               the
               Arch-Angel
               ,
               and
               St.
               Peter
               Prince
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               our
               blessed
               Father
               Pope
               Gregory
               ,
               all
               the
               Arch-Bishops
               and
               Bishops
               of
               England
               being
               present
               ,
               and
               subscribing
               to
               it
               ;
               as
               also
               Beorhed
               King
               of
               Mercia
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Abbots
               ,
               Abbesses
               ,
               Earls
               ,
               and
               other
               chief
               Men
               of
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               ,
               with
               an
               infinite
               multitude
               of
               other
               Believers
               ,
               who
               all
               of
               them
               have
               witnessed
               ,
               and
               consented
               to
               the
               Royal
               Grant
               ,
               but
               the
               Dignitaries
               have
               thereunto
               subscribed
               their
               Names
               .
            
          
           
             But
             ,
             as
             Ingulph
             relates
             ,
             King
             Aethelwulf
             ,
             for
             the
             greater
             firmness
             thereof
             ,
             offered
             this
             Charter
             at
             the
             Altar
             of
             St.
             Peter
             at
             Rome
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             Bishops
             received
             it
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             transmitted
             it
             to
             be
             published
             throughout
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             their
             several
             Diocesses
             .
          
           
             Thô
             this
             Grant
             of
             Tithes
             is
             mentioned
             by
             the
             Annals
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             made
             before
             the
             King
             's
             going
             to
             Rome
             ,
             yet
             it
             appears
             by
             the
             Date
             ,
             as
             also
             from
             Asser
             and
             Ingulph
             ,
             not
             to
             have
             been
             done
             till
             after
             his
             Return
             from
             thence
             ;
             which
             makes
             Sir
             
               H.
               Spelman
            
             conjecture
             ,
             (
             and
             not
             without
             good
             Grounds
             ,
             )
             that
             this
             Grant
             was
             twice
             made
             ;
             once
             before
             his
             going
             to
             Rome
             ,
             it
             being
             there
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             was
             also
             regranted
             by
             a
             Great
             Council
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             after
             his
             Return
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Charter
             here
             recited
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             been
             the
             more
             exact
             in
             reciting
             this
             Law
             concerning
             Tythes
             ,
             both
             because
             it
             gives
             us
             the
             form
             of
             passing
             an
             Act
             in
             the
             great
             Council
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             who
             were
             the
             Parties
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             also
             because
             this
             was
             the
             first
             general
             Law
             that
             was
             ever
             made
             in
             a
             Mycel
             Synod
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             for
             the
             payment
             of
             Tythes
             ,
             thô
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             but
             there
             had
             been
             before
             some
             particular
             Laws
             of
             King
             Ina
             and
             King
             Offa
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             ;
             yet
             those
             could
             only
             oblige
             the
             
               West
               Saxon
            
             and
             Mercian
             Kingdoms
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Year
             also
             (
             according
             to
             Florence
             and
             
             Asser's
             Chronicle
             )
             K.
             Aethelwulf
             went
             to
             Rome
             ,
             carrying
             Aelfred
             ,
             
             his
             youngest
             and
             best
             beloved
             Son
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             what
             intent
             ,
             having
             been
             so
             lately
             there
             before
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             what
             the
             King
             did
             there
             ,
             unless
             to
             repair
             the
             English
             School
             or
             Colledge
             for
             Youth
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             lately
             burnt
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             he
             stayed
             abroad
             near
             a
             Year
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Return
             home
             ,
             Charles
             ,
             (
             Sirnamed
             
               The
               Bald
            
             ,
             )
             King
             of
             the
             Franks
             ,
             gave
             him
             his
             Daughter
             to
             Wife
             ,
             who
             was
             called
             Leotheta
             ,
             (
             in
             French
             
               Judith
               ,
            
             )
             and
             so
             ,
             together
             with
             her
             ,
             he
             returned
             into
             England
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             Asser
             relates
             ,
             there
             was
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             an
             infamous
             Conspiracy
             framed
             in
             the
             Western
             Parts
             of
             England
             ,
             for
             Prince
             Aethelbald
             ,
             the
             King
             's
             eldest
             Son
             ,
             and
             Ealchstan
             Bishop
             of
             Scirborne
             ,
             and
             Aeanwulf
             Earl
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             had
             plotted
             together
             ,
             that
             King
             Aethelwulf
             ,
             at
             his
             Return
             Home
             ,
             should
             never
             be
             received
             into
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             most
             Men
             laid
             this
             to
             the
             Charge
             of
             this
             Bishop
             and
             Earl
             only
             ,
             thô
             many
             do
             chiefly
             attribute
             it
             to
             the
             Perverseness
             of
             this
             young
             Prince
             ,
             who
             was
             also
             very
             obstinate
             in
             other
             Wickedness
             .
             So
             the
             King
             his
             Father
             returning
             from
             
             Rome
             ,
             
             Prince
             Ethelbald
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             Councellors
             ,
             contrived
             this
             great
             Villany
             ,
             viz.
             to
             expell
             the
             King
             from
             his
             own
             Kingdom
             ,
             thô
             God
             would
             not
             permit
             it
             to
             take
             effect
             ,
             neither
             did
             all
             the
             Noblemen
             of
             England
             consent
             to
             it
             ;
             yet
             lest
             so
             great
             a
             Mischief
             should
             happen
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             and
             Son
             making
             War
             on
             each
             other
             ,
             the
             whole
             Nation
             should
             be
             engaged
             in
             mutual
             Slaughter
             ,
             by
             the
             wonderful
             Clemency
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Consent
             of
             all
             his
             Nobility
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             was
             before
             united
             ,
             became
             now
             divided
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             the
             Eastern
             Countries
             being
             allotted
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             the
             Western
             to
             the
             latter
             ;
             but
             where
             the
             Father
             ought
             indeed
             by
             Right
             to
             have
             Reigned
             ,
             there
             Ruled
             this
             Rebellious
             and
             Undutiful
             Son
             ▪
             for
             the
             Western
             part
             of
             the
             England
             was
             always
             accounted
             before
             the
             Eastern
             .
             King
             Ethelwulf
             therefore
             coming
             back
             from
             Rom●
             ,
             the
             whole
             Nation
             (
             as
             it
             ought
             )
             highly
             rejoyced
             at
             his
             return
             ,
             and
             would
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             pleased
             ,
             have
             expelled
             his
             wicked
             Son
             Aethelbald
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             Adherents
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             but
             the
             King
             would
             by
             no
             means
             suffer
             it
             ,
             using
             great
             Clemency
             and
             Prudence
             ,
             lest
             the
             Kingdom
             might
             thereby
             be
             endangered
             .
          
           
             All
             this
             Disturbance
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             raised
             by
             his
             Son
             and
             his
             Faction
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             marrying
             this
             new
             Wife
             ,
             whom
             notwithstanding
             having
             now
             brought
             over
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             placed
             by
             him
             on
             the
             Royal
             Throne
             as
             long
             as
             he
             lived
             ,
             without
             any
             Dispute
             or
             Opposition
             from
             his
             Nobles
             ;
             thô
             (
             says
             this
             Author
             )
             the
             Nation
             of
             the
             
               West
               Saxons
            
             did
             not
             permit
             the
             Queen
             to
             sit
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             called
             Queen
             ;
             which
             Custom
             our
             Ancestors
             relate
             to
             have
             proceeded
             from
             a
             certain
             wicked
             Queen
             ,
             called
             Eadburga
             ,
             the
             Wife
             of
             King
             Bryhtric
             ,
             whose
             Story
             ,
             Asser
             in
             his
             Annals
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             his
             
               De
               Gestis
               Alfredi
            
             ,
             hath
             given
             us
             at
             large
             ,
             where
             speaking
             of
             the
             Occasion
             of
             this
             severe
             Law
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             it
             proceeded
             from
             the
             wicked
             Carriage
             of
             that
             Queen
             ,
             (
             already
             mentioned
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             former
             Book
             ,
             )
             who
             abusing
             her
             Husband's
             Affections
             by
             untrue
             Accusations
             ,
             took
             away
             many
             Men's
             Lives
             ;
             and
             being
             hated
             by
             the
             English
             after
             that
             King's
             Decease
             ,
             they
             made
             that
             Law
             now
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             and
             
               Mat.
               Westminster
            
             do
             assure
             us
             ,
             That
             King
             Ethelwulf
             lived
             but
             two
             Years
             after
             his
             return
             from
             Rome
             ,
             during
             which
             time
             he
             thought
             not
             only
             of
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             also
             what
             should
             happen
             in
             this
             after
             his
             Decease
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             lest
             his
             Sons
             should
             quarrel
             among
             themselves
             after
             his
             Death
             ,
             he
             commanded
             his
             Testament
             to
             be
             written
             ,
             (
             Asser
             calls
             it
             an
             Hereditary
             ,
             or
             Commendatory
             Epistle
             ,
             )
             in
             which
             he
             ordained
             ,
             his
             Kingdom
             should
             be
             divided
             between
             the
             two
             eldest
             Sons
             ,
             as
             also
             his
             own
             proper
             Inheritance
             between
             all
             his
             Sons
             and
             Daughters
             ,
             and
             near
             Kinsmen
             ;
             but
             for
             his
             Money
             ,
             he
             ordered
             it
             to
             be
             divided
             between
             his
             Sons
             and
             his
             Nobles
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             left
             ,
             to
             be
             employed
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             Soul
             ;
             to
             which
             end
             he
             ordained
             ,
             That
             his
             Successours
             throughout
             all
             his
             own
             Hereditary
             Lands
             ,
             should
             maintain
             out
             of
             *
             every
             Ten
             Families
             one
             Poor
             Person
             ,
             (
             either
             Native
             or
             Stranger
             ,
             )
             with
             Meat
             ,
             Drink
             ,
             and
             Apparel
             ;
             always
             provided
             ,
             that
             the
             Land
             did
             not
             then
             lie
             waste
             ,
             but
             was
             cultivated
             by
             Men
             and
             Cattle
             :
             It
             is
             also
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             That
             this
             Grant
             was
             wholly
             different
             from
             that
             of
             Tythes
             ,
             thô
             
             Bromton's
             Chronicle
             hath
             confounded
             them
             together
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             all
             one
             ;
             he
             also
             ordered
             to
             be
             sent
             every
             Year
             to
             Rome
             300
             Mancuses
             ,
             which
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             renders
             Marks
             ,
             thô
             what
             the
             Sum
             was
             is
             uncertain
             :
             but
             it
             was
             to
             be
             equally
             distributed
             between
             the
             Churches
             of
             St.
             Peter
             and
             
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             to
             provide
             Lights
             on
             Easter
             Eve
             ;
             and
             of
             this
             300
             Marks
             ,
             
             the
             Pope
             was
             to
             have
             100
             to
             himself
             .
             These
             Grants
             are
             supposed
             by
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Spelman
            
             to
             have
             been
             made
             in
             a
             general
             Council
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             after
             this
             time
             we
             find
             no
             more
             of
             them
             for
             many
             Years
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             frequent
             Invasions
             of
             the
             Danes
             .
             But
             not
             long
             after
             King
             Ethelwulf
             died
             ,
             and
             was
             buried
             at
             Winchester
             ,
             having
             reigned
             20
             Years
             and
             5
             Months
             ;
             for
             the
             Saxon
             Annals
             ,
             which
             allow
             him
             but
             18
             Years
             and
             an
             half
             ,
             are
             certainly
             mistaken
             .
          
           
             This
             Year
             also
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             Florence
             of
             
               Worcester
               ,
               )
               Humbert
            
             the
             Bishop
             anointed
             that
             Glorious
             Martyr
             ,
             Edmund
             King
             of
             the
             
               East
               Angles
            
             ,
             being
             then
             but
             15
             Years
             old
             ,
             at
             a
             Town
             called
             Buram
             ,
             being
             then
             the
             Royal
             Seat.
             
          
           
             But
             having
             no
             Account
             of
             King
             
             Edmund's
             Pedigree
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Place
             of
             his
             Birth
             from
             any
             of
             our
             English
             Historians
             ,
             you
             must
             be
             content
             with
             what
             
               Johannes
               Anglicus
            
             of
             Tinmouth
             hath
             told
             us
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             Legend
             of
             Saints
             ,
             (
             called
             Sanctilogium
             ,
             )
             of
             this
             King
             and
             Martyr
             ,
             viz.
             That
             he
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             one
             Alemond
             ,
             a
             Nobleman
             of
             the
             Blood
             Royal
             of
             the
             
               East
               Angles
            
             ,
             who
             having
             fled
             for
             fear
             of
             King
             Offa
             into
             
               Old
               Saxony
            
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             his
             Family
             first
             came
             ,
             had
             there
             by
             his
             Wife
             called
             Cywara
             a
             Son
             ,
             whom
             he
             named
             Edmund
             ,
             the
             pretended
             Miracles
             of
             whose
             Birth
             I
             purposely
             omit
             .
             This
             Prince
             having
             been
             instructed
             in
             all
             Christian
             and
             Moral
             Duties
             ,
             lived
             in
             Germany
             to
             the
             14th
             Year
             of
             his
             Age
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             return
             into
             England
             was
             so
             acceptable
             to
             the
             
               East
               Angles
            
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             by
             them
             Elected
             King
             ,
             and
             ,
             till
             his
             Death
             ,
             continued
             in
             the
             quiet
             Possession
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             without
             any
             opposition
             of
             King
             Ethelwulf
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             his
             Sons
             ,
             then
             Kings
             of
             the
             
               West
               Saxons
            
             ,
             to
             whose
             Dominions
             that
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             
               East
               Angles
            
             had
             lately
             been
             made
             subject
             ;
             and
             hence
             it
             may
             be
             reasonably
             inferred
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             by
             King
             
             Ethelwulf's
             Consent
             ,
             that
             Edmund
             being
             returned
             out
             of
             Germany
             ,
             took
             Possession
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             Being
             thus
             made
             King
             ,
             and
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             tender
             Age
             ,
             not
             esteeming
             himself
             capable
             of
             managing
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             he
             willingly
             submitted
             them
             and
             himself
             to
             the
             Direction
             of
             the
             said
             Bishop
             of
             the
             
               East
               Angles
            
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             was
             Crowned
             ,
             and
             by
             whose
             Councel
             and
             Direction
             he
             behaved
             himself
             as
             became
             a
             Prince
             ,
             endued
             with
             all
             Kingly
             Virtues
             ;
             so
             that
             during
             his
             Reign
             ,
             his
             principal
             Care
             was
             to
             repair
             the
             Ruines
             which
             the
             Mercian
             Arms
             and
             Tyranny
             had
             brought
             upon
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             
               East
               Angles
            
             ,
             reduced
             by
             War
             to
             extream
             Poverty
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             a
             Neglect
             of
             Piety
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Discipline
             .
             And
             thus
             he
             Reigned
             14
             Years
             in
             Peace
             ,
             with
             the
             Affection
             of
             all
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             till
             GOD
             was
             pleased
             ,
             by
             sending
             the
             Pagan
             Danes
             as
             a
             Scourge
             to
             his
             Country
             ,
             to
             render
             this
             Prince
             a
             high
             Example
             of
             Christian
             Fortitude
             and
             Constancy
             .
          
        
         
           
             King
             ETHELBALD
             ,
             and
             King
             ETHELRED
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             Death
             of
             Ethelwulf
             King
             of
             the
             
               West
               Saxons
            
             ,
             
             his
             two
             eldest
             Sons
             divided
             their
             Father's
             Kingdom
             according
             to
             his
             Will
             :
             Ethelbald
             ,
             his
             eldest
             Son
             ,
             succeeded
             him
             in
             
               West
               Saxony
            
             ,
             whilst
             his
             younger
             Brother
             Ethelred
             Reigned
             in
             Kent
             ,
             as
             also
             over
             the
             East
             and
             
               South
               Saxons
            
             .
             And
             now
             (
             according
             to
             our
             Annals
             )
             the
             Pope
             hearing
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             King
             Ethelwulf
             ,
             anointed
             Alfred
             to
             be
             King
             ,
             and
             also
             delivered
             him
             to
             a
             
             Bishop
             to
             be
             Confirmed
             :
             
             If
             this
             was
             so
             ,
             the
             King
             his
             Father
             must
             have
             left
             him
             behind
             at
             Rome
             ;
             for
             Asser
             says
             expresly
             ,
             That
             he
             went
             thither
             with
             him
             ;
             but
             over
             what
             Kingdom
             the
             Pope
             should
             Anoint
             him
             .
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             unless
             foretold
             by
             way
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             King
             after
             his
             Brothers
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             King
             Ethelbald
             ,
             above-mentioned
             ,
             both
             Ingulph
             and
             Will.
             of
             Malmesbury
             give
             him
             a
             very
             bad
             Character
             ,
             That
             he
             married
             Judeth
             ,
             his
             Father's
             Widow
             ,
             and
             was
             also
             besides
             both
             Lazy
             ,
             and
             Perfidious
             ;
             but
             *
             
               Thomas
               Redborne
            
             ,
             in
             his
             larger
             History
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             says
             ,
             That
             by
             the
             Admonition
             of
             Swithin
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             he
             repented
             of
             his
             Incest
             ,
             and
             put
             away
             Judeth
             his
             Mother-in-Law
             ,
             and
             observed
             all
             Things
             that
             the
             Bishop
             enjoyned
             him
             .
             This
             Author
             farther
             relates
             from
             one
             Gerard
             ,
             of
             
             Cornwal's
             History
             of
             the
             
               West
               Saxon
            
             Kings
             ,
             not
             now
             extant
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             That
             he
             died
             in
             a
             few
             Years
             after
             ,
             without
             doing
             or
             suffering
             any
             thing
             that
             deserves
             to
             be
             mentioned
             ;
             for
             we
             do
             not
             find
             that
             the
             Danes
             troubled
             this
             Kingdom
             all
             his
             Reign
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Length
             of
             which
             there
             is
             very
             different
             Relations
             amongst
             our
             Historians
             ;
             the
             Saxon
             Annals
             ,
             and
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             ,
             making
             him
             to
             have
             reigned
             5
             Years
             ,
             whereas
             Asser
             and
             Ingulph
             allow
             him
             but
             Two
             and
             an
             half
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             truer
             Account
             ,
             for
             if
             King
             Ethelwulf
             returned
             from
             Rome
             in
             the
             Year
             855
             ,
             and
             lived
             above
             Two
             Years
             after
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             King
             Ethelbald
             could
             not
             Reign
             above
             Two
             Years
             and
             an
             half
             ;
             for
             the
             Saxon
             Annals
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             next
             Year
             but
             one
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             
             
               King
               Ethelbald
               deceased
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Body
               was
               buried
               at
               Scireborne
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             King
             ETHELBERT
             alone
             .
          
           
             
               The●
               Aethelbryght
               ,
               his
               Brother
               took
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               held
               it
               in
               great
               Concord
               and
               Quiet
               .
            
          
           
             I
             suppose
             our
             Author
             means
             ,
             from
             Domestick
             Commotions
             ;
             for
             he
             immediately
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             in
             this
             King's
             time
             there
             came
             an
             Army
             (
             of
             Danes
             )
             from
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             took
             Winchester
             ;
             with
             whom
             (
             in
             their
             return
             to
             their
             Ships
             )
             Osric
             and
             Aethelwulf
             the
             Ealdormen
             ,
             with
             the
             Hampshire
             and
             Berkshire-men
             ,
             fought
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             Danes
             to
             flight
             ,
             and
             kept
             the
             Field
             of
             Battle
             ,
             but
             the
             Annals
             do
             not
             tell
             us
             in
             what
             Year
             of
             his
             Reign
             this
             Invasion
             happened
             .
          
           
             
             '
             This
             Year
             deceased
             St.
             Swithune
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             .
          
           
             Now
             concerning
             this
             holy
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             also
             Alstan
             Bishop
             of
             Shirbone
             ,
             *
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             gives
             us
             this
             Character
             ,
             which
             omitting
             all
             the
             Bedroll
             of
             Miracles
             that
             follow
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             set
             down
             .
          
           
             King
             Aethelwulf
             bearing
             a
             great
             Reverence
             to
             St.
             Swithune
             ,
             whom
             he
             calls
             his
             Teacher
             and
             Master
             ,
             desisted
             not
             till
             he
             had
             honoured
             him
             with
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             said
             Bishoprick
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             was
             Consecrated
             with
             the
             Unanimous
             Consent
             and
             Joy
             of
             all
             the
             whole
             Clergy
             of
             that
             Diocess
             ,
             by
             Ceal●oth
             Arch
             Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ;
             hereby
             Bishop
             
             Swithune's
             Authority
             encreasing
             ,
             his
             Councels
             ,
             for
             the
             Good
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             proved
             of
             greater
             weight
             ;
             so
             that
             by
             his
             Admonitions
             ,
             both
             the
             Church
             and
             State
             received
             great
             Benefit
             :
             And
             indeed
             he
             was
             a
             rich
             Treasure
             of
             all
             Virtues
             ;
             but
             those
             in
             which
             he
             took
             most
             Delight
             ,
             were
             Humility
             and
             Clemency
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             Episcopal
             Function
             ,
             he
             omitted
             nothing
             belonging
             to
             a
             True
             Pastor
             .
          
           
           
             By
             his
             Assistance
             principally
             ,
             
             together
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Prudent
             and
             Couragious
             Prelate
             Alstan
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Shirborne
             ,
             King
             Aethelwulf
             was
             enabled
             to
             support
             the
             Calamities
             his
             Kingdom
             suffered
             by
             the
             frequent
             Irruptions
             of
             the
             Danes
             ,
             for
             these
             two
             were
             his
             principal
             Councellours
             in
             all
             Affairs
             .
             Bishop
             Swithune
             ,
             who
             contemned
             Worldly
             Things
             ,
             informed
             his
             Lord
             in
             all
             Matters
             which
             concerned
             his
             Soul
             ,
             whilst
             Alstan
             judging
             that
             Temporal
             Advantages
             were
             not
             to
             be
             neglected
             ,
             encouraged
             him
             to
             oppose
             the
             Danes
             ,
             and
             provided
             Money
             for
             his
             Exchequer
             ,
             and
             also
             ordered
             his
             Armies
             ;
             so
             that
             thô
             this
             King
             was
             of
             a
             slow
             ,
             unactive
             Nature
             ,
             yet
             by
             the
             Admonitions
             of
             these
             two
             worthy
             Councellours
             ,
             he
             Governed
             his
             Kingdom
             prudently
             and
             happily
             :
             Many
             noble
             Designs
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             State
             being
             well
             begun
             ,
             were
             prosperously
             executed
             in
             his
             Reign
             .
          
           
             
               This
               Year
               the
               Danish
               Army
               landed
               in
               Thanet
               ,
               and
               wintering
               there
               ,
               made
               a
               League
               with
               the
               Kentish-men
               ,
               who
               promised
               them
               Money
               ,
               provided
               they
               would
               keep
               the
               Peace
               ;
               under
               pretence
               of
               which
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Money
               promised
               ,
               the
               Danes
               stole
               out
               of
               their
               Camp
               ,
               and
               wasted
               all
               the
               East
               part
               of
               Kent
               .
               ]
            
             For
             ,
             as
             Asser
             well
             observes
             ,
             they
             knew
             they
             could
             get
             more
             by
             Plunder
             ,
             than
             by
             Peace
             .
          
           
             
               Now
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               same
               Annals
               ,
               King
               Aethelbryht
               died
               ,
               
               to
               the
               great
               Grief
               of
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               having
               governed
               the
               Kingdom
               5
               Years
               with
               a
               general
               Satisfaction
               ,
               and
               was
               buried
               at
               Scyreburne
               ,
               near
               to
               his
               Brother
               .
            
             This
             Prince
             is
             supposed
             to
             have
             had
             a
             Son
             call'd
             Ethelwald
             ,
             whom
             you
             will
             find
             in
             this
             History
             to
             have
             raised
             a
             Rebellion
             against
             King
             Edward
             the
             elder
             many
             Years
             after
             .
          
        
         
           
             King
             ETHELRED
             .
          
           
             
               Then
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Annals
               )
               Aethelred
               ,
               Brother
               to
               the
               late
               King
               ,
               began
               his
               Reign
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               Year
               a
               great
               Army
               of
               Danes
               landed
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               took
               up
               their
               Winter
               Quarters
               among
               the
               
                 East
                 Angles
              
               ,
               and
               there
               turned
               Horsemen
               ,
               and
               that
               Nation
               was
               forced
               to
               make
               Peace
               with
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Then
               the
               Pagan
               Army
               sailed
               from
               the
               
                 East
                 Angles
              
               ,
               
               and
               went
               up
               the
               River
               Humber
               to
               the
               City
               of
               York
               ,
               where
               was
               at
               that
               time
               great
               Discord
               between
               the
               People
               of
               that
               Nation
               .
               ]
            
             I
             shall
             here
             give
             you
             
             Asser's
             Account
             of
             this
             Transaction
             ,
             being
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             (
             thô
             more
             particular
             than
             that
             )
             in
             the
             Annals
             themselves
             .
             For
             (
             says
             he
             )
             the
             Northumbers
             had
             now
             expelled
             Osbright
             ,
             their
             lawful
             King
             ,
             and
             had
             set
             up
             a
             Tyrant
             or
             Usurper
             ,
             one
             Aella
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             descended
             of
             the
             Royal
             Line
             ;
             but
             now
             when
             the
             Pagans
             invaded
             them
             by
             the
             Intercession
             of
             the
             great
             Men
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Common
             Safety
             ,
             the
             two
             Kings
             joyned
             their
             Forces
             ,
             and
             so
             marched
             to
             York
             ;
             at
             whose
             coming
             the
             Danes
             presently
             fled
             ,
             and
             endeavoured
             to
             defend
             themselves
             within
             the
             City
             ;
             which
             the
             Christians
             perceiving
             ,
             resolved
             to
             follow
             them
             to
             the
             very
             Walls
             ,
             and
             breaking
             in
             ,
             and
             entering
             the
             Town
             with
             them
             ;
             (
             for
             it
             seems
             ,
             that
             City
             had
             not
             in
             those
             Times
             such
             strong
             Walls
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             when
             Asser
             wrote
             his
             History
             ;
             )
             therefore
             when
             the
             Christians
             had
             made
             a
             Breach
             in
             the
             Wall
             as
             they
             designed
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             great
             part
             of
             them
             had
             entred
             the
             City
             ,
             the
             Pagans
             being
             compelled
             by
             Necessity
             and
             Despair
             ,
             broke
             out
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             killed
             ,
             routed
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             flight
             the
             whole
             Army
             ,
             as
             well
             within
             as
             without
             the
             Town
             ;
             so
             that
             both
             the
             Kings
             were
             slain
             ,
             together
             with
             many
             Noblemen
             ,
             and
             a
             vast
             number
             of
             Common
             Souldiers
             ;
             and
             a
             great
             many
             were
             
             taken
             Prisoners
             ,
             
             and
             those
             that
             remained
             alive
             were
             forced
             to
             make
             Peace
             with
             the
             Danes
             ,
             who
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Chronicle
             of
             Mailross
             ,
             )
             made
             one
             Egbert
             King
             over
             the
             Northumbers
             that
             were
             left
             ,
             thô
             under
             the
             Danish
             Dominion
             ;
             but
             it
             seems
             ,
             it
             was
             over
             those
             that
             lay
             on
             the
             North
             side
             of
             the
             River
             Time
             ,
             as
             Simeon
             of
             Darham
             ,
             in
             his
             History
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             relates
             .
          
           
             
               The
               same
               Year
               also
               died
               Aethstan
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               held
               his
               See
               of
               Scireborne
               50
               Years
               ,
               whose
               Body
               was
               buried
               in
               that
               Town
               .
            
          
           
             But
             since
             the
             Chronicle
             that
             goes
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Abbot
             *
             Bromton
             undertakes
             to
             give
             some
             probable
             Account
             how
             the
             Danes
             came
             to
             invade
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             thô
             it
             looks
             somewhat
             like
             a
             Romance
             ,
             yet
             I
             shall
             here
             give
             it
             you
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             found
             in
             no
             other
             Author
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             being
             thus
             .
             Osbriht
             ,
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             going
             one
             day
             a
             hunting
             ,
             as
             he
             returned
             home
             went
             privately
             to
             the
             House
             of
             one
             of
             his
             Noblemen
             ,
             called
             
               Bruern
               Brocard
            
             ,
             to
             refresh
             himself
             ;
             Bruern
             knowing
             nothing
             of
             the
             King
             's
             coming
             ,
             was
             gone
             to
             the
             Sea
             side
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Custom
             ,
             to
             secure
             the
             Shoar
             against
             Pirats
             ;
             but
             his
             Wife
             ,
             a
             Woman
             of
             great
             Beauty
             ,
             entertained
             the
             King
             at
             Dinner
             very
             splendidly
             .
             The
             King
             have
             dined
             ,
             took
             her
             by
             the
             Hand
             and
             led
             her
             to
             her
             Chamber
             ,
             telling
             her
             ,
             He
             must
             speak
             with
             her
             in
             private
             ;
             and
             there
             removing
             all
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ;
             but
             such
             as
             were
             privy
             to
             his
             Secrets
             ,
             he
             by
             Force
             and
             Violence
             lay
             with
             her
             .
             Having
             thus
             had
             his
             Will
             ,
             he
             speedily
             returned
             to
             York
             ,
             whilst
             she
             so
             lamented
             ,
             and
             wept
             ,
             that
             her
             Face
             was
             extremely
             altered
             ;
             which
             caused
             her
             Husband
             at
             his
             return
             to
             ask
             the
             cause
             of
             so
             sudden
             a
             Change
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             unusual
             Sadness
             :
             Whereupon
             she
             told
             him
             the
             whole
             Matter
             ,
             how
             the
             King
             had
             forced
             her
             ;
             which
             having
             heard
             ,
             he
             comforted
             her
             ,
             bidding
             her
             not
             to
             afflict
             her self
             ,
             since
             she
             was
             not
             able
             to
             resist
             a
             Man
             so
             potent
             ;
             assuring
             her
             ,
             because
             she
             had
             told
             him
             the
             Truth
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             love
             her
             less
             than
             he
             had
             done
             before
             ;
             and
             if
             GOD
             gave
             him
             leave
             ,
             he
             would
             Revenge
             both
             himself
             ,
             and
             her
             ,
             upon
             him
             that
             had
             committed
             the
             Crime
             .
             Then
             did
             Bruern
             ,
             being
             a
             Man
             both
             Noble
             and
             Powerful
             ,
             call
             his
             Kindred
             together
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             revealed
             the
             Affront
             put
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Intention
             speedily
             to
             Revenge
             it
             ;
             To
             which
             they
             all
             consenting
             ,
             and
             approving
             his
             Purpose
             ,
             he
             with
             them
             took
             Horse
             and
             rode
             to
             York
             .
             The
             King
             ,
             upon
             sight
             of
             him
             ,
             called
             him
             to
             him
             very
             civilly
             ,
             but
             he
             having
             all
             his
             Relations
             at
             his
             Back
             ,
             defied
             him
             ,
             renouncing
             his
             Allegiance
             ,
             giving
             up
             his
             Land
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             else
             he
             held
             of
             him
             .
             This
             said
             ,
             without
             any
             more
             Words
             he
             withdrew
             ,
             making
             no
             stay
             at
             all
             at
             Court.
             
          
           
             So
             his
             Friends
             consenting
             ,
             he
             went
             straitways
             over
             to
             Denmark
             ,
             where
             he
             made
             a
             great
             Complaint
             to
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Affront
             offered
             to
             him
             and
             his
             Wife
             by
             K.
             Osbriht
             ,
             desiring
             his
             speedy
             Relief
             and
             Supplies
             to
             put
             him
             into
             a
             Capacity
             to
             revenge
             himself
             .
             At
             this
             News
             ,
             Godrin
             and
             his
             Danes
             conceived
             very
             great
             Joy
             ,
             having
             now
             some
             Reason
             to
             induce
             them
             to
             invade
             the
             English
             ,
             and
             revenge
             the
             Injury
             offered
             to
             Bruern
             ,
             who
             was
             descended
             of
             his
             Blood
             ;
             whereupon
             he
             speedily
             prepared
             a
             great
             Army
             ,
             over
             which
             he
             made
             Captains
             ,
             two
             Brothers
             ,
             called
             Inguar
             ,
             and
             Hubba
             ,
             most
             valiant
             Souldiers
             ;
             and
             to
             them
             he
             gave
             a
             Navy
             ,
             furnished
             with
             all
             Necessaries
             ,
             to
             transport
             an
             innumerable
             Company
             of
             Men.
             These
             Adventurers
             landing
             in
             the
             Northern
             Parts
             ,
             and
             taking
             their
             way
             through
             Holderness
             ,
             destroyed
             all
             the
             Towns
             ,
             with
             their
             Inhabitants
             ;
             and
             coming
             to
             York
             ,
             provoked
             Osbriht
             to
             come
             out
             and
             fight
             them
             ,
             where
             
             he
             and
             his
             Brother-King
             were
             both
             slain
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             already
             heard
             .
          
           
             
               This
               Year
               the
               Danish
               Army
               marched
               into
               Mercia
               as
               far
               as
               Snotingaham
               ,
               (
               now
               Nottingham
               ,
               )
               and
               there
               took
               up
               their
               Quarters
               ;
               
               but
               Burhred
               ,
               King
               of
               the
               Mercians
               ,
               with
               his
               Great
               or
               Wise
               Men
               ,
               entreated
               Aethelred
               ,
               King
               of
               the
               
                 West
                 Saxons
              
               ,
               and
               Aelfred
               his
               Brother
               ,
               to
               help
               them
               to
               fight
               against
               the
               Pagans
               ;
               whereupon
               they
               likewise
               marched
               to
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               where
               finding
               the
               Danish
               Army
               strongly
               fortified
               ,
               they
               only
               besieged
               Nottingham
               .
               ]
            
             But
             (
             as
             Asser
             and
             Ingulph
             relate
             )
             the
             Christians
             not
             being
             able
             to
             take
             either
             the
             Town
             or
             Castle
             ,
             there
             was
             very
             little
             fighting
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Mercians
             were
             forced
             to
             make
             Peace
             with
             the
             Pagans
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             Danes
             marched
             back
             again
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Northumberland
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Year
             Asser
             (
             in
             his
             Life
             of
             K.
             Alfred
             )
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             married
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Aethelred
             the
             Ealdorman
             of
             the
             
               Gaini
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             the
             Country
             about
             Gainesburrough
             in
             Yorkshire
             .
          
           
             
               But
               the
               next
               Year
               ,
               the
               Danish
               Army
               returned
               again
               to
               York
               ,
               
               and
               there
               stayed
               Twelve
               Months
               ;
               and
               now
               there
               was
               also
               a
               great
               Mortality
               both
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               Beasts
               .
            
          
           
             But
             we
             cannot
             here
             omit
             the
             Relation
             of
             
               Mat.
               Westminster
            
             under
             this
             Year
             ,
             concerning
             what
             the
             Danes
             did
             before
             they
             left
             the
             North
             of
             England
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             they
             slew
             both
             Old
             and
             Young
             ,
             not
             sparing
             the
             Lives
             or
             Chastities
             so
             much
             as
             of
             the
             Nuns
             ,
             where
             he
             gives
             us
             a
             strange
             Example
             of
             an
             Heroick
             (
             if
             not
             too
             Great
             a
             )
             Love
             of
             Chastity
             ;
             for
             Ebba
             ,
             (
             afterwards
             Sainted
             ,
             )
             then
             Abbess
             of
             Coldingham
             Nunnery
             in
             Yorkshire
             ,
             being
             more
             afraid
             of
             the
             loss
             of
             her
             Virginity
             ,
             than
             her
             Life
             ,
             calling
             her
             Nuns
             into
             the
             Chapter-house
             ,
             there
             made
             a
             Speech
             to
             them
             ,
             setting
             forth
             the
             Lust
             and
             Cruelty
             of
             the
             Danes
             ,
             and
             also
             exhorting
             them
             to
             follow
             her
             Example
             in
             avoiding
             it
             ;
             which
             they
             all
             promising
             to
             observe
             ,
             she
             then
             took
             a
             Razour
             and
             cut
             off
             her
             own
             Nose
             and
             upper
             Lip
             ,
             in
             which
             she
             was
             immediately
             followed
             by
             all
             the
             Sisters
             ;
             which
             being
             done
             ,
             those
             cruel
             Tyrants
             ,
             Hinguar
             and
             Hubba
             ,
             coming
             thither
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             Forces
             ,
             and
             seeing
             so
             horrible
             a
             Spectacle
             ,
             they
             not
             only
             ran
             out
             of
             the
             Monastery
             and
             left
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             gave
             order
             to
             their
             Followers
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             set
             the
             House
             on
             fire
             ,
             which
             they
             forthwith
             did
             ;
             so
             it
             was
             burnt
             to
             Ashes
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Abbess
             ,
             and
             all
             her
             Nuns
             ,
             who
             thought
             themselves
             happy
             in
             thus
             suffering
             Martyrdom
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             that
             which
             was
             dearer
             to
             them
             than
             their
             Lives
             .
             Nor
             did
             they
             discharge
             their
             Fury
             upon
             this
             Nunnery
             alone
             ,
             but
             upon
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Monasteries
             of
             the
             Northumbrian
             Kingdom
             ,
             having
             not
             long
             before
             destroyed
             the
             Monasteries
             and
             Church
             of
             Linaisfarne
             ,
             with
             those
             of
             Girwy
             and
             Weremuth
             ,
             besides
             the
             famous
             Nunneries
             of
             Streanshale
             and
             Tinmuth
             ;
             most
             of
             which
             were
             never
             rebuilt
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             were
             ,
             not
             till
             several
             Ages
             after
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             with
             our
             Annals
             .
             In
             the
             Peterborough
             Copy
             ,
             it
             follows
             thus
             :
          
           
             
               Then
               the
               Danes
               quitting
               the
               North
               ,
               
               and
               mounting
               themselves
               on
               Horseback
               ,
               marched
               through
               Mercia
               into
               
                 East
                 England
              
               ,
               and
               took
               up
               their
               Winter
               Quarters
               at
               Theodford
               ;
               the
               same
               Winter
               King
               Eadmund
               fought
               with
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               Danes
               gained
               the
               Victory
               ,
               and
               slew
               that
               holy
               King
               ,
               and
               destroying
               all
               the
               Monasteries
               that
               lay
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               they
               wholly
               conquered
               that
               Kingdom
               .
               The
               Names
               of
               the
               Princes
               who
               slew
               him
               were
               Higwais
               and
               U●ba
               ,
               (
               whom
               other
               Writers
               call
               Hinguar
               
               and
               Hubba
               .
               
               )
               At
               the
               same
               time
               also
               they
               came
               to
               Medeshamstead
               ,
               which
               Monastery
               they
               burnt
               and
               destroyed
               ,
               killing
               the
               Abbots
               and
               Monks
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Men
               they
               found
               there
               ,
               carrying
               away
               all
               the
               rich
               Spoil
               of
               that
               place
               .
            
          
           
             But
             since
             the
             Saxon
             Annals
             are
             very
             short
             in
             this
             Relation
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             from
             Ingulph
             a
             more
             particular
             Account
             of
             what
             they
             did
             this
             Year
             in
             their
             march
             into
             
               East
               England
            
             ,
             who
             further
             adds
             ;
             That
             Winter
             being
             ended
             ,
             the
             Danes
             took
             Shipping
             and
             went
             into
             Lindisse
             in
             Lincolnshire
             ,
             and
             landing
             at
             Humberstan
             ,
             spoiled
             all
             that
             Country
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             that
             famous
             and
             ancient
             Monastery
             of
             Bardney
             was
             destroyed
             ,
             the
             Monks
             and
             all
             others
             being
             slain
             in
             the
             Church
             without
             Mercy
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             had
             there
             stayed
             ,
             wasting
             the
             Country
             for
             the
             whole
             Summer
             :
             About
             Michaelmas
             they
             did
             the
             like
             to
             the
             Country
             of
             Kesteven
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Province
             ,
             where
             they
             committed
             the
             same
             Murders
             and
             Desolations
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Year
             ,
             in
             the
             Month
             of
             September
             ,
             Count
             Algar
             drew
             together
             all
             the
             Youth
             of
             Hoyland
             (
             now
             called
             Holland
             )
             in
             Lincolnshire
             ,
             with
             two
             Knights
             his
             Senescals
             ▪
             Wibert
             ,
             and
             Leofric
             ,
             who
             marched
             in
             the
             Head
             of
             them
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             brave
             Body
             of
             200
             Men
             belonging
             to
             Croyland
             Abbey
             ,
             who
             being
             all
             stout
             Fellows
             ,
             were
             led
             by
             one
             Toly
             ,
             then
             a
             Monk
             ,
             but
             formerly
             a
             famous
             Souldier
             among
             the
             Mercians
             ;
             these
             taking
             with
             them
             about
             300
             stout
             and
             warlike
             Men
             more
             from
             
               Deping
               ,
               Lanioft
            
             ,
             and
             Boston
             ,
             to
             whom
             also
             joyned
             Morchar
             ,
             Lord
             of
             Branne
             ,
             with
             his
             strong
             and
             numerous
             Family
             ,
             and
             being
             met
             by
             the
             Sheriff
             of
             Lincoln
             ,
             a
             valiant
             and
             ancient
             Souldier
             ,
             with
             the
             Lincolnshire
             Forces
             ,
             all
             which
             mustering
             together
             in
             Kesteven
             on
             St.
             
             Maurice's
             Day
             ,
             they
             joyned
             Battle
             with
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             where
             GOD
             gave
             them
             the
             Victory
             ,
             three
             Kings
             being
             slain
             ,
             with
             a
             very
             great
             multitude
             of
             Souldiers
             ;
             the
             Christians
             pursued
             the
             Pagans
             to
             their
             very
             Camp
             ,
             where
             finding
             a
             stout
             Resistance
             ,
             Night
             at
             last
             parted
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Earl
             drew
             back
             his
             Army
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             seems
             there
             returned
             that
             Night
             to
             the
             Danish
             Camp
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             that
             Nation
             ,
             who
             dividing
             the
             Country
             among
             them
             ,
             had
             marched
             out
             to
             plunder
             ;
             their
             names
             are
             Barbarous
             ,
             and
             too
             long
             to
             be
             repeated
             ,
             but
             their
             chief
             Kings
             were
             Godrum
             and
             Basseg
             ,
             and
             their
             Earls
             or
             Leaders
             ,
             Hingar
             and
             Hubba
             ,
             with
             others
             ,
             who
             then
             returned
             with
             great
             Forces
             ,
             and
             a
             multitude
             of
             Captives
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Spoil
             ;
             and
             their
             coming
             being
             known
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Christians
             struck
             with
             terrour
             fled
             away
             ;
             whil'st
             those
             that
             were
             left
             ,
             early
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
             after
             hearing
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             and
             receiving
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             being
             resolved
             to
             dye
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             Defence
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             marched
             into
             the
             Field
             against
             their
             Enemies
             ;
             but
             the
             Earl
             perceiving
             his
             Forces
             to
             be
             too
             much
             weaken'd
             appointed
             Fryer
             Toly
             with
             his
             Five
             Hundred
             Men
             to
             Fight
             in
             the
             Right
             Wing
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             the
             strongest
             ;
             and
             Earl
             Morchar
             with
             those
             who
             followed
             him
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Sheriff
             of
             Lincoln
             making
             other
             Five
             Hundred
             in
             the
             Left
             Wing
             ;
             whilest
             he
             with
             his
             Senescals
             kept
             the
             main
             Body
             ,
             as
             ready
             to
             help
             either
             Wing
             if
             there
             were
             occasion
             ;
             but
             the
             Danes
             being
             now
             enraged
             at
             the
             slaughter
             of
             their
             Men
             ,
             having
             buried
             their
             Three
             Kings
             at
             a
             place
             ,
             which
             is
             thence
             called
             Trekingham
             ;
             afterwards
             2
             Kings
             and
             8
             Counts
             marched
             out
             ,
             whilst
             the
             rest
             guarded
             the
             Camp
             ,
             and
             Captives
             ;
             but
             the
             Christians
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             smaller
             Number
             ,
             drawing
             themselves
             up
             in
             one
             Body
             ,
             made
             with
             their
             Shields
             a
             strong
             Testudo
             against
             the
             force
             of
             their
             Enemies
             
             Arrows
             ,
             and
             kept
             off
             the
             Horse
             with
             their
             Pikes
             ;
             
             and
             thus
             being
             well
             ordered
             by
             their
             Commanders
             ,
             they
             kept
             their
             Ground
             the
             whole
             day
             :
             But
             thô
             they
             remained
             unbroken
             till
             night
             ,
             and
             had
             still
             withstood
             the
             force
             of
             their
             Enemies
             Arrows
             ,
             but
             their
             Horses
             being
             then
             tired
             ,
             began
             to
             flag
             ;
             the
             Pagans
             feigning
             a
             Flight
             ,
             on
             purpose
             seemed
             to
             quit
             the
             Field
             ,
             which
             the
             Christians
             perceiving
             ,
             althô
             their
             Commanders
             forbad
             and
             opposed
             it
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             breaking
             their
             Ranks
             ,
             were
             all
             dispersed
             through
             the
             Plain
             without
             any
             Order
             or
             Command
             :
             but
             the
             Pagans
             returning
             like
             Lions
             upon
             a
             Flock
             of
             Sheep
             ,
             made
             a
             great
             Slaughter
             amongst
             them
             ;
             whilst
             the
             stout
             Count
             Algar
             ,
             and
             Frier
             Toly
             ,
             with
             some
             Souldiers
             ,
             getting
             upon
             a
             rising
             Ground
             ,
             and
             being
             drawn
             up
             into
             a
             round
             Body
             ,
             did
             for
             a
             long
             time
             endure
             the
             Pagans
             Insults
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             said
             Earl
             and
             other
             Captains
             saw
             the
             stoutest
             Men
             of
             their
             small
             Army
             slain
             ,
             they
             got
             upon
             the
             thickest
             heaps
             of
             the
             Christian
             dead
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             there
             being
             resolved
             to
             sell
             their
             Lives
             as
             dear
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             they
             fell
             down
             dead
             ,
             having
             received
             many
             Wounds
             ;
             only
             a
             few
             young
             Men
             of
             Sutton
             and
             Gedeney
             flinging
             away
             their
             Arms
             ,
             fled
             into
             a
             Neighbouring
             Wood
             ,
             and
             so
             escaping
             ,
             came
             the
             Night
             following
             to
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Croyland
             ,
             and
             there
             related
             the
             slaughter
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             loss
             of
             their
             whole
             Company
             :
             which
             when
             they
             had
             told
             at
             the
             Church
             door
             with
             great
             lamentations
             ,
             the
             Abbot
             and
             Monks
             ,
             being
             extreamly
             confounded
             at
             this
             ill
             news
             ,
             resolved
             to
             keep
             only
             with
             them
             the
             Elder
             Monks
             ,
             and
             some
             few
             Children
             ,
             to
             provoke
             compassion
             ,
             and
             so
             sent
             away
             all
             the
             Younger
             Men
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Reliques
             ,
             Jewels
             ,
             and
             Charters
             of
             their
             Monasteries
             ,
             by
             Boat
             to
             the
             Wood
             of
             Ancarig
             ,
             adjoining
             to
             their
             Island
             ;
             where
             they
             staid
             with
             one
             Foret
             an
             Anchorite
             Four
             days
             ,
             being
             Thirty
             in
             number
             ,
             whereof
             Ten
             were
             Priests
             :
             But
             the
             Abbot
             having
             hid
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Plate
             ;
             with
             the
             rich
             Table
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             put
             on
             his
             Sacred
             Vestments
             ,
             and
             had
             with
             his
             Brethren
             said
             Mass
             ,
             and
             communicated
             ;
             they
             had
             scarce
             finished
             all
             this
             when
             the
             Pagans
             breaking
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             slew
             Abbot
             Theodore
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             who
             perished
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             King
             Oketule
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             as
             well
             Old
             Men
             as
             Children
             ,
             being
             also
             slain
             ,
             except
             one
             handsome
             Boy
             of
             about
             Ten
             Years
             Old
             ,
             who
             (
             being
             intended
             for
             a
             Monk
             )
             was
             saved
             by
             Count
             Sidroc
             the
             Younger
             ,
             and
             stripping
             him
             of
             his
             Habit
             ,
             put
             on
             him
             a
             Danish
             Coat
             ,
             ordering
             him
             to
             follow
             him
             where
             ever
             he
             went
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Boy
             sticking
             close
             to
             him
             ,
             his
             Life
             was
             saved
             ,
             and
             he
             alone
             escaping
             ,
             gave
             a
             relation
             of
             what
             he
             had
             seen
             ;
             but
             the
             Danes
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             broke
             open
             the
             Tombs
             of
             St.
             Guthleak
             ,
             and
             the
             Princes
             there
             buried
             ,
             and
             finding
             no
             more
             Plunder
             ,
             set
             the
             Church
             on
             Fire
             ,
             and
             burnt
             the
             dead
             bodies
             that
             were
             in
             it
             together
             .
          
           
             So
             likewise
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Medeshamstead
             ,
             this
             Author
             hath
             given
             us
             a
             larger
             account
             than
             what
             we
             find
             in
             this
             Copy
             of
             the
             Annals
             ,
             viz.
             That
             four
             days
             after
             the
             destruction
             of
             Croyland
             ,
             the
             Danes
             march'd
             towards
             that
             Monastery
             ,
             where
             finding
             the
             Gates
             lock'd
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             make
             an
             assault
             upon
             it
             ;
             but
             receiving
             a
             Repulse
             ,
             at
             the
             second
             assault
             ,
             Tuba
             the
             Brother
             of
             Count
             Hubba
             being
             knocked
             down
             with
             a
             Stone
             ,
             was
             carried
             off
             for
             Dead
             ,
             whereat
             Hubba
             was
             so
             enraged
             ,
             that
             breaking
             into
             the
             Monastery
             he
             slew
             all
             the
             Monks
             that
             came
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             whilest
             the
             rest
             of
             them
             destroyed
             the
             others
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             all
             perished
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             short
             ,
             the
             Monastery
             was
             wholly
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             
             
             
             
             together
             with
             a
             noble
             Library
             of
             Books
             ,
             
             and
             all
             its
             Charters
             were
             reduced
             to
             Ashes
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             fourth
             day
             after
             this
             the
             Pagan
             Army
             having
             got
             together
             all
             the
             spoil
             they
             could
             ,
             marched
             toward
             Huntington
             ;
             but
             in
             their
             way
             thither
             ,
             as
             the
             two
             Counts
             Sidrocs
             brought
             up
             the
             Rear
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             which
             had
             now
             passed
             the
             River
             Nene
             ,
             two
             Waggon
             loads
             of
             rich
             moveables
             happened
             to
             be
             sunk
             in
             the
             Ford
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Beasts
             that
             drew
             them
             ,
             in
             getting
             out
             of
             which
             ,
             whilest
             Sidroc
             and
             his
             Men
             were
             busied
             ,
             the
             Boy
             Turgar
             slipped
             away
             into
             the
             next
             Wood
             ,
             and
             walking
             all
             Night
             about
             break
             of
             Day
             he
             got
             to
             Croyland
             ,
             where
             he
             found
             the
             Monks
             returned
             again
             ,
             and
             busie
             in
             quenching
             the
             Fire
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             could
             ;
             to
             whom
             he
             related
             all
             that
             had
             happened
             ,
             and
             discovering
             where
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Abbot
             and
             most
             of
             the
             Monks
             lay
             ,
             they
             removed
             the
             rubbish
             ,
             and
             buried
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             having
             chosen
             Godric
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Monks
             that
             escaped
             ,
             for
             their
             Abbot
             ,
             they
             were
             resolved
             to
             go
             and
             do
             the
             like
             Pious
             Office
             for
             the
             late
             Prior
             and
             Monks
             of
             Medeshamstead
             ,
             where
             arriving
             ,
             they
             buried
             the
             Bodies
             of
             above
             fourscore
             Monks
             in
             one
             Grave
             in
             the
             Church-yard
             ,
             placing
             over
             them
             a
             Pyramidal
             Stone
             of
             about
             a
             Yard
             high
             ,
             whereon
             were
             carved
             the
             Images
             of
             the
             Abbot
             and
             Monks
             about
             him
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             
             Ingulph's
             time
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             Britains
             spoiling
             the
             Country
             as
             far
             as
             Grant-bridge
             (
             now
             Cambridge
             ,
             )
             they
             then
             fell
             upon
             ,
             and
             burnt
             the
             famous
             Nunnery
             of
             Ely
             ,
             killing
             all
             that
             were
             therein
             both
             Men
             and
             Women
             ,
             and
             carrying
             away
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Riches
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             brought
             thither
             from
             all
             parts
             for
             their
             better
             security
             ;
             from
             whence
             they
             passed
             over
             into
             the
             Country
             of
             the
             East-Angles
             ,
             where
             they
             slew
             Earl
             Wulketule
             coming
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             making
             a
             stout
             resistance
             with
             his
             small
             Forces
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             marched
             against
             King
             Edmund
             himself
             ,
             of
             whose
             Life
             and
             Martyrdom
             ,
             I
             shall
             out
             of
             
             Asser's
             Annals
             ,
             give
             you
             a
             particular
             account
             ;
             and
             thô
             I
             will
             not
             pass
             my
             word
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             all
             his
             Relation
             ,
             being
             written
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Legends
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             yet
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             is
             no
             doubt
             true
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             may
             serve
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             instruct
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             to
             divert
             the
             Readers
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             I
             proceed
             to
             the
             Story
             of
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             this
             King
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             relate
             the
             occasion
             ,
             why
             the
             Danes
             invaded
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             East-Angles
             ,
             and
             put
             King
             Edmund
             so
             cruelly
             to
             Death
             ,
             which
             story
             thô
             it
             be
             not
             very
             probable
             ;
             yet
             since
             it
             is
             found
             in
             
               Mat.
               Westminsters
               Flores
               Historiarum
            
             ,
             I
             will
             from
             thence
             repeat
             it
             in
             as
             few
             words
             as
             I
             can
             ,
             being
             to
             this
             effect
             ;
             That
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Denmark
             there
             was
             one
             Lothbrook
             ,
             who
             being
             descended
             from
             the
             Royal
             Family
             ,
             had
             by
             his
             Wife
             two
             Sons
             ,
             Inguar
             and
             
               Hubba
               :
               Lothbrook
            
             going
             to
             Sea
             by
             himself
             ,
             in
             a
             Boat
             ,
             with
             only
             a
             Hawke
             on
             his
             Fist
             ,
             to
             seek
             for
             Game
             in
             a
             Neighbouring
             Island
             ,
             being
             taken
             by
             a
             sudden
             and
             violent
             Storm
             ,
             was
             tossed
             up
             and
             down
             for
             several
             Days
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             he
             was
             by
             the
             Wind
             and
             Tide
             driven
             upon
             the
             Coast
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             we
             now
             call
             Northfolk
             :
             where
             being
             found
             alone
             with
             his
             Hawk
             ,
             he
             is
             presented
             to
             Edmund
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             being
             kindly
             received
             for
             the
             comliness
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             continued
             in
             his
             Court
             ,
             and
             told
             the
             King
             the
             Tale
             of
             his
             strange
             Fortune
             ,
             and
             often
             went
             out
             in
             the
             Field
             for
             his
             Recreation
             ,
             with
             Beorn
             the
             King's
             Huntsman
             ,
             being
             extraordinarily
             dexterous
             both
             in
             Hunting
             and
             Fowling
             ;
             for
             this
             Reason
             ,
             this
             Huntsman
             greatly
             envied
             him
             ,
             
             and
             as
             they
             two
             were
             hunting
             together
             alone
             ,
             he
             secretly
             murdered
             him
             ,
             
             and
             hid
             his
             Body
             in
             a
             Wood.
             Now
             Lothebroc
             kept
             a
             Greyhound
             ,
             which
             was
             exceedingly
             fond
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Huntsman
             being
             gone
             away
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Dogs
             ,
             he
             stayed
             there
             alone
             by
             his
             Master's
             Body
             ;
             next
             day
             ,
             when
             the
             King
             asked
             for
             
               Lothebroc
               ,
               Beorn
            
             answered
             ,
             
               That
               the
               day
               before
               he
               stayed
               in
               the
               Wood
               ,
               and
               since
               that
               he
               had
               not
               seen
               him
               .
            
             But
             behold
             ,
             the
             Greyhound
             comes
             to
             Court
             ,
             and
             fawning
             upon
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             had
             filled
             his
             Belly
             ,
             again
             departed
             ;
             till
             doing
             this
             often
             ,
             he
             was
             followed
             to
             the
             place
             by
             some
             of
             the
             King's
             Servants
             ,
             who
             there
             found
             out
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             brought
             the
             Relation
             of
             it
             to
             the
             King
             :
             The
             Matter
             being
             examined
             ,
             and
             found
             out
             ,
             the
             Huntsman
             is
             sentenced
             to
             be
             put
             into
             the
             same
             Boat
             in
             which
             Lothebroc
             arrived
             ,
             without
             any
             Oars
             or
             Tackling
             ;
             in
             which
             ,
             after
             a
             few
             days
             ,
             (
             surely
             the
             Boat
             knew
             its
             way
             ,
             )
             he
             was
             cast
             upon
             the
             Coast
             of
             Denmark
             ,
             where
             being
             brought
             to
             
             Lothebroc's
             Sons
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             examined
             what
             was
             become
             of
             their
             Father
             ,
             whose
             Boat
             they
             sufficiently
             knew
             ,
             he
             affirmed
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             killed
             by
             Edmund
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             
               East
               Angles
            
             ;
             Whereupon
             they
             prepare
             a
             Navy
             ,
             and
             passing
             into
             England
             ,
             landed
             first
             in
             the
             Northern
             Parts
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             before
             ,
             they
             grievously
             harass'd
             the
             Country
             of
             the
             Northumbers
             ,
             and
             having
             brought
             it
             under
             Subjection
             ,
             Hinguar
             quits
             his
             Company
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             great
             Fleet
             sailed
             to
             
               East
               England
            
             ,
             where
             King
             Edmund
             Reigned
             .
          
           
             But
             
               Saxo
               Grammaticus
            
             gives
             us
             quite
             another
             Account
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             these
             Prince's
             Father
             ,
             whom
             he
             calls
             
               Regner
               ,
               viz.
            
             That
             he
             was
             taken
             Prisoner
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             there
             killed
             in
             Prison
             by
             Snakes
             ,
             where
             none
             ,
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             ever
             were
             ,
             a
             Story
             altogether
             as
             probable
             as
             the
             former
             ;
             so
             I
             have
             here
             given
             you
             ,
             from
             several
             Authors
             ,
             two
             different
             Accounts
             of
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             Danes
             invading
             England
             ,
             and
             shall
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Reader
             to
             believe
             one
             ,
             or
             neither
             ,
             since
             as
             they
             cannot
             both
             be
             true
             ,
             so
             neither
             of
             them
             seem
             very
             probable
             .
          
           
             This
             King
             Edmund
             had
             now
             Reigned
             five
             Years
             with
             great
             Affection
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             for
             ,
             being
             a
             Prince
             of
             great
             Hopes
             ,
             he
             was
             by
             the
             
               Unanimous
               Favour
            
             ,
             and
             
               Consent
               of
               the
               People
            
             of
             that
             Province
             ,
             not
             only
             Elected
             ,
             but
             rather
             forced
             to
             Rule
             over
             them
             .
             He
             had
             a
             Majestick
             Meen
             that
             became
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Countenance
             appeared
             a
             certain
             Air
             of
             Piety
             mixed
             with
             Meekness
             and
             Devotion
             .
             It
             was
             indeed
             but
             a
             short
             time
             he
             Reigned
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             time
             he
             did
             by
             his
             Charity
             to
             the
             Poor
             ,
             and
             his
             Care
             over
             Widows
             and
             Orphans
             ,
             perform
             all
             the
             Duties
             of
             a
             Pious
             Man
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             a
             Good
             King.
             
          
           
             But
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Story
             it self
             :
             The
             Danes
             ,
             having
             now
             spoiled
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             routed
             the
             King's
             Army
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             heard
             ,
             came
             on
             a
             sudden
             upon
             a
             certain
             City
             ,
             and
             taking
             it
             by
             Surprise
             ,
             they
             killed
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             and
             ravished
             the
             Women
             ,
             sparing
             neither
             Age
             nor
             Sex
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             had
             pretty
             well
             satiated
             their
             Fury
             ,
             Hinguar
             their
             Captain
             examined
             some
             of
             the
             ordinary
             People
             that
             were
             left
             alive
             ,
             where
             their
             King
             used
             to
             reside
             ;
             but
             here
             our
             Author
             supposes
             the
             King
             to
             have
             never
             yet
             resisted
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             they
             would
             first
             seizeon
             him
             ,
             to
             prevent
             him
             from
             raising
             any
             Forces
             against
             them
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             at
             all
             likely
             ,
             especially
             since
             the
             Saxon
             Annals
             tell
             us
             expresly
             ,
             that
             King
             Edmund
             had
             already
             fought
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             been
             put
             to
             flight
             :
             But
             this
             seems
             more
             probable
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             being
             then
             fled
             to
             one
             of
             his
             Houses
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             called
             Heglesdune
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             Danes
             discovered
             :
             Whereupon
             Hinguar
             sent
             one
             of
             his
             Servants
             on
             a
             Message
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             Substance
             
             of
             which
             was
             ,
             
             
               That
               Earl
               Hinguar
               ,
               his
               Lord
               ,
               commanded
               him
               to
               deliver
               up
               all
               his
               Treasures
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               should
               submit
               himself
               and
               his
               Kingdom
               to
               his
               Power
               ,
               which
               if
               he
               refused
               to
               do
               ,
               he
               should
               then
               be
               deprived
               both
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               and
               Life
               .
            
             To
             which
             the
             King
             answered
             ,
             
               That
               he
               would
               never
               renounce
               the
               Vow
               he
               had
               made
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               being
               made
               King
               by
               the
               General
               Consent
               of
               the
               whole
               People
               ,
               he
               was
               resolved
               never
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               Prejudice
               of
               the
               Common-weal
               of
               the
            
             English
             
               Nation
               ,
               nor
               ever
               to
               submit
               his
               Neck
               to
               any
               Yoke
               but
               that
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whose
               Example
               he
               now
               intended
               to
               imitate
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Grace
               would
               Suffer
               for
               his
               Name
               :
            
             And
             so
             he
             bid
             the
             Messenger
             return
             ,
             and
             tell
             this
             to
             his
             Master
             .
             It
             seems
             the
             King
             had
             no
             sooner
             finished
             what
             he
             had
             to
             say
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Messenger
             was
             going
             back
             with
             this
             Answer
             ,
             Hinguar
             himself
             met
             him
             ,
             to
             whom
             having
             told
             what
             the
             King
             had
             said
             ,
             he
             immediately
             commanded
             his
             Men
             to
             enter
             the
             Palace
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             hold
             of
             none
             but
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             He
             ,
             being
             there
             soon
             found
             ,
             was
             immediately
             tied
             ,
             and
             brought
             before
             the
             Captain
             ,
             who
             commanded
             him
             first
             to
             be
             cruelly
             beaten
             ,
             and
             then
             bound
             to
             a
             Neighbouring
             Tree
             ,
             to
             be
             inhumanly
             whipped
             ;
             all
             which
             he
             manfully
             endured
             ,
             still
             calling
             on
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             :
             Whereat
             his
             Enemies
             being
             enraged
             ,
             in
             a
             most
             barbarous
             manner
             shot
             his
             Body
             so
             full
             of
             Arrows
             ,
             that
             it
             seemed
             capable
             of
             receiving
             no
             more
             ;
             yet
             none
             of
             the
             Wounds
             killing
             him
             outright
             ,
             Hinguar
             at
             last
             commanded
             one
             of
             his
             Souldiers
             to
             cut
             off
             his
             Head
             ;
             which
             our
             Author
             describes
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Monkish
             Eloquence
             :
             This
             being
             done
             ,
             and
             leaving
             his
             Body
             there
             ,
             they
             carried
             away
             the
             Head
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             might
             not
             be
             buried
             with
             it
             ;
             but
             at
             last
             they
             flung
             it
             into
             a
             Wood
             ,
             (
             which
             John
             of
             Tinmouth
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Historia
               Aurea
            
             ,
             calls
             
               Heglesdun
               ;
            
             )
             but
             the
             People
             ,
             after
             they
             were
             gotten
             out
             of
             their
             Hiding-places
             ,
             began
             to
             look
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             having
             long
             searched
             up
             and
             down
             the
             Wood
             ,
             they
             at
             length
             heard
             the
             Head
             when
             they
             cried
             out
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             
               Where
               are
               you
            
             ?
             Answer
             (
             in
             
               English
               ,
               )
               Here
               ,
               here
               :
            
             Nor
             ceased
             repeating
             those
             words
             ,
             till
             they
             came
             where
             it
             lay
             .
             As
             for
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Story
             ,
             it
             sounds
             so
             like
             a
             Legend
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             leave
             it
             to
             be
             swallowed
             by
             those
             who
             are
             apt
             to
             be
             taken
             with
             such
             Things
             .
             I
             have
             no
             more
             to
             add
             ,
             but
             that
             King
             Edmund
             Suffered
             on
             the
             12th
             of
             the
             Kal.
             of
             December
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             above-mentioned
             :
             But
             enough
             in
             Conscience
             ,
             if
             not
             too
             much
             ,
             of
             this
             King's
             Martyrdom
             ,
             who
             had
             afterwards
             a
             Church
             and
             Monastery
             erected
             to
             his
             Memory
             ,
             as
             you
             will
             find
             when
             you
             come
             to
             it
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             the
             
               English
               Saxons
            
             attributed
             as
             great
             Sanctity
             to
             this
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             of
             their
             ancient
             Saints
             ,
             and
             had
             as
             great
             a
             Belief
             of
             his
             Miracles
             ,
             his
             Body
             being
             preserved
             uncorrupt
             (
             whether
             by
             Art
             or
             Miracle
             I
             shall
             not
             determine
             )
             for
             many
             Ages
             after
             .
          
           
             
               I
               have
               no
               more
               to
               Remark
               under
               this
               Year
               ,
               but
               that
               now
               Ceolnoth
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               deceased
               ,
               and
               Ethelred
               Bishop
               of
               Wiltun-scire
               was
               Elected
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               in
               his
               stead
               .
            
          
           
             Also
             that
             the
             Town
             of
             Dunmoc
             ,
             being
             now
             destroyed
             by
             the
             
               Danes
               ,
               Helmham
            
             in
             Norfolk
             continued
             to
             be
             the
             sole
             Bishop's
             See
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             
               East
               Angles
            
             ,
             till
             it
             was
             long
             after
             removed
             to
             Norwich
             .
          
           
             
             This
             Year
             (
             as
             both
             Asser
             and
             the
             Saxon
             Annals
             relate
             )
             the
             Army
             of
             the
             Danes
             leaving
             the
             
               East
               Angles
            
             ,
             marched
             into
             the
             
               West
               Saxon
            
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             a
             Town
             of
             the
             King
             's
             called
             Reading
             ,
             lying
             on
             the
             South
             side
             of
             Thames
             ,
             in
             that
             County
             which
             was
             then
             called
             Bearrock●●●●●
             (
             now
             
               Berkshire
               ;
            
             )
             and
             the
             third
             Day
             after
             their
             coming
             ,
             divers
             of
             
             their
             Commanders
             rid
             out
             with
             great
             part
             of
             their
             Forces
             to
             Plunder
             ,
             
             whilst
             the
             rest
             remained
             behind
             to
             cast
             up
             a
             Trench
             between
             the
             two
             Rivers
             ,
             Thames
             and
             Kynton
             ,
             on
             the
             right
             side
             of
             the
             Town
             ,
             whom
             Earl
             Aethelwulf
             with
             his
             Forces
             met
             at
             Englefeild
             in
             that
             County
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             stoutly
             fought
             on
             both
             sides
             ;
             but
             after
             a
             long
             Battle
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Counts
             Sydrock
             being
             slain
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             part
             of
             his
             Army
             routed
             ,
             the
             rest
             escaping
             by
             flight
             ,
             the
             Christians
             got
             the
             Victory
             ,
             and
             kept
             the
             Field
             .
             And
             four
             Days
             after
             ,
             King
             Aethered
             and
             Aelfred
             his
             Brother
             joyning
             their
             Forces
             together
             ,
             marched
             to
             Reading
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             came
             to
             the
             Castle
             ,
             they
             killed
             and
             destroyed
             all
             the
             Danes
             whom
             they
             found
             without
             the
             Ga●es
             ;
             but
             they
             within
             did
             not
             make
             a
             less
             obstinate
             Resistance
             ,
             for
             f●llying
             out
             ,
             the
             Fight
             became
             very
             sharp
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             that
             the
             Christians
             were
             at
             last
             forced
             to
             turn
             their
             Backs
             ,
             and
             the
             Pagans
             gained
             the
             Victory
             ,
             and
             there
             Earl
             Aethelwulf
             above-mentioned
             was
             slain
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ;
             with
             which
             the
             Christians
             being
             much
             provoked
             ,
             4
             days
             after
             they
             fought
             with
             them
             again
             at
             a
             place
             called
             Aescesdune
             (
             now
             Aston
             )
             in
             Berkshire
             ,
             when
             the
             Pagans
             divided
             themselves
             into
             two
             equal
             Bodies
             ,
             for
             they
             had
             then
             two
             Kings
             ,
             besides
             many
             Earls
             ;
             so
             they
             allotted
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Army
             to
             the
             two
             Kings
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             the
             Earls
             ;
             whic●
             the
             Christians
             perceiving
             ,
             they
             likewise
             did
             the
             same
             with
             their
             Army
             :
             But
             Elfred
             came
             sooner
             into
             the
             Field
             with
             his
             Men
             ,
             than
             did
             the
             King
             his
             Brother
             ;
             for
             (
             as
             Asser
             tells
             us
             )
             he
             had
             heard
             from
             those
             that
             were
             there
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             was
             then
             in
             his
             Tent
             hearing
             Mass
             ,
             and
             positively
             affi●ming
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             depart
             thence
             till
             it
             was
             finished
             ,
             which
             he
             made
             good
             ;
             and
             this
             Piety
             of
             the
             King
             's
             was
             thought
             to
             prevail
             much
             with
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             Christians
             had
             resolved
             that
             King
             Ethered
             with
             his
             Forces
             should
             maintain
             the
             Fight
             against
             the
             two
             Pagan
             Kings
             ,
             whilst
             Aelfred
             his
             Brother
             ,
             with
             his
             Detachment
             ,
             should
             oppose
             the
             Earls
             .
             And
             now
             both
             Armies
             being
             drawn
             up
             in
             Battle
             Array
             ,
             whilst
             the
             King
             stayed
             somewhat
             long
             as
             his
             Prayers
             ,
             Prince
             Aelfred
             ,
             then
             his
             Brother's
             Lieutenant
             ,
             was
             not
             strong
             enough
             alone
             to
             sustain
             all
             the
             Pagan
             Forces
             ,
             for
             thô
             he
             saw
             he
             must
             either
             Retreat
             ,
             or
             else
             Engage
             the
             Enemy
             before
             his
             Brother's
             coming
             up
             ,
             which
             still
             the
             King
             delayed
             ,
             yet
             the
             Prince
             (
             trusting
             on
             the
             Divine
             Assistance
             ,
             and
             )
             having
             put
             his
             Men
             in
             good
             Order
             ,
             presently
             marched
             against
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             who
             had
             much
             the
             ●dvantage
             of
             him
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             higher
             Ground
             they
             had
             got
             .
             There
             was
             also
             in
             the
             same
             Field
             a
             single
             Thorn
             Tree
             ,
             (
             which
             Asser
             says
             he
             himself
             had
             seen
             ,
             )
             about
             which
             the
             Enemies
             Troops
             were
             all
             drawn
             up
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             had
             both
             bloudily
             fought
             for
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             the
             Pagans
             being
             no
             longer
             able
             to
             withstand
             the
             Christians
             Arms
             ,
             a
             great
             part
             of
             their
             Troops
             was
             slain
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             saved
             themselves
             by
             flight
             ,
             leaving
             behind
             them
             dead
             upon
             the
             place
             one
             of
             their
             Kings
             called
             Bachseg
             ,
             and
             several
             other
             great
             Men
             ,
             with
             many
             Thousands
             of
             common
             Souldiers
             ,
             needless
             here
             to
             be
             particularly
             mentioned
             ;
             but
             this
             King
             here
             called
             Bachseg
             ,
             the
             Danish
             History
             na●es
             Ivar
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Reynere
             ;
             so
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Army
             fled
             that
             night
             to
             the
             Castle
             of
             Reading
             above-mentioned
             whither
             the
             Christians
             following
             killed
             them
             as
             long
             as
             day-light
             would
             permit
             .
          
           
             But
             thô
             Asser
             ,
             the
             Writer
             of
             King
             
             Alfred's
             Life
             and
             Actions
             ,
             hath
             for
             his
             Honour
             attributed
             the
             whole
             Success
             of
             this
             Battle
             to
             that
             Prince
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             more
             probable
             what
             the
             Manuscript
             ,
             called
             
               Scala
               Chronica
            
             ,
             (
             cited
             by
             Mr.
             Speed
             ,
             )
             relates
             ,
             That
             when
             Prince
             
             Aelfred's
             Men
             ,
             being
             now
             spent
             ,
             
             were
             ready
             to
             Retreat
             ,
             
             King
             Ethered
             came
             into
             the
             Battle
             from
             his
             Prayers
             ;
             and
             so
             well
             seconded
             his
             Brother
             with
             fresh
             Forces
             ,
             that
             renewing
             the
             Fight
             ,
             the
             Victory
             (
             the
             greatest
             they
             had
             ever
             yet
             obtained
             )
             was
             chiefly
             owing
             to
             their
             Valour
             .
          
           
             But
             Fifteen
             Days
             after
             this
             ,
             King
             Aethered
             ,
             with
             his
             Brother
             Aelfred
             ,
             marched
             again
             towards
             Basing
             to
             fight
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             where
             another
             Battle
             happened
             ,
             and
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             making
             there
             an
             obstinate
             Resistance
             ,
             obtain'd
             the
             Victory
             ,
             and
             kept
             the
             Field
             ;
             after
             which
             Fight
             ;
             a
             fresh
             Army
             of
             Pagans
             coming
             from
             beyond
             Sea
             ,
             joyned
             themselves
             to
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             the
             Saxon
             Annals
             further
             add
             ,
             
               That
               about
               two
               Months
               after
               this
               ,
               King
               Aethered
               ,
               and
               Aelfred
               his
               Brother
               ,
               fought
               again
               with
               the
               Pagans
               at
               Meretune
               (
               now
               Merton
               )
               in
               Surrey
               ,
               where
               the
               Army
               being
               divided
               into
               two
               Parts
               ,
               at
               first
               put
               the
               Enemy
               to
               the
               Rout
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               better
               for
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               day
               ;
               yet
               at
               last
               ,
               after
               a
               mighty
               slaughter
               ,
               the
               Danes
               kept
               the
               Field
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               slain
               Bishop
               Heamund
               ,
               with
               abundance
               of
               brave
               Men.
               
            
          
           
             After
             this
             Battle
             ,
             during
             the
             whole
             Summer
             following
             ,
             the
             Danes
             remained
             in
             quiet
             at
             Reading
             ;
             but
             the
             same
             Year
             King
             Aethered
             ,
             having
             now
             for
             five
             Years
             stoutly
             and
             nobly
             Govern'd
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             thô
             with
             many
             Troubles
             ,
             deceased
             ,
             and
             was
             buried
             in
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Winburne
             in
             Dorsetshire
             .
             But
             thô
             the
             Chronicle
             that
             goes
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Abbot
             Bromton
             ,
             (
             from
             I
             know
             not
             what
             Authority
             ,
             )
             relates
             this
             King
             to
             have
             died
             of
             the
             Wounds
             which
             he
             had
             received
             in
             a
             Fight
             against
             one
             Somerled
             ,
             a
             Danish
             King
             ,
             who
             had
             newly
             destroyed
             the
             Town
             of
             Reading
             ;
             and
             the
             Inscription
             on
             this
             King's
             Tomb
             at
             Winborne
             ,
             (
             cited
             by
             *
             Mr.
             Camden
             in
             his
             
               Britannia
               ,
            
             )
             relates
             him
             to
             be
             slain
             by
             the
             Danes
             ;
             yet
             since
             neither
             
               Asser
               ,
               Ingulph
            
             ,
             the
             Saxon
             Annals
             ,
             nor
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             ,
             mention
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Inscription
             it self
             is
             but
             Modern
             ,
             I
             rather
             suppose
             him
             to
             have
             died
             a
             natural
             Death
             of
             the
             Plague
             ,
             which
             then
             reigned
             .
          
           
             This
             King
             is
             said
             ,
             by
             the
             Annals
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             to
             have
             had
             a
             Daughter
             named
             Thyra
             ,
             married
             to
             Gormun
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Danes
             ,
             who
             on
             her
             begat
             Sweyn
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             King
             Cnute
             .
             This
             Ethered
             had
             also
             several
             Sons
             ,
             as
             Alfred
             ,
             supposed
             to
             be
             Grandfather
             to
             Ethelwerd
             ,
             called
             Quaestor
             the
             Historian
             ;
             as
             also
             Oswald
             ,
             who
             his
             Father
             mentions
             in
             his
             Charter
             to
             the
             Abbey
             of
             Abingdon
             .
          
        
         
           
             King
             AELFRED
             ,
             otherwise
             called
             ALFRED
             .
          
           
             Immediately
             after
             King
             
             Ethered's
             Death
             ,
             (
             as
             Asser
             relates
             ,
             )
             Prince
             Alfred
             ,
             (
             who
             ,
             during
             the
             Lives
             of
             his
             three
             Brothers
             ,
             had
             been
             only
             their
             Deputy
             ,
             or
             Lieutenant
             ,
             )
             now
             by
             the
             General
             Consent
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             ,
             took
             the
             Government
             upon
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             might
             have
             had
             if
             he
             pleased
             during
             their
             Life-time
             ,
             since
             he
             exceeded
             them
             all
             both
             in
             Wisdom
             and
             Courage
             ;
             so
             that
             indeed
             he
             Reigned
             almost
             whether
             he
             would
             or
             no.
             But
             before
             the
             first
             Month
             of
             his
             Reign
             was
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             he
             ,
             trusting
             on
             the
             Divine
             Assistance
             ,
             marched
             his
             Army
             (
             thô
             but
             few
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             Pagans
             )
             to
             Wilton
             ,
             lying
             on
             the
             South
             side
             of
             the
             River
             Willie
             ,
             (
             from
             which
             both
             the
             Town
             and
             Country
             take
             their
             Names
             ,
             )
             where
             it
             was
             valiantly
             fought
             on
             both
             sides
             for
             great
             part
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             till
             the
             Pagans
             not
             being
             able
             any
             longer
             to
             endure
             the
             Force
             and
             Valour
             of
             the
             English
             ,
             began
             to
             turn
             their
             Backs
             ,
             but
             then
             finding
             the
             Number
             of
             the
             Pursuers
             to
             be
             small
             ,
             they
             rallied
             ,
             and
             obtaining
             the
             Victory
             ,
             kept
             the
             Field
             .
          
           
           
             Nor
             let
             this
             seem
             strange
             to
             any
             ,
             
             that
             will
             but
             consider
             how
             small
             the
             Number
             of
             the
             Christians
             were
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             Pagans
             ;
             for
             the
             English
             had
             in
             the
             space
             of
             one
             Year
             fought
             8
             or
             9
             Battles
             against
             them
             ,
             besides
             innumerable
             Skirmishes
             which
             King
             Alfred
             ,
             or
             his
             Commanders
             ,
             had
             with
             them
             ,
             wherein
             thô
             they
             lost
             one
             King
             and
             nine
             Earls
             ,
             or
             Principal
             Commanders
             ;
             yet
             receiving
             such
             frequent
             Recruits
             from
             beyond
             Sea
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Saxons
             every
             day
             grew
             weaker
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             Wonder
             if
             they
             prevailed
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             Asser
             ,
             and
             the
             Saxon
             Annals
             ,
             tell
             us
             ,
             That
             this
             Year
             there
             was
             a
             Peace
             made
             with
             the
             Danes
             ,
             upon
             condition
             that
             they
             would
             depart
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             which
             they
             for
             the
             present
             observed
             ,
             but
             to
             little
             purpose
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             next
             Year
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             same
             Author
             tells
             us
             ,
             )
             the
             Danes
             having
             landed
             again
             ,
             marched
             from
             Reading
             to
             London
             ,
             
             and
             there
             took
             up
             their
             Winter-Quarters
             ;
             and
             the
             Mercians
             were
             forced
             to
             make
             Peace
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Also
             this
             Year
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Chronicle
             of
             Mailross
             ,
             and
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             ,
             )
             the
             Northumbers
             expelled
             Egbert
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             Wulfher
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             York
             ,
             who
             both
             (
             as
             
               Mat.
               Westminster
            
             relates
             )
             flying
             to
             Bertulph
             King
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             were
             by
             him
             honourably
             received
             .
          
           
             About
             the
             same
             time
             (
             according
             to
             
             Caradoc's
             Chronicle
             )
             also
             died
             Gwgan
             ,
             King
             or
             Prince
             of
             Cardigan
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             some
             British
             Chronicles
             relate
             ,
             was
             drowned
             by
             misfortune
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             the
             Danes
             destroyed
             the
             Town
             of
             Alcluid
             in
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             
               This
               Year
               the
               Danish
               Army
               leaving
               the
               Countries
               about
               London
               ,
               
               marched
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Northumbers
               ,
               and
               there
               Wintered
               in
               a
               place
               called
               Tursige
               (
               now
               Torswick
               )
               in
               Lindsey
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               then
               part
               of
               the
               Northumbrian
               Kingdom
               ;
               )
               so
               that
               the
               Neighbouring
               Nations
               were
               again
               forced
               to
               renew
               their
               League
               with
               them
               .
            
          
           
             And
             now
             also
             (
             according
             to
             Simeon
             of
             
               Durham
               )
               Egbert
            
             ,
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             dying
             ,
             one
             Ricsige
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             and
             Arch-Bishop
             Wulfher
             was
             now
             restored
             to
             his
             Bishoprick
             .
          
           
             
               The
               next
               Year
               the
               Pagan
               Army
               leaving
               Lindisse
               ,
               marched
               into
               Mercia
               ,
               
               and
               wintered
               in
               a
               place
               called
               Hreoptun
               (
               now
               Repton
               )
               in
               Derbyshire
               ,
               where
               they
               forced
               Burhred
               ,
               King
               of
               the
               Mercians
               ,
               to
               desert
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               pass
               the
               Seas
               to
               go
               to
               Rome
               ,
               where
               arriving
               ,
               he
               lived
               not
               long
               ,
               but
               there
               dying
               in
               the
               22d
               Year
               of
               his
               Reign
               ,
               he
               was
               honourably
               buried
               at
               the
               English
               School
               or
               College
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               St.
               Mary
               thereunto
               belonging
               .
               The
               Danes
               ,
               after
               his
               Expulsion
               ,
               brought
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               of
               Mercia
               under
               their
               Dominion
               ,
               and
               then
               delivered
               it
               to
               one
               Ceolwulf
               ,
               an
               inconsiderable
               Fellow
               ,
               and
               Servant
               of
               the
               late
               King
               ,
               upon
               this
               miserable
               Condition
               ,
               That
               he
               should
               deliver
               it
               up
               to
               them
               again
               whensoever
               they
               required
               it
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               he
               gave
               Hostages
               ,
               swearing
               to
               obey
               them
               in
               all
               Things
               .
            
          
           
             
               Now
               the
               Danish
               Army
               leaving
               Hreoptun
               ,
               became
               divided
               into
               two
               ;
               
               and
               Halfden
               their
               Commander
               marched
               with
               one
               part
               of
               it
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Northumberland
               ,
               and
               there
               took
               up
               his
               Winter-Quarters
               near
               the
               River
               Tine
               ,
               where
               they
               conquered
               the
               whole
               Country
               ,
               and
               also
               spoiled
               the
               Country
               between
               the
               Picts
               and
               the
               
                 Straecled
                 Welsh-men
              
               ,
               (
               who
               then
               inhabited
               part
               of
               Galloway
               in
               
                 Scotland
                 ,
              
               )
               whilst
               another
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               under
               the
               Command
               of
               
                 Godrun
                 ,
                 Oskytel
              
               ,
               and
               Amwynd
               ,
               (
               three
               of
               their
               Kings
               ,
               )
               marched
               to
               Grantbridge
               ,
               and
               there
               Wintered
               :
               And
               the
               same
               Summer
               King
               Aelfred
               fought
               at
               Sea
               against
               seven
               of
               their
               Ships
               ,
               and
               took
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               rest
               escaping
               .
            
          
           
           
             
             This
             Year
             (
             as
             Asser
             and
             the
             Saxon
             Annals
             relate
             ,
             )
             Rollo
             ,
             the
             Dan●
             or
             Norman
             ,
             wasted
             Neustria
             ;
             (
             afterwards
             called
             
               Normandy
               ,
            
             )
             and
             ,
             in
             some
             time
             after
             ,
             made
             an
             entire
             Conquest
             of
             it
             :
             Asser
             also
             says
             ,
             that
             this
             Rollo
             having
             had
             a
             Dream
             of
             a
             Swarm
             of
             Bees
             flying
             towards
             the
             South
             ,
             he
             chose
             to
             leave
             England
             ,
             and
             go
             over
             into
             France
             ;
             though
             ,
             as
             other
             Authours
             affirm
             ,
             it
             was
             because
             he
             was
             so
             warmly
             received
             by
             King
             Alfred
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             like
             to
             stay
             here
             ,
             but
             rather
             chose
             to
             pass
             into
             another
             Country
             of
             easier
             Conquest
             ,
             as
             Normandy
             indeed
             proved
             ,
             for
             he
             reigned
             there
             fifty
             Years
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Year
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Chronicle
             of
             Mailrosse
             ,
             and
             Simeon
             of
             
               Durham
               ,
               )
               Ricsig
            
             ,
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             dying
             ,
             another
             Egbert
             succeeded
             him
             ;
             but
             we
             have
             no
             account
             of
             his
             Actions
             ,
             more
             than
             that
             he
             reigned
             beyond
             Tyne
             as
             a
             Tributary
             to
             the
             Danes
             ,
             who
             possessed
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             as
             you
             will
             find
             by
             the
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           
             
               The
               same
               Year
               ,
               (
               accordingly
               )
               the
               Danes
               stealing
               away
               by
               Night
               from
               Grantbridge
               ,
               (
               where
               they
               had
               long
               encamped
               ,
               )
               marched
               to
               Werham
               ,
               (
               now
               Warham
               in
               Dorsetshire
               ,
               )
               being
               then
               a
               strong
               Castle
               of
               the
               West-Saxons
               ;
               this
               place
               they
               took
               ,
               and
               destroyed
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Nunnery
               there
               ;
               then
               passing
               higher
               ,
               as
               into
               a
               secure
               Harbour
               ,
               they
               drew
               up
               all
               their
               Ships
               ,
               so
               that
               now
               King
               Alfred
               was
               reduced
               to
               such
               great
               streights
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               make
               Peace
               with
               him
               ;
               and
               they
               gave
               the
               King
               for
               Pledges
               some
               of
               the
               Noblest
               Persons
               in
               their
               Army
               ,
               and
               took
               an
               Oath
               upon
               a
               sacred
               Bracelet
               they
               had
               ,
               (
               which
               Oath
               they
               would
               never
               take
               to
               any
               Nation
               before
               ,
               )
               that
               they
               would
               presently
               depart
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               mean
               while
               ,
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               which
               had
               Horses
               ,
               stole
               away
               to
               Exanceaster
               ,
               (
               now
               Exeter
               ,
               )
               whereupon
               the
               King
               put
               all
               their
               Hostages
               to
               Death
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               same
               Year
               in
               the
               Month
               of
               
                 August
                 ,
                 Healfden
              
               the
               Danish
               King
               divided
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Northumbers
               among
               his
               People
               ,
               who
               now
               settling
               there
               ,
               ploughed
               and
               sowed
               ;
               from
               whence
               the
               Danes
               date
               their
               Reign
               over
               that
               Kingdom
               .
               But
               the
               Year
               following
               ,
            
          
           
             
             The
             Danes
             having
             left
             Werham
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             Exeter
             ,
             (
             as
             you
             have
             already
             heard
             ,
             )
             their
             Fleet
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             fetching
             a
             compass
             ,
             sailing
             towards
             the
             West
             ,
             (
             I
             suppose
             to
             Exmouth
             )
             there
             arose
             so
             violent
             a
             Storm
             ,
             as
             that
             120
             of
             their
             Ships
             were
             cast
             away
             near
             Swandwic
             ,
             (
             now
             Swanwick
             in
             Hampshire
             ;
             )
             then
             King
             Aelfred
             followed
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Army
             as
             far
             as
             Exeter
             ,
             thô
             he
             could
             not
             overtake
             them
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             got
             into
             the
             Castle
             ,
             which
             proved
             so
             strong
             ,
             that
             no
             body
             could
             come
             at
             them
             ;
             but
             he
             streightning
             them
             there
             ,
             they
             gave
             him
             what
             Hostages
             he
             required
             ,
             and
             took
             fresh
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             small
             time
             observed
             the
             league
             they
             had
             made
             ;
             yet
             nevertheless
             in
             the
             Month
             of
             August
             following
             ,
             the
             same
             Danish
             Army
             marched
             into
             the
             Province
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             where
             ,
             dividing
             part
             of
             it
             between
             themselves
             ,
             they
             left
             the
             rest
             to
             Ceolwulf
             above
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             also
             ,
             according
             to
             
             Caradoc's
             Chronicle
             ,
             the
             English
             ,
             having
             entred
             Wales
             the
             Year
             before
             ,
             fought
             a
             Bloody
             Battel
             with
             the
             Welshmen
             ,
             though
             this
             Authour
             neither
             tells
             who
             were
             the
             Commanders
             ,
             nor
             who
             had
             the
             Victory
             ;
             and
             the
             Year
             following
             there
             was
             another
             Battel
             between
             them
             ,
             wherein
             Rodorick
             ,
             Sirnamed
             
               The
               Great
            
             ,
             King
             or
             Prince
             of
             Wales
             ,
             and
             Guyriad
             his
             Brother
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             some
             say
             ,
             )
             his
             Son
             ,
             were
             slain
             .
          
           
             This
             Rodorick
             had
             ,
             by
             his
             Wife
             Engharaud
             ,
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Prince
             Meyric
             several
             Sons
             ,
             as
             Anarawd
             his
             Eldest
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             gave
             Aberffraw
             ,
             
             with
             
               North
               Wales
               :
               Cadelh
            
             the
             second
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             left
             Dynevowr
             ,
             
             with
             South-Wales
             ;
             who
             also
             took
             by
             force
             Marthraval
             and
             Powysland
             ,
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             Mervyn
             the
             third
             Son
             ;
             to
             whom
             their
             Father
             Rodorick
             had
             given
             the
             same
             ;
             To
             which
             Dr.
             Powel
             likewise
             adds
             ,
             That
             this
             Rodorick
             is
             esteemed
             by
             all
             Writers
             ,
             to
             be
             sole
             King
             of
             all
             
               Wales
               ;
               North-Wales
            
             descending
             to
             him
             from
             his
             Mother
             Esylcht
             the
             Daughter
             and
             sole
             Heir
             of
             
               Conan
               Tindaethwy
            
             ;
             but
             South-Wales
             he
             had
             in
             Right
             of
             his
             Wife
             ,
             the
             Daughter
             and
             Heir
             of
             
               Meyric
               ap
               Dyfnwal
            
             ,
             King
             of
             
               Cardigan
               ;
               Powis
            
             he
             had
             by
             Nest
             ,
             the
             Sister
             and
             Heir
             of
             
               Congen
               ap
               Cadhel
            
             ,
             King
             of
             Powis
             ,
             his
             Father's
             Mother
             :
             These
             three
             Dominions
             he
             appointed
             under
             their
             Meeres
             and
             Bounds
             ,
             with
             a
             Princely
             House
             in
             each
             of
             them
             .
             These
             he
             had
             named
             
               Ytair
               Talaeth
            
             ,
             and
             left
             them
             unto
             three
             of
             his
             Sons
             ,
             
               Anarawd
               ,
               Cadhel
            
             ,
             and
             Mervyn
             ,
             who
             were
             called
             
               Ytrit
               Twysoc
               Talaethioc
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             three
             Crown'd
             Princes
             ,
             because
             each
             of
             them
             did
             wear
             upon
             his
             Bonnet
             ,
             or
             Helmet
             ,
             a
             Coronet
             of
             Gold
             ,
             being
             a
             broad
             Lace
             or
             Head-band
             indented
             upwards
             ,
             set
             and
             wrought
             with
             precious
             Stones
             ;
             which
             ,
             in
             the
             British
             or
             Welsh
             Speech
             ,
             is
             called
             Talaeth
             ;
             and
             to
             which
             Mr.
             Vaughan
             ,
             in
             his
             Additional
             Notes
             to
             
             Caradoc's
             History
             hath
             added
             ,
             out
             of
             an
             ancient
             Welsh
             Manuscript
             ,
             That
             this
             Rodorick
             is
             said
             to
             have
             corrected
             some
             of
             the
             old
             British
             Laws
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             appointed
             new
             ones
             :
             He
             also
             ordained
             ,
             that
             his
             Eldest
             Son
             should
             have
             the
             Crown
             ,
             or
             Coronet
             of
             Aberffraw
             ,
             with
             the
             Fifteen
             Cantreds
             thereunto
             belonging
             .
             This
             Aberffraw
             is
             now
             a
             small
             Village
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             Anglesey
             ;
             and
             was
             anciently
             the
             chief
             Seat
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             Guyneth
             ,
             or
             North-Wales
             :
             He
             left
             to
             his
             second
             the
             Crown
             or
             Coronet
             of
             Dinevowr
             or
             Cardigan
             ,
             with
             its
             fifteen
             Cantreds
             ,
             extending
             from
             the
             Mouth
             of
             the
             River
             Devi
             to
             the
             Mouth
             of
             Severne
             ;
             and
             also
             that
             his
             Son
             should
             have
             the
             Crown
             ,
             or
             Coronet
             of
             Mathraval
             ,
             with
             the
             Fifteen
             Cantreds
             of
             Powis
             ,
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             River
             Dee
             ,
             to
             the
             bridge
             over
             Severne
             at
             Gloucester
             .
          
           
             He
             ordained
             also
             ,
             That
             his
             Eldest
             Son
             ,
             and
             his
             successours
             should
             continue
             the
             payment
             of
             the
             ancient
             tribute
             to
             the
             King
             of
             
               London
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             King
             of
             England
             )
             and
             that
             the
             other
             two
             ,
             their
             Heirs
             and
             Successours
             ,
             should
             acknowledge
             his
             Sovereignty
             ,
             and
             pay
             the
             like
             tribute
             to
             him
             and
             his
             Successours
             ;
             and
             that
             upon
             the
             Invasions
             of
             Strangers
             ,
             they
             should
             all
             send
             him
             aid
             ,
             and
             be
             also
             ready
             to
             protect
             them
             ,
             when
             there
             should
             be
             need
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             he
             ordained
             ,
             That
             when
             any
             difference
             should
             arise
             between
             the
             Princes
             of
             Aberffraw
             ,
             and
             Cardigan
             ,
             the
             Three
             Princes
             should
             meet
             at
             
               Bwlchy
               Pawl
            
             ,
             and
             after
             hearing
             of
             Council
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             Powis
             should
             be
             Umpire
             between
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             the
             difference
             were
             between
             the
             Kings
             of
             Aberffraw
             ,
             and
             Powis
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             likewise
             all
             Three
             meet
             at
             Dolhrianedd
             ,
             (
             perchance
             Morvarhianed
             ,
             on
             the
             Bank
             of
             the
             River
             Dee
             )
             where
             the
             King
             of
             Cardigan
             was
             to
             end
             the
             Controversie
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             there
             should
             be
             any
             difference
             between
             the
             Kings
             of
             Powis
             ,
             and
             Cardigan
             ,
             the
             meeting
             should
             be
             at
             Llyswen
             ,
             upon
             the
             River
             Wy
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             of
             Aberffraw
             to
             decide
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             ,
             thô
             it
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             as
             wise
             a
             course
             as
             could
             be
             taken
             to
             maintain
             amity
             in
             a
             divided
             Kingdom
             ,
             yet
             did
             prove
             of
             no
             effect
             ;
             for
             it
             seems
             the
             Princes
             of
             these
             Countries
             did
             not
             long
             observe
             this
             Constitution
             of
             their
             Ancestour
             King
             Rodoric
             ,
             but
             perpetually
             weakned
             each
             other
             with
             Civil
             Wars
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             English
             taking
             advantage
             of
             their
             mutual
             divisions
             ,
             by
             assisting
             the
             weaker
             Prince
             against
             the
             stronger
             ;
             
             they
             at
             last
             by
             degrees
             reduced
             them
             all
             under
             the
             English
             Dominion
             ,
             
             as
             shall
             be
             further
             shewn
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             Anarawd
             ,
             the
             Eldest
             Son
             of
             Rodorick
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             began
             his
             Reign
             over
             North-Wales
             .
          
           
             This
             Year
             (
             according
             to
             Asser
             )
             the
             Danes
             stealing
             away
             privately
             after
             the
             Feast
             of
             Epiphany
             to
             Cypenham
             ,
             and
             having
             now
             got
             Horses
             ,
             marched
             through
             all
             the
             Country
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             and
             there
             began
             to
             fix
             their
             Quarters
             ;
             forcing
             many
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             beyond
             Sea
             ,
             and
             subjecting
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Dominion
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             that
             King
             Alfred
             was
             forced
             with
             a
             few
             of
             his
             Nobles
             ,
             and
             with
             some
             Souldiers
             and
             Vassals
             ,
             to
             lurk
             among
             the
             Woody
             and
             Boggy
             parts
             of
             Somerset-shire
             ,
             where
             he
             led
             a
             very
             uneasie
             Life
             ,
             in
             great
             Trouble
             and
             Scarcity
             ,
             having
             no
             Provisions
             but
             what
             he
             could
             take
             away
             by
             frequent
             incursions
             from
             the
             Enemies
             ,
             or
             else
             those
             Christians
             who
             had
             submitted
             themselves
             to
             their
             Dominion
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             found
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             St.
             Neot
             ,
             as
             he
             lay
             hid
             with
             a
             certain
             Cow-herd
             ,
             it
             happened
             one
             day
             ,
             that
             as
             his
             Wife
             was
             making
             of
             Cakes
             ,
             the
             King
             sate
             by
             the
             Fire
             ,
             fitting
             up
             his
             Bow
             and
             Arrows
             ,
             and
             other
             Weapons
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             Woman
             saw
             the
             Cakes
             which
             lay
             before
             the
             fire
             begin
             to
             burn
             ,
             she
             presently
             ran
             and
             removed
             them
             ,
             and
             chiding
             the
             King
             ,
             (
             whom
             she
             did
             not
             know
             ,
             )
             said
             thus
             ,
             
               Doest
               thou
               ,
               Fellow
               think
               much
               to
               turn
               these
               Cakes
               ,
               which
               thou
               can'st
               eat
               fast
               enough
               when
               they
               are
               baked
               ?
            
             At
             which
             the
             King
             laughing
             ,
             took
             all
             in
             good
             part
             ;
             but
             be
             the
             Story
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             this
             much
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             lay
             at
             this
             time
             so
             private
             ,
             that
             neither
             his
             Friends
             nor
             Enemies
             could
             tell
             where
             he
             was
             ;
             in
             so
             much
             that
             all
             this
             while
             the
             Royal
             Patrimony
             became
             a
             prey
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             the
             revolting
             English
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Danes
             themselves
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Monkish
             writers
             of
             these
             times
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             their
             usual
             Custom
             of
             interpreting
             all
             misfortunes
             to
             be
             God's
             Judgments
             )
             will
             needs
             have
             this
             to
             be
             a
             judgment
             upon
             this
             King
             ,
             because
             that
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             being
             taken
             up
             with
             the
             desire
             of
             Learning
             ,
             or
             else
             diverted
             by
             Hunting
             and
             other
             Juvenile
             Pleasures
             ;
             he
             had
             too
             much
             neglected
             the
             public
             affairs
             ;
             and
             that
             being
             admonished
             by
             St.
             Neot
             ,
             and
             refusing
             to
             amend
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Man
             foretold
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             he
             should
             be
             driven
             from
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             own
             House
             .
          
           
             But
             be
             this
             as
             it
             will
             ,
             whilest
             King
             Alfred
             was
             thus
             over-powered
             by
             the
             great
             multitude
             of
             Danes
             that
             daily
             entred
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             retreat
             ;
             yet
             even
             then
             ,
             being
             followed
             by
             a
             small
             band
             of
             Stout
             and
             Loyal
             Souldiers
             ,
             he
             often
             set
             upon
             the
             Enemies
             by
             surprize
             ,
             and
             with
             so
             good
             success
             ,
             that
             he
             let
             them
             see
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             overcome
             by
             numbers
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             not
             vanquished
             ,
             since
             he
             remained
             formidable
             even
             in
             his
             flight
             ;
             but
             to
             this
             Retreat
             ,
             the
             then
             Woody
             and
             Bogy
             parts
             of
             Somersetshire
             ,
             between
             the
             Rivers
             Thone
             and
             Parret
             chiefly
             contributed
             ,
             which
             were
             then
             almost
             an
             Island
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             enter'd
             without
             a
             Boat
             ,
             unless
             by
             one
             narrow
             way
             ,
             (
             as
             Leland
             in
             his
             Itinerary
             hath
             rightly
             observed
             )
             but
             Will.
             of
             Malmesbury
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             relate
             all
             the
             little
             Skirmishes
             and
             Adventures
             of
             this
             King
             ,
             during
             his
             Retreat
             ;
             only
             one
             passage
             will
             not
             be
             unpleasant
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             it
             happen'd
             one
             Day
             that
             whil'st
             King
             Alfred
             lay
             pivate
             in
             a
             little
             Castle
             ,
             or
             Fort
             ,
             in
             the
             Wood
             Athelney
             ,
             it
             being
             Winter
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             Waters
             frozen
             up
             ,
             he
             sent
             out
             his
             followers
             to
             seek
             for
             some
             Fish
             or
             Fowle
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             sustain
             Nature
             ,
             so
             that
             none
             were
             left
             at
             home
             ,
             but
             himself
             
             and
             his
             Mother
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             seems
             the
             Queen
             his
             Wife
             was
             either
             dead
             ,
             
             or
             else
             lay
             concealed
             some
             where
             else
             ;
             )
             but
             the
             King
             having
             to
             pass
             away
             the
             time
             taken
             up
             a
             Book
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             read
             ,
             (
             as
             his
             custom
             was
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             nothing
             else
             to
             do
             )
             a
             certain
             poor
             Man
             knocked
             at
             the
             door
             ,
             and
             begged
             an
             Alms
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             King
             calling
             to
             his
             Mother
             ,
             desired
             her
             to
             see
             if
             there
             was
             any
             thing
             for
             him
             to
             eat
             ;
             but
             she
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             more
             than
             one
             Loaf
             left
             ,
             and
             this
             would
             not
             be
             enough
             for
             the
             whole
             Company
             when
             they
             returned
             home
             ;
             the
             King
             hearing
             this
             ,
             said
             no
             more
             ,
             
               but
               let
               God
               be
               blessed
               for
               all
               his
               gifts
               ,
            
             then
             praying
             his
             Mother
             ,
             to
             bestow
             half
             of
             it
             upon
             this
             poor
             Christian
             ,
             further
             added
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             had
             fed
             5000
             Men
             with
             Five
             Loaves
             and
             Two
             small
             Fishes
             ,
             could
             also
             ,
             if
             he
             pleased
             ,
             make
             half
             a
             Loaf
             suffice
             their
             necessities
             ;
             whereupon
             his
             Mother
             complying
             with
             his
             desire
             ,
             and
             the
             poor
             Man
             having
             got
             more
             than
             he
             looked
             for
             ,
             went
             his
             way
             ,
             but
             the
             King
             having
             read
             till
             he
             was
             tired
             ,
             happened
             to
             fall
             asleep
             ,
             and
             dreamt
             that
             he
             saw
             St.
             Cuthbert
             (
             formerly
             Bishop
             of
             Lindisfarne
             )
             coming
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             telling
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             sent
             from
             God
             to
             let
             him
             know
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             now
             resolved
             to
             put
             an
             end
             to
             the
             long
             and
             grievous
             punishments
             which
             the
             English
             had
             hitherto
             suffered
             for
             their
             Sins
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Alms
             which
             he
             had
             just
             now
             bestowed
             ,
             was
             so
             acceptable
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             restore
             him
             to
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             as
             a
             sign
             of
             this
             ,
             his
             Servants
             ,
             who
             were
             then
             gone
             out
             a
             Fishing
             ,
             thô
             with
             very
             small
             hopes
             of
             catching
             any
             thing
             ,
             should
             return
             home
             so
             loaded
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             look
             upon
             it
             with
             wonder
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             is
             more
             strange
             ,
             his
             Mother
             fell
             also
             a
             sleep
             ,
             and
             dreamed
             the
             like
             Dream
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             as
             she
             told
             the
             King
             her
             Son
             when
             he
             awaked
             her
             ;
             but
             whilest
             they
             with
             great
             astonishment
             discoursed
             of
             this
             Miracle
             ,
             his
             followers
             returned
             home
             ,
             bringing
             Fish
             enough
             with
             them
             to
             have
             served
             a
             little
             Army
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             occasion
             .
          
           
             But
             be
             this
             Story
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             the
             King
             received
             news
             ,
             that
             Hinguar
             and
             Hubba
             ,
             returning
             out
             of
             Wales
             ,
             (
             where
             having
             made
             a
             great
             slaughter
             of
             the
             Britains
             ,
             they
             had
             past
             the
             Winter
             )
             and
             being
             lately
             landed
             in
             Devon-shire
             with
             Twenty
             three
             Ships
             ,
             there
             met
             with
             some
             of
             the
             King's
             party
             ,
             by
             whom
             their
             Captain
             with
             ,
             1200
             Souldiers
             were
             slain
             ,
             near
             the
             Castle
             of
             Kenwith
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             which
             was
             thus
             ;
             Odun
             ,
             Earl
             of
             Devon-shire
             ,
             with
             many
             others
             of
             the
             King's
             Subjects
             ,
             upon
             the
             arrival
             of
             Hubba
             ,
             had
             fled
             hither
             for
             refuge
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             Danes
             knew
             the
             Castle
             was
             but
             weakly
             fortified
             ,
             and
             they
             within
             were
             not
             provided
             of
             things
             necessary
             for
             a
             Siege
             ;
             they
             then
             resolved
             to
             sit
             down
             before
             it
             ,
             supposing
             that
             the
             English
             would
             quickly
             surrender
             for
             want
             of
             Provisions
             ;
             which
             they
             being
             also
             sensible
             of
             ,
             were
             endeavouring
             to
             prevent
             ,
             and
             resolving
             either
             to
             obtain
             the
             Victory
             or
             dye
             ;
             they
             sallyed
             out
             early
             one
             Morning
             upon
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             who
             lay
             Encamp'd
             without
             any
             good
             Guards
             ,
             so
             falling
             upon
             them
             at
             unawares
             slew
             Hubba
             their
             Leader
             ,
             with
             his
             whole
             Army
             ,
             except
             a
             few
             who
             were
             forced
             to
             flee
             to
             their
             Ships
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             Hubba
             being
             here
             buried
             under
             a
             heap
             of
             Stones
             ,
             gave
             name
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             being
             called
             Hubblestones
             to
             this
             day
             ;
             
             but
             the
             English
             having
             stripped
             the
             dead
             bodies
             ,
             they
             there
             found
             among
             the
             spoils
             ,
             that
             famous
             Banner
             ,
             called
             Reafan
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             the
             Raven
             )
             being
             the
             Picture
             of
             a
             Raven
             embroidered
             by
             the
             Three
             Sisters
             of
             Hinguar
             ,
             and
             Hubba
             ,
             in
             one
             forenoon
             on
             purpose
             for
             this
             Expedition
             ,
             and
             which
             being
             Enchanted
             by
             their
             Magic
             Arts
             ,
             they
             put
             so
             great
             a
             confidence
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             believed
             
             if
             they
             were
             to
             meet
             with
             good
             success
             ,
             
             this
             figure
             would
             clap
             its
             Wings
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             alive
             ,
             but
             if
             otherwise
             ,
             would
             let
             them
             fall
             ;
             but
             be
             this
             Story
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             it
             seems
             they
             now
             lost
             their
             Oracle
             before
             they
             had
             time
             to
             consult
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             loss
             of
             it
             was
             certainly
             a
             great
             discouragement
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             
               King
               Aelfred
               being
               now
               much
               encouraged
               with
               the
               news
               of
               this
               good
               success
               of
               the
               
               Devon-shire-men
               ,
               began
               to
               consider
               how
               he
               might
               perform
               some
               worthy
               action
               against
               the
               Enemy
               ;
               therefore
               this
               Year
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Saxon
               Annals
               relate
               ,
               )
               having
               first
               fortified
               with
               his
               slender
               Forces
               a
               small
               Castle
               or
               Fort
               at
               Aetheling-gaige
               (
               now
               called
               Athelney
               in
               Somersetshire
               )
               where
               he
               had
               resided
               hitherto
               ;
               he
               marched
               from
               thence
               the
               Seventh
               Week
               after
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               Subjects
               and
               Vassals
               there
               ,
               to
               fight
               against
               the
               Pagans
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               also
               about
               this
               time
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               place
               that
               memorable
               action
               of
               this
               King
               which
               is
               thus
               related
               by
               Ingulph
               ,
               and
               Will.
               of
               Malmesbury
               ,
               which
               if
               true
               ,
               shews
               not
               only
               his
               great
               Courage
               ,
               but
               Conduct
               too
               ;
               for
               knowing
               the
               Enemy
               to
               exceed
               him
               in
               numbers
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               other
               advantages
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               he
               should
               set
               upon
               them
               with
               open
               Force
               he
               would
               be
               able
               to
               do
               them
               little
               ,
               or
               no
               prejudice
               ,
               nor
               could
               he
               hope
               for
               any
               better
               success
               ,
               unless
               he
               knew
               in
               what
               condition
               the
               Enemie's
               Army
               was
               ,
               and
               not
               having
               any
               one
               whose
               Sagacity
               or
               Fidelity
               he
               could
               well
               trust
               ,
               he
               was
               resolved
               to
               go
               himself
               to
               spy
               out
               the
               Enemie's
               Camp
               :
               so
               taking
               upon
               him
               the
               Habit
               of
               a
               Country
               Minstrel
               (
               or
               Fidler
               )
               he
               went
               with
               only
               one
               Companion
               into
               the
               Danish
               Camp
               ,
               where
               he
               became
               so
               acceptable
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               his
               Singing
               ,
               as
               Playing
               ,
               that
               at
               last
               he
               was
               introduced
               to
               the
               King's
               Tent
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               had
               there
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Danish
               Camp
               ,
               learnt
               as
               much
               as
               he
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               know
               ,
               he
               again
               returned
               to
               his
               Castle
               at
               Athelne
               ;
               where
               having
               called
               together
               all
               his
               chief
               followers
               ,
               he
               related
               to
               them
               the
               careless
               condition
               of
               the
               Enemies
               Camp
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               ease
               they
               might
               be
               destroyed
               :
               whereat
               they
               being
               extraordinarily
               surprised
               ,
               he
               then
               resolved
               to
               muster
               up
               what
               Forces
               he
               could
               .
            
          
           
             So
             the
             Seventh
             Week
             after
             Easter
             ,
             he
             march'd
             to
             Ecgbyrth-stan
             (
             now
             supposed
             to
             be
             Brixstan
             in
             
               Somerset-shire
               ,
            
             )
             lying
             on
             the
             East
             side
             of
             Selwood
             Forest
             ,
             where
             met
             him
             all
             the
             
               Wilt-shire
               ,
               Somerset-shire
            
             and
             Hamptshire
             Men
             ;
             who
             were
             mightily
             pleased
             to
             behold
             their
             King
             after
             so
             many
             hazards
             ;
             but
             staying
             there
             only
             one
             night
             ,
             he
             marched
             away
             to
             Iglay
             ,
             (
             where
             the
             place
             was
             is
             not
             very
             well
             known
             ,
             )
             and
             there
             encamped
             another
             night
             ,
             in
             which
             (
             as
             Asser
             relates
             )
             St.
             Neot
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             formerly
             his
             Kinsman
             ,
             and
             Friend
             ,
             appeared
             to
             him
             in
             a
             Dream
             ,
             and
             bid
             him
             not
             be
             afraid
             of
             the
             great
             Army
             of
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             because
             God
             would
             now
             have
             mercy
             upon
             him
             and
             his
             People
             ;
             and
             that
             what
             had
             happen'd
             to
             him
             ,
             was
             for
             his
             too
             great
             Arrogance
             in
             his
             Youth
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             would
             Fight
             for
             him
             and
             his
             People
             :
             The
             King
             you
             may
             be
             sure
             was
             much
             rejoyced
             at
             this
             Dream
             ,
             and
             failed
             not
             to
             encourage
             his
             Men
             with
             it
             ;
             so
             the
             next
             Morning
             removing
             his
             Camp
             from
             thence
             ,
             he
             came
             in
             one
             Day
             more
             to
             Ethandune
             ,
             (
             but
             where
             it
             is
             we
             cannot
             tell
             )
             where
             the
             Danes
             lay
             encamped
             ,
             and
             marching
             against
             them
             in
             very
             close
             order
             ,
             he
             fought
             their
             whole
             Army
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             did
             for
             a
             long
             time
             stoutly
             resist
             the
             frequent
             charges
             the
             King's
             Men
             made
             upon
             them
             ,
             yet
             at
             last
             they
             gave
             ground
             ,
             and
             beginning
             to
             flee
             he
             obtained
             a
             notable
             Victory
             ,
             making
             a
             great
             sl●ughter
             of
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             as
             they
             retreated
             to
             a
             certain
             Castle
             not
             far
             off
             ,
             and
             at
             which
             they
             lay
             encamped
             ,
             where
             the
             King
             besieged
             them
             for
             Fourteen
             Days
             ;
             till
             being
             overcome
             by
             hunger
             ,
             they
             were
             reduced
             to
             
             that
             necessity
             ,
             as
             to
             desire
             Peace
             on
             these
             Conditions
             ,
             
             That
             the
             King
             should
             receive
             from
             them
             what
             Hostages
             He
             should
             name
             ,
             but
             He
             not
             to
             return
             any
             to
             them
             ;
             so
             they
             made
             such
             a
             Peace
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             never
             done
             with
             any
             King
             before
             ;
             for
             they
             swore
             that
             they
             would
             depart
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             that
             Gythram
             (
             or
             Gutrum
             )
             their
             King
             should
             become
             a
             Christian
             ,
             all
             which
             was
             performed
             ,
             for
             about
             Three
             Weeks
             after
             the
             said
             King
             with
             about
             Thirty
             more
             of
             his
             Chief
             Noblemen
             came
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             being
             then
             at
             Alrey
             (
             the
             place
             is
             now
             unknown
             )
             only
             that
             it
             lay
             near
             Athelney
             above-mentioned
             ,
             where
             King
             Alfred
             receiving
             him
             from
             the
             Font
             at
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             became
             his
             Go●father
             ,
             and
             took
             him
             for
             his
             adopted
             Son
             :
             But
             he
             did
             not
             receive
             the
             Chrisme
             till
             Eight
             Days
             after
             ,
             at
             a
             Town
             of
             the
             Kings
             called
             Wedmore
             ,
             where
             he
             staid
             with
             him
             for
             the
             space
             of
             Twelve
             Days
             ,
             who
             presented
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             that
             accompanied
             him
             ,
             not
             only
             with
             Money
             ,
             but
             Houses
             and
             Lands
             ,
             being
             now
             resolved
             to
             fix
             here
             .
          
           
             So
             this
             next
             Year
             the
             Danes
             (
             according
             to
             their
             promise
             )
             removed
             from
             Cippenham
             (
             i.
             e.
             Chippenham
             in
             Wiltshire
             )
             to
             Cirenceaster
             ,
             
             and
             there
             staid
             one
             Year
             .
          
           
             
               But
               now
               another
               Army
               of
               Pagans
               ,
               arriving
               from
               beyond
               the
               Sea
               ,
               sailed
               up
               the
               River
               Thames
               ,
               to
               whom
               (
               notwithstanding
               their
               former
               Oaths
               )
               the
               Army
               that
               was
               here
               before
               also
               join'd
               ,
               and
               took
               up
               their
               Winter
               Quarters
               at
               Fullanham
               (
               now
               Fulham
               ,
               not
               far
               from
               
                 London
                 ,
              
               )
               and
               the
               same
               Year
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Annals
               )
               the
               Sun
               was
               Eclipsed
               for
               one
               whole
               hour
               ;
               also
               now
               part
               of
               the
               Pagans
               who
               had
               quartered
               at
               Cirencester
               ,
               (
               as
               say
               the
               Annals
               and
               Asser
               )
               marched
               from
               thence
               under
               the
               Conduct
               of
               King
               Gythrum
               ,
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               East-Angles
               ;
               and
               dividing
               the
               Country
               among
               them
               ,
               began
               to
               inhabit
               it
               ;
               which
               ,
               having
               been
               in
               their
               possession
               ever
               since
               the
               Death
               of
               King
               Edmund
               ,
               King
               Alfred
               now
               yielded
               up
               to
               their
               King
               Gythram
               ;
               but
               those
               Danes
               who
               had
               before
               staid
               at
               Fulham
               ,
               now
               sailed
               into
               Frankland
               ,
               and
               quartered
               at
               Ghent
               for
               one
               whole
               Year
               ;
               from
               whence
               you
               may
               observe
               ,
               that
               what
               we
               now
               call
               Flanders
               was
               then
               accounted
               part
               of
               France
               ,
               or
               Frankland
               .
            
          
           
             And
             to
             this
             time
             we
             may
             also
             refer
             ,
             
             that
             League
             or
             Agreement
             made
             between
             King
             Alfred
             and
             King
             Guthram
             ,
             which
             sets
             out
             the
             Territories
             of
             each
             of
             these
             Princes
             .
          
           
             
               The
               First
               Article
               is
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               agreed
               that
               the
               Limits
               of
               K.
               
               Alfred's
               Land
               are
               first
               upon
               the
               Thames
               ,
               then
               proceed
               they
               to
               the
               River
               Lee
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               his
               Fountain
               ;
               then
               straight
               to
               Beaford
               ,
               and
               then
               along
               the
               River
               Ouse
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               Watling-street
               ;
               which
               I
               suppose
               ,
               is
               thus
               to
               be
               understood
               ;
               that
               K.
               Alfred
               did
               hereby
               grant
               him
               East-England
               and
               Essex
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               bounds
               of
               these
               Kings
               Dominions
               were
               first
               the
               Thames
               ,
               then
               the
               River
               ,
               Lee
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               Harford
               ,
               whereabouts
               it
               arises
               :
               Then
               from
               Harford
               to
               Bedford
               ,
               all
               along
               Watling-street
               ,
               and
               then
               from
               Bedford
               all
               along
               the
               Ouse
               to
               the
               Sea.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Article
               appoints
               the
               value
               of
               a
               Man
               slain
               ,
               whether
               English
               or
               Dane
               ,
               to
               be
               four
               Marks
               of
               pure
               Gold
               ,
               and
               the
               Redemption
               of
               each
               Four
               hundred
               Shillings
               .
            
          
           
             
               But
               if
               the
               King's
               Servant
               or
               Thane
               was
               accused
               of
               Man-slaughter
               ;
               the
               Third
               Article
               proceeds
               ,
               That
               he
               then
               should
               be
               tried
               by
               Twelve
               
               other
               of
               the
               King's
               Servants
               ;
               
               or
               in
               ease
               he
               was
               not
               the
               King's
               Servant
               ,
               but
               belonged
               to
               some
               inferiour
               Lord
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               tried
               by
               eleven
               of
               his
               Equals
               ,
               and
               by
               one
               of
               the
               King's
               Servants
               .
               The
               same
               Order
               was
               taken
               in
               all
               Suits
               ,
               which
               exceeded
               four
               Marks
               ;
               but
               in
               case
               he
               refused
               to
               undergo
               this
               Trial
               ,
               his
               Fine
               was
               to
               be
               encreased
               threefold
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Fourth
               appoints
               Vouchers
               for
               the
               Sale
               of
               Men
               ,
               Horses
               ,
               or
               Oxen.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               Fifth
               and
               Last
               Ordains
               ,
               That
               none
               from
               either
               Army
               should
               pass
               to
               the
               other
               without
               Leave
               ;
               and
               in
               case
               it
               be
               by
               way
               of
               Traffick
               ,
               such
               shall
               find
               Sureties
               for
               their
               good
               Behaviour
               ,
               that
               the
               Peace
               may
               not
               be
               broken
               .
            
          
           
             
               This
               was
               the
               League
               it self
               ,
               with
               some
               other
               Articles
               needless
               to
               be
               here
               recited
               ;
               the
               Preface
               to
               which
               declares
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               made
               betwixt
               the
               two
               Kings
               ,
               Aelfred
               and
               Gythrum
               ,
               (
               so
               the
               Saxon
               Original
               ,
               )
               by
               Consent
               of
               all
               the
               Wise
               Men
               of
               the
               English
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               those
               that
               inhabited
               
                 East
                 England
              
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               only
               in
               behalf
               of
               themselves
               ,
               but
               of
               their
               Posterity
               .
            
          
           
             This
             sufficiently
             shews
             ,
             that
             the
             Eastern
             Parts
             of
             England
             then
             belonged
             to
             the
             Danes
             ;
             yet
             
               Polydore
               Virgil
            
             calling
             this
             King
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             Gormon
             ,
             vehemently
             contends
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             not
             that
             Country
             bestowed
             upon
             him
             .
             Krantzius
             also
             denies
             ,
             that
             this
             Gormon
             was
             converted
             to
             the
             Faith
             ;
             yet
             confesses
             ,
             that
             about
             this
             time
             one
             Froto
             was
             converted
             :
             But
             whatever
             they
             write
             ,
             this
             League
             sufficiently
             evinceth
             the
             Distinction
             of
             their
             Territories
             ,
             and
             the
             Testimoy
             of
             Asser
             is
             uncontrollable
             as
             to
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             who
             lived
             himself
             at
             this
             very
             time
             ,
             not
             to
             mention
             that
             the
             Saxon
             Annals
             also
             affirm
             the
             same
             thing
             .
          
           
             After
             which
             follow
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             ,
             said
             in
             their
             Title
             to
             be
             made
             between
             King
             Alfred
             and
             King
             Gythrum
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Abbot
             
             Brompton's
             Chronicle
             .
          
           
             The
             First
             of
             which
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Danes
             and
             English
             should
             Love
             and
             Serve
             the
             true
             GOD
             alone
             ,
             and
             Renounce
             Paganism
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             That
             if
             any
             should
             Renounce
             his
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             Relapse
             to
             Paganism
             ,
             then
             he
             should
             pay
             his
             
               Weare
               ,
               Wite
            
             ,
             and
             Lashlite
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             he
             had
             done
             .
          
           
             The
             Third
             Law
             is
             ,
             That
             if
             any
             in
             Holy
             Orders
             shall
             either
             Fight
             ,
             Perjure
             himself
             ,
             or
             commit
             Fornication
             ,
             let
             him
             likewise
             make
             Amends
             by
             the
             like
             Penalties
             above-mentioned
             ;
             and
             likewise
             make
             Satisfaction
             to
             GOD
             according
             to
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             also
             give
             a
             Pledge
             or
             Security
             to
             do
             so
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Weare
               ,
               Wite
            
             ,
             and
             Lashlite
             ,
             above-mentioned
             ,
             were
             all
             of
             them
             Fines
             ,
             or
             Mulcts
             ,
             which
             the
             Danes
             and
             English
             were
             to
             pay
             according
             to
             the
             value
             of
             their
             Heads
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             already
             shewn
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             the
             last
             of
             these
             Words
             ,
             Mr.
             Somner
             ,
             in
             his
             Glossary
             ;
             supposes
             it
             to
             
             be
             purely
             Danish
             ,
             and
             signified
             no
             more
             than
             the
             two
             former
             Words
             ,
             
             but
             was
             so
             called
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Danes
             alone
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             undergo
             it
             ;
             after
             which
             follow
             several
             Constitutions
             against
             the
             Offences
             of
             Clergy-men
             ,
             against
             committing
             Incest
             ,
             and
             with-holding
             of
             Tythes
             ,
             and
             Romescot
             or
             Peter-pence
             ;
             in
             all
             which
             Offences
             a
             Dane
             was
             to
             pay
             the
             like
             Weare
             ,
             and
             Wite
             ,
             with
             an
             English-man
             ;
             as
             also
             against
             Buying
             ,
             Selling
             ,
             and
             Working
             on
             the
             
               Lord's
               Day
            
             ;
             in
             which
             Cases
             ,
             if
             a
             Freeman
             wrought
             upon
             Holy-days
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             lose
             his
             Liberty
             ,
             or
             pay
             his
             Wite
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             were
             a
             Servant
             or
             Villain
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             satisfie
             it
             with
             his
             Skin
             ,
             
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             Whipping
             ,
             )
             or
             pay
             his
             Head-Gild
             ;
             but
             if
             a
             Master
             compelled
             his
             Servant
             to
             work
             upon
             Holy-days
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             pay
             his
             Lashlite
             as
             the
             Danes
             ,
             and
             his
             Wite
             as
             the
             English
             did
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             according
             as
             he
             was
             a
             Dane
             ,
             or
             an
             English-man
             ;
             (
             which
             sufficiently
             justifies
             Mr.
             
             Somner's
             Sense
             of
             that
             Word
             :
             )
             The
             rest
             of
             these
             Laws
             being
             against
             divers
             other
             Offences
             ,
             as
             against
             violating
             the
             Fasts
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             against
             making
             Ordeal
             ,
             or
             taking
             an
             Oath
             on
             Sundays
             or
             Fast-days
             .
             Not
             that
             this
             Ordeal
             ,
             or
             Trial
             by
             a
             hot
             Iron
             ,
             or
             boyling
             Water
             ,
             in
             case
             the
             Person
             was
             accused
             of
             a
             Crime
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             unless
             there
             was
             no
             direct
             Proof
             against
             him
             .
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             Laws
             are
             against
             putting
             any
             Man
             to
             Death
             upon
             a
             Sunday
             ;
             as
             also
             against
             Witches
             ,
             Perjured
             Persons
             ,
             and
             Common
             Whores
             ,
             all
             which
             Persons
             were
             to
             be
             banished
             the
             Country
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             last
             Law
             saving
             one
             ,
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             Cruel
             Mercy
             ;
             for
             thereby
             if
             a
             Man
             had
             lost
             any
             of
             his
             Members
             for
             any
             Crime
             ,
             and
             survived
             the
             same
             four
             Nights
             ,
             it
             was
             afterwards
             lawful
             with
             the
             License
             of
             the
             Bishop
             for
             any
             one
             to
             give
             him
             Help
             and
             Assistance
             ,
             which
             it
             seems
             before
             that
             time
             it
             was
             not
             lawful
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Reader
             may
             further
             from
             the
             Title
             of
             these
             Laws
             observe
             ,
             the
             Subjection
             or
             Dependence
             which
             King
             Gytrum
             then
             had
             upon
             K.
             Alfred
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             for
             King
             Gytrum
             and
             his
             Danes
             gave
             their
             Consent
             to
             them
             in
             a
             Common-Council
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             the
             Kings
             of
             Mercia
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               East
               Angles
            
             ,
             were
             wont
             to
             do
             in
             the
             General
             Council
             of
             the
             
               West
               Saxon
            
             Kingdom
             ,
             in
             acknowledgment
             of
             its
             Superiority
             over
             them
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             proved
             by
             divers
             Examples
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             King
             Gytrum
             could
             have
             made
             Laws
             by
             his
             own
             Authority
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             called
             a
             Council
             of
             his
             own
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             which
             we
             do
             not
             find
             he
             ever
             did
             ,
             having
             received
             his
             Kingdom
             wholly
             from
             the
             Bounty
             of
             King
             Alfred
             .
          
           
             Also
             about
             the
             Year
             last
             mentioned
             ,
             King
             Alfred
             new
             built
             the
             Town
             of
             Shaftsbury
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             an
             old
             Inscription
             cited
             by
             *
             Mr.
             Camden
             ,
             out
             of
             an
             old
             Manuscript
             Copy
             of
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             ,
             then
             belonging
             to
             the
             Lord
             Burghley
             ;
             which
             Inscription
             was
             in
             that
             Author's
             time
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Chapter-house
             of
             that
             Nunnery
             ,
             which
             was
             built
             at
             this
             place
             by
             this
             King
             some
             Years
             after
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Pagans
               entred
               further
               into
               France
               ,
               
               where
               the
               French
               fought
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               it
               is
               supposed
               )
               were
               routed
               ,
               for
               here
               the
               Danes
               found
               Horses
               enough
               to
               mount
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               their
               Men.
               
            
          
           
             
               This
               Year
               the
               Danes
               sailed
               up
               the
               Maese
               (
               now
               the
               Meuse
               )
               into
               Frankland
               ,
               and
               there
               stayed
               another
               Year
               .
               
               The
               same
               Year
               also
               King
               Aelfred
               sailing
               out
               with
               his
               Fleet
               ,
               fought
               against
               four
               Danish
               Pirat
               Ships
               ,
               and
               
               took
               two
               of
               their
               Men
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               two
               (
               the
               Men
               being
               very
               much
               wounded
               and
               tired
               in
               the
               Fight
               )
               surrendred
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Danes
               sailed
               up
               the
               Skeld
               to
               Cundoth
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               then
               a
               Monastery
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               supposed
               to
               be
               Conde
               upon
               the
               River
               Escaut
               )
               where
               they
               stayed
               a
               whole
               Year
               .
               Now
               also
               Marinus
               ,
               that
               Religious
               Pope
               ,
               sent
               some
               of
               the
               Wood
               of
               our
               LORD's
               Cross
               to
               Alfred
               ,
               and
               in
               Return
               the
               King
               sent
               to
               Rome
               the
               Alms
               he
               had
               vowed
               by
               the
               Hands
               of
               Sighelm
               and
               Ethelstan
               :
               Also
               he
               sent
               other
               Alms
               into
               India
               ,
               to
               St.
               Thomas
               ,
               and
               St.
               Bartholomew
               ,
               (
               who
               being
               there
               martyr'd
               ,
               are
               accounted
               the
               Indian
               Apostles
               .
               )
               And
               about
               that
               time
               the
               English
               Army
               lay
               encamped
               against
               the
               Danes
               ,
               who
               held
               London
               ,
               where
               yet
               (
               thanks
               be
               to
               GOD
               )
               all
               Things
               succeeded
               prosperously
               .
            
          
           
             Also
             this
             Year
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Chronicle
             of
             Mailross
             ,
             and
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             ,
             )
             King
             Alfred
             having
             slain
             the
             two
             Danish
             Captains
             ,
             Ingwar
             and
             Halfdene
             ,
             caused
             the
             wasted
             Parts
             of
             Northumberland
             to
             be
             again
             Inhabited
             ;
             then
             Edred
             the
             Abbot
             ,
             being
             so
             commanded
             by
             Cuthbert
             in
             a
             Vision
             ,
             redeemed
             a
             certain
             Youth
             who
             had
             been
             sold
             to
             a
             Widow
             at
             Withingham
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             by
             the
             joynt
             Consent
             both
             of
             the
             English
             and
             Danes
             ,
             King
             Alfred
             himself
             confirming
             the
             Election
             .
             This
             King
             Guthred
             ,
             in
             Gratitude
             to
             St.
             Cuthbert
             ,
             did
             also
             bestow
             all
             the
             Land
             between
             the
             Rivers
             of
             Weol
             and
             Tyne
             ,
             and
             says
             upon
             that
             Saint
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             upon
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Lindisfarne
             ,
             who
             this
             Year
             removed
             the
             Bishop's
             See
             from
             thence
             to
             a
             place
             then
             called
             Concacestre
             ,
             now
             Chester
             ;
             and
             thither
             they
             also
             removed
             the
             Body
             of
             St.
             Cuthbert
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             Miracle
             of
             the
             Earth's
             opening
             and
             swallowing
             up
             a
             whole
             Army
             of
             Scots
             ,
             who
             came
             to
             fight
             with
             King
             Cuthred
             ,
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Monks
             to
             be
             believed
             by
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             please
             .
             This
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             thus
             making
             this
             poor
             Youth
             King
             ,
             the
             Church
             got
             all
             that
             Country
             now
             called
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Durham
             .
             And
             who
             can
             tell
             but
             all
             this
             Vision
             was
             a
             Contrivance
             of
             Abbot
             
             Edred's
             ,
             for
             that
             very
             Design
             ;
             yet
             if
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             it
             was
             but
             a
             Pious
             Fraud
             ,
             which
             highly
             tended
             to
             the
             enriching
             of
             that
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Year
             (
             according
             to
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             )
             died
             Asser
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Shirburne
             ;
             who
             could
             not
             be
             the
             same
             with
             that
             Asser
             ,
             who
             writ
             the
             Life
             and
             Actions
             of
             King
             Alfred
             ,
             since
             that
             Author
             writ
             to
             Anno
             993
             ,
             being
             the
             45th
             Year
             of
             King
             
             Alfred's
             Age
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             that
             Work.
             Arch
             Bishop
             Usher
             supposes
             this
             Asser
             the
             Historian
             to
             have
             been
             he
             ,
             who
             was
             afterwards
             the
             Bishop
             of
             St.
             
             David's
             and
             was
             the
             second
             of
             that
             Name
             who
             sate
             in
             that
             See
             ;
             but
             without
             any
             good
             Authority
             .
          
           
             
             
               This
               Year
               the
               Danes
               sailed
               up
               the
               River
               
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 Some
                 ,
              
               )
               as
               far
               as
               Embenum
               (
               now
               Amiens
               ,
               in
               Picardy
               ,
               where
               they
               remained
               one
               whole
               Year
               .
               And
               now
               also
               deceased
               the
               worthy
               Bishop
               Athelwold
               .
            
          
           
             
             The
             Danes
             being
             thus
             employed
             abroad
             ,
             did
             nothing
             this
             Year
             in
             England
             ;
             but
             the
             next
             we
             find
             in
             Asser
             ,
             that
             the
             Pagan
             Army
             divided
             it self
             into
             two
             Bodies
             ,
             the
             one
             whereof
             sailed
             to
             the
             East
             Parts
             of
             France
             ,
             whilst
             the
             other
             making
             up
             the
             Rivers
             of
             Thames
             and
             Medway
             ,
             besieged
             the
             City
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             and
             having
             built
             a
             strong
             Fort
             before
             the
             Gates
             ,
             from
             thence
             assaulted
             the
             City
             ,
             yet
             could
             by
             no
             means
             take
             it
             ,
             because
             the
             Citizens
             valianty
             defended
             themselves
             ,
             until
             such
             times
             as
             King
             Aelfred
             came
             to
             their
             Assistance
             with
             a
             powerful
             Army
             ;
             which
             when
             the
             Pagans
             saw
             ,
             quitting
             their
             Forts
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Horses
             which
             they
             had
             brought
             with
             them
             out
             of
             France
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             great
             many
             Prisoners
             ,
             to
             the
             
             English
             ,
             they
             in
             great
             hast
             fled
             away
             to
             their
             Ships
             ,
             
             and
             being
             compelled
             by
             necessity
             passed
             again
             that
             Summer
             in
             France
             ;
             King
             Aelfred
             having
             now
             reinforced
             his
             Fleet
             ,
             was
             resolved
             to
             fall
             upon
             the
             Danish
             Pyrates
             ,
             who
             then
             sheltered
             among
             their
             Country
             Men
             of
             
               East
               England
            
             ;
             upon
             which
             he
             sent
             his
             Fleet
             that
             he
             had
             got
             ready
             in
             Kent
             ,
             (
             being
             very
             well
             Mann'd
             )
             into
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             River
             Stoure
             ,
             (
             not
             that
             in
             Kent
             ,
             but
             another
             that
             runs
             by
             Harwich
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             met
             by
             Sixteen
             Danish
             Pyrates
             ,
             who
             lay
             there
             watching
             for
             a
             Prey
             ;
             and
             immediately
             setting
             upon
             them
             ,
             after
             a
             sharp
             resistance
             the
             King's
             Men
             boarding
             th●m
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             taken
             ,
             together
             with
             great
             Spoils
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             the
             Men
             killed
             .
          
           
             
               But
               as
               the
               King's
               Fleet
               were
               returning
               home
               ,
               they
               fell
               among
               another
               Fleet
               of
               Danes
               ,
               much
               stronger
               ,
               with
               whom
               fighting
               again
               ,
               the
               Danes
               obtained
               the
               Victory
               ;
               thô
               with
               what
               Loss
               to
               the
               English
               ,
               the
               Annals
               do
               not
               say
               .
            
          
           
             But
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Danes
             of
             
               East
               England
            
             ,
             were
             so
             much
             incensed
             at
             this
             Victory
             ;
             as
             also
             with
             the
             slaughter
             of
             their
             Country
             Men
             ,
             that
             setting
             out
             a
             greet
             Fleet
             very
             well
             Mann'd
             ,
             they
             sail'd
             to
             the
             mouth
             of
             Thames
             ;
             where
             setting
             upon
             divers
             of
             the
             King's
             Ships
             ,
             by
             surprize
             in
             the
             Night
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             Men
             were
             asleep
             ,
             they
             had
             much
             the
             better
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             what
             damage
             the
             King's
             Ships
             received
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             Men
             were
             lost
             ,
             our
             Authour
             does
             not
             tell
             us
             .
          
           
             
               The
               same
               Year
               ,
               somewhat
               before
               
                 Christmass
                 ,
                 Charles
              
               ,
               King
               of
               the
               
                 Western
                 Franks
              
               ,
               was
               killed
               by
               a
               wild
               Boar
               ,
               which
               he
               was
               then
               hunting
               ;
               but
               his
               Brother
               Lewis
               dyed
               the
               Year
               before
               :
               They
               were
               both
               Sons
               to
               that
               King
               Lewis
               ,
               who
               deceased
               the
               Year
               of
               the
               last
               Eclipse
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               that
               Charles
               ,
               whose
               Daughter
               ,
               Ethelwulf
               King
               of
               the
               
                 West
                 Saxons
              
               had
               married
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               same
               Year
               happened
               a
               great
               Sea
               Fight
               among
               the
               ancient
               Saxons
               of
               Germany
               ,
               but
               the
               Annals
               do
               not
               acquaint
               us
               with
               whom
               they
               fought
               ,
               However
               ,
               it
               is
               supposed
               to
               have
               been
               with
               the
               Danes
               ;
               and
               they
               further
               add
               ,
               That
               they
               fought
               twice
               this
               Year
               ,
               where
               the
               Saxons
               being
               assisted
               by
               the
               Frisians
               ,
               obtained
               the
               Victory
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             also
             Asser
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             our
             Annals
             ,
             proceed
             to
             give
             us
             a
             further
             account
             of
             the
             French
             and
             German
             affairs
             ,
             with
             a
             brief
             descent
             of
             their
             Kings
             ,
             from
             Charles
             the
             Great
             ;
             as
             that
             this
             Year
             Charles
             King
             of
             the
             Allmans
             received
             all
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             
               Western
               Franks
            
             ,
             which
             lye
             between
             the
             Mediteranean
             Sea
             ,
             and
             that
             Bay
             ,
             which
             was
             between
             the
             Ancient
             Saxons
             and
             the
             Gauls
             ,
             by
             the
             voluntary
             consent
             of
             all
             the
             People
             ;
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Armorica
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             les●er
             Britain
             ,
             )
             only
             excepted
             :
             This
             Charles
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             Lewis
             ,
             Brother
             of
             that
             Charles
             last
             mention'd
             ;
             and
             both
             the
             Kings
             were
             the
             Sons
             of
             Lewis
             ,
             the
             Younger
             Son
             of
             Charles
             the
             Great
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             King
             Pipin
             .
          
           
             
               The
               same
               Year
               also
               the
               good
               Pope
               Marinus
               deceased
               ,
               who
               freed
               the
               English
               School
               at
               Rome
               ,
               at
               the
               entreaty
               of
               King
               Aelfred
               ,
               from
               all
               Tax
               and
               Tribute
               .
            
          
           
             
               Also
               about
               the
               same
               time
               the
               Danes
               of
               
                 East
                 England
              
               broke
               the
               Peace
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               lately
               made
               with
               King
               Aelfred
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Pagans
               who
               had
               before
               Invaded
               the
               East
               ,
               quitting
               that
               ,
               
               now
               marched
               towards
               the
               West
               parts
               of
               France
               ;
               and
               passing
               up
               the
               River
               Seine
               ,
               took
               their
               Winter
               Quarters
               at
               Paris
               .
            
          
           
           
             
             The
             same
             Year
             (
             according
             to
             Asser
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Annals
             ,
             )
             King
             Alfred
             ,
             after
             so
             many
             Cities
             being
             burnt
             ,
             and
             such
             great
             destruction
             of
             People
             ,
             not
             only
             took
             the
             City
             of
             London
             from
             the
             Danes
             ,
             who
             had
             it
             long
             in
             their
             Possession
             ;
             but
             he
             now
             repaired
             it
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             habitable
             ;
             and
             then
             committed
             it
             to
             the
             Custody
             of
             his
             Son-in-Law
             ,
             Ethered
             Earl
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ;
             and
             now
             all
             the
             
               English
               ,
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             the
             Mercians
             and
             Kentishmen
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             East
             and
             
               West
               Saxons
            
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             before
             dispersed
             ,
             or
             made
             Prisoners
             with
             the
             Danes
             ,
             being
             now
             returned
             home
             ,
             put
             themselves
             under
             King
             
             Alfred's
             Protection
          
           
             But
             these
             Danish
             Storms
             being
             pretty
             well
             blown
             over
             ,
             King
             Alfred
             began
             now
             to
             make
             some
             use
             of
             the
             Learned
             Men
             he
             had
             sent
             for
             from
             abroad
             ;
             for
             as
             Mr.
             Camden
             shews
             us
             in
             his
             *
             Britannia
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             large
             account
             of
             the
             University
             of
             Oxon.
             
             
               Under
               the
               Year
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               886
               ,
               viz.
               That
               in
               the
               Second
               Year
               of
               St.
               
               Grimbald's
               coming
               over
               into
               England
               ,
               the
               University
               of
               Oxford
               was
               founded
               ;
               the
               first
               Regents
               there
               ,
               and
               Readers
               in
               Divinity
               were
               St.
               Neot
               ,
               an
               Abbot
               ,
               an
               Eminent
               Professor
               of
               Theology
               ,
               and
               St.
               Grimbald
               ,
               and
               Eloquent
               and
               most
               Excellent
               Interpreter
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ;
               whilst
               Grammer
               and
               Rhetorick
               were
               Taught
               by
               Asser
               a
               Monk
               ,
               a
               Man
               of
               extraordinary
               Learning
               ;
               Logick
               ,
               Musick
               and
               Arithmetick
               ,
               were
               Read
               by
               John
               a
               Monk
               of
               St.
               Davids
               ;
               Geometry
               ,
               and
               Astronomy
               were
               professed
               by
               John
               another
               Monk
               ,
               and
               Collegue
               of
               St.
               Grimbald
               ;
               one
               of
               a
               sharp
               Wit
               ,
               and
               Immense
               Knowledge
               .
            
          
           
             
               These
               Lectures
               were
               often
               honoured
               with
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               most
               Illustrious
               and
               Invincible
               Monarch
               ,
               King
               Aelfred
               ,
               which
               is
               also
               asserted
               by
               Will.
               of
               Malmesbury
               ,
               who
               tells
               us
               a
               constant
               Tradition
               of
               his
               time
               ,
               that
               King
               Alfred
               by
               the
               Advice
               of
               Neot
               the
               Abbot
               ,
               first
               founded
               publick
               Schools
               of
               various
               Arts
               at
               Oxford
               ;
               which
               is
               further
               confirm'd
               by
               an
               Ancient
               Manuscript
               Copy
               of
               Randolph
               Higden's
               Polychron
               ,
               in
               
                 Bayliol
                 College
                 Library
              
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               beginning
               treating
               of
               all
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               ,
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               King
               Alfred
               ,
               says
               thus
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 first
                 founded
                 the
                 University
                 of
              
               Oxford
               .
            
             
               John
               Rouse
            
             in
             his
             Manuscript
             Treatise
             ,
             
               de
               Regibus
               Angliae
            
             ,
             (
             Lib.
             1.
             )
             seems
             also
             to
             have
             seen
             this
             passage
             in
             Winchester
             Annals
             ,
             and
             adds
             Three
             Halls
             to
             have
             been
             thus
             built
             ,
             The
             one
             for
             Grammar
             ,
             near
             the
             
               East
               Gate
            
             ;
             the
             Second
             near
             the
             North-Gate
             for
             Logicians
             ;
             and
             the
             Third
             in
             the
             High-Street
             ,
             for
             Divines
             .
          
           
             But
             since
             this
             only
             proves
             that
             King
             Alfred
             first
             founded
             publick
             Schools
             here
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             there
             was
             any
             such
             thing
             here
             before
             ;
             I
             shall
             recite
             also
             what
             follows
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             quoted
             by
             the
             said
             Mr.
             Camden
             ,
             out
             of
             an
             ancient
             Copy
             of
             
               Asser
               de
               Gestis
               Alfredi
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             I
             could
             wish
             may
             clear
             this
             point
             :
             
               About
               this
               time
               (
               says
               he
               )
               there
               arose
               a
               sharp
               and
               grievous
               dissention
               between
               Grimbald
               ,
               and
               those
               learned
               Men
               whom
               he
               brought
               hither
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               old
               Scholars
               whom
               he
               found
               here
               at
               his
               coming
               ;
               for
               these
               absolutely
               refused
               to
               comply
               with
               the
               Statutes
               ,
               Institutions
               and
               Forms
               of
               Reading
               perscribed
               by
               Grimbald
               ;
               the
               difference
               proceeded
               to
               no
               great
               height
               ,
               for
               the
               space
               of
               Three
               Years
               ,
               yet
               there
               was
               always
               a
               private
               Grudge
               and
               Enmity
               between
               them
               ,
               which
               soon
               after
               broke
               out
               with
               the
               utmost
               violence
               imaginable
               ;
               to
               appease
               these
               Tumults
               ,
               the
               most
               Invincible
               King
               Aelfred
               ,
               being
               informed
               of
               the
               Faction
               ,
               by
               a
               Message
               and
               Complaint
               from
               Grimbald
               ,
               came
               to
               Oxford
               to
               accommodate
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               submitted
               to
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Pains
               and
               
               Patience
               ,
               to
               hear
               the
               Cause
               and
               Complaint
               of
               both
               Parties
               :
               
               The
               Controversie
               depended
               upon
               this
               ;
               The
               Old
               Scholars
               maintain'd
               ,
               that
               before
               the
               coming
               of
               Grimbald
               to
               Oxford
               ,
               Learning
               did
               here
               flourish
               ,
               thô
               the
               Students
               were
               less
               in
               number
               ,
               than
               they
               had
               formerly
               been
               ,
               because
               very
               many
               of
               them
               had
               been
               Expell'd
               by
               the
               cruel
               Tyranny
               of
               the
               Pagans
               :
               They
               farther
               declar'd
               and
               proved
               ,
               by
               the
               undoubted
               Testimony
               of
               their
               ancient
               Annals
               ,
               that
               good
               Orders
               and
               constitutions
               for
               the
               Government
               of
               that
               place
               had
               been
               already
               made
               by
               Men
               of
               great
               Piety
               ,
               and
               Learning
               ;
               such
               as
               
                 Gildas
                 ,
                 Melkin
                 ,
                 Ninnias
                 ,
                 Kentigern
              
               and
               others
               ;
               who
               had
               there
               prosecuted
               their
               Studies
               ,
               to
               a
               good
               old
               Age
               :
               All
               things
               being
               then
               managed
               in
               happy
               Peace
               and
               quiet
               ;
               and
               that
               St.
               German
               coming
               to
               Oxford
               and
               residing
               there
               half
               a
               Year
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               gone
               through
               all
               England
               to
               Preach
               down
               the
               Pelagian
               Heresie
               ,
               did
               well
               approve
               of
               their
               Rules
               and
               Orders
               :
               The
               King
               with
               incredible
               Humility
               and
               great
               attention
               heard
               both
               parties
               ,
               exhorting
               them
               with
               Pious
               and
               Importunate
               entreaties
               ,
               to
               preserve
               Love
               and
               Amity
               with
               one
               another
               ;
               upon
               this
               he
               left
               them
               ,
               in
               hopes
               that
               they
               both
               would
               follow
               his
               Advice
               ,
               and
               obey
               his
               Instructions
               :
               But
               Grimbald
               ,
               resenting
               these
               proceedings
               ,
               retired
               imediately
               to
               the
               Monastery
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               which
               King
               Aelfred
               had
               lately
               founded
               :
               and
               soon
               after
               he
               got
               his
               Tomb
               to
               be
               removed
               thither
               to
               him
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               had
               designed
               his
               Bones
               should
               be
               put
               after
               his
               Decease
               ,
               and
               laid
               in
               a
               Vault
               under
               the
               Chancel
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               S.
               Peters
               in
               Oxford
               ;
               which
               Church
               the
               said
               Grimbald
               had
               raised
               from
               the
               ground
               ,
               of
               Stones
               hewn
               and
               carved
               with
               great
               Art.
               
            
          
           
             But
             since
             it
             must
             be
             confessed
             that
             this
             passage
             of
             the
             quarrel
             of
             St.
             Grimbald
             ,
             and
             the
             Old
             Scholars
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             that
             ancient
             Copy
             of
             Asser
             ,
             which
             Arch-Bishop
             Parker
             first
             published
             in
             Saxon
             Characters
             (
             like
             those
             in
             which
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             being
             still
             Extant
             in
             the
             Cottonian
             Library
             )
             yet
             though
             it
             was
             published
             by
             Mr.
             Camden
             in
             that
             Edition
             of
             Asser
             ,
             which
             was
             printed
             at
             Frankford
             ,
             in
             1603.
             
             The
             Original
             of
             which
             the
             Lord
             Primate
             Usher
             in
             his
             
               Ant.
               Brit.
               Eccles.
            
             expresly
             tells
             us
             ,
             Mr.
             Camden
             never
             saw
             ;
             from
             whence
             Sir
             
               John
               Spelman
            
             in
             his
             *
             History
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             King
             Aelfred
             ,
             hath
             made
             a
             very
             hard
             inferences
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             clause
             was
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             any
             of
             the
             ancient
             Copies
             of
             that
             Authour
             ,
             but
             had
             been
             foisted
             in
             either
             by
             the
             Publisher
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             Mr.
             Camden
             himself
             ;
             thô
             this
             Authour
             does
             not
             say
             so
             in
             express
             terms
             ,
          
           
             I
             shall
             therefore
             repeat
             in
             short
             what
             Mr.
             
               Ant.
               Wood
            
             hath
             answered
             to
             this
             Objection
             ,
             in
             the
             *
             Antiquities
             of
             the
             University
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             from
             a
             Manuscript
             Testimonial
             ,
             under
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             learned
             Mr.
             
               Twyne
               ;
               viz.
            
             That
             he
             himself
             ,
             long
             after
             discoursing
             with
             Mr.
             Camden
             on
             this
             Subject
             ,
             and
             asking
             him
             expresly
             about
             this
             passage
             ,
             whose
             authority
             began
             to
             be
             then
             questioned
             ,
             
               His
               Answer
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               very
               well
               knew
               that
               he
               had
               truly
               transcribed
               ,
               that
               passage
               from
               an
               ancient
               Manuscript
               of
               Asser
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               then
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               which
               as
               the
               said
               Mr.
               Wood
               in
               his
               Notes
               tells
               us
               ,
               then
               belonged
               to
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Savile
              
               of
               Banke
               ,
               near
               Halifax
               in
               York-shire
               .
            
          
           
             But
             I
             shall
             not
             now
             take
             upon
             me
             to
             Answer
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Objections
             which
             the
             said
             Sir
             
               John
               Spelman
            
             does
             there
             produce
             against
             the
             validity
             of
             the
             above
             cited
             passage
             ;
             which
             supposes
             publick
             Schools
             to
             have
             been
             at
             Oxford
             ,
             before
             King
             
             Alfreds
             time
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             all
             reduceable
             to
             these
             two
             heads
             ;
             First
             the
             express
             words
             of
             the
             Annals
             ,
             of
             the
             Abbey
             of
             Hyde
             above-mentioned
             ,
             as
             also
             that
             of
             Polychronicon
             ,
             
               That
               King
               Alfred
               was
               
               the
               first
               King
               who
               founded
               a
               University
               there
               :
               
               all
               which
               may
               be
               answered
               ,
               by
               allowing
               that
               to
               be
               true
               in
               respect
               of
               a
               University
               ,
               endow'd
               with
               Priviledges
               ,
               and
               distinct
               Halls
               and
               Colledges
               built
               on
               purpose
               ;
               and
               yet
               there
               might
               very
               well
               have
               been
               before
               that
               time
               a
               publick
               School
               ,
               or
               Studium
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               was
               then
               call'd
               ,
               )
               where
               the
               Liberal
               Arts
               were
               taught
               ;
               as
               for
               the
               other
               Objection
               of
               the
               improbability
               of
               the
               old
               Scholars
               falling
               out
               with
               the
               new
               Professors
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               first
               Year
               of
               the
               Institution
               of
               the
               University
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               ever
               they
               came
               thither
               ,
               )
               this
               may
               be
               also
               answered
               ,
               by
               supposing
               that
               those
               Annals
               were
               written
               many
               Years
               after
               the
               Death
               of
               King
               Alfred
               ,
               from
               a
               Common
               received
               Tradition
               ,
               and
               so
               this
               transaction
               might
               have
               been
               dated
               there
               ,
               or
               Four
               Years
               later
               than
               it
               really
               happened
               ;
               as
               
                 John
                 Rouse
              
               in
               his
               Manuscript
               History
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               also
               places
               it
               .
            
          
           
             I
             confess
             there
             is
             one
             Objection
             ,
             which
             I
             wish
             I
             could
             Answer
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             How
             Gildas
             and
             Nennius
             could
             study
             at
             Oxford
             ,
             when
             the
             latter
             was
             not
             so
             much
             as
             Born
             ,
             till
             about
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             this
             ,
             or
             Beginning
             of
             the
             following
             Century
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             the
             Former
             ;
             when
             even
             by
             the
             best
             Accounts
             of
             those
             Times
             ,
             the
             
               Pagan
               Saxons
            
             were
             then
             Masters
             of
             that
             part
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             Having
             said
             thus
             much
             concerning
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             that
             Famous
             University
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             owe
             my
             Education
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             trouble
             my self
             with
             enquiry
             into
             the
             Reality
             of
             those
             supposed
             Ancient
             Schools
             ,
             of
             Creeklad
             and
             Leacklade
             ;
             (
             which
             the
             Monkish
             writers
             suppose
             to
             have
             been
             anciently
             called
             Greeklade
             ,
             and
             Latinelade
             ,
             )
             the
             latter
             of
             which
             Derivations
             ,
             thô
             Mr.
             Camden
             justly
             explodes
             ,
             yet
             he
             seems
             to
             have
             more
             Veneration
             for
             the
             former
             ,
             since
             in
             the
             place
             from
             whence
             I
             have
             transcribed
             the
             above-cited
             Quotations
             ;
             he
             also
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Muses
               were
               transported
               to
               Oxford
               from
               Creeklade
               ;
               (
               now
               a
               small
               Town
               in
               Wilt-shire
               .
               )
            
             All
             the
             Authority
             for
             which
             (
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             beside
             uncertain
             Tradition
             )
             depends
             upon
             the
             Credit
             of
             a
             Manuscript
             ,
             lately
             in
             the
             Liberary
             of
             Trinity
             Hall
             in
             Cambridge
             ,
             
             and
             is
             cited
             by
             Mr.
             Wheelock
             in
             his
             Notes
             upon
             Bede
             ;
             where
             speaking
             of
             Theodorus
             ,
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             That
             he
             held
             or
             maintained
             Schools
             in
             a
             Village
             near
             the
             Water
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             Greekislake
             ;
             but
             Mr.
             Somner
             in
             his
             Learned
             
             Glossary
             ,
             hath
             given
             us
             a
             much
             more
             likely
             Derivation
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             from
             the
             Old
             Saxon
             Word
             Creek
             ,
             signifying
             a
             River
             ,
             or
             Torrent
             ,
             running
             either
             into
             some
             River
             ,
             or
             else
             into
             the
             Sea
             ;
             and
             Gelad
             ,
             which
             signified
             an
             emptying
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             anciently
             written
             
               Crecca
               Gelade
            
             ,
             and
             not
             Greeklade
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             now
             write
             it
             .
          
           
             
             
               This
               Year
               the
               Pagans
               passing
               under
               the
               Bridge
               of
               Paris
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               by
               the
               Seine
               up
               the
               River
               Meterne
               ,
               (
               now
               called
               Marne
               ,
               )
               as
               far
               as
               Cazii
               ,
               (
               now
               Choisy
               )
               and
               which
               Florence
               says
               signified
               a
               Royal
               Village
               ,
               where
               ,
               and
               at
               Jona
               ,
               (
               a
               place
               we
               know
               not
               ,
               )
               they
               staid
               Two
               Years
               ;
               also
               the
               same
               Year
               Deceased
               Charles
               (
               the
               Grosse
               )
               King
               of
               the
               Franks
               ,
               but
               Earnwulf
               his
               Brother's
               Son
               had
               expell'd
               him
               out
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               six
               Weeks
               before
               his
               Death
               ;
               after
               which
               it
               was
               divided
               into
               five
               Parts
               ,
               over
               whom
               were
               set
               five
               Kings
               ;
               but
               this
               partition
               was
               with
               
               Earnewulf's
               good
               leave
               ,
               for
               they
               all
               promised
               to
               Govern
               under
               him
               ,
               because
               none
               of
               them
               was
               Heir
               on
               the
               Fathers
               side
               ,
               besides
               himself
               alone
               ;
               therefore
               Earnwulf
               fixed
               the
               Seat
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               in
               the
               Countries
               lying
               on
               the
               East
               side
               of
               the
               Rhine
               ;
               whilst
               Rod●lf
               took
               the
               middle
               ,
               or
               inward
               part
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               and
               Odo
               (
               or
               Otto
               )
               the
               Western
               Part
               ;
               and
               Beorngar
               ,
               
               and
               Witha
               ,
               (
               called
               in
               
                 Latine
                 Beringarius
              
               ,
               and
               Wido
               )
               held
               Lombardy
               ,
               
               and
               all
               the
               Countries
               on
               that
               side
               the
               Mountains
               ;
               all
               which
               Kingdoms
               they
               held
               with
               much
               Discord
               ,
               Fighting
               two
               great
               Battles
               ,
               and
               wasting
               those
               Countries
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               each
               of
               them
               had
               expell'd
               the
               other
               from
               his
               Kingdom
               ;
               also
               the
               same
               Year
               Ethelelm
               the
               Ealdorman
               carried
               the
               Alms
               of
               King
               Alfred
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 West
                 Saxons
              
               to
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             Benevolence
             ,
             called
             
               Peter
               Pence
            
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             justly
             termed
             an
             Alms
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             Tribute
             ,
             as
             Modern
             Popish
             Writers
             have
             termed
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             our
             own
             Domestick
             Affairs
             ;
             Asser
             above-mentioned
             ,
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             being
             now
             pretty
             well
             at
             quiet
             from
             the
             Danes
             ,
             the
             King
             began
             to
             mind
             his
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             to
             repair
             his
             Cities
             and
             Castles
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             build
             others
             in
             the
             most
             necessary
             places
             ,
             altering
             the
             whole
             face
             of
             the
             Country
             into
             a
             much
             better
             form
             ;
             and
             having
             walled
             several
             Towers
             and
             Castles
             ,
             he
             made
             them
             defensible
             against
             the
             Pagans
             :
             Nor
             was
             he
             less
             careful
             in
             the
             Political
             Affairs
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             for
             divers
             of
             his
             own
             Subjects
             ,
             having
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Danes
             ,
             committed
             great
             Spoils
             and
             Rapines
             ,
             these
             the
             King
             resolving
             to
             punish
             ,
             and
             restrain
             from
             these
             Excesses
             ,
             he
             first
             of
             all
             divided
             all
             the
             Provinces
             of
             England
             into
             Counties
             ,
             and
             those
             again
             into
             Hundreds
             and
             Tythings
             ;
             so
             that
             every
             Legal
             Subject
             should
             dwell
             in
             some
             Hundred
             or
             Tything
             ,
             whereby
             if
             any
             were
             suspected
             of
             Robbery
             ,
             and
             being
             thereof
             Condemned
             ,
             or
             absolved
             by
             his
             Hundred
             or
             Tything
             ,
             they
             should
             either
             undergo
             due
             punishment
             ,
             or
             else
             if
             Innocent
             be
             acquitted
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Governours
             of
             Provinces
             ,
             who
             were
             before
             called
             
               Vice
               Domini
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               English
               Saxon
               Geriffs
            
             ,
             he
             divided
             into
             two
             Offices
             ,
             That
             is
             ,
             into
             Judges
             ,
             whom
             we
             now
             call
             Justices
             ,
             and
             into
             Sheriffs
             ,
             who
             do
             yet
             retain
             that
             name
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Kings
             care
             and
             industry
             in
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             there
             was
             so
             great
             a
             Tranquility
             through
             out
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             Traveller
             had
             happen'd
             to
             have
             lost
             a
             Bag
             of
             Money
             in
             the
             High-way
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             found
             it
             again
             untouched
             the
             next
             day
             .
          
           
             And
             
             Bromton's
             Chronicle
             relates
             ,
             That
             thô
             there
             were
             Gold
             Bracelets
             hung
             up
             at
             the
             parting
             of
             several
             High-ways
             ;
             yet
             Justice
             was
             so
             strictly
             executed
             ,
             that
             no
             Man
             durst
             presume
             to
             touch
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             the
             Distribution
             of
             his
             own
             Family
             ,
             he
             followed
             the
             Example
             of
             King
             Solomon
             ;
             for
             dividing
             it
             into
             Three
             Companies
             ,
             or
             Bands
             ,
             he
             set
             a
             Chief
             over
             each
             of
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             every
             Captain
             with
             his
             Band
             ,
             performed
             his
             Service
             in
             the
             King's
             Palace
             for
             the
             space
             of
             one
             Month
             ;
             and
             ,
             then
             going
             with
             his
             Company
             to
             his
             own
             Estate
             ,
             he
             looked
             after
             his
             private
             Affairs
             for
             Two
             Months
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             each
             of
             them
             in
             their
             Order
             ,
             which
             Rotation
             of
             Officers
             this
             King
             observed
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Reign
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             this
             Year
             also
             ,
             Sir
             
               H.
               Spelman
            
             refers
             that
             Great
             Council
             wherein
             King
             Alfred
             made
             those
             Laws
             that
             go
             under
             his
             Name
             ;
             in
             which
             ,
             after
             a
             Preface
             ,
             wherein
             he
             first
             recites
             and
             confirms
             the
             Ten
             Commandments
             ,
             as
             also
             divers
             other
             Laws
             ,
             which
             are
             set
             down
             in
             Exodus
             and
             Leviticus
             ,
             he
             concludes
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             That
             whatsoever
             he
             found
             worthy
             of
             Observation
             either
             in
             the
             time
             of
             K.
             Ina
             ,
             his
             Kinsman
             ,
             or
             Offa
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             or
             of
             Ethelbert
             ,
             the
             first
             Christened
             King
             ,
             he
             had
             gathered
             them
             all
             together
             ,
             and
             committed
             those
             to
             writing
             which
             he
             thought
             most
             deserving
             ,
             omitting
             others
             which
             he
             judged
             less
             convenient
             ,
             in
             doing
             of
             which
             he
             had
             taken
             the
             Advice
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             Consent
             of
             his
             Wise-Men
             ,
             
             and
             having
             revised
             the
             Laws
             of
             those
             Princes
             ,
             
             he
             transcribed
             such
             of
             them
             as
             he
             liked
             into
             his
             own
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             said
             Wise-men
             he
             thereof
             made
             a
             Collection
             ,
             and
             commanded
             them
             to
             be
             observed
             by
             all
             Englishmen
             ;
             under
             which
             name
             the
             Saxon
             and
             Jutes
             were
             then
             included
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             of
             his
             Laws
             requires
             (
             as
             most
             necessary
             to
             all
             his
             Subjects
             )
             that
             each
             Man
             keep
             his
             Oath
             or
             Pledge
             ,
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             his
             promise
             to
             observe
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             keep
             the
             Peace
             )
             and
             if
             any
             should
             be
             compelled
             to
             Swear
             ,
             or
             deposite
             a
             pledge
             whereby
             he
             may
             be
             bound
             to
             betray
             his
             Lord
             ,
             or
             unjustly
             to
             assist
             any
             Person
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             break
             his
             promise
             ,
             rather
             than
             perform
             it
             .
             But
             in
             case
             he
             hath
             engaged
             to
             perform
             any
             thing
             which
             might
             justly
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             doth
             it
             not
             ,
             his
             Arms
             and
             all
             his
             personal
             Estate
             shall
             be
             put
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             Friends
             ;
             and
             he
             himself
             kept
             in
             the
             King's
             Prison
             for
             Forty
             Days
             ,
             till
             he
             undergo
             that
             Pennance
             which
             the
             Bishop
             shall
             enjoin
             him
             ;
             and
             also
             his
             Friends
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Relations
             )
             require
             of
             him
             :
             but
             if
             he
             have
             not
             wherewith
             to
             sustain
             himself
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             ,
             if
             his
             Kindred
             are
             not
             able
             to
             provide
             him
             Victuals
             ,
             the
             King's
             Officer
             shall
             do
             it
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             resist
             and
             be
             taken
             by
             force
             ,
             he
             shall
             forfeit
             both
             his
             Arms
             and
             his
             personal
             Estate
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             be
             killed
             ,
             nothing
             shall
             be
             paid
             as
             the
             Value
             of
             his
             Head
             :
             and
             in
             case
             he
             escape
             before
             his
             time
             ,
             viz.
             of
             Forty
             Days
             be
             out
             ,
             and
             be
             retaken
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             returned
             back
             again
             to
             Prison
             for
             other
             Forty
             Days
             :
             If
             he
             escape
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             no
             benefit
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             but
             be
             Excommunicated
             from
             all
             Christs
             Churches
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             Man
             have
             been
             security
             in
             his
             behalf
             ,
             he
             shall
             make
             satisfaction
             for
             it
             according
             to
             Right
             ,
             and
             do
             Pennance
             ,
             till
             he
             make
             such
             satisfaction
             as
             his
             Priest
             shall
             appoint
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               bears
               the
               Title
               of
               the
               Immunity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               speak
               of
               it
               among
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Constitutions
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Third
               is
               ,
               concerning
               the
               breach
               of
               the
               King's
               Surety-ship
               ,
               by
               the
               payment
               of
               a
               Mulct
               of
               Five
               Pounds
               of
               
                 Mercian
                 ,
                 (
                 i.e.
              
               larger
               Money
               )
               but
               the
               Violation
               of
               Surety-ship
               ,
               (
               or
               the
               Peace
               )
               made
               to
               an
               Arch-Bishop
               by
               a
               fine
               of
               Three
               Pounds
               :
               and
               if
               any
               one
               break
               or
               forfeit
               the
               King's
               Pledge
               ,
               (
               or
               Recognizance
               ,
               )
               he
               shall
               make
               amends
               according
               to
               Right
               ,
               and
               the
               breach
               of
               the
               Surety-ship
               to
               a
               Bishop
               or
               Ealdorman
               ,
               by
               two
               Pounds
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Fourth
               Law
               is
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Death
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Lord
               ;
               If
               any
               one
               ,
               that
               ,
               either
               by
               himself
               alone
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               other
               person
               ,
               shall
               attempt
               against
               the
               King's
               Life
               ,
               he
               shall
               lose
               his
               Life
               and
               Goods
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               will
               purge
               himself
               ,
               let
               him
               do
               it
               according
               to
               the
               valuation
               of
               the
               King's
               Head
               ;
               the
               same
               is
               also
               ordained
               in
               all
               Judgments
               concerning
               other
               Men
               ,
               whether
               Noble
               or
               Ignoble
               :
               whosoever
               Conspires
               against
               his
               Lord
               ,
               shall
               lose
               both
               his
               Life
               and
               Estate
               ;
               or
               else
               pay
               the
               Valuation
               of
               his
               Lord's
               Head.
               
            
          
           
             From
             which
             Laws
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             That
             according
             to
             the
             custom
             of
             those
             Times
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Rate
             set
             upon
             every
             Man's
             Life
             ,
             even
             upon
             the
             King's
             himself
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             killed
             .
          
           
           
             
               The
               Seventh
               Law
               is
               ,
               against
               Fighters
               in
               the
               King's
               Palace
               ;
               
               If
               any
               Man
               shall
               Fight
               ,
               or
               shall
               draw
               a
               Weapon
               in
               his
               House
               ,
               his
               Life
               shall
               lye
               at
               the
               King's
               Mercy
               ,
               whether
               he
               will
               Pardon
               him
               or
               not
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               offender
               flee
               ,
               and
               be
               taken
               ,
               he
               shall
               redeem
               his
               Life
               ,
               with
               the
               price
               of
               his
               head
               ,
               or
               be
               fined
               according
               to
               his
               Offence
               .
            
          
           
             Whereby
             it
             appears
             that
             the
             Offender
             might
             have
             redeemed
             this
             crime
             with
             Money
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             last
             Clause
             had
             been
             vain
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Ninth
               Law
               ordains
               ,
               What
               mulct
               a
               Man
               shall
               pay
               ,
               that
               Kills
               a
               Woman
               with
               Child
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               be
               according
               to
               the
               Value
               of
               her
               head
               ;
               and
               he
               was
               also
               to
               pay
               for
               the
               Child
               in
               her
               Womb
               ,
               half
               as
               much
               as
               for
               a
               living
               one
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               quality
               of
               its
               Father
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Tenth
               ordains
               ,
               What
               fines
               or
               amends
               every
               Man
               shall
               pay
               to
               a
               Husband
               ,
               for
               committing
               Adultery
               with
               his
               Wife
               ;
               which
               was
               to
               be
               encreased
               according
               to
               the
               Estate
               ,
               or
               Quality
               ,
               of
               him
               against
               whom
               the
               Offence
               was
               committed
               .
            
          
           
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             being
             about
             the
             quantity
             of
             the
             mulcts
             appointed
             for
             several
             Thefts
             ,
             I
             omit
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Eleventh
               appoints
               ,
               What
               mulct
               a
               Man
               shall
               pay
               ,
               that
               wantonly
               handles
               the
               Breasts
               of
               a
               Country
               Man's
               Wife
               ,
               or
               offers
               her
               any
               Violence
               ,
               as
               by
               flinging
               her
               down
               ,
               &c.
               though
               he
               does
               not
               lye
               with
               her
               .
            
          
           
             This
             shews
             how
             careful
             the
             ancient
             
               English
               Saxons
            
             were
             of
             the
             Persons
             and
             Chastity
             even
             of
             the
             meanest
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             skip
             over
             a
             great
             many
             of
             the
             other
             Laws
             ,
             they
             only
             ordaining
             penalties
             for
             several
             petty
             trespasses
             ,
             and
             small
             Offences
             ,
             and
             shall
             pass
          
           
             
               To
               the
               Twenty
               Sixth
               Law
               ,
               Which
               appoints
               what
               mulcts
               shall
               be
               paid
               by
               those
               who
               shall
               Kill
               in
               Troops
               or
               Companies
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               whom
               these
               Mulcts
               were
               to
               be
               paid
               .
               If
               the
               Slain
               and
               Innocent
               Party
               were
               an
               Ordinary
               Person
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               one
               whose
               head
               was
               valued
               but
               at
               Two
               Hundred
               Shillings
               ,
               )
               he
               that
               slew
               him
               must
               pay
               the
               value
               of
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               a
               Fine
               besides
               to
               his
               Kindred
               :
               Also
               every
               one
               that
               was
               in
               the
               Company
               ,
               must
               pay
               Thirty
               Shillings
               ;
               which
               Penalty
               was
               still
               to
               be
               encreased
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Value
               of
               the
               Estate
               of
               the
               Party
               Slain
               ;
               so
               that
               as
               the
               Penalty
               for
               the
               Death
               of
               a
               Man
               valued
               at
               Twelve
               Hundred
               Shillings
               ,
               every
               one
               that
               was
               present
               shall
               pay
               120
               Shillings
               ,
               and
               the
               Man
               slayer
               himself
               the
               price
               of
               his
               Head
               ,
               and
               a
               Fine
               besid●s
               :
               But
               in
               case
               the
               whole
               Company
               shall
               deny
               that
               he
               gave
               the
               Mortal
               Wound
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               are
               to
               be
               impeached
               together
               ,
               and
               to
               pay
               both
               the
               Value
               and
               the
               Fine
               besides
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             concerning
             this
             Troop
             ,
             or
             Company
             ,
             which
             our
             Saxon
             Ancestors
             called
             Hlothe
             ,
             how
             many
             Men
             made
             up
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             Reader
             may
             please
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             King
             Ina
             they
             were
             to
             be
             above
             Thirty
             .
          
           
           
             
             
               The
               Twenty
               Seventh
               appoints
               ,
               What
               share
               of
               the
               Mulct
               ,
               or
               satisfaction
               a
               Man's
               Kindred
               by
               the
               Mothers
               side
               shall
               receive
               ,
               in
               case
               he
               have
               no
               kindred
               on
               his
               Father's
               side
               ;
               and
               what
               share
               those
               of
               his
               Guild
               ,
               or
               Fraternity
               shall
               pay
               in
               case
               he
               have
               committed
               .
               Man-Slaughter
               in
               a
               quarrel
               ,
               (
               viz.
               )
               The
               former
               shall
               pay
               a
               Third
               part
               ,
               and
               the
               latter
               one
               half
               of
               the
               price
               of
               the
               head
               of
               the
               party
               slain
               .
            
          
           
             But
             whether
             by
             those
             here
             mentioned
             of
             the
             same
             Guild
             ,
             are
             meant
             such
             as
             were
             fellow
             Contributors
             to
             the
             same
             Parish
             Feasts
             in
             honour
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             as
             was
             the
             Custom
             of
             those
             Times
             ;
             or
             else
             (
             which
             is
             more
             likely
             )
             such
             as
             were
             bound
             together
             in
             the
             same
             Decenary
             ,
             or
             Tything
             ,
             it
             being
             very
             obscure
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             take
             upon
             me
             to
             determine
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Twenty
               Eighth
               Laws
               was
               made
               against
               publick
               defamers
               ,
               or
               spreaders
               of
               false
               news
               ,
               (
               whereby
               is
               meant
               spreaders
               of
               false
               news
               against
               the
               Government
               ,
               )
               and
               Commands
               that
               such
               a
               one
               being
               Convicted
               ,
               shou'd
               suffer
               no
               less
               punishment
               ,
               than
               the
               cuting
               out
               of
               his
               Tongue
               ,
               except
               he
               redeem
               it
               by
               payment
               of
               the
               value
               of
               his
               Head
               ,
               and
               even
               then
               he
               was
               afterwards
               to
               be
               esteemed
               of
               no
               Credit
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Thirtieth
               Ordains
               ,
               That
               Merchants
               when
               they
               Land
               shall
               bring
               such
               as
               come
               on
               Shore
               with
               them
               ,
               before
               the
               King's
               Officers
               in
               Folcmote
               ,
               and
               there
               declare
               their
               number
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               ready
               to
               produce
               them
               to
               answer
               any
               thing
               that
               shall
               be
               demanded
               of
               them
               in
               the
               said
               Folcmote
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               happen
               that
               they
               bring
               many
               strangers
               on
               shore
               ,
               that
               they
               also
               certifie
               this
               to
               the
               King's
               Officer
               in
               that
               said
               Assembly
               ;
               that
               so
               they
               may
               be
               forth
               coming
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             considering
             the
             Times
             wherein
             King
             Alfred
             lived
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             such
             flocking
             of
             Strangers
             ,
             being
             Enemies
             ,
             into
             England
             ;
             this
             Law
             was
             very
             justly
             and
             seasonably
             made
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Thirty
               First
               inflicts
               upon
               him
               that
               shall
               put
               a
               
               Ceorles's
               Man
               (
               that
               is
               an
               ordinary
               Country-Man
               )
               without
               any
               fault
               into
               Bonds
               ,
               viz.
               A
               Mulct
               of
               Ten
               Shillings
               ;
               upon
               him
               that
               beats
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               Twenty
               Shillings
               ;
               if
               he
               hang
               him
               up
               a-loft
               ,
               Thirty
               Shillings
               ;
               if
               he
               cut
               off
               his
               Hair
               to
               expose
               him
               like
               a
               Fool
               ,
               Ten
               Shillings
               ;
               if
               he
               shave
               his
               Head
               like
               a
               Priest
               ,
               (
               yet
               bind
               him
               not
               )
               Thirty
               Shillings
               ;
               and
               in
               case
               he
               only
               cut
               off
               his
               Beard
               ,
               Twenty
               Shillings
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               bind
               him
               ,
               and
               shave
               his
               Hair
               like
               a
               Priest
               ,
               then
               Sixty
               Shillings
               .
            
          
           
             Which
             Law
             was
             no
             doubt
             made
             to
             restrain
             the
             Tyranny
             and
             Insolence
             of
             the
             English
             Nobility
             ,
             who
             were
             wont
             before
             that
             Law
             too
             much
             to
             domineer
             over
             poor
             Country-Men
             ,
             (
             here
             called
             Ceorles-men
             ;
             )
             and
             therefore
             it
             seems
             highly
             probable
             ,
             that
             the
             Commons
             of
             England
             had
             then
             Representatives
             in
             the
             Great
             Council
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             the
             Nobility
             would
             ever
             have
             lost
             that
             Power
             they
             then
             Usurped
             over
             them
             :
             Wherefore
             I
             shall
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Indifferent
             Reader
             to
             Consider
             ,
             whether
             the
             Common
             People
             of
             England
             were
             then
             such
             Slaves
             ,
             as
             some
             late
             Writers
             would
             fain
             make
             them
             ;
             since
             not
             only
             satisfaction
             was
             to
             be
             made
             for
             their
             
             Lives
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             the
             least
             injury
             ,
             or
             abuse
             ,
             
             that
             might
             be
             committed
             against
             their
             Persons
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Thirty
               Fourth
               Law
               imposes
               upon
               him
               that
               shall
               strike
               or
               fight
               in
               open
               Court
               ,
               before
               the
               King
               's
               Ealdorman
               ,
               both
               the
               value
               of
               his
               own
               head
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               Fine
               besides
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               thought
               fit
               ;
               and
               also
               120
               Shillings
               to
               be
               paid
               to
               the
               Ealdorman
               by
               him
               ,
               that
               by
               thus
               drawing
               his
               Weapon
               shall
               make
               any
               disturbance
               in
               the
               Folcmote
               ,
               or
               County
               Court
               ;
               if
               the
               Ealdorman
               were
               not
               present
               ,
               but
               the
               fact
               was
               done
               before
               his
               Substitute
               ,
               or
               the
               King's
               Priest
               ,
               then
               a
               Were
               or
               Amerciament
               of
               Thirty
               Shillings
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             by
             the
             King's
             Priest
             ,
             is
             meant
             either
             the
             King's
             Chaplain
             or
             Bishop
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             determine
             whether
             ;
             who
             as
             we
             formerly
             said
             in
             those
             times
             presided
             also
             in
             the
             Folcmotes
             ,
             and
             there
             dispatched
             all
             business
             relating
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Thirty
               Fifth
               ordains
               ,
               What
               satisfaction
               shall
               be
               made
               for
               breach
               of
               the
               Peace
               in
               any
               other
               place
               ;
               as
               for
               Example
               ,
               he
               that
               fights
               in
               the
               home-stall
               of
               a
               Country-man
               ,
               shall
               pay
               the
               said
               Country-man
               Six
               Shillings
               ;
               if
               he
               drew
               his
               Sword
               ,
               but
               struck
               not
               ,
               half
               as
               much
               ;
               which
               Penalty
               also
               was
               to
               be
               encreased
               according
               to
               the
               Estate
               or
               Quality
               of
               him
               upon
               whose
               ground
               the
               Assault
               was
               made
               :
               So
               that
               if
               he
               fought
               in
               the
               House
               of
               one
               worth
               600
               Shillings
               ,
               he
               was
               to
               pay
               Three
               times
               as
               much
               ;
               if
               of
               one
               worth
               1200
               Shillings
               ,
               then
               the
               Amends
               was
               to
               be
               twice
               as
               much
               as
               the
               former
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Thirty
               Six
               Law
               of
               B●rhbrice
               ,
               or
               breach
               of
               the
               Peace
               ,
               in
               a
               Town
               ,
               confirms
               that
               part
               of
               King
               
               Ina's
               Law
               ,
               concerning
               that
               matter
               ,
               in
               imposing
               upon
               the
               Offender
               ,
               for
               the
               breach
               of
               the
               Peace
               in
               the
               King's
               Town
               or
               City
               ,
               by
               setting
               the
               Mulct
               of
               an
               Hundred
               and
               Twenty
               Shillings
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               be
               done
               in
               the
               Arch-Bishop's
               Town
               ,
               then
               Ninety
               Shillings
               ;
               in
               that
               of
               a
               Bishop
               or
               Ealdorman
               ,
               Sixty
               Shillings
               ;
               in
               the
               Town
               of
               a
               Man
               valued
               at
               1200
               Shillings
               Estate
               ,
               Thirty
               Shillings
               ;
               but
               half
               as
               much
               if
               done
               in
               a
               Village
               of
               one
               worth
               but
               half
               that
               Sum.
               
            
          
           
             From
             whence
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             That
             in
             those
             times
             not
             only
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Great
             Men
             ,
             such
             as
             Bishops
             and
             Ealdormen
             ,
             but
             also
             Gentlemen
             of
             ordinary
             Estates
             ,
             had
             Villages
             or
             Townships
             of
             their
             own
             ;
             and
             they
             themselves
             received
             the
             Mulcts
             or
             Penalties
             imposed
             for
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             Peace
             within
             their
             Precincts
             ;
             which
             priviledge
             they
             lost
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             after
             the
             coming
             of
             King
             William
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Thirty
               Seventh
               is
               ,
               That
               Law
               concerning
               Bocland
               ,
               by
               vertue
               whereof
               he
               that
               holds
               Lands
               left
               him
               by
               his
               Ancestors
               ,
               was
               forbid
               to
               alienate
               it
               from
               his
               Kindred
               to
               others
               ,
               in
               case
               it
               could
               be
               proved
               by
               Writing
               or
               Testimony
               ,
               before
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               his
               Kindred
               being
               present
               ,
               that
               the
               Man
               who
               first
               granted
               them
               ,
               forbid
               him
               all
               Alienation
               ,
               and
               laid
               on
               him
               this
               Condition
               .
            
          
           
           
           
           
           
           
             
             From
             the
             making
             of
             this
             Law
             Mr.
             Selden
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             here
             find
             an
             Estate
             in
             Fee-Tail
             ,
             much
             more
             ancient
             than
             the
             thirteenth
             Year
             of
             Edward
             the
             First
             .
          
           
             The
             38th
             Law
             is
             concerning
             Quarrels
             ,
             or
             deadly
             Feuds
             ,
             which
             ,
             since
             it
             gives
             a
             strange
             Licence
             for
             Men
             to
             take
             Satisfaction
             on
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             even
             without
             the
             Presence
             of
             any
             Officer
             ,
             I
             shall
             likewise
             set
             down
             :
          
           
             
               First
               ,
               It
               forbids
               any
               Man
               to
               attack
               his
               Enemy
               ,
               if
               he
               find
               him
               in
               his
               own
               House
               ,
               except
               he
               first
               demand
               of
               him
               Satisfaction
               :
               But
               if
               he
               have
               force
               enough
               ,
               he
               may
               besiege
               the
               House
               for
               seven
               days
               ,
               yet
               he
               shall
               not
               assault
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               stay
               within
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               then
               surrender
               himself
               ,
               and
               his
               Arms
               ,
               into
               the
               Defendant's
               hands
               ,
               he
               may
               keep
               him
               thirty
               Days
               ,
               without
               hurt
               ,
               but
               then
               shall
               leave
               him
               so
               to
               his
               Kindred
               or
               Friends
               .
               In
               case
               he
               flie
               to
               a
               Church
               ,
               the
               Honour
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               to
               be
               preserved
               :
               But
               if
               the
               Demandant
               have
               not
               Strength
               enough
               to
               besiege
               him
               in
               his
               House
               ,
               he
               may
               desire
               the
               Assistance
               of
               the
               Ealderman
               ,
               which
               ,
               if
               he
               cannot
               obtain
               ,
               he
               must
               appeal
               to
               the
               King
               before
               he
               can
               assault
               him
               .
               If
               any
               one
               by
               chance
               light
               upon
               his
               Adversary
               ,
               not
               knowing
               that
               he
               keeps
               himself
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               deliver
               up
               his
               Arms
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               shall
               keep
               him
               safe
               thirty
               Days
               ,
               and
               then
               deliver
               him
               to
               his
               Friends
               :
               But
               in
               case
               he
               will
               not
               deliver
               up
               his
               Arms
               ,
               then
               he
               may
               fight
               with
               him
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               be
               willing
               to
               deliver
               up
               himself
               ,
               and
               his
               Arms
               ,
               to
               his
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               any
               other
               Man
               sets
               upon
               him
               ,
               such
               a
               Man
               shall
               pay
               the
               value
               of
               his
               Head
               ,
               if
               he
               kills
               him
               ;
               or
               give
               Satisfaction
               for
               his
               Wounds
               if
               any
               be
               given
               him
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Fact
               ;
               besides
               which
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               fined
               ,
               and
               lose
               all
               that
               may
               fall
               to
               him
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               Kindred
               .
            
          
           
             From
             whence
             you
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             Rough
             and
             Martial
             Age
             ,
             did
             allow
             Men
             a
             greater
             Liberty
             of
             righting
             themselves
             against
             those
             that
             had
             injured
             them
             ,
             than
             was
             afterwards
             thought
             fit
             to
             be
             allowed
             in
             more
             settled
             and
             peaceable
             Times
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             of
             King
             
             Alfred's
             Laws
             is
             concerning
             Wounds
             and
             Maims
             ,
             which
             being
             very
             long
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             give
             you
             an
             Abstract
             of
             it
             .
             It
             is
             ,
             (
             in
             short
             ,
             )
             to
             appoint
             what
             Satisfaction
             in
             Money
             any
             Man
             shall
             pay
             for
             wounding
             or
             maiming
             another
             ,
             or
             for
             cutting
             off
             any
             Member
             or
             part
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             Nail
             of
             his
             little
             Finger
             :
             All
             which
             was
             ascertained
             according
             to
             the
             particular
             Sums
             there
             set
             down
             ;
             and
             I
             shall
             leave
             it
             to
             wiser
             Judgments
             to
             consider
             ,
             whether
             it
             would
             not
             be
             better
             if
             the
             Law
             were
             so
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             since
             it
             would
             not
             only
             prevent
             the
             too
             great
             Favour
             of
             Juries
             in
             some
             Cases
             ,
             but
             also
             their
             over-Severity
             in
             others
             ,
             by
             often
             giving
             either
             very
             small
             ,
             or
             else
             excessive
             Damages
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             Plaintiff
             or
             Defendant
             is
             more
             or
             less
             known
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             have
             a
             greater
             or
             less
             Kindness
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             likewise
             made
             in
             the
             same
             Synod
             divers
             Ecclesiastical
             Canons
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             ,
             taken
             from
             amongst
             the
             Civil
             Ones
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             likewise
             set
             down
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             concerning
             the
             Immunities
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             is
             ordained
             ,
             That
             if
             a
             Man
             ,
             guilty
             of
             any
             little
             Crime
             ,
             flie
             to
             a
             Church
             ,
             which
             does
             not
             belong
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             the
             Family
             of
             a
             private
             
             Person
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             three
             Nights
             to
             provide
             for
             himself
             ,
             
             unless
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             he
             can
             make
             his
             Peace
             :
             But
             if
             any
             Man
             ,
             within
             that
             Term
             ,
             shall
             inflict
             upon
             him
             either
             Bonds
             or
             Blows
             ,
             he
             shall
             pay
             the
             Price
             of
             his
             Head
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Custom
             of
             the
             Country
             ;
             and
             also
             to
             the
             Ministers
             or
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             120
             Shillings
             ,
             for
             violating
             the
             Peace
             thereof
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Law
             but
             one
             is
             likewise
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             ,
             whereby
             is
             granted
             to
             every
             Church
             ,
             consecrated
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             like
             Peace
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             Offender
             shall
             flie
             to
             it
             ,
             none
             shall
             take
             him
             thence
             for
             seven
             Days
             ;
             if
             any
             Man
             shall
             presume
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             culpable
             of
             breaking
             the
             King's
             and
             Churche's
             Peace
             :
             If
             the
             Officers
             shall
             have
             need
             of
             their
             Church
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             put
             into
             another
             House
             ,
             which
             has
             no
             more
             Doors
             than
             the
             Church
             ;
             only
             the
             Elder
             ,
             (
             i.e.
             Presbyter
             )
             of
             that
             Church
             shall
             take
             Care
             he
             have
             no
             Meat
             given
             him
             :
             But
             if
             he
             will
             surrender
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             Arms
             ,
             to
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             kept
             thirty
             Nights
             ,
             and
             then
             be
             delivered
             up
             to
             his
             Kinsmen
             .
             Also
             ,
             whosoever
             shall
             flie
             to
             a
             Church
             for
             any
             Crime
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             yet
             confess'd
             ,
             if
             he
             shall
             there
             make
             Confession
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             God's
             Name
             ,
             half
             the
             Penalty
             shall
             be
             remitted
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             From
             whence
             you
             may
             observe
             the
             Antiquity
             and
             Design
             of
             Sanctuaries
             in
             England
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             then
             (
             as
             they
             were
             afterwards
             ,
             )
             abused
             ,
             being
             at
             first
             only
             intended
             for
             Places
             where
             Offenders
             might
             stay
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             'till
             they
             could
             agree
             with
             their
             Adversaries
             or
             Prosecutors
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             could
             ;
             since
             almost
             all
             Crimes
             whatever
             were
             redeemable
             with
             pecuniary
             Mulcts
             in
             those
             days
             .
          
           
             The
             5th
             Law
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             one
             shall
             steal
             any
             thing
             out
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             he
             must
             restore
             the
             value
             ,
             and
             also
             forfeit
             as
             belongs
             to
             an
             Angild
             ;
             the
             meaning
             of
             which
             you
             may
             see
             in
             the
             next
             Law.
             
          
           
             The
             6th
             Law
             is
             ,
             That
             if
             any
             one
             shall
             steal
             on
             the
             Sunday
             ,
             or
             on
             Christmas
             ,
             or
             Easter
             ,
             or
             
             Ascension-days
             ;
             the
             Forfeiture
             should
             be
             as
             belongs
             to
             an
             
               Angild
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             )
             the
             whole
             value
             of
             his
             Head
             ;
             Also
             the
             Hand
             with
             which
             he
             stole
             was
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             :
             But
             if
             he
             would
             redeem
             his
             Hand
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             permitted
             him
             to
             compound
             for
             it
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             should
             appertain
             to
             his
             
               Were
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             )
             the
             Price
             of
             his
             Head.
             
          
           
             Besides
             which
             Laws
             ,
             Alfred
             ,
             Abbot
             of
             Rieval
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Geneal
               .
               Regum
               Angliae
            
             ,
             mentions
             another
             Law
             of
             this
             King
             's
             ,
             whereby
             every
             Freeman
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             having
             two
             Hides
             of
             Land
             ,
             was
             obliged
             to
             keep
             his
             Sons
             at
             School
             'till
             they
             were
             15
             Years
             of
             Age
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             become
             Men
             of
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             live
             happily
             ;
             for
             (
             said
             the
             King
             in
             this
             Law
             ,
             )
             a
             Man
             Free-born
             ,
             and
             unlettered
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             regarded
             no
             otherwise
             than
             a
             Beast
             ,
             or
             a
             Man
             void
             of
             Understanding
             .
          
           
             The
             12th
             is
             concerning
             the
             Breach
             of
             the
             Peace
             by
             Priests
             :
             If
             a
             Priest
             kill
             any
             one
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             taken
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Estate
             confiscated
             ;
             and
             also
             the
             Bishop
             should
             degrade
             him
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             out
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             unless
             his
             Lord
             would
             obtain
             his
             Pardon
             by
             the
             Price
             of
             his
             Head.
             The
             rest
             ,
             being
             concerning
             the
             Penalties
             for
             the
             Violation
             of
             Nuns
             ,
             I
             omit
             .
          
           
           
             
             I
             have
             been
             the
             more
             particular
             in
             the
             reciting
             of
             these
             Laws
             of
             King
             Alfred
             ,
             as
             well
             Ecclesiastical
             as
             Civil
             ,
             that
             the
             Reader
             may
             see
             the
             Penalties
             that
             were
             inflicted
             upon
             Offenders
             in
             that
             Age
             ;
             and
             how
             different
             they
             were
             from
             ours
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             our
             Annals
             ,
          
           
             
               This
               Year
               Beocca
               the
               Ealderman
               carried
               the
               Alms
               of
               the
               West-Saxons
               as
               well
               as
               the
               King
               's
               ,
               to
               Rome
               ;
               Also
               Queen
               Aethelswith
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               Sister
               of
               K.
               Aelfred
               ,
               and
               Widow
               of
               Burhed
               King
               of
               Menia
               ,
               died
               in
               her
               Journey
               thither
               ,
               whose
               Body
               was
               buried
               at
               Pavia
               :
               And
               the
               same
               Year
               Aethered
               ,
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               and
               Aethelwald
               the
               Ealderman
               ,
               deceased
               in
               the
               same
               Month.
               
            
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             also
             (
             according
             to
             
               Asser
               ,
            
             )
             King
             Alfred
             built
             two
             Monasteries
             ;
             the
             one
             for
             Men
             at
             Ethelingaie
             ,
             (
             now
             Athelney
             ,
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Isle
               of
               Nobles
            
             ,
             (
             where
             he
             had
             before
             lain
             so
             concealed
             ;
             )
             and
             the
             other
             for
             Nuns
             at
             Shaftsbury
             ,
             where
             he
             made
             Algiva
             ,
             his
             own
             Daughter
             ,
             Abbess
             ;
             endowing
             them
             both
             with
             great
             Revenues
             .
          
           
             
             '
             This
             Year
             none
             went
             to
             Rome
             ,
             unless
             two
             ordinary
             Messengers
             ,
             whom
             the
             King
             sent
             with
             Letters
             ;
             ]
             yet
             nevertheless
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             affirms
             ,
             the
             King
             Commanded
             all
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Religious
             Men
             of
             England
             to
             Collect
             the
             Alms
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             sen●
             them
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Jerusalem
             :
             And
             ,
          
           
             
             The
             next
             Year
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             the
             same
             Annals
             )
             Beornhelm
             ,
             Abbot
             of
             the
             
               West
               Saxons
            
             carried
             those
             Alms
             to
             Rome
             ;
             and
             also
             Goarun
             ,
             (
             or
             Gythrum
             )
             King
             of
             the
             
               Normans
               ,
               (
               i.e.
               )
               Danes
               ,
            
             deceased
             ,
             and
             being
             God-Son
             to
             King
             Aelfred
             ,
             his
             Christian
             Name
             was
             Ethelstan
             ;
             this
             was
             he
             who
             possessed
             the
             Country
             of
             the
             East-Angles
             ,
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             King
             Edmund
             .
          
           
             Also
             the
             same
             Year
             the
             Danes
             left
             the
             River
             Seine
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             Sand-Laudan
             ,
             which
             place
             lyes
             between
             the
             Bretons
             and
             the
             French
             ;
             but
             the
             Bretons
             fighting
             with
             them
             ,
             obtained
             the
             Victory
             ,
             and
             drove
             them
             into
             a
             River
             ,
             where
             many
             of
             them
             were
             drown'd
             .
          
           
             This
             Year
             also
             the
             Annals
             relate
             ,
             That
             Plegmond
             was
             Elected
             by
             God
             and
             all
             his
             Holy
             Men
             to
             the
             Arch-Bishoprick
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             thô
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             places
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             more
             rightly
             ,
             under
             the
             Year
             before
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Danes
             again
             Invaded
             the
             
               Eastern
               Franckland
            
             ;
             and
             Arnulf
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             being
             assisted
             by
             the
             
               French
               ,
               Saxons
            
             ,
             and
             Bavarian
             Horse
             ,
             fought
             with
             the
             Danish
             Foot
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             to
             flight
             .
          
           
             Also
             Three
             Scots
             came
             now
             to
             King
             Alfred
             from
             Ireland
             in
             one
             Boat
             made
             of
             Hides
             ,
             having
             quitted
             their
             Country
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             live
             the
             Life
             of
             Pilgrims
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             a
             Wandring
             Life
             )
             for
             God's
             sake
             ,
             not
             being
             solicitous
             about
             any
             place
             ,
             wherefore
             they
             had
             brought
             only
             one
             Week's
             Provision
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             after
             about
             Seven
             Days
             being
             at
             Sea
             ,
             landing
             in
             Cornwall
             ,
             they
             were
             presently
             brought
             to
             King
             Alfred
             ;
             their
             Names
             were
             
               Dubslane
               ,
               Macbeth
            
             ,
             and
             Maelinmun
             ;
             also
             Swifneh
             ,
             who
             was
             chief
             Preacher
             amongst
             the
             
               Irish
               Scots
            
             ,
             deceased
             ;
             The
             same
             Year
             after
             Easter
             appeared
             a
             Comet
             .
          
           
             This
             Year
             ,
             after
             Eight
             Years
             Intermission
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             became
             again
             infested
             worse
             than
             ever
             by
             a
             fresh
             Invasion
             of
             the
             Danes
             ;
             
             for
             their
             Army
             above-mentioned
             ,
             being
             driven
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Arnwulf
             out
             of
             France
             ,
             marched
             Westward
             to
             Bunnan
             ,
             (
             now
             Boloign
             )
             where
             taking
             Shiping
             in
             Two
             Hundred
             and
             Fifty
             Vessels
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             Horses
             ,
             they
             arrived
             in
             the
             Mouth
             of
             the
             River
             Limene
             ,
             which
             then
             lay
             from
             the
             Eastern
             Part
             of
             Kent
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             the
             East
             End
             of
             that
             great
             
             Wood
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             Andred
             ;
             
             which
             Wood
             or
             Forest
             is
             in
             length
             from
             East
             to
             West
             at
             least
             an
             Hundred
             and
             Twenty
             Miles
             ,
             and
             in
             breadth
             Thirty
             ;
             (
             containing
             all
             that
             which
             we
             call
             the
             Weald
             of
             Kent
             to
             this
             Day
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             Woodland
             part
             of
             Sussex
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             Hamptshire
             ;
             )
             but
             up
             this
             *
             River
             Limene
             they
             drew
             their
             Ships
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             the
             said
             Wood
             or
             Forest
             ,
             viz.
             Four
             Miles
             from
             the
             furthest
             part
             where
             the
             Sea
             flows
             up
             ,
             and
             there
             they
             made
             a
             Fort
             in
             that
             Fen
             ,
             which
             was
             raised
             by
             a
             few
             of
             their
             Ceorls
             ,
             or
             Villains
             .
          
           
             And
             not
             long
             after
             arrived
             Haestein
             the
             Dane
             ,
             who
             ,
             entring
             the
             Mouth
             of
             Thames
             with
             Eighty
             Vessels
             ,
             Built
             a
             Fort
             at
             Middletune
             in
             Kent
             ,
             whil'st
             another
             part
             of
             the
             Army
             did
             the
             same
             at
             Apuldre
             or
             Apultre
             (
             now
             called
             Apledore
             in
             the
             same
             County
             )
             where
             as
             Ethelward
             relates
             ,
             They
             took
             and
             destroyed
             an
             Old
             Castle
             being
             defended
             only
             by
             a
             few
             Country
             People
             ;
             he
             also
             makes
             Haestein
             to
             have
             Fortified
             Middleton
             after
             Apuldere
             ,
             and
             his
             Army
             to
             have
             Winter'd
             in
             both
             places
             .
          
           
             '
             This
             Year
             also
             ,
             Wulfhere
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             the
             Northumbers
             decased
             .
             
             ]
          
           
             But
             to
             look
             a
             little
             upon
             the
             Affairs
             of
             Wales
             :
             The
             same
             Year
             Anarawd
             Prince
             of
             North-Wales
             ,
             came
             with
             a
             great
             number
             of
             English
             Men
             (
             whom
             he
             had
             got
             to
             join
             with
             him
             )
             and
             made
             War
             upon
             his
             Brother
             Cadelh
             ,
             Prince
             of
             Southwales
             ,
             and
             spoiled
             the
             Countries
             of
             Cardigan
             ,
             and
             Ystradgwy
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             Danes
             did
             immediately
             after
             their
             Landing
             ,
             our
             Annals
             mention
             not
             ;
             but
             we
             may
             with
             great
             probability
             hither
             refer
             that
             Action
             ,
             (
             touched
             upon
             in
             our
             Annals
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             confused
             and
             obscure
             in
             the
             Relation
             of
             this
             War
             )
             viz.
             That
             it
             is
             most
             likely
             the
             Kings
             Army
             besieged
             Haestein
             either
             at
             Middleton
             ,
             or
             Beamfleot
             ;
             where
             not
             long
             after
             his
             Landing
             ,
             he
             had
             built
             a
             strong
             Fort
             on
             the
             opposite
             Shore
             ,
             and
             being
             reduced
             by
             the
             King
             to
             great
             Extremities
             ,
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             surrender
             himself
             with
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             his
             Two
             Sons
             to
             the
             King's
             Mercy
             ,
             upon
             Condition
             that
             they
             should
             be
             Christened
             ;
             which
             being
             done
             ,
             (
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             Aethered
             ,
             Ealdorman
             of
             Mercia
             ,
             being
             their
             Godfather
             ;
             )
             Haesten
             gave
             the
             King
             Hostages
             ,
             and
             solemnly
             swore
             to
             depart
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             but
             as
             soon
             he
             got
             loose
             ,
             he
             broke
             all
             those
             Agreements
             ,
             and
             retiring
             into
             Beamfleot
             there
             fortified
             himself
             a
             fresh
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Spring
             after
             Aethelward
             assures
             us
             ,
             That
             passing
             along
             the
             great
             Forest
             of
             Andredeswood
             ,
             they
             then
             wasted
             the
             adjacent
             Countries
             of
             Hamptshire
             ,
             and
             Berkshire
             ;
             but
             the
             Saxon
             Annals
             affirm
             ,
             that
             about
             a
             Year
             after
             the
             Danes
             had
             raised
             that
             Fort
             ,
             (
             I
             suppose
             of
             Middleton
             above-mentioned
             )
             ,
             in
             the
             East
             part
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             K.
             Alfred
             the
             better
             to
             secure
             himself
             ,
             caused
             the
             Danes
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             and
             
               East
               England
            
             ,
             to
             take
             an
             Oath
             to
             be
             true
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             King
             also
             compell'd
             the
             
               East
               Angles
            
             to
             give
             him
             Hostages
             :
             yet
             nevertheless
             they
             broke
             this
             Peace
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             Danes
             in
             Kent
             went
             out
             of
             their
             Ships
             in
             Troops
             to
             Plunder
             ,
             they
             also
             went
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             Danes
             carried
             the
             Prey
             into
             their
             Territories
             ;
             wherefore
             King
             Alfred
             ,
             gathering
             together
             his
             Army
             ,
             and
             marching
             forward
             ,
             Encamp'd
             between
             Two
             Parties
             of
             these
             Danish
             Robbers
             ,
             where
             by
             reason
             of
             Woods
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             Water
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             he
             had
             a
             very
             convenient
             place
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             he
             could
             set
             upon
             either
             Party
             whenever
             they
             marched
             into
             the
             Country
             to
             Plunder
             ;
             but
             they
             Robb'd
             in
             Troops
             ,
             as
             well
             on
             Horse-back
             as
             on
             Foot
             ,
             in
             all
             Parts
             where
             the
             King's
             Army
             was
             not
             ;
             yet
             were
             repulsed
             almost
             every
             Day
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             the
             King's
             Forces
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Neighbouring
             Towns
             :
             For
             
             the
             King
             had
             now
             divided
             his
             Forces
             into
             two
             Bodies
             ,
             
             so
             that
             one
             half
             of
             them
             remained
             always
             at
             home
             ,
             whilest
             the
             other
             marched
             out
             ,
             except
             those
             whose
             business
             it
             was
             to
             defend
             the
             Towns
             ;
             but
             the
             Danes
             oftener
             sallied
             out
             of
             their
             Camp
             than
             the
             King's
             Men
             ;
             For
             the
             〈◊〉
             in
             one
             Body
             sallied
             not
             out
             of
             their
             Camp
             ,
             but
             twice
             ;
             Once
             when
             they
             first
             Landed
             ,
             and
             another
             time
             when
             they
             were
             about
             to
             Decamp
             ;
             and
             then
             having
             taken
             a
             great
             Booty
             ,
             they
             endeavoured
             to
             carry
             it
             over
             the
             Thames
             ,
             into
             Essex
             ,
             toward
             their
             Ships
             ;
             But
             the
             King's
             Forces
             prevented
             them
             ,
             and
             fought
             them
             near
             Fernham
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             to
             flight
             ,
             and
             rescued
             the
             Prey
             ;
             from
             whence
             they
             fled
             beyond
             the
             Thames
             ,
             and
             thence
             by
             the
             River
             Colne
             ,
             into
             a
             certain
             Island
             (
             called
             by
             Mr.
             
               Speed
               ,
               Brecklesey
            
             ;
             )
             where
             the
             King's
             Army
             besieged
             them
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             their
             own
             Provisions
             lasted
             ,
             for
             they
             had
             only
             Victuals
             for
             a
             small
             time
             :
             Then
             the
             King
             marched
             thither
             with
             the
             Forces
             of
             that
             Province
             ,
             whil'st
             the
             former
             returned
             home
             ;
             but
             the
             Danes
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             remained
             there
             ,
             because
             they
             could
             not
             carry
             away
             their
             King
             (
             being
             then
             wounded
             )
             along
             with
             them
             ;
             but
             those
             Danes
             that
             Inhabited
             Northumberland
             ,
             and
             
               East
               England
            
             ,
             got
             together
             an
             Hundred
             Ships
             with
             which
             they
             sailed
             about
             the
             South
             Parts
             ,
             whil'st
             with
             Forty
             others
             they
             did
             the
             like
             in
             the
             North
             ;
             with
             the
             former
             they
             besieged
             a
             certain
             strong
             place
             lying
             on
             the
             Northern
             Coast
             of
             Devonshire
             ,
             and
             then
             fetching
             a
             Compass
             towards
             the
             South
             ,
             besieged
             Exancester
             (
             now
             
               Exceter
               ;
            
             )
             which
             when
             the
             King
             heard
             ,
             he
             turned
             all
             his
             Forces
             toward
             that
             place
             ;
             but
             the
             Danes
             ,
             (
             as
             Florence
             relates
             )
             affrighted
             at
             the
             News
             of
             his
             approach
             got
             again
             to
             their
             Ships
             ,
             carrying
             their
             Prey
             to
             Cisseancester
             ,
             (
             now
             Chichester
             in
             Sussex
             ,
             )
             where
             they
             were
             repulsed
             by
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             and
             great
             part
             of
             their
             Army
             killed
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             while
             one
             Party
             of
             the
             King's
             Army
             remained
             behind
             ,
             the
             other
             marched
             on
             to
             London
             ,
             and
             then
             proceeded
             Eastward
             with
             the
             Citizens
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             and
             other
             Auxiliaries
             that
             came
             from
             the
             West
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             Beamfleot
             ,
             (
             now
             
               South
               Bemfleet
            
             )
             in
             Essex
             ;
             whither
             Haestein
             was
             come
             with
             the
             Forces
             which
             had
             been
             before
             quartered
             at
             Middleton
             ;
             to
             which
             also
             were
             joined
             those
             that
             first
             arrived
             at
             Apuldre
             in
             the
             Mouth
             of
             the
             River
             Limene
             ;
             for
             Haesten
             had
             built
             a
             strong
             Fort
             at
             Beamfleot
             ,
             and
             was
             from
             thence
             marched
             out
             to
             Plunder
             ,
             whil'st
             great
             part
             of
             his
             Army
             remained
             at
             home
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             King's
             Forces
             came
             thither
             ,
             they
             soon
             put
             his
             Army
             to
             flight
             ,
             and
             demolished
             the
             Fort
             ,
             taking
             all
             that
             was
             within
             it
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             Goods
             ,
             Wives
             and
             Children
             ,
             carrying
             them
             to
             London
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             their
             Ships
             ,
             part
             of
             them
             they
             broke
             to
             pieces
             ,
             but
             carried
             the
             best
             of
             them
             to
             Rochester
             and
             London
             ,
             and
             burnt
             the
             rest
             ;
             but
             the
             Wife
             of
             Haesten
             and
             his
             Two
             Sons
             being
             brought
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             he
             not
             long
             after
             sent
             them
             back
             to
             him
             at
             his
             request
             ,
             because
             one
             of
             the
             Boys
             had
             been
             the
             King's
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Earl
             
             Aethered's
             Godson
             ,
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             already
             said
             )
             .
          
           
             
               H.
               Huntington
            
             places
             the
             Siege
             of
             Exester
             after
             the
             taking
             of
             Bemfleet
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Annals
             suppose
             it
             to
             be
             done
             about
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             but
             be
             it
             as
             it
             will
             ,
             they
             all
             agree
             that
             whilest
             the
             King
             was
             detained
             in
             the
             West
             at
             that
             Siege
             ,
             both
             Armies
             of
             the
             
               Danes
               (
               viz.
            
             as
             well
             those
             which
             had
             been
             before
             routed
             at
             Bemfleet
             ,
             as
             those
             which
             were
             at
             the
             Isle
             of
             Brecklesey
             )
             met
             at
             Sceobyrig
             (
             now
             South-Shoebury
             in
             Essex
             ,
             )
             and
             there
             built
             a
             Castle
             ,
             and
             then
             marching
             along
             the
             Thames
             ,
             a
             great
             many
             of
             the
             Danes
             of
             
               East
               England
            
             ,
             and
             Northumberland
             joined
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             marched
             from
             the
             Thames
             as
             far
             as
             the
             River
             Severne
             ;
             then
             
               Aethered
               ,
               Aethelm
            
             ,
             and
             Aethelnoth
             the
             Ealdormen
             ,
             and
             the
             King's
             Thanes
             who
             were
             
             left
             at
             home
             in
             the
             Garisons
             ,
             
             drew
             all
             the
             Men
             together
             they
             could
             from
             every
             Town
             on
             the
             East-side
             of
             Pedridan
             (
             now
             Parret
             in
             Somersetshire
             ,
             )
             and
             on
             the
             West
             of
             Selwood
             (
             Forest
             )
             as
             also
             from
             both
             sides
             of
             the
             Thames
             ,
             even
             as
             far
             as
             
               North
               Wales
            
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             were
             all
             assembled
             ,
             followed
             the
             Pagans
             to
             Butdigingtune
             ,
             on
             the
             side
             of
             Severne
             ,
             (
             now
             called
             Budington
             in
             Shropshire
             ,
             )
             and
             there
             besieged
             them
             on
             all
             sides
             ,
             in
             a
             certain
             Fort
             they
             had
             cast
             up
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             had
             staid
             there
             for
             divers
             Weeks
             Encamp'd
             on
             both
             sides
             the
             River
             ,
             (
             the
             King
             being
             then
             in
             Devonshire
             with
             his
             Fleet
             )
             the
             Pagans
             pressed
             with
             Hunger
             ,
             Eat
             their
             Horses
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             perished
             with
             Famine
             ;
             yet
             at
             last
             they
             broke
             out
             upon
             those
             who
             lay
             on
             the
             East
             side
             of
             the
             River
             ;
             where
             (
             as
             Aethelwerd
             tells
             us
             )
             was
             a
             very
             sharp
             Dispute
             ,
             thô
             the
             Christians
             got
             the
             Victory
             ,
             and
             kept
             the
             Field
             ;
             but
             there
             Ordhelm
             the
             King's
             Thane
             was
             kill'd
             ,
             as
             also
             many
             others
             of
             the
             same
             Rank
             ;
             but
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Danish
             Army
             which
             remained
             alive
             ,
             escaped
             by
             flight
             .
             And
             when
             they
             were
             got
             into
             their
             Garisons
             and
             Ships
             in
             
               East
               Saxe
            
             ,
             just
             before
             Winter
             ,
             they
             Muster'd
             a
             great
             Army
             from
             among
             the
             
               East
               Angles
            
             and
             Northumbers
             ;
             and
             committing
             their
             Wives
             ,
             Ships
             and
             Goods
             to
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             
               East
               Angles
            
             ,
             marched
             Day
             and
             Night
             ,
             till
             they
             took
             up
             their
             Quarters
             at
             a
             certain
             City
             in
             Werheal
             ,
             called
             Legacester
             ,
             (
             now
             Chester
             ;
             )
             but
             the
             Kings
             Forces
             could
             not
             overtake
             them
             before
             they
             had
             got
             into
             the
             Castle
             ,
             which
             nevertheless
             they
             besieged
             for
             about
             Two
             Days
             ,
             and
             took
             away
             all
             the
             Cattle
             that
             were
             in
             those
             Parts
             ,
             and
             kill'd
             all
             the
             Men
             they
             could
             find
             without
             the
             place
             ;
             and
             partly
             burnt
             the
             Corn
             ,
             and
             partly
             devoured
             it
             with
             their
             Horses
             :
             This
             was
             done
             about
             a
             Twelve
             Month
             after
             the
             Danes
             arrival
             here
             .
          
           
             Not
             long
             after
             this
             the
             Pagans
             went
             from
             Werheal
             into
             
               North
               Wales
            
             ,
             but
             they
             could
             not
             stay
             there
             long
             because
             the
             Cattle
             and
             Corn
             were
             all
             drove
             away
             and
             destroyed
             ;
             
             so
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             march
             thorough
             the
             Country
             of
             the
             Northumbers
             and
             
               East
               Angles
            
             with
             such
             speed
             ,
             that
             the
             King's
             Forces
             could
             not
             overtake
             them
             till
             they
             came
             into
             the
             East
             part
             of
             
               East
               Seaxe
            
             ,
             to
             a
             certain
             Island
             seated
             near
             the
             Sea
             ,
             called
             Meresige
             (
             now
             Mercey
             )
             in
             Essex
             .
          
           
             Also
             the
             same
             Year
             the
             Danes
             ,
             who
             were
             encamp'd
             in
             Meresige
             ,
             drew
             their
             Ships
             up
             the
             Thames
             ,
             and
             thence
             up
             the
             River
             Ligan
             ,
             (
             now
             called
             Lee
             )
             which
             divides
             Middlesex
             from
             Essex
             ;
             and
             there
             according
             to
             Florence
             they
             began
             to
             raise
             a
             Fort
             ;
             this
             happen'd
             in
             the
             second
             Year
             after
             their
             arrival
             .
          
           
             The
             Pagans
             having
             raised
             the
             Fortification
             near
             Ligan
             above-mentioned
             ,
             about
             20
             Miles
             from
             London
             ;
             
             this
             Summer
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Citizens
             and
             others
             marched
             thither
             ,
             and
             endeavoured
             to
             take
             and
             destroy
             it
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             there
             forc'd
             to
             fly
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             Four
             of
             the
             King's
             Thanes
             were
             kill'd
             on
             the
             spot
             .
          
           
             This
             Autumn
             ,
             when
             the
             King
             had
             pitched
             his
             Camp
             in
             those
             Parts
             about
             Harvest
             time
             ,
             to
             hinder
             the
             Danes
             from
             carrying
             away
             their
             Corn
             ,
             it
             happen'd
             one
             day
             ,
             as
             the
             King
             rode
             by
             the
             River
             side
             ,
             that
             he
             found
             a
             place
             where
             the
             River
             might
             be
             so
             diverted
             ,
             that
             the
             Danes
             should
             not
             be
             able
             to
             carry
             back
             their
             Ships
             ;
             and
             thô
             they
             had
             built
             two
             Castles
             ,
             one
             of
             each
             side
             the
             River
             to
             defend
             them
             ;
             yet
             so
             soon
             as
             the
             Danes
             saw
             that
             (
             the
             stream
             being
             now
             diverted
             into
             several
             Channels
             )
             they
             could
             not
             carry
             back
             their
             Ships
             ,
             they
             quitted
             them
             ,
             and
             marched
             away
             on
             Foot
             ,
             till
             
             they
             came
             to
             Quatbrige
             (
             now
             supposed
             to
             be
             Cambridge
             ,
             
             not
             far
             from
             the
             River
             Severne
             )
             where
             they
             cast
             up
             a
             Fort
             ;
             but
             the
             King's
             Forces
             pursued
             them
             toward
             the
             West
             on
             Horse-back
             ,
             whilest
             the
             Citizens
             of
             London
             seized
             and
             broke
             their
             Ships
             ,
             and
             carried
             all
             that
             was
             worth
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             City
             ,
             but
             the
             Danes
             had
             left
             their
             Wives
             with
             the
             
               East
               Angles
            
             before
             they
             departed
             from
             that
             place
             ;
             so
             that
             that
             Winter
             they
             staid
             at
             Quatbridge
             ,
             being
             the
             Third
             Year
             since
             their
             last
             arrival
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             next
             Year
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             Annals
             ,
             The
             Danes
             marched
             part
             of
             them
             into
             
               East
               England
            
             ,
             
             and
             part
             into
             Northumberland
             ,
             because
             wanting
             Money
             ,
             they
             could
             only
             there
             procure
             Ships
             ,
             which
             having
             got
             they
             sailed
             from
             thence
             Southward
             to
             the
             River
             Seine
             :
             Thus
             by
             God's
             Mercy
             this
             vast
             Army
             of
             Pagans
             did
             not
             wholly
             ruine
             the
             English
             Nation
             ,
             althô
             it
             was
             very
             much
             weaken'd
             during
             these
             Three
             Years
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             the
             Murrain
             of
             Cattle
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             a
             great
             Plague
             upon
             Men
             ;
             by
             which
             many
             of
             the
             King
             's
             noblest
             Thanes
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             dyed
             ,
             of
             which
             number
             were
             ,
             Swithulf
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rochester
               ,
               Beorthalf
            
             Ealdorman
             of
             the
             
               East
               Saxons
               ,
               Wulfred
            
             Ealdorman
             of
             Hamptshire
             ,
             and
             Ethelheard
             Bishop
             of
             Dorchester
             ,
             with
             many
             others
             .
             But
             I
             have
             only
             noted
             the
             most
             remarkable
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Year
             ,
             those
             Robbers
             residing
             in
             East-England
             ,
             and
             Northumberland
             ,
             very
             much
             infested
             
               West
               Saxony
            
             ,
             especially
             the
             Southern
             Coasts
             ,
             by
             their
             stolen
             Booties
             ;
             chiefly
             with
             their
             Ships
             which
             they
             had
             got
             ready
             long
             before
             for
             that
             purpose
             ;
             then
             King
             Alfred
             (
             being
             it
             seems
             at
             last
             sensible
             how
             much
             damage
             the
             want
             of
             a
             Fleet
             had
             done
             his
             Country
             )
             Commanded
             divers
             Galleys
             to
             be
             made
             which
             were
             almost
             twice
             as
             long
             as
             others
             ,
             some
             whereof
             had
             sixty
             Rowers
             ;
             they
             were
             also
             swifter
             ,
             higher
             ,
             and
             less
             apt
             to
             rowle
             than
             others
             formerly
             built
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             made
             neither
             according
             to
             the
             model
             of
             the
             Frisian
             Vessels
             ,
             nor
             the
             Danish
             ,
             but
             after
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             was
             thought
             might
             prove
             most
             useful
             :
             And
             some
             time
             after
             in
             this
             Year
             ,
             there
             arrived
             six
             Danish
             Ships
             at
             the
             Isle
             of
             Wight
             ,
             and
             Sailing
             along
             committed
             great
             spoil
             in
             Devonshire
             ,
             and
             all
             up
             and
             down
             that
             Coast.
             Then
             the
             King
             commanded
             that
             they
             should
             set
             Sail
             with
             the
             Nine
             Gallyes
             newly
             built
             ,
             and
             shut
             up
             the
             Enemies
             Ships
             from
             going
             out
             of
             the
             Harbour
             where
             they
             were
             ;
             upon
             which
             the
             Pyrats
             sailed
             out
             with
             Three
             Ships
             against
             them
             ,
             the
             other
             three
             being
             left
             in
             the
             entrance
             of
             the
             Harbour
             upon
             the
             dry
             ground
             ,
             and
             the
             Sea-men
             gone
             out
             of
             them
             ;
             But
             the
             King's
             Fleet
             took
             two
             of
             the
             Danish
             Ships
             that
             came
             out
             of
             the
             Harbour
             ,
             and
             slew
             the
             Men
             ,
             but
             the
             Third
             escaped
             ,
             though
             all
             ,
             except
             Five
             ,
             were
             kill'd
             :
             There
             came
             also
             other
             Ships
             thither
             ,
             which
             were
             somewhat
             more
             conveniently
             posted
             ,
             Three
             of
             them
             being
             placed
             in
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             where
             the
             Danish
             Ships
             had
             before
             taken
             up
             their
             station
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             rest
             in
             another
             part
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             could
             not
             assist
             each
             other
             ,
             for
             the
             Tide
             had
             gone
             back
             many
             Furlongs
             from
             the
             King's
             Ships
             :
             And
             so
             the
             Danes
             going
             out
             of
             their
             Vessels
             set
             upon
             Three
             English
             Ships
             which
             lay
             on
             the
             dry
             ground
             ,
             and
             Fighting
             with
             them
             ,
             there
             slew
             Lucomon
             the
             King's
             Admiral
             ,
             and
             
               Wulfherd
               ,
               Aebba
            
             ,
             and
             Aethelerd
             ,
             being
             all
             Frizelanders
             ,
             (
             who
             it
             seems
             then
             served
             in
             the
             King's
             Fleet
             )
             so
             that
             of
             the
             Frisons
             and
             English
             there
             were
             slain
             Sixty
             Two
             ,
             of
             the
             Danes
             One
             Hundred
             and
             Twenty
             :
             But
             the
             Tide
             returning
             ,
             the
             Danish
             Ships
             got
             away
             before
             the
             English
             could
             have
             out
             theirs
             at
             Sea
             ,
             thô
             they
             were
             so
             shatter'd
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             scarce
             reach
             the
             Coast
             of
             Sussex
             ,
             for
             two
             of
             them
             were
             
             ran
             on
             Shore
             ,
             and
             the
             Men
             being
             brought
             to
             the
             King
             at
             Winchester
             ,
             he
             Commanded
             them
             all
             to
             be
             Hang'd
             :
             But
             those
             who
             were
             in
             the
             Third
             Ship
             ,
             being
             very
             much
             wounded
             ,
             with
             great
             difficulty
             reached
             East-England
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Year
             there
             perished
             no
             less
             than
             Twenty
             of
             their
             Ships
             together
             with
             the
             Seamen
             near
             the
             Southern
             Coast
             ;
             and
             then
             also
             Wulfred
             Master
             of
             the
             King's
             Horse
             Deceased
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             British
             or
             Welsh
             Gerefe
             or
             Governour
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Aethelm
                 Ealdorman
              
               of
               Wiltshire
               deceased
               Nine
               days
               before
               Midsummer
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               Year
               also
               Aealhstan
               Bishop
               of
               London
               dyed
               .
               
            
             ]
          
           
             This
             Year
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Welsh
             Chronicle
             )
             Igmond
             the
             Dane
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Soldiers
             Landed
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             Man
             ,
             or
             Anglesey
             ,
             where
             the
             Welshmen
             gave
             him
             Battle
             at
             a
             place
             called
             Molerain
             ,
             or
             Meilon
             ,
             
             wherein
             we
             may
             suppose
             the
             Danes
             got
             the
             Victory
             ,
             for
             their
             Chronicle
             says
             nothing
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             besides
             Merwy
             Son
             to
             Rodri
             King
             of
             Powis
             was
             there
             slain
             .
          
           
             
               Also
               now
               King
               Alfred
               Deceased
               six
               days
               before
               the
               Feast
               of
               
                 All
                 Saints
              
               .
               He
               was
               King
               over
               all
               the
               English
               Nation
               ,
               (
               except
               what
               was
               under
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Dan●s
               .
               )
            
          
           
             But
             since
             we
             are
             come
             to
             the
             end
             of
             this
             King's
             Life
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             give
             you
             *
             Florence
             of
             
             Worcester's
             Character
             of
             ●him
             :
             viz.
             
             That
             Famous
             and
             Victorious
             Warriour
             ,
             King
             Alfred
             ,
             the
             Defender
             of
             Widows
             and
             Orphans
             ,
             the
             most
             skillful
             of
             all
             the
             Saxon
             Poets
             ,
             who
             excelled
             in
             Prudence
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             Fortitude
             and
             Temperance
             ,
             being
             as
             Discreet
             and
             Diligent
             in
             hearing
             of
             Causes
             ,
             and
             giving
             Judgments
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             devout
             in
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ;
             was
             also
             most
             Liberal
             and
             affable
             to
             all
             Men
             ;
             so
             that
             for
             these
             Vertues
             he
             was
             highly
             beloved
             by
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             now
             died
             of
             an
             Infirmity
             under
             which
             he
             had
             long
             laboured
             ,
             whose
             Body
             lies
             buried
             in
             the
             new
             Monastery
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             in
             a
             stately
             Tomb
             of
             Porphyrie
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             shall
             from
             *
             
             Asser's
             History
             of
             this
             King's
             Life
             and
             Actions
             ,
             give
             you
             a
             larger
             account
             of
             him
             from
             his
             Infancy
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             (
             as
             you
             have
             already
             heard
             )
             born
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             849
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             twice
             at
             Rome
             ,
             but
             after
             his
             last
             Return
             together
             with
             his
             Father
             ,
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             He
             was
             bred
             up
             at
             Court
             with
             the
             great
             Care
             and
             Affection
             ,
             both
             of
             his
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ,
             who
             loved
             him
             above
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Brothers
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             not
             only
             more
             Witty
             and
             Handsome
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             a
             sweeter
             Disposition
             ;
             and
             it
             had
             been
             well
             if
             he
             could
             have
             improved
             his
             own
             excellent
             Parts
             by
             Humane
             Learning
             ;
             for
             to
             his
             great
             regret
             afterwards
             ,
             by
             the
             extream
             fondness
             of
             his
             Parents
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             negligence
             of
             those
             who
             had
             the
             care
             of
             his
             Education
             ,
             he
             remained
             till
             the
             Twelfth
             Year
             of
             his
             Age
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             as
             being
             taught
             his
             Letters
             ;
             only
             having
             an
             excellent
             Memory
             ,
             he
             learned
             by
             heart
             several
             Saxon
             Poems
             ,
             being
             repeated
             to
             him
             by
             others
             ;
             for
             he
             had
             a
             great
             ,
             and
             natural
             Inclination
             to
             Poetry
             ,
             as
             our
             Authour
             himself
             had
             often
             observed
             ;
             and
             as
             an
             instance
             of
             the
             quickness
             of
             his
             Parts
             ,
             gives
             us
             this
             Account
             ,
             That
             one
             Day
             when
             his
             Mother
             shewed
             him
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Brothers
             a
             certain
             fine
             Book
             in
             Saxon
             Verse
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             were
             very
             well
             pleased
             ,
             he
             being
             taken
             with
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             Capital
             Letters
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             it
             ,
             she
             promised
             to
             give
             it
             to
             him
             that
             should
             soonest
             understand
             and
             get
             it
             by
             heart
             ;
             which
             Alfred
             undertaking
             to
             do
             ,
             he
             carried
             it
             to
             his
             Master
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             learned
             to
             Read
             it
             ,
             but
             also
             got
             it
             without
             Book
             ,
             and
             so
             repeating
             it
             to
             his
             Mother
             ,
             had
             the
             Book
             given
             him
             for
             his
             pains
             :
             
             after
             this
             he
             also
             learned
             the
             Daily
             Office
             ,
             
             and
             then
             some
             Psalms
             and
             Prayers
             by
             heart
             ,
             which
             being
             writ
             together
             in
             a
             Book
             ,
             he
             still
             carried
             in
             his
             Bosome
             for
             his
             daily
             use
             :
             But
             alas
             !
             England
             ,
             could
             not
             then
             supply
             him
             with
             any
             fit
             Tutors
             in
             the
             Liberal
             Arts
             ,
             which
             he
             often
             complained
             was
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             hindrances
             in
             his
             Life
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             time
             when
             he
             had
             most
             leasure
             to
             learn
             ,
             he
             had
             no
             Masters
             that
             could
             teach
             him
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             when
             he
             grew
             more
             in
             Years
             ,
             he
             was
             troubled
             with
             incessant
             Pains
             both
             Night
             and
             Day
             ,
             the
             causes
             of
             which
             were
             unknown
             to
             Physicians
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             came
             to
             be
             King
             ,
             he
             was
             then
             taken
             up
             with
             the
             cares
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             resist
             the
             Invasions
             of
             the
             Danes
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             had
             but
             little
             time
             for
             Study
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             these
             impediments
             from
             his
             very
             Child-hood
             ,
             to
             the
             day
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             he
             never
             ceased
             to
             have
             an
             insatiable
             desire
             after
             knowledge
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             he
             did
             not
             only
             at
             leisure
             times
             learn
             himself
             ,
             but
             also
             communicated
             that
             learning
             to
             others
             ,
             by
             translating
             into
             the
             
               English
               Saxon
            
             Tongue
             
             Orosius's
             Roman
             ,
             and
             
             Bede's
             Ecclesiastical
             Histories
             ,
             the
             latter
             of
             which
             Versions
             is
             Printed
             ,
             but
             the
             former
             is
             still
             in
             Manuscript
             ,
             in
             the
             Library
             of
             
               Corpus
               Christi
            
             Coll.
             Oxon.
             as
             also
             in
             other
             places
             :
             he
             had
             likewise
             begun
             to
             Translate
             the
             Psalms
             of
             David
             ,
             but
             was
             prevented
             by
             Death
             ,
             from
             making
             an
             end
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             how
             low
             an
             Ebb
             Learning
             was
             then
             reduced
             by
             the
             frequent
             Wars
             and
             devastations
             of
             the
             Danes
             ,
             King
             Alfred
             himself
             tells
             us
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             St.
             
             Gregorie's
             Pastoral
             ,
             that
             learning
             was
             so
             decay'd
             in
             the
             English
             Nation
             ,
             that
             very
             few
             Priests
             on
             this
             side
             of
             Humber
             could
             understand
             the
             Common
             Service
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             he
             knew
             none
             South
             of
             Thames
             ,
             who
             could
             turn
             an
             ordinary
             piece
             of
             Latine
             into
             English
             ,
             though
             things
             were
             now
             somewhat
             better
             ,
             yet
             that
             he
             himself
             had
             turn'd
             this
             Book
             into
             English
             by
             the
             help
             of
             Arch-Bishop
             Plegmond
             ,
             with
             Grimbald
             and
             John
             his
             Priests
             ;
             and
             had
             sent
             one
             of
             them
             to
             every
             Bishops
             See
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             with
             an
             Aestel
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Saxon
             Word
             is
             ,
             or
             Stilus
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Latin
             Version
             )
             upon
             each
             Book
             of
             fifty
             Mancuses
             in
             value
             ,
             charging
             them
             in
             God's
             Name
             ,
             neither
             to
             take
             away
             that
             Aestel
             from
             the
             Book
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             those
             Books
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             seeing
             it
             was
             uncertain
             how
             long
             there
             would
             continue
             such
             Learned
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             now
             (
             God
             be
             Thanked
             )
             were
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             this
             can
             consist
             with
             the
             supposed
             Relation
             out
             of
             Asser
             ,
             concerning
             the
             flourishing
             state
             of
             Learning
             at
             Oxford
             ,
             before
             that
             King
             's
             Founding
             the
             University
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             understand
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             the
             Twentieth
             Year
             of
             his
             Age
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             was
             Married
             ,
             that
             Distemper
             took
             him
             which
             held
             him
             till
             about
             his
             Fortieth
             Year
             ,
             the
             cause
             whereof
             being
             unknown
             to
             his
             Physicians
             ,
             it
             was
             supposed
             by
             some
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             bewitched
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             so
             sharp
             that
             he
             feared
             the
             Leprosie
             or
             Blindness
             ,
             or
             else
             some
             worse
             Distemper
             ,
             which
             often
             makes
             Men
             unuseful
             or
             despised
             ;
             but
             by
             Praying
             to
             God
             in
             a
             certain
             Church
             in
             Cornwal
             ,
             (
             where
             St.
             Neot
             lay
             buried
             )
             and
             near
             which
             the
             King
             came
             by
             chance
             to
             Hunt
             ,
             he
             was
             relieved
             of
             that
             Pain
             ,
             which
             tho
             this
             Authour
             does
             not
             tell
             us
             what
             it
             was
             ,
             yet
             it
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             somewhat
             proceeding
             from
             the
             stoppage
             of
             the
             Humours
             in
             the
             lower
             Parts
             ,
             and
             which
             our
             Authour
             calls
             the
             Ficus
             ,
             or
             Emerhoids
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             now
             in
             the
             next
             place
             shew
             you
             ,
             how
             this
             King
             spent
             his
             time
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             his
             private
             as
             publick
             Affairs
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             Author
             hath
             related
             it
             ;
             by
             which
             the
             Reader
             will
             be
             better
             enabled
             to
             frame
             a
             true
             Character
             of
             this
             most
             Pious
             ,
             Learned
             ,
             and
             Magnanimous
             Prince
             .
          
           
           
             King
             Alfred
             (
             notwithstanding
             his
             frequent
             hindrances
             ,
             
             not
             only
             by
             the
             Danish
             Wars
             ,
             but
             also
             his
             bodily
             Infirmities
             )
             was
             always
             mindful
             of
             the
             Affairs
             of
             State
             ,
             thô
             at
             spare
             times
             he
             used
             Hunting
             (
             for
             his
             Recteation
             )
             and
             to
             oversee
             and
             direct
             his
             Artificers
             ,
             Huntsmen
             and
             Faulkners
             ;
             He
             built
             also
             his
             Houses
             much
             more
             Magnificent
             than
             those
             of
             his
             Predecessors
             ,
             and
             at
             leisure
             times
             was
             wont
             to
             read
             
               English
               Saxon
            
             Books
             ,
             and
             learn
             Verses
             in
             the
             same
             Tongue
             by
             heart
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             never
             failed
             when
             he
             was
             alone
             to
             imploy
             himself
             well
             .
             And
             for
             the
             better
             performance
             of
             his
             Duty
             ,
             he
             vowed
             to
             bestow
             half
             his
             time
             (
             as
             far
             as
             his
             occasions
             and
             Infirmities
             would
             permit
             )
             in
             God's
             Service
             .
             And
             because
             it
             was
             impossible
             to
             know
             how
             the
             Hours
             of
             the
             Day
             and
             Night
             past
             ,
             when
             often
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Clouds
             the
             Sun
             could
             not
             be
             seen
             ,
             (
             no
             Clocks
             being
             then
             invented
             )
             he
             began
             to
             think
             how
             he
             might
             distinguish
             the
             Hours
             by
             Night
             as
             well
             as
             by
             Day
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             ingenious
             contrivance
             ,
             he
             ordered
             Six
             Wax-Tapers
             to
             be
             made
             of
             equal
             length
             and
             bigness
             ;
             so
             that
             each
             Taper
             being
             divided
             into
             Inches
             ,
             and
             every
             Inch
             marked
             out
             upon
             the
             Taper
             ;
             by
             this
             means
             those
             Six
             Tapers
             being
             set
             up
             one
             after
             another
             before
             the
             Reliques
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             still
             carried
             with
             him
             )
             gave
             a
             constant
             and
             certain
             Light
             during
             the
             whole
             Twenty
             four
             Hours
             ,
             both
             by
             Night
             and
             by
             Day
             .
             But
             when
             sometimes
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Wind
             ,
             which
             came
             in
             at
             the
             Windows
             or
             Doors
             of
             the
             Chappel
             ,
             or
             thorough
             the
             Chinks
             of
             the
             Walls
             ,
             or
             the
             Cloth
             of
             his
             Tents
             ;
             the
             Tapers
             were
             made
             to
             burn
             out
             sooner
             than
             they
             were
             used
             to
             do
             at
             other
             times
             ;
             he
             first
             found
             out
             the
             Invention
             of
             making
             Lanthorns
             of
             Cow's
             Horns
             cut
             into
             thin
             Plates
             ,
             whereby
             no
             Wind
             could
             wast
             the
             Tapers
             ;
             so
             that
             by
             this
             Invention
             none
             of
             them
             burnt
             out
             sooner
             than
             another
             .
          
           
             Afterwards
             he
             endeavoured
             to
             perform
             his
             former
             Vow
             in
             dedicating
             half
             his
             time
             to
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             was
             wont
             not
             only
             to
             hear
             Mass
             every
             day
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             repeat
             his
             Prayers
             ,
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             other
             Nocturnal
             Offices
             ,
             having
             made
             a
             Collection
             out
             of
             
             David's
             Psalms
             for
             his
             own
             private
             use
             ;
             which
             being
             with
             certain
             Prayers
             written
             in
             a
             small
             Book
             ,
             he
             always
             carried
             about
             with
             him
             in
             his
             Bosom
             ;
             he
             likewise
             used
             to
             frequent
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Night
             time
             ,
             and
             there
             alone
             to
             say
             his
             Prayers
             :
             He
             was
             also
             very
             liberal
             in
             his
             Alms
             to
             Strangers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             own
             People
             ,
             treating
             all
             sorts
             of
             Men
             with
             great
             Gentleness
             and
             Affability
             ,
             he
             would
             often
             hear
             the
             Scriptures
             read
             by
             his
             own
             Servants
             ,
             and
             also
             Prayers
             read
             by
             Strangers
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             any
             place
             by
             chance
             :
             He
             loved
             his
             Bishops
             and
             all
             the
             Clergy
             very
             well
             ,
             as
             also
             his
             Earls
             ,
             Noblemen
             ,
             and
             Servants
             ;
             expressing
             his
             affection
             in
             Educating
             their
             Sons
             in
             his
             own
             Family
             ,
             and
             by
             causing
             them
             to
             be
             constantly
             instructed
             in
             Letters
             and
             good
             Manners
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             care
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             his
             own
             Children
             :
             Yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             King
             was
             not
             satisfied
             ,
             but
             was
             sorry
             that
             God
             had
             not
             made
             him
             more
             capable
             of
             true
             Wisdom
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Liberal
             Arts
             ;
             admiring
             Solomon
             for
             nothing
             more
             ,
             than
             that
             despising
             Riches
             and
             Worldly
             Glory
             ,
             and
             desiring
             of
             God
             Wisdom
             ,
             he
             thereby
             obtained
             not
             only
             those
             outward
             things
             ,
             but
             this
             Request
             too
             over
             and
             above
             .
          
           
             Thus
             our
             King
             imitated
             the
             Bee
             ,
             which
             rising
             early
             ,
             gathers
             Honey
             from
             all
             sorts
             of
             Flowers
             ;
             So
             whatever
             was
             rare
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             not
             in
             his
             own
             Kingdom
             ,
             he
             fetched
             from
             abroad
             :
             for
             about
             this
             time
             God
             favouring
             his
             Pious
             Desires
             ,
             sent
             him
             Werfriht
             ,
             after
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             one
             very
             well
             skilled
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             who
             by
             this
             King's
             Command
             ,
             Elegantly
             
             and
             exactly
             Translated
             the
             Dialogues
             of
             Pope
             Gregory
             ,
             
             out
             of
             Latin
             ,
             into
             the
             
               English
               Saxon
            
             Tongue
             ;
             and
             after
             him
             Plegmond
             a
             Mercian
             ,
             who
             was
             afterwards
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             a
             Venerable
             Man
             ,
             and
             indued
             with
             all
             true
             Knowledge
             ;
             to
             whom
             we
             may
             also
             add
             Aethelstan
             ,
             and
             Werwulf
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             and
             the
             King's
             Chaplains
             .
          
           
             These
             learned
             Men
             above-mentioned
             ,
             King
             Aelfred
             had
             sent
             for
             out
             of
             Mercia
             ,
             whose
             Erudition
             ,
             as
             it
             daily
             encreased
             the
             King's
             Love
             to
             it
             ,
             so
             his
             greedy
             Thirst
             after
             it
             could
             never
             be
             satisfied
             ;
             for
             Night
             and
             Day
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             he
             had
             leisure
             ,
             he
             Commanded
             some
             or
             other
             to
             read
             to
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             never
             without
             one
             of
             them
             near
             him
             ,
             whereby
             he
             obtain'd
             a
             general
             Knowledge
             of
             almost
             all
             sorts
             of
             Books
             ;
             nor
             was
             he
             contented
             with
             those
             he
             found
             at
             home
             ,
             but
             he
             sent
             Messengers
             into
             France
             to
             procure
             new
             Masters
             ;
             fetching
             from
             thence
             one
             Grimbald
             a
             Priest
             and
             Monk
             ,
             a
             worthy
             Man
             ,
             and
             an
             excellent
             Chanter
             ,
             and
             one
             well
             skilled
             in
             all
             Secular
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Ecclesiastical
             Learning
             ;
             as
             also
             John
             another
             Priest
             and
             Monk
             ,
             throughly
             versed
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             Litterature
             ,
             by
             whose
             assistance
             ,
             as
             the
             King's
             Mind
             became
             much
             inlarged
             ,
             so
             in
             Requital
             he
             Honour'd
             and
             Enrich'd
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             I
             may
             likewise
             add
             ,
             what
             some
             other
             Authors
             have
             written
             concerning
             these
             two
             last
             Learned
             Persons
             ,
             by
             whose
             assistance
             he
             first
             Founded
             the
             University
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             already
             related
             ;
             for
             
               John
               Rouse
            
             ,
             in
             his
             History
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             ,
             hath
             wrote
             of
             these
             two
             Monks
             ,
             that
             Grimbald
             was
             sent
             for
             from
             his
             Monastery
             in
             Flanders
             ,
             then
             counted
             part
             of
             France
             ,
             as
             John
             was
             from
             his
             of
             St.
             Bertin
             ,
             at
             St.
             Omers
             ;
             this
             is
             that
             John
             commonly
             call'd
             Scotus
             and
             Erigena
             ,
             (
             thô
             from
             whence
             he
             borrowed
             this
             last
             Name
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             determine
             ,
             since
             the
             Learned
             differ
             so
             much
             about
             it
             )
             't
             was
             he
             Translated
             Dionisius
             his
             Hierarchia
             out
             of
             Greek
             into
             Latin
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             publish'd
             by
             the
             Learned
             Dr.
             Gale.
             
          
           
             About
             the
             same
             time
             Asser
             also
             relates
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             sent
             for
             by
             the
             King
             from
             the
             Western
             ,
             or
             furthest
             Parts
             of
             Britain
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             St.
             
             David's
             in
             Wales
             )
             and
             being
             kindly
             received
             by
             him
             ,
             he
             earnestly
             entreated
             him
             to
             leave
             whatever
             he
             had
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             Severne
             ,
             and
             Dedicate
             himself
             wholly
             to
             his
             Service
             ;
             but
             he
             could
             not
             promise
             that
             for
             above
             six
             Months
             in
             the
             Year
             ,
             standing
             engaged
             the
             other
             six
             to
             reside
             at
             his
             own
             Monastery
             ;
             for
             the
             Abbot
             and
             Monks
             there
             hoped
             that
             by
             his
             Interest
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             they
             might
             better
             avoid
             those
             Troubles
             and
             Injuries
             From
             King
             Hemeid
             ,
             who
             had
             often
             spoiled
             that
             Monastery
             and
             Diocess
             ;
             by
             the
             Expulsion
             of
             its
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             done
             the
             Archbishop
             Novis
             ,
             our
             Author's
             Kinsman
             ;
             for
             he
             also
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             both
             at
             this
             time
             and
             long
             before
             ,
             all
             the
             Countries
             on
             the
             South
             part
             of
             Britain
             did
             then
             belong
             to
             King
             
             Aelfred's
             Dominions
             ;
             Hemeid
             with
             all
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             
               South
               Wales
            
             ,
             and
             Rodri
             with
             his
             six
             Sons
             having
             subjected
             themselves
             to
             his
             Empire
             ;
             Howel
             also
             the
             Son
             of
             Rice
             ,
             King
             of
             
               Gleguising
               ,
               Brochmail
            
             and
             Fermail
             Kings
             of
             Guent
             being
             oppressed
             by
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             Eadred
             Earl
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             desired
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             please
             to
             take
             the
             Dominion
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             their
             Protector
             against
             their
             Enemies
             :
             Also
             Helised
             the
             Son
             of
             Teudyr
             King
             of
             Brechonoc
             being
             kept
             under
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             said
             Sons
             of
             Rodri
             ,
             sought
             the
             Protection
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             did
             Anarawd
             the
             Son
             of
             Rodi
             ,
             (
             together
             with
             his
             Brethren
             )
             who
             all
             at
             last
             forsaking
             the
             friendship
             of
             the
             Northumbers
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             had
             received
             no
             advantage
             ,
             but
             rather
             damage
             ,
             came
             to
             the
             King
             desiring
             his
             favour
             ,
             and
             were
             honourably
             received
             by
             him
             .
          
           
           
             Prince
             Anarawd
             being
             enriched
             with
             many
             great
             gifts
             ,
             
             submitted
             himself
             to
             the
             King's
             Dominion
             ,
             together
             with
             all
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             promising
             to
             be
             obedient
             in
             all
             things
             to
             his
             Royal
             Pleasure
             ;
             neither
             did
             they
             desire
             the
             King's
             Friendship
             in
             vain
             ,
             for
             those
             who
             loved
             to
             encrease
             their
             power
             obtained
             it
             ,
             those
             who
             desired
             Money
             had
             it
             ,
             those
             who
             only
             sought
             his
             Friendship
             enjoy'd
             it
             ;
             but
             all
             of
             them
             did
             partake
             of
             his
             kindness
             and
             protection
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             the
             King
             was
             able
             to
             defend
             them
             .
          
           
             Then
             our
             Author
             further
             adds
             ,
             That
             after
             he
             had
             been
             with
             the
             King
             Eight
             Months
             ,
             he
             gave
             him
             a
             grant
             of
             Two
             Monasteries
             ,
             called
             Ambresbyri
             in
             Wiltshire
             ,
             and
             Banuwelle
             ,
             together
             with
             all
             that
             was
             there
             ,
             adding
             these
             words
             ;
             That
             he
             had
             not
             now
             given
             these
             small
             things
             ,
             but
             in
             order
             to
             bestow
             greater
             on
             him
             ;
             for
             some
             time
             after
             he
             gave
             him
             also
             Exancester
             (
             now
             Exeter
             )
             with
             all
             the
             Lands
             that
             belonged
             to
             it
             in
             
               West
               Saxony
            
             ,
             and
             Cornwal
             ;
             besides
             other
             daily
             presents
             ,
             too
             long
             here
             to
             recite
             ,
             which
             he
             says
             ,
             he
             does
             not
             relate
             out
             of
             vain
             Glory
             ,
             but
             to
             set
             forth
             this
             King's
             Liberality
             .
             Note
             ,
             That
             by
             Excester
             he
             means
             only
             the
             Abbey
             .
          
           
             Which
             also
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Piety
             was
             very
             great
             ;
             for
             the
             King
             had
             now
             order'd
             two
             Monasteries
             to
             be
             built
             ,
             the
             one
             at
             Aethelingey
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             his
             Retreat
             above-mentioned
             ,
             putting
             Monks
             therein
             of
             divers
             Nations
             ,
             because
             he
             could
             then
             find
             no
             Gentlemen
             nor
             Freemen
             of
             his
             own
             Country
             ,
             that
             would
             undertake
             a
             Monastic
             Life
             ;
             the
             other
             Monastery
             he
             built
             near
             the
             East-Gate
             of
             Shaftsbury
             ,
             for
             an
             Habitation
             for
             Nuns
             ,
             over
             which
             he
             made
             his
             own
             Daughter
             ,
             Aethelgova
             Abbess
             ,
             placing
             many
             Noble
             Virgins
             there
             ,
             to
             serve
             God
             with
             her
             in
             a
             Monastic
             Life
             .
          
           
             All
             which
             being
             finished
             ,
             he
             then
             considered
             how
             he
             might
             further
             add
             to
             what
             he
             had
             already
             done
             ;
             and
             therefore
             being
             stirred
             up
             by
             the
             Divine
             Grace
             ,
             he
             Commanded
             his
             Officers
             to
             divide
             all
             his
             Yearly
             Revenues
             into
             two
             equal
             parts
             ,
             the
             first
             of
             which
             he
             allotted
             to
             secular
             Affairs
             ;
             distributing
             it
             to
             skillful
             Artificers
             and
             Architects
             ,
             who
             came
             to
             him
             from
             all
             parts
             far
             and
             near
             ,
             whom
             he
             discreetly
             rewarded
             giving
             every
             Man
             according
             to
             his
             Merit
             ;
             And
             the
             other
             half
             he
             dedicated
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             Commanded
             his
             Officers
             to
             divide
             likewise
             into
             four
             parts
             ,
             so
             that
             one
             part
             should
             be
             discreetly
             bestowed
             upon
             poor
             Men
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             that
             came
             to
             him
             ;
             a
             second
             part
             was
             to
             be
             reserved
             for
             the
             two
             Monasteries
             which
             he
             had
             founded
             ;
             a
             third
             for
             that
             School
             which
             he
             had
             made
             up
             of
             many
             considerable
             persons
             of
             his
             own
             Nation
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Foreigners
             .
             And
             which
             is
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             the
             University
             of
             Oxford
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             fourth
             part
             was
             to
             be
             sent
             some
             Years
             to
             the
             Monasteries
             in
             
               West
               Saxony
            
             and
             Mercia
             ,
             and
             other
             Years
             to
             the
             Churches
             and
             Monks
             ,
             serving
             God
             in
             
               Britain
               ,
               France
               ,
               Cornwall
            
             and
             Northumberland
             ,
             nay
             as
             far
             as
             into
             Ireland
             ;
             to
             each
             of
             them
             by
             turns
             according
             to
             his
             present
             Abilities
             .
             Nor
             did
             he
             only
             thus
             dedicate
             one
             half
             of
             his
             Revenues
             ,
             but
             also
             one
             half
             of
             the
             Labours
             of
             his
             Body
             and
             Mind
             to
             God's
             Service
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             already
             declared
             .
          
           
             Nor
             was
             he
             less
             exact
             in
             all
             things
             else
             he
             undertook
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             the
             Great
             Patron
             of
             the
             Oppressed
             ,
             whose
             Cause
             and
             Defence
             he
             almost
             alone
             supported
             ,
             having
             very
             little
             assistance
             from
             others
             ;
             since
             almost
             all
             the
             Powerful
             and
             Great
             Men
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             rather
             addicted
             themselves
             to
             Secular
             ,
             then
             Divine
             imployments
             ,
             and
             pursued
             every
             one
             his
             own
             private
             Interest
             ,
             without
             any
             consideration
             to
             the
             Common
             good
             :
             but
             the
             King
             in
             his
             Judgments
             studied
             the
             advantage
             as
             well
             of
             the
             meaner
             sort
             as
             of
             the
             
             Noble
             or
             Great
             ,
             
             the
             latter
             of
             which
             ,
             did
             often
             times
             in
             the
             publick
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Ealdormen
             and
             Sheriffs
             pertinaciously
             quarrel
             among
             themselves
             ,
             so
             that
             none
             of
             them
             would
             scarce
             allow
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             adjudged
             by
             the
             said
             Magistrates
             in
             their
             Courts
             ,
             to
             be
             Right
             ;
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             these
             obstinate
             dissentions
             ,
             divers
             of
             them
             were
             compell'd
             to
             appeal
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             which
             also
             both
             sides
             often
             desired
             to
             do
             ;
             for
             they
             found
             that
             he
             diligently
             enquired
             into
             all
             the
             Judiciary
             Sentences
             that
             were
             given
             throughout
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             found
             any
             injustice
             in
             them
             ,
             he
             forthwith
             sent
             for
             the
             Judges
             ,
             before
             whom
             such
             false
             Judgments
             were
             given
             and
             either
             by
             himself
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             some
             trusty
             Commissioners
             had
             those
             Judges
             examin'd
             ,
             to
             know
             the
             reason
             wherefore
             they
             had
             given
             such
             unjust
             Sentences
             ,
             and
             then
             enquired
             whether
             they
             had
             done
             this
             through
             Ignorance
             ,
             or
             else
             for
             Love
             ,
             Hatred
             ,
             or
             Fear
             ,
             or
             else
             for
             lucres
             sake
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             Judges
             protested
             ,
             (
             and
             it
             was
             also
             found
             upon
             Examination
             )
             that
             they
             had
             passed
             such
             Sentence
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             able
             to
             judge
             no
             better
             in
             the
             Cause
             ;
             then
             would
             the
             King
             with
             great
             moderation
             reprove
             their
             Ignorance
             and
             Unskilfulness
             ;
             telling
             them
             ,
             He
             wondred
             much
             at
             their
             presumption
             in
             taking
             upon
             them
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Judge
             ,
             without
             having
             first
             duly
             studied
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             therefore
             enjoyned
             them
             either
             to
             lay
             down
             their
             Imployments
             ,
             or
             else
             mmediately
             to
             apply
             themselves
             to
             study
             them
             with
             more
             care
             :
             Which
             when
             they
             had
             heard
             ,
             they
             took
             this
             reproof
             for
             sufficient
             punishment
             ,
             and
             betook
             themselves
             to
             study
             with
             all
             their
             might
             ;
             so
             that
             most
             of
             all
             the
             Ealdormen
             ,
             who
             were
             illiterate
             from
             their
             Youth
             ,
             rather
             desired
             to
             learn
             the
             Laws
             thô
             with
             labour
             ,
             then
             lay
             down
             their
             Imployments
             ;
             but
             if
             any
             one
             through
             Age
             ,
             or
             great
             incapacity
             could
             not
             profit
             in
             those
             studies
             ,
             he
             made
             either
             his
             Son
             or
             some
             near
             Kinsman
             read
             to
             him
             
               English
               Saxon
            
             Books
             ,
             when
             ever
             he
             had
             time
             ,
             repenting
             that
             he
             had
             not
             employed
             his
             Youth
             in
             those
             Studies
             ,
             and
             esteeming
             those
             Young
             Men
             Fortunate
             ,
             who
             could
             now
             be
             more
             happily
             instructed
             n
             all
             Liberal
             Arts.
             
          
           
             So
             far
             Asser
             hath
             given
             us
             a
             particular
             Account
             of
             this
             King's
             Life
             and
             Conversation
             ,
             both
             in
             publick
             and
             private
             :
             But
             if
             
               Andrew
               Horne
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             call'd
             ,
             *
             
               The
               Mirrour
               of
               Justices
            
             (
             a
             great
             part
             of
             which
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             collected
             from
             divers
             ancient
             Saxon
             Records
             that
             are
             now
             lost
             ,
             )
             may
             be
             credited
             ,
             this
             King
             ,
             condemn'd
             no
             less
             than
             Fourty
             four
             inferior
             Judges
             ,
             in
             Hundred
             and
             County
             Courts
             ,
             to
             be
             hanged
             ,
             in
             one
             Year
             ,
             for
             their
             false
             Judgments
             ,
             either
             in
             condemning
             or
             acquitting
             Men
             without
             the
             Verdict
             of
             the
             Jury
             ;
             but
             the
             particular
             Cases
             being
             many
             ,
             and
             long
             ,
             I
             refer
             you
             to
             the
             Authour
             himself
             ,
             wherein
             you
             will
             see
             the
             Difference
             between
             the
             manner
             of
             Judicial
             Proceedings
             in
             those
             Times
             ,
             from
             what
             they
             were
             presently
             after
             the
             Norman
             Conquest
             .
          
           
             But
             some
             of
             our
             Historians
             ,
             as
             particularly
             Harding
             in
             his
             Chronicle
             ,
             made
             this
             King
             to
             have
             collected
             a
             Body
             of
             Laws
             ,
             not
             only
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             but
             also
             from
             the
             
               Greek
               ,
               Roman
               ,
               British
            
             ,
             and
             Danish
             Laws
             ;
             which
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             ever
             done
             ,
             is
             not
             now
             extant
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             finished
             the
             Life
             of
             King
             Alfred
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             take
             Notice
             of
             his
             last
             Will
             and
             Testament
             ,
             (
             the
             only
             one
             we
             have
             left
             of
             all
             the
             English-Saxon
             Kings
             ,
             )
             wherein
             ,
             at
             the
             very
             beginning
             ,
             he
             styles
             himself
             ,
             
               By
               the
               Divine
               Grace
               ,
               King
               of
               the
               West-Saxons
               ,
               with
               the
               Means
               and
               
               Assistance
               of
               Athelred
               the
               Archbishop
               ;
               
               as
               also
               with
               the
               Assent
               and
               Consent
               of
               the
               Nobility
               of
               all
               West-Saxony
               ,
               whom
               he
               there
               summons
               as
               Witnesses
               of
               this
               his
               last
               Will
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               Trustees
               and
               Overseers
               of
               his
               Goods
               and
               Estate
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               his
               Soul
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               the
               Inheritance
               
                 which
                 GOD
                 and
                 the
                 chief
                 Men
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Ealdormen
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 had
                 affectionately
                 and
                 bountifully
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
              
               as
               also
               of
               the
               Inheritance
               which
               his
               Father
               Aethelwulf
               had
               bequeathed
               to
               him
               and
               his
               three
               Brothers
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Aethelbald
                 ,
                 Aethered
              
               and
               himself
               ;
               so
               as
               that
               the
               Survivor
               of
               them
               should
               enjoy
               the
               entire
               Dominion
               of
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               :
            
             And
             then
             proceeds
             to
             shew
             the
             particular
             force
             of
             that
             Entail
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             said
             Father's
             Will
             ,
             in
             these
             Words
             ,
             as
             he
             gives
             it
             us
             ,
             speaking
             in
             the
             first
             Person
             .
          
           
             
               That
               if
               it
               should
               happen
               ,
               That
               Aethelbald
               ,
               the
               eldest
               Son
               of
               our
               Father
               ,
               should
               first
               decease
               ,
               then
               Aethered
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Nobility
               of
               all
               West-Saxony
               ,
               should
               be
               Witnesses
               for
               us
               of
               our
               Share
               in
               the
               said
               Kingdom
               ,
               on
               the
               Day
               of
               his
               Coronation
               ;
               whom
               we
               should
               with
               all
               our
               Might
               endeavour
               to
               
                 advance
                 to
                 the
                 Throne
              
               ,
               after
               the
               Death
               of
               Aethelbald
               our
               eldest
               Brother
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Agreement
               he
               made
               with
               us
               ,
               viz.
               That
               the
               said
               King
               Aethered
               should
               permit
               us
               to
               enjoy
               our
               Distributions
               ,
               as
               we
               had
               them
               before
               our
               said
               Brother's
               Coronation
               ;
               And
               also
               the
               Engagement
               he
               stood
               in
               to
               us
               concerning
               the
               said
               Hereditary
               Distribution
               ,
               was
               confirmed
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               Lands
               and
               Territories
               ,
               which
               K.
               Aethered
               ,
               by
               our
               Assistance
               ,
               and
               the
               Power
               of
               our
               Men
               ,
               should
               acquire
               to
               himself
               ;
               as
               also
               the
               Dominions
               which
               should
               fall
               to
               him
               by
               Hereditary
               Right
               ,
               he
               should
               ,
               in
               Brotherly
               Love
               ,
               proportionably
               divide
               with
               us
               .
            
             
               But
               yet
               ,
               if
               it
               should
               so
               happen
               ,
               that
               Aethered
               should
               succeed
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               he
               himself
               was
               to
               promise
               the
               same
               thing
               :
               But
               he
               refusing
               ,
               (
               as
               this
               Testament
               particularly
               takes
               notice
               ,
               )
               to
               observe
               this
               Agreement
               ,
               only
               promised
               ,
               That
               as
               for
               the
               Lands
               and
               Territories
               which
               he
               ,
               by
               
               Alfred's
               and
               his
               People's
               Assistance
               should
               acquire
               to
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               Inheritance
               to
               which
               he
               was
               born
               ,
               he
               would
               ,
               after
               his
               decease
               ,
               confer
               upon
               none
               else
               but
               my self
               :
               And
               being
               thus
               pacified
               ,
               I
               thereupon
               remitted
               all
               further
               Complaints
               against
               my
               Brother
               .
            
          
           
             Then
             he
             proceeds
             farther
             ,
             
               That
               in
               case
               it
               should
               happen
               ,
               that
               we
               all
               should
               fall
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               our
               Danish
               Enemies
               ,
               then
               it
               was
               especially
               provided
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               of
               us
               should
               so
               dispose
               of
               our
               Estates
               to
               our
               Sons
               ,
               that
               each
               of
               them
               should
               successively
               enjoy
               our
               Inheritance
               ,
               and
               our
               Lands
               and
               Possessions
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               as
               the
               Inheritance
               it self
               ,
               with
               the
               Dominions
               ,
               Lands
               and
               Possessions
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               before
               conferred
               upon
               us
               .
            
             And
             then
             he
             goes
             on
             to
             recite
             what
             had
             been
             formerly
             done
             in
             a
             General
             Council
             of
             the
             
               West
               Saxon
            
             Nobility
             at
             Swinbourne
             ,
             wherein
             he
             had
             adjured
             them
             all
             to
             bear
             witness
             of
             the
             manner
             and
             intent
             of
             the
             former
             Entail
             ;
             the
             sum
             of
             which
             was
             ,
             
               That
               since
               K.
               Aethered
               his
               Elder
               Brother
               was
               deceased
               ,
               there
               was
               then
               none
               left
               but
               himself
               ,
               who
               had
               any
               writing
               or
               Testimony
               concerning
               this
               Inheritance
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               Heir
               besides
               himself
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               any
               one
               should
               offer
               to
               claim
               the
               said
               Inheritance
               ,
               he
               should
               lose
               his
               Right
               ,
               unless
               he
               forthwith
               produced
               witnesses
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               then
               he
               heard
               that
               all
               his
               Kinsmen
               were
               dead
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               whole
               Inheritance
               of
               King
               Aethelwulf
               his
               Father
               was
               devolved
               upon
               him
               ,
               by
               a
               Charter
               made
               thereof
               at
               his
               General
               Council
               at
               Langdene
               ;
               which
               Charter
               he
               had
               then
               likewise
               
               wife
               commanded
               to
               be
               read
               before
               the
               Witnesses
               of
               all
               
                 West
                 Saxony
              
               ;
               
               and
               after
               it
               was
               read
               ,
               he
               ordered
               all
               there
               present
               to
               declare
               ,
               whether
               they
               had
               heard
               or
               knew
               of
               any
               Man
               who
               could
               justly
               claim
               any
               Right
               to
               his
               Inheritance
               ,
               which
               had
               never
               come
               to
               his
               Knowledge
               before
               ;
               because
               it
               was
               his
               intent
               to
               disinherit
               none
               of
               his
               Kinsmen
               of
               any
               thing
               ;
               and
               then
               all
               the
               Princes
               and
               Ealdormen
               of
               his
               People
               did
               firmly
               and
               positively
               declare
               ,
               that
               they
               never
               heard
               of
               any
               who
               had
               a
               juster
               Title
               to
               it
               than
               himself
               ,
               
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 gave
                 him
                 full
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 bequeath
                 his
                 Estate
                 to
                 his
                 Kinsmen
                 and
                 Friends
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 as
                 best
                 pleased
                 him
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Next
               King
               Alfred
               proceeds
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               said
               Witnesses
               ,
               to
               make
               his
               last
               Will
               ,
               and
               to
               confer
               upon
               his
               Eldest
               Son
               Edward
               divers
               Lands
               and
               Territories
               there
               particularly
               mentioned
               ;
               lying
               in
               divers
               Countries
               in
               England
               ,
               (
               *
               
                 but
                 without
                 any
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
              
               ;
               )
               he
               also
               leaves
               other
               Lands
               there
               recited
               to
               his
               Younger
               Son
               ;
               the
               like
               he
               does
               for
               each
               of
               his
               Daughters
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               gives
               divers
               Lands
               there
               particularly
               set
               down
               ;
               and
               then
               bequeaths
               to
               Athelm
               and
               Aethelwald
               his
               Brother's
               Sons
               ,
               divers
               Towns
               there
               also
               particularly
               recited
               ;
               then
               follow
               his
               Legacies
               in
               Money
               to
               his
               Sons
               ,
               Daughters
               and
               Servants
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               Kinsmen
               above
               mentioned
               ;
               as
               also
               to
               Ethelred
               ,
               General
               of
               his
               Militia
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 Asser
              
               Bishop
               of
               Shireburne
               ,
               and
               several
               other
               Bishops
               ;
               all
               which
               would
               be
               too
               tedious
               here
               to
               be
               set
               down
               ,
            
          
           
             And
             to
             let
             you
             see
             that
             Entails
             were
             then
             in
             force
             ,
          
           
             
               He
               farther
               Wills
               ,
               That
               those
               to
               whom
               he
               had
               given
               his
               Free-Hold-Lands
               ,
               should
               not
               alienate
               them
               beyond
               their
               own
               Lives
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               had
               no
               Children
               they
               should
               go
               to
               the
               next
               of
               Kin
               ,
               especially
               to
               the
               Eldest
               Son
               as
               long
               as
               any
               one
               of
               them
               remain'd
               alive
               ;
               for
               so
               his
               Father
               had
               bequeathed
               his
               Inheritance
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               should
               any
               ways
               happen
               that
               his
               said
               Lands
               should
               come
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               Women
               ,
               then
               he
               Wills
               ,
               That
               after
               their
               Decease
               those
               Lands
               should
               revert
               to
               his
               next
               Male
               Kindred
               descending
               from
               their
               bodies
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               And
               then
               concludes
               with
               an
               earnest
               Exhortation
               and
               desire
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               his
               Relations
               should
               any
               ways
               disquiet
               each
               other
               concerning
               those
               things
               which
               he
               had
               already
               given
               and
               bequeathed
               to
               them
               ;
               since
               the
               whole
               Nobility
               of
               the
               
                 West
                 Saxon
              
               Nation
               had
               already
               agreed
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               but
               Just
               and
               Right
               that
               he
               should
               leave
               them
               as
               free
               as
               the
               Thought
               of
               Man
               could
               make
               them
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             King
             
             Alfred's
             Will
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             been
             the
             more
             particular
             in
             reciting
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             Remarkable
             Pieces
             in
             our
             
               English
               Saxon
            
             Antiquities
             ,
             and
             shews
             us
             the
             manner
             of
             Succession
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             private
             Estates
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             Crown
             it self
             in
             those
             Days
             .
             Thô
             we
             could
             have
             wished
             that
             the
             Original
             had
             been
             preserved
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             
               English
               Saxon
            
             Tongue
             ,
             of
             which
             this
             is
             only
             a
             Translation
             made
             by
             Asser
             at
             the
             end
             of
             this
             King's
             Life
             .
          
           
             The
             Latine
             of
             which
             is
             indeed
             so
             barbarous
             ,
             and
             obscure
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             rather
             advise
             the
             curious
             Reader
             to
             peruse
             the
             Original
             itself
             ,
             then
             venture
             to
             give
             him
             an
             imperfect
             interpretation
             of
             any
             more
             of
             it
             ;
             having
             here
             already
             set
             down
             the
             most
             material
             heads
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             thought
             did
             principally
             conduce
             to
             our
             present
             design
             .
          
           
             King
             Alfred
             had
             born
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Queen
             his
             Wife
             above-mention'd
             ,
             Aethelflede
             his
             Eldest
             Daughter
             ,
             and
             after
             her
             Eadward
             his
             Eldest
             Son
             then
             Aethelgeofeu
             ,
             or
             Ethelgiva
             ,
             then
             Aelfthryth
             ,
             and
             lastly
             Ethelweard
             ,
             besides
             
             those
             who
             died
             in
             their
             Infancy
             :
             
             Aethelflede
             when
             she
             came
             to
             mature
             Years
             ,
             was
             Married
             to
             Eadred
             ,
             Earl
             of
             the
             
               Mercians
               ;
               Aethelgiva
            
             vowing
             Chastity
             ,
             undertook
             a
             Monastic
             Life
             ;
             Ethelward
             the
             youngest
             Child
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             King
             's
             prudent
             Order
             ,
             put
             to
             School
             under
             careful
             Masters
             ,
             together
             with
             most
             of
             the
             Nobility's
             Sons
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             in
             which
             School
             both
             Latin
             and
             Saxon
             Books
             were
             constantly
             read
             ;
             and
             here
             they
             also
             learned
             to
             write
             :
             So
             that
             before
             they
             were
             admitted
             to
             Hunt
             ,
             or
             handle
             Arms
             ,
             they
             were
             well
             improved
             in
             the
             Liberal
             Arts
             ,
          
           
             As
             for
             this
             Prince
             Ethelward
             ,
             *
             
               Thomas
               Rudburne
            
             relates
             from
             the
             Annals
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             bred
             up
             at
             Oxford
             ,
             and
             became
             learned
             above
             that
             Age
             ;
             but
             being
             more
             given
             to
             Letters
             than
             Arms
             ,
             we
             find
             nothing
             of
             him
             in
             our
             Annals
             more
             than
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             tho'
             he
             lived
             till
             he
             was
             about
             Forty
             Years
             of
             Age
             ;
             but
             he
             had
             two
             Sons
             ,
             Edwin
             ,
             and
             Ethelwin
             ,
             of
             a
             more
             Warlike
             Temper
             ;
             who
             being
             Slain
             in
             a
             Fight
             against
             Anlafe
             King
             of
             the
             Danes
             ,
             were
             by
             their
             Cousin
             King
             
             Athelstan's
             appointment
             ,
             buried
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Abbey
             of
             Malmsbury
             ,
             as
             our
             William
             the
             Monk
             of
             that
             place
             recites
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Princess
             Aethelflede
             ,
             she
             will
             make
             so
             great
             a
             Figure
             in
             her
             Brother's
             Reign
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             suspend
             saying
             any
             more
             of
             her
             here
             .
          
           
             Besides
             these
             Children
             of
             King
             Alfred
             mentioned
             by
             Asser
             ,
             the
             Chronicle
             of
             St.
             Swithune
             tells
             us
             of
             another
             Son
             born
             before
             Prince
             Edward
             ,
             called
             Edmund
             ,
             who
             lived
             to
             be
             Crowned
             King
             by
             by
             his
             Father's
             appointment
             ,
             in
             his
             Life-time
             ;
             but
             dying
             before
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             buried
             under
             a
             Marble-Stone
             ,
             on
             the
             North
             side
             of
             the
             Altar
             of
             the
             Abbey
             Church
             of
             Winchester
             :
             So
             that
             we
             may
             hence
             perhaps
             supply
             that
             Chasme
             in
             
             Asser's
             Life
             of
             this
             Prince
             ;
             where
             speaking
             of
             those
             Children
             of
             his
             ,
             who
             died
             Young
             ,
             says
             ,
             
               In
               quorum
               numero
               est
            
             —
             but
             no
             Name
             being
             found
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Copies
             extant
             ,
             it
             possibly
             ought
             to
             be
             supplied
             with
             Edmundus
             :
             But
             since
             this
             Prince
             is
             not
             mentioned
             in
             any
             other
             Historian
             or
             Pedigree
             of
             our
             Kings
             ,
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Reader
             's
             discretion
             to
             determine
             as
             he
             pleases
             concerning
             him
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             other
             Sons
             ,
             Edward
             and
             Elfrithe
             ,
             they
             were
             Educated
             in
             the
             King's
             Court
             ,
             with
             great
             care
             of
             their
             Governors
             ,
             and
             were
             taught
             by
             them
             to
             shew
             great
             respect
             toward
             Strangers
             ,
             and
             a
             tender
             love
             to
             their
             own
             People
             ,
             with
             a
             most
             Dutiful
             observance
             of
             their
             Father
             .
          
           
             Immediately
             after
             his
             Excellent
             King's
             Death
             and
             Burial
             ,
             his
             Eldest
             Son
             succeeded
             him
             under
             the
             Title
             of
          
        
         
           
             King
             EDWARD
             ,
             commonly
             called
             the
             Elder
             .
          
           
             THis
             Prince
             (
             according
             to
             Annals
             )
             now
             began
             his
             Reign
             ,
             
             being
             (
             as
             Asser
             and
             Bromton
             in
             his
             Chronicle
             relate
             )
             anointed
             King
             at
             Kingston
             ,
             by
             Plegmund
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             of
             whom
             Ethelwerd
             in
             his
             History
             expresly
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             he
             succeeded
             to
             the
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             tho'
             the
             Eldest
             Son
             of
             King
             Alfred
             ,
             yet
             was
             he
             Elected
             by
             all
             the
             Chief
             Men
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             Crowned
             on
             
               Whitsunday
               .
               Will.
            
             of
             Malmsbury
             observes
             ,
             that
             tho'
             this
             Prince
             was
             much
             inferior
             to
             his
             Father
             in
             Learning
             and
             Knowledge
             ;
             yet
             far
             exceeded
             him
             in
             Power
             and
             Grandeur
             ,
             enjoying
             the
             benefit
             of
             those
             Labours
             which
             his
             Father
             had
             undergone
             .
          
           
           
             
             But
             so
             soon
             as
             ever
             he
             came
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             as
             the
             Saxon
             Annals
             relate
             ,
             he
             met
             with
             a
             very
             great
             disturbance
             ;
             for
             Aethelwald
             his
             Cousin
             German
             ,
             (
             Son
             as
             is
             supposed
             to
             Ethered
             his
             Father's
             Elder
             Brother
             )
             pretending
             he
             had
             better
             right
             to
             the
             Crown
             than
             King
             Edward
             ,
             Rebelled
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             went
             over
             to
             the
             Danes
             :
             So
             the
             Prince
             presently
             invaded
             the
             King's
             Territories
             ,
             and
             possessed
             himself
             of
             the
             Royal
             Towns
             of
             Tweoneam
             ,
             (
             now
             Tweoxbeam
             )
             and
             Winburne
             ,
             without
             the
             King's
             privity
             ;
             whereupon
             he
             advanced
             his
             Army
             ,
             and
             pitched
             his
             Camp
             at
             a
             place
             called
             Baddanbyrig
             ,
             (
             a
             Hill
             near
             Winburne
             ;
             )
             but
             Aethelwald
             ,
             with
             those
             Men
             who
             were
             joined
             with
             him
             ,
             kept
             themselves
             within
             the
             Town
             ,
             and
             having
             shut
             up
             all
             the
             Gates
             ,
             King
             Edward
             commanded
             them
             to
             Surrender
             ;
             but
             he
             Swore
             that
             he
             would
             there
             either
             Conquer
             or
             Die
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             blustring
             ,
             he
             privately
             withdrew
             himself
             by
             Night
             ,
             and
             marched
             back
             to
             the
             Danish
             Army
             in
             Northumberland
             :
             Upon
             this
             ,
             the
             King
             gave
             Orders
             to
             his
             Men
             to
             pursue
             him
             ;
             yet
             tho'
             they
             did
             so
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             overtake
             him
             ;
             so
             he
             got
             safe
             to
             the
             Danish
             Army
             ,
             where
             they
             joyfully
             received
             him
             for
             their
             King.
             
          
           
             But
             
               Ranulh
               Higden
            
             in
             his
             Polychron
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             having
             taken
             away
             a
             Nun
             along
             with
             him
             out
             of
             the
             Monastry
             of
             Winburne
             ,
             he
             went
             over
             to
             the
             Danes
             ,
             which
             if
             so
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             most
             likely
             )
             the
             King
             could
             not
             then
             Apprehend
             her
             ;
             but
             it
             seems
             King
             Edward
             followed
             him
             so
             close
             ,
             that
             he
             forced
             him
             to
             go
             over
             into
             France
             ,
             (
             as
             Mat.
             of
             Westminster
             relates
             )
             that
             he
             might
             there
             obtain
             more
             Recruits
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             King
             fresh
             disturbance
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             ,
             what
             
               Mat.
               Westminster
            
             ,
             and
             
             Bromton's
             Chronicle
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             after
             
             Aethelwald's
             departure
             ,
             seized
             his
             Wife
             ,
             whom
             (
             having
             been
             a
             Nun
             )
             he
             had
             taken
             against
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             from
             the
             Monastry
             above-named
             ,
             whither
             she
             was
             now
             brought
             back
             again
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             (
             according
             to
             
               Mat.
               Westminster
            
             )
             the
             King
             improved
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             by
             building
             new
             Towns
             ,
             and
             repairing
             some
             Cities
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             before
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             
             
               This
               Year
               was
               fought
               a
               Battle
               at
               Holme
               ,
               between
               the
               Kentish
               Men
               and
               the
               Danes
               .
               ]
               But
               Florence
               of
               Worcester
               with
               greater
               probability
               places
               this
               Action
               two
               Years
               after
               ,
               when
               Adelwald
               (
               as
               he
               there
               calls
               him
               )
               was
               now
               returned
               out
               of
               France
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               About
               this
               time
               deceased
               Athulf
               the
               Ealdorman
               ,
               Brother
               of
               Q.
               Ealswithe
               ,
               King
               
               Edward's
               mother
               ,
               as
               also
               Virgilius
               the
               Scotish
               Abbot
               ,
               and
               Grimbald
               the
               Priest
               ,
               (
               one
               of
               King
               
               Alfred's
               Instructors
               )
               8
               Ides
               of
               July
               .
               This
               Year
               also
               was
               consecrated
               the
               new
               Monastery
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               about
               the
               Feast
               of
               St.
               Judoc
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             was
             also
             a
             Colledge
             of
             Secular
             Chanons
             ,
             first
             placed
             by
             King
             Edward
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             his
             Father
             King
             Alfred
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             called
             the
             
               New
               Minster
            
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             it
             from
             the
             Old
             Minster
             or
             Cathedral
             .
          
           
             The
             nearness
             of
             these
             two
             Monasteries
             afterwards
             occasioned
             great
             differences
             between
             them
             ,
             until
             the
             Monks
             of
             this
             new
             Abbey
             ,
             (
             who
             were
             placed
             here
             in
             the
             room
             of
             the
             Secular
             Chanons
             ,
             by
             Bishop
             
               Ethelwald
               ,
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             963.
             )
             were
             removed
             without
             the
             Walls
             ,
             to
             a
             place
             called
             Hyde
             ,
             as
             you
             shall
             hear
             in
             due
             time
             ;
             and
             here
             also
             the
             Bones
             of
             King
             Alfred
             were
             new
             Buried
             by
             King
             Edward
             his
             Son
             ,
             (
             as
             Will.
             of
             Malmsbury
             relates
             )
             because
             of
             some
             foolish
             Stories
             made
             by
             those
             of
             the
             Old
             Monastery
             ,
             concerning
             the
             dead
             King's
             Ghost
             walking
             in
             some
             Houses
             adjacent
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             This
             Year
             also
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             Annals
             ,
             the
             Moon
             was
             Eclipsed
             .
             
          
           
             The
             next
             Year
             Prince
             Ethelwald
             incited
             the
             Danish
             Forces
             in
             East-England
             to
             Arms
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             over-ran
             and
             spoiled
             all
             the
             Country
             of
             Mercia
             ,
             
             as
             far
             as
             Crekelade
             ,
             (
             now
             Crekelade
             in
             Wiltshire
             )
             ;
             and
             there
             passing
             the
             Thames
             ,
             they
             took
             in
             Braedene
             ,
             (
             now
             Braedon
             Forest
             in
             Wiltshire
             )
             whatsoever
             they
             could
             find
             ,
             and
             then
             return'd
             home
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             King
             Edward
             ,
             so
             soon
             as
             he
             could
             get
             his
             Army
             together
             ,
             followed
             them
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             all
             the
             Country
             which
             lies
             between
             the
             Ditch
             and
             the
             River
             Ouse
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Northern
             Fens
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             Ditch
             above-mention'd
             ,
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             understands
             that
             bound
             ,
             or
             limit
             drawn
             between
             the
             Territories
             of
             the
             late
             King
             Edmund
             ,
             and
             the
             River
             Ouse
             ,
             which
             at
             this
             day
             is
             known
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             
               Devil's
               Ditch
            
             ,
             that
             formerly
             divided
             the
             Mercian
             Kingdom
             from
             that
             of
             the
             East-Angles
             .
          
           
             And
             
             Bromton's
             Chronicle
             under
             this
             Year
             further
             adds
             ,
             That
             Ethelwold
             having
             thus
             passed
             the
             Thames
             at
             Crekelade
             ,
             took
             Brithenden
             ,
             and
             marched
             as
             far
             as
             Brandenstoke
             (
             now
             Bradenstoke
             in
             Wiltshire
             )
             so
             that
             (
             as
             Mr.
             Camden
             well
             observes
             in
             his
             Britannia
             )
             our
             Modern
             Historians
             have
             been
             much
             mistaken
             in
             supposing
             that
             place
             to
             be
             Basing-Stoke
             in
             Hampshire
             :
             But
             to
             return
             to
             our
             History
             .
          
           
             As
             soon
             as
             the
             King
             resolved
             to
             quit
             those
             parts
             ,
             he
             order'd
             it
             to
             be
             proclaimed
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Army
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             all
             march
             off
             ;
             but
             the
             Kentishmen
             staying
             behind
             ,
             contrary
             to
             his
             command
             ,
             he
             sent
             Messengers
             to
             them
             to
             come
             away
             ;
             yet
             it
             seems
             ,
             before
             they
             could
             do
             it
             ,
             the
             Danes
             had
             so
             hemmed
             them
             in
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             fight
             ,
             and
             there
             Eadwald
             the
             King's
             Thane
             ,
             and
             Cenwulf
             the
             Abbot
             ,
             with
             many
             more
             of
             the
             English
             Nobility
             were
             slain
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             Danes
             part
             were
             kill'd
             Eoric
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             Prince
             Ethelwald
             ,
             who
             had
             stirred
             them
             to
             this
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             Byrtsig
             the
             Son
             of
             Prince
             Beornoth
             ,
             and
             Ysopa
             General
             of
             the
             King's
             Army
             ,
             and
             abundance
             of
             others
             ;
             which
             it
             would
             be
             too
             tedious
             to
             enumerate
             :
             But
             it
             was
             plain
             that
             there
             was
             a
             great
             slaughter
             made
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             the
             Danes
             kept
             the
             Field
             of
             Battel
             .
          
           
             Also
             this
             Year
             Queen
             Ealswithe
             ,
             (
             the
             Mother
             of
             King
             Edward
             )
             deceased
             ;
             in
             which
             also
             a
             Comet
             appeared
             .
          
           
             Who
             this
             Eoric
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Danes
             ,
             was
             ,
             is
             uncertain
             ;
             I
             suppose
             him
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Danish
             King
             of
             the
             East-Angles
             ,
             whose
             death
             (
             according
             to
             Will.
             of
             
             Malmesbury's
             Account
             )
             falls
             about
             this
             time
             ,
             for
             he
             says
             thus
             ;
             That
             this
             King
             was
             killed
             by
             the
             English
             ,
             whom
             he
             treated
             tyrannically
             ,
             but
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             yet
             they
             could
             not
             recover
             their
             Liberty
             ;
             certain
             Danish
             Earls
             still
             oppressing
             ,
             or
             else
             inciting
             them
             against
             the
             West-Saxon
             Kings
             ;
             till
             the
             Eighteenth
             Year
             of
             this
             King's
             Reign
             ;
             when
             they
             were
             all
             by
             him
             overcome
             ,
             and
             the
             Country
             brought
             under
             obedience
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             time
             we
             may
             also
             refer
             that
             great
             Council
             ,
             which
             was
             held
             by
             King
             Edward
             the
             Elder
             ,
             where
             Plegmond
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             presided
             ;
             though
             the
             place
             where
             is
             not
             specified
             ,
             yet
             the
             occasion
             of
             it
             (
             as
             we
             find
             from
             Will.
             of
             Malmesbury
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Register
             of
             the
             Priory
             of
             Christ-Church
             in
             Canterbury
             ,
             cited
             by
             *
             Sir
             
               H.
               Spelman
            
             )
             was
             thus
             ;
             Pope
             Formosus
             had
             sent
             Letters
             into
             England
             ,
             threatning
             Excommunication
             ,
             and
             his
             Curse
             to
             King
             Edward
             and
             all
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             because
             the
             Province
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             had
             been
             now
             for
             Seven
             Years
             without
             any
             Bishops
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             King
             summoned
             a
             great
             Council
             or
             Synod
             of
             Wise
             men
             of
             the
             English
             Nation
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Archbishop
             read
             the
             Pope's
             Letters
             ;
             then
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             Lay-Subjects
             ,
             upon
             mature
             deliberation
             ,
             found
             out
             a
             safe
             course
             to
             avoid
             it
             ,
             by
             appointing
             Bishops
             
             over
             each
             of
             the
             Western
             Counties
             ,
             
             dividing
             what
             Two
             Bishops
             had
             formerly
             held
             ,
             into
             Five
             Diocesses
             .
          
           
             The
             Council
             being
             ended
             ,
             the
             Archbishop
             went
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             reciting
             the
             King's
             Decree
             with
             the
             Advice
             and
             Approbation
             of
             the
             Chief
             Men
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             He
             thereby
             ,
             and
             with
             rich
             Presents
             ,
             so
             pacified
             the
             Pope
             ,
             that
             Plegmond
             obtain'd
             his
             confirmation
             thereof
             ;
             and
             then
             returning
             into
             his
             own
             Country
             ,
             he
             ordained
             five
             Bishops
             in
             one
             day
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             )
             Fridestan
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Winchester
               ,
               Aldestan
            
             to
             
               Cornwall
               ,
               Werstan
            
             to
             
               Shireborne
               ,
               Athelm
            
             to
             Wells
             ,
             and
             Eadwulf
             to
             Crediton
             in
             Devonshire
             .
          
           
             But
             Archbishop
             Parker
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Antiq
               Britannicae
            
             ,
             under
             this
             very
             Year
             thus
             recites
             this
             Transaction
             out
             of
             a
             very
             Ancient
             Manuscript
             Author
             ,
             whom
             he
             does
             not
             particularly
             name
             ;
             viz.
             That
             Plegmund
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             together
             with
             King
             Edward
             ,
             called
             a
             great
             Council
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Abbots
             ,
             Chief
             men
             ,
             Subjects
             and
             People
             ,
             in
             the
             Province
             of
             the
             Gewisses
             ,
             where
             these
             two
             Bishopricks
             were
             divided
             into
             five
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             you
             see
             here
             was
             no
             less
             than
             five
             new
             Diocesses
             erected
             at
             once
             ,
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             both
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Great
             Council
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             though
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             the
             Pope
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             confirmation
             of
             this
             Decree
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Authors
             likewise
             tell
             us
             ,
             That
             Archbishop
             Plegmond
             ordained
             two
             more
             Bishops
             over
             the
             Ancient
             Provinces
             (
             to
             wit
             )
             one
             Bernod
             ,
             for
             the
             
               South
               Saxons
            
             ,
             and
             Cenwulf
             for
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             whose
             See
             was
             at
             Dorchester
             in
             Oxfordshire
             .
          
           
             Cardinal
             Baronius
             in
             his
             Annals
             ,
             having
             given
             us
             a
             Copy
             of
             these
             Letters
             of
             Pope
             Formosus
             ,
             hath
             found
             a
             notable
             Error
             in
             the
             Date
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             being
             written
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             904
             ,
             or
             905.
             they
             could
             not
             be
             sent
             by
             that
             Pope
             who
             was
             dead
             about
             9
             or
             10
             years
             before
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Cardinal
             would
             put
             the
             time
             of
             this
             Council
             back
             to
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             894.
             but
             then
             as
             Sir
             
               H.
               Spelman
            
             in
             his
             Notes
             upon
             it
             well
             observes
             ,
             the
             fault
             will
             be
             as
             great
             this
             way
             as
             the
             other
             ;
             for
             King
             Edward
             ,
             under
             whom
             this
             Council
             was
             held
             ,
             was
             not
             King
             till
             above
             10
             years
             after
             ;
             therefore
             some
             would
             place
             this
             Council
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             King
             
             Alfred's
             Reign
             ,
             after
             the
             Kingdom
             came
             to
             be
             setled
             upon
             the
             expulsion
             of
             the
             Danes
             ;
             but
             Sir
             
               H.
               Spelman
            
             affirms
             ,
             That
             these
             things
             being
             written
             long
             after
             the
             time
             when
             they
             were
             transacted
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             Formosus
             might
             be
             put
             into
             the
             Copies
             of
             these
             Letters
             ,
             instead
             of
             Pope
             Leo
             the
             Fifth
             ,
             and
             then
             all
             things
             will
             fall
             right
             enough
             .
             But
             as
             to
             Frithestan
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             this
             Account
             of
             Will.
             of
             Malmesbury
             will
             not
             hold
             ,
             for
             our
             Annals
             tell
             us
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             not
             made
             Bishop
             till
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             910.
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             Bishop
             Denulph
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             See
             could
             not
             be
             so
             long
             void
             ,
             as
             this
             Relation
             would
             have
             it
             .
             The
             like
             mistake
             is
             in
             making
             Werstan
             to
             be
             then
             Bishop
             of
             Shireborne
             .
          
           
             
             This
             Year
             Elfred
             ,
             who
             was
             Gerefe
             of
             Bathe
             ,
             died
             ,
             and
             about
             the
             same
             time
             there
             was
             a
             Peace
             made
             between
             King
             Edward
             and
             those
             of
             East-England
             and
             Northumberland
             ;
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             Florence
             interprets
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             Danish
             Army
             inhabiting
             those
             Provinces
             ,
             at
             Ityngaford
             ;
             but
             where
             the
             place
             was
             ,
             is
             now
             unknown
             to
             us
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             Ilford
             near
             Christ-Church
             in
             Hampshire
             ,
             which
             is
             seated
             in
             the
             new
             Forest
             ,
             called
             Itene
             in
             English-Saxon
             .
             This
             Year
             also
             Ligceaster
             ,
             now
             Leicester
             was
             repaired
             .
          
           
             And
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             likewise
             relates
             it
             to
             have
             been
             done
             in
             the
             Year
             908.
             by
             the
             care
             of
             Ethelred
             Duke
             of
             Mercia
             ,
             and
             the
             Lady
             Elfleda
             his
             Wife
             ;
             and
             this
             Author
             does
             also
             inform
             us
             ,
             That
             this
             Year
             the
             King
             subdued
             
               Eastseax
               ,
               East-England
            
             ,
             and
             Northumberland
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             Provinces
             ,
             which
             the
             Danes
             had
             a
             long
             time
             been
             possessed
             of
             ,
             but
             East-England
             was
             not
             reduced
             till
             some
             Years
             after
             ;
             also
             that
             he
             conquered
             the
             borders
             of
             the
             
               Scots
               ,
               Cumbrians
            
             and
             Galloway
             Men
             ,
             with
             the
             
               Western
               
               Britains
            
             ,
             and
             forced
             their
             Kings
             to
             yield
             themselves
             to
             him
             ,
             
             and
             then
             he
             returned
             home
             with
             great
             Glory
             and
             Honour
             .
          
           
             This
             Year
             also
             Cadelh
             ,
             Prince
             of
             
               South
               Wales
            
             ,
             died
             ;
             he
             was
             second
             Son
             to
             Roderic
             the
             Great
             ,
             and
             Father
             to
             
               Howel
               Dha
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Good
             ,
             )
             who
             succeeded
             him
             in
             that
             Dominion
             .
          
           
             Some
             of
             the
             
               South
               Wales
            
             Antiquaries
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             prove
             this
             Cadelh
             to
             have
             been
             the
             eldest
             Son
             of
             Roderic
             the
             Great
             ;
             but
             Mr.
             Vaughan
             hath
             so
             Learnedly
             confuted
             this
             Mistake
             in
             a
             small
             Treatise
             which
             he
             published
             on
             that
             Subject
             at
             Oxford
             1663
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             no
             Man
             can
             have
             any
             Reason
             to
             be
             dissatisfied
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             Year
             (
             according
             to
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             )
             the
             ancient
             City
             of
             Caerlegion
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             the
             English
             Legeceaster
             ,
             (
             and
             now
             Westchester
             ,
             
             )
             was
             by
             the
             Command
             of
             Earl
             Ethered
             ,
             and
             Ethelflede
             his
             Wife
             ,
             repaired
             .
             Which
             thô
             Mr.
             Camden
             in
             his
             Britannia
             will
             needs
             have
             to
             be
             Leicester
             ,
             yet
             that
             it
             was
             not
             so
             ,
             may
             appear
             from
             the
             British
             Name
             of
             Caerlegion
             ,
             which
             was
             never
             given
             to
             Leicester
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             Westchester
             by
             the
             ancient
             British
             Inhabitants
             .
          
           
             '
             This
             Year
             deceased
             Denulph
             ,
             who
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             .
             
             ]
             This
             is
             he
             of
             whom
             our
             Historians
             tell
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             lighting
             on
             him
             as
             he
             lay
             concealed
             at
             Athelney
             ,
             being
             then
             but
             a
             Swineheard
             ,
             and
             finding
             him
             a
             Man
             of
             excellent
             Natural
             Parts
             ,
             set
             him
             to
             School
             to
             learn
             ;
             and
             he
             became
             so
             good
             a
             Proficient
             in
             Letters
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             made
             first
             a
             Doctor
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             
               This
               Year
               also
               the
               Body
               of
               St.
               Oswald
               was
               translated
               from
               Bardenigge
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               Bardeney
               in
               Lincolnshire
               )
               into
               Mercia
               .
            
          
           
             
               Frith●stan
               now
               took
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               
               and
               Bishop
               Asser
               also
               deceased
               soon
               after
               ,
               who
               was
               Bishop
               of
               Shireburne
               .
               Also
               the
               same
               Year
               King
               Edward
               sent
               an
               Army
               of
               the
               
                 West
                 Saxons
              
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Mercians
               ,
               who
               very
               much
               wasted
               Northumberland
               ;
               and
               staying
               there
               five
               Weeks
               ,
               destroyed
               many
               of
               the
               Danes
               .
            
          
           
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             and
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             give
             us
             a
             very
             good
             Reason
             for
             this
             Action
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Danes
             had
             now
             broken
             the
             League
             they
             had
             entred
             into
             with
             King
             Edward
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             never
             lest
             them
             till
             he
             had
             forced
             their
             Kings
             and
             Commanders
             again
             to
             renew
             the
             Peace
             ,
             which
             however
             it
             seems
             they
             kept
             not
             long
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             next
             Year
             our
             Annals
             tell
             us
             ,
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Danish
               Army
               in
               Northumberland
               not
               regarding
               the
               Peace
               which
               King
               Edward
               and
               his
               Son
               had
               made
               with
               them
               ,
               
               again
               wasted
               the
               Province
               of
               the
               Mercians
               ;
               but
               the
               King
               being
               then
               in
               Kent
               ,
               had
               got
               together
               about
               100
               Ships
               ,
               which
               sailed
               toward
               the
               South-East
               to
               meet
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               Danes
               supposing
               that
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               King's
               Forces
               were
               in
               his
               Fleet
               ,
               thought
               they
               might
               march
               safely
               whither
               they
               would
               without
               fighting
               ;
               but
               so
               soon
               as
               the
               King
               understood
               they
               were
               gone
               out
               to
               plunder
               ,
               he
               sent
               an
               Army
               consisting
               of
               
                 West
                 Saxons
              
               and
               Mercians
               ,
               who
               following
               the
               Danes
               in
               the
               Rear
               ,
               as
               they
               returned
               home
               met
               with
               them
               (
               in
               a
               place
               called
               Wodnesfield
               ,
               )
               and
               fought
               with
               them
               ,
               routing
               and
               killing
               many
               Thousands
               of
               them
               ,
               with
               Eowils
               and
               Healfden
               their
               Kings
               ,
               with
               several
               Earls
               and
               Chief
               Commanders
               of
               their
               Army
               ;
               whose
               Names
               I
               forbear
               to
               give
               ,
               because
               I
               would
               tire
               my
               Reader
               as
               little
               as
               I
               could
               .
            
          
           
             But
             to
             these
             Kings
             ,
             as
             the
             *
             Annals
             of
             Winchelcomb●
             inform
             us
             ,
             one
             Reginald
             succeeded
             .
          
           
           
             
             Also
             the
             same
             Year
             ,
             as
             Florence
             hath
             it
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             remarkable
             Battle
             between
             the
             English
             and
             the
             Danes
             in
             Staffordshire
             ,
             but
             the
             former
             obtained
             the
             Victory
             .
          
           
             
             This
             Year
             Aethered
             ,
             the
             Ealdorman
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             deceased
             ;
             and
             the
             King
             then
             took
             the
             Cities
             of
             London
             and
             Oxenford
             into
             his
             own
             hands
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Territories
             belonging
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             seems
             the
             Lady
             Elflede
             ,
             now
             a
             Widow
             ,
             kept
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             Mercia
             ;
             for
             this
             Year
             the
             Annals
             say
             ,
             That
             she
             being
             Lady
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             came
             on
             the
             Vigil
             of
             the
             Feast
             of
             Holyrood
             to
             a
             place
             called
             Sceargeat
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             now
             unknown
             ,
             )
             and
             there
             built
             a
             Castle
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             Year
             did
             the
             like
             at
             Bricge
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             Camden
             supposes
             to
             be
             Bridgenorth
             in
             Shropshire
             ,
             that
             Town
             being
             called
             Brigge
             by
             the
             common
             People
             at
             this
             day
             .
             And
             Florence
             also
             adds
             ,
             That
             about
             this
             time
             she
             built
             the
             Town
             of
             Bremesbyrig
             .
          
           
             
             
               Now
               about
               the
               Feast
               of
               St.
               Martin
               King
               Edward
               Commanded
               the
               Town
               of
               Heortford
               to
               be
               new
               built
               ,
               lying
               between
               the
               Rivers
               
                 Memar
                 ,
                 Benefican
              
               ,
               and
               Lygean
               ,
               the
               first
               and
               second
               of
               which
               Rivers
               is
               now
               hard
               to
               name
               right
               ,
               only
               it
               is
               certain
               they
               were
               two
               Rivulets
               that
               discharged
               themselves
               into
               the
               River
               Lee
               ,
               (
               then
               called
               Lygean
               ,
               )
               between
               Hartford
               and
               Ware.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               After
               this
               ,
               the
               Summer
               following
               ,
               between
               Lent
               and
               Midsummer
               ,
               the
               King
               marched
               with
               part
               of
               his
               Forces
               into
               East-Seax
               as
               far
               as
               Maeldune
               ,
               (
               now
               Maldon
               ,
               )
               and
               there
               encamped
               ,
               whilst
               a
               Town
               could
               be
               built
               and
               fortified
               at
               Witham
               ,
               (
               near
               adjoyning
               ,
               )
               and
               then
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               who
               had
               before
               been
               under
               the
               Danish
               Dominion
               ,
               became
               subject
               to
               him
               :
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               whilst
               part
               of
               his
               Forces
               built
               the
               Town
               of
               Heortford
               ,
               on
               the
               South
               side
               of
               Lee
               ,
               the
               Lady
               Aethelfleda
               marched
               with
               all
               the
               Mercians
               to
               Tamaweorthige
               (
               now
               Tamworth
               )
               in
               Staffordshire
               ,
               and
               there
               built
               a
               Castle
               ;
               and
               before
               the
               Feast
               of
               All-Saints
               did
               the
               like
               at
               Staeford
               ;
               and
               the
               Year
               following
               she
               built
               another
               at
               Eadesbyrig
               ,
               (
               supposed
               by
               Mr.
               Camden
               to
               be
               Edesbury
               in
               Cheshire
               ;
               )
               and
               also
               the
               same
               Year
               ,
               about
               the
               end
               of
               Autumn
               ,
               she
               built
               another
               at
               Weringwic
               ,
               (
               now
               Warwick
               ;
               )
               and
               the
               Year
               following
               that
               ,
               another
               at
               Cyricbyrig
               (
               now
               Cherbury
               )
               in
               Shropshire
               ;
               and
               another
               at
               Wearbyrig
               ,
               (
               supposed
               by
               Mr.
               Camden
               to
               be
               Wedesbury
               in
               Staffordshire
               ;
               )
               and
               before
               Christmas
               another
               at
               Run-Cafan
               ;
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               Runckhorne
               in
               Cheshire
               .
               )
               But
               Florence
               places
               these
               Actions
               more
               rightly
               three
               Years
               after
               .
            
          
           
             All
             which
             Castles
             (
             being
             built
             in
             the
             space
             of
             the
             two
             following
             Years
             )
             must
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             done
             not
             casually
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             exigence
             of
             Affairs
             required
             ,
             to
             secure
             the
             Mercian
             Frontiers
             against
             the
             Danish
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Welsh
             Incursions
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             now
             time
             to
             cast
             our
             Eyes
             a
             little
             on
             the
             Affairs
             of
             that
             part
             of
             England
             ,
             called
             Wales
             ;
             where
             we
             find
             in
             the
             Chronicle
             of
             Caradoc
             ,
             That
             this
             Year
             Anarawd
             chief
             King
             of
             Wales
             died
             ,
             leaving
             behind
             him
             two
             Sons
             ,
             
               Edwal
               Ugel
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Bald
             ,
             )
             who
             Reigned
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             Elise
             ;
             and
             (
             as
             some
             say
             )
             a
             third
             Son
             named
             Meyric
             .
             This
             Edwal
             is
             he
             ,
             whom
             our
             Historians
             stile
             
               Idwal
               Rex
               omnium
               Wallensium
               ;
               i.
               e.
            
             Supreme
             King
             of
             all
             Wales
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             shall
             here
             likewise
             subjoyn
             what
             Mr.
             Vaughan
             ,
             in
             his
             Notes
             upon
             this
             Chronicle
             ,
             hath
             also
             added
             concerning
             the
             Welsh
             Affairs
             during
             the
             Reign
             of
             this
             Prince
             ,
             thô
             happening
             somewhat
             before
             this
             time
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
           
             
               That
               after
               the
               Death
               of
               Roderic
               the
               Great
               ,
               
               the
               Northern
               Britains
               of
               Straetclwyd
               and
               Cumberland
               were
               (
               as
               
                 Hector
                 Boetius
              
               and
               Buchanan
               relate
               )
               much
               infested
               and
               weakened
               with
               the
               daily
               Incursions
               of
               the
               
                 Danes
                 ,
                 Saxons
              
               ,
               and
               Scots
               ;
               which
               made
               many
               of
               them
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               that
               would
               not
               submit
               their
               Necks
               to
               that
               Yoke
               )
               to
               quit
               their
               Country
               ,
               and
               seek
               out
               more
               quiet
               Habitations
               ;
               so
               that
               under
               the
               Conduct
               of
               one
               Hobert
               they
               came
               to
               Gwyneth
               (
               i.
               e.
               
                 North
                 Wales
              
               )
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               
               Anarawd's
               Reign
               ,
               who
               commiserating
               their
               distressed
               Condition
               ,
               gave
               them
               the
               Country
               from
               Chester
               to
               the
               River
               Conwey
               to
               inhabit
               ,
               if
               they
               could
               beat
               out
               the
               Saxons
               ,
               who
               had
               lately
               possessed
               themselves
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             
               These
               Britains
               having
               returned
               Thanks
               to
               Prince
               Anarawd
               ,
               (
               as
               was
               meet
               ,
               )
               fell
               upon
               the
               Saxons
               ,
               and
               Necessiry
               giving
               edge
               to
               their
               Valour
               ,
               they
               soon
               drove
               them
               out
               thence
               ,
               being
               yet
               scarce
               warm
               in
               their
               Seats
               ;
               and
               Edred
               ,
               or
               Ethered
               ,
               Earl
               of
               Mercia
               ,
               made
               great
               Preparations
               for
               the
               regaining
               of
               the
               said
               Country
               :
               But
               the
               Northern
               Britains
               ,
               who
               had
               settled
               themselves
               there
               ,
               having
               Intelligence
               thereof
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               securing
               of
               their
               Cattle
               and
               Goods
               ,
               removed
               them
               over
               the
               River
               Conwey
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               Anarawd
               was
               not
               idle
               ,
               but
               gathering
               together
               all
               the
               Strength
               he
               could
               make
               ,
               his
               Army
               encamped
               near
               the
               Town
               of
               Conwey
               ,
               at
               a
               place
               called
               Cymryt
               ,
               where
               his
               Men
               ,
               making
               a
               gallant
               Resistance
               against
               the
               Assaults
               of
               the
               Saxon
               Forces
               ,
               at
               length
               after
               a
               bloody
               Fight
               obtained
               a
               compleat
               Victory
               over
               them
               .
               This
               Battle
               was
               called
               
                 Gwaeth
                 Cymryt
                 Conwey
              
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               fought
               in
               the
               Township
               of
               Cymryt
               ,
               hard
               by
               Conwey
               ;
               but
               Anarawd
               called
               it
               
                 Dial
                 Rodri
              
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               there
               revenged
               the
               Death
               of
               his
               Father
               Rodri.
               In
               this
               Battle
               Tudwal
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               
                 Rodri
                 Mawr
              
               ,
               received
               a
               Hurt
               in
               the
               Knee
               ,
               which
               made
               him
               be
               called
               
                 Tudwall
                 Gloff
              
               ,
               or
               
                 The
                 Lame
              
               ,
               ever
               after
               .
            
          
           
             
               His
               Brethren
               ,
               to
               reward
               his
               Valour
               and
               Service
               ,
               gave
               him
               the
               Lands
               of
               
                 Unchellogoed
                 Gwynned
              
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               Britains
               pursuing
               their
               Victory
               ,
               chased
               the
               Saxons
               quite
               out
               of
               Wales
               into
               Mercia
               ,
               where
               having
               burnt
               and
               destroyed
               the
               Borders
               ,
               they
               returned
               home
               laden
               with
               rich
               Spoils
               And
               Anarawd
               ,
               to
               express
               his
               Thankfulness
               to
               GOD
               for
               this
               great
               Victory
               ,
               gave
               Lands
               and
               Possessions
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Bangor
               ,
               as
               the
               Records
               of
               that
               See
               do
               testifie
               ,
               and
               likewise
               to
               the
               Collegiate
               Church
               of
               Clynnoc
               in
               Arvon
               ,
               as
               we
               read
               in
               the
               Extent
               of
               
                 North
                 Wales
              
               .
               After
               this
               the
               Northern
               Britains
               came
               back
               from
               beyond
               the
               River
               Conwey
               ,
               and
               possessed
               again
               the
               Lands
               assigned
               to
               them
               between
               Conwey
               and
               Chester
               ,
               which
               for
               a
               long
               time
               after
               they
               peaceably
               enjoyed
               .
               Some
               English
               Writers
               ,
               as
               
                 Mat.
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               not
               considering
               that
               the
               Britains
               had
               Lands
               in
               Loegria
               and
               Albania
               ,
               after
               King
               
               Cadwalader's
               time
               ,
               mistake
               those
               of
               Cumberland
               and
               Straetclwyd
               for
               the
               Britains
               of
               Wales
               ;
               but
               
                 Asser
                 Menev.
              
               who
               lived
               about
               the
               year
               875
               ,
               saith
               ,
               That
               Halden
               the
               Dane
               marched
               into
               Northumberland
               ,
               which
               he
               subdued
               ,
               having
               before
               conquered
               the
               Picts
               and
               Britains
               of
               Straetclwyd
               in
               Northumberland
               .
            
          
           
             I
             have
             given
             you
             this
             Relation
             at
             length
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             found
             in
             any
             of
             our
             Historians
             ,
             and
             it
             ●ets
             us
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             English
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             W●lsh
             ,
             have
             been
             very
             sparing
             to
             record
             their
             own
             Defeats
             .
             But
             to
             return
             again
             to
             our
             History
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             ,
             
             (
             according
             to
             the
             *
             Copy
             of
             a
             Charter
             of
             King
             Edward
             ,
             extant
             in
             an
             old
             Manuscript
             belonging
             to
             
               Clare
               Hall
            
             in
             
               Cambridge
               ,
            
             )
             He
             by
             the
             Command
             of
             Pope
             John
             and
             Arch-Bishop
             Plegmund
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Advice
             of
             all
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Chief
             Men
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             confirmed
             
             to
             the
             Doctors
             and
             Scholars
             of
             Cambridge
             ,
             
             as
             also
             to
             their
             Servants
             ,
             all
             Priviledges
             which
             had
             been
             granted
             by
             himself
             or
             his
             Predecessours
             for
             ever
             to
             endure
             by
             a
             perpetual
             Right
             .
             This
             Charter
             bears
             Date
             at
             Grantecester
             (
             i.
             e.
             Cambridge
             )
             in
             the
             Year
             915
             ,
             and
             is
             directed
             to
             Frithestan
             ,
             then
             Chancellor
             and
             Doctor
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             Sir
             
               John
               Spelman
            
             thought
             he
             had
             Reason
             to
             suspect
             the
             Truth
             of
             that
             Passage
             we
             have
             cited
             out
             of
             
             Asser's
             History
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             King
             Alfred
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Studium
             or
             School
             at
             Oxford
             before
             King
             
             Alfred's
             time
             ,
             our
             Antiquaries
             may
             have
             as
             much
             (
             if
             not
             more
             )
             Reason
             to
             question
             the
             Truth
             of
             this
             Charter
             ;
             since
             the
             Original
             of
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             but
             only
             this
             Transcript
             in
             the
             Book
             above
             cited
             ;
             for
             they
             say
             it
             looks
             very
             improbable
             ,
             that
             Cambridge
             should
             have
             continued
             an
             University
             during
             all
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Danish
             Wars
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Possession
             of
             those
             three
             Danish
             Kings
             ,
             the
             last
             of
             whom
             enjoyned
             it
             till
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             this
             King's
             Reign
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             our
             present
             History
             :
             And
             besides
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             barbarous
             and
             pedantic
             Latine
             at
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             this
             Charter
             ,
             where
             the
             King
             is
             made
             to
             confirm
             it
             in
             these
             Words
             .
             
               Stabili
               jure
               grata
               &
               rata
               decerno
               durare
               ,
               quamdiu
               vertigo
               Poli
               circa
               terras
               atque
               Aequora
               ,
               Aethera
               Syderum
               justo
               moderamine
               volvet
               :
            
             Which
             seems
             to
             betray
             the
             ignorant
             Monk's
             Pen
             that
             counterfeited
             it
             ;
             but
             
               John
               Rouse
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Manuscript
             History
             
               De
               Regibus
               Angliae
            
             ,
             cited
             by
             Bale
             ,
             relates
             from
             an
             ancient
             Table
             and
             Chronicle
             of
             the
             Abbey
             of
             Hyde
             near
             Winchester
             ,
             
             (
             which
             himself
             by
             the
             Favour
             of
             the
             Abbot
             had
             perused
             )
             the
             Restoration
             of
             the
             University
             of
             Cambridge
             by
             King
             Edward
             ,
             as
             follows
             .
          
           
             
               Therefore
               for
               the
               Augmenration
               of
               Clerk-like
               Learning
               ,
               as
               his
               Father
               had
               done
               to
               Oxford
               ,
               so
               he
               again
               raised
               up
               Cambridge
               to
               her
               first
               Glory
               ,
               which
               for
               a
               long
               time
               with
               other
               general
               Schools
               ,
               had
               lain
               desolate
               and
               destroyed
               ;
               as
               also
               ,
               like
               a
               most
               loving
               Nourisher
               of
               Scholars
               ,
               he
               commanded
               that
               Halls
               for
               Students
               ,
               Chairs
               and
               Seats
               of
               Doctors
               and
               Masters
               ,
               should
               there
               be
               erected
               ,
               and
               built
               at
               his
               own
               proper
               Charges
               ,
               for
               he
               sent
               from
               Oxford
               University
               ,
               (
               which
               his
               Noble
               Father
               the
               King
               had
               founded
               ,
               )
               Masters
               of
               those
               Arts
               which
               we
               call
               Liberal
               ,
               together
               with
               Doctors
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               invited
               them
               there
               formally
               to
               Read
               and
               Teach
               .
            
          
           
             But
             since
             the
             Author
             here
             cited
             is
             but
             of
             modern
             Times
             ,
             in
             comparison
             to
             this
             famous
             University
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             Passage
             he
             hath
             cited
             out
             of
             the
             Annals
             of
             Hyde
             ,
             is
             not
             now
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Copies
             we
             have
             of
             them
             :
             I
             shall
             give
             the
             Reader
             a
             much
             more
             ancient
             Testimony
             out
             of
             Tho.
             Rudborn's
             larger
             History
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             
             where
             he
             cites
             an
             Epistle
             of
             one
             
               Bonagratia
               de
               Villa
               Dei
            
             ,
             to
             the
             Black
             Monks
             of
             England
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             this
             Passage
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             here
             Translate
             ,
             viz.
             That
             whilst
             he
             was
             banished
             from
             his
             Country
             into
             England
             ,
             and
             sojourned
             with
             the
             most
             Holy
             and
             Religious
             Monks
             in
             the
             City
             of
             
               Winchester
               ,
               Helmestan
            
             Abbot
             of
             the
             said
             Cathedral
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Venerable
             
               Swithune
               ,
               Praepositus
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             Bishop
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             )
             who
             had
             been
             before
             
               in
               Professione
               sacrae
               Theologiae
               in
               Studio
               Canterbriggiensi
               Cathedratus
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             Professor
             of
             Divinity
             in
             the
             University
             of
             Cambridge
             ,
             )
             had
             often
             relieved
             him
             during
             the
             many
             Hardships
             he
             suffered
             in
             his
             Banishment
             ,
             with
             special
             Favour
             he
             desired
             always
             should
             be
             acknowledged
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             were
             assured
             that
             this
             Epistle
             was
             Genuine
             ,
             it
             would
             advance
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             this
             University
             far
             higher
             than
             the
             time
             we
             are
             now
             
             treating
             of
             ,
             and
             would
             make
             it
             Ancienter
             than
             the
             time
             of
             King
             Alfred
             ,
             
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             whose
             Reign
             St.
             Swithune
             sate
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             :
             But
             since
             we
             have
             not
             the
             Originals
             ,
             but
             only
             Citations
             from
             these
             ancient
             Pieces
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             take
             upon
             me
             to
             determine
             of
             their
             Validity
             ,
             but
             leave
             that
             ,
             as
             also
             this
             Authors
             Credit
             ,
             to
             the
             Reader
             's
             Judgment
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             our
             Annals
             .
          
           
             
               This
               Year
               Egbriht
               ,
               the
               innocent
               Abbot
               ,
               
               was
               slain
               on
               the
               16th
               Kal.
               of
               July
               ,
               a
               little
               before
               the
               Summer
               Solstice
               ;
               and
               about
               three
               Days
               after
               Aethelfleda
               sent
               an
               Army
               against
               the
               Welsh
               ,
               which
               took
               Brecenanmere
               ,
               (
               supposed
               to
               be
               either
               Brecknock
               Castle
               ,
               or
               else
               some
               place
               near
               it
               ,
               )
               and
               there
               she
               took
               the
               King's
               Wife
               ,
               and
               about
               thirty
               four
               Prisoners
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Danes
               marching
               now
               on
               Horseback
               after
               Easter
               from
               Hamtune
               (
               i.
               e.
               Northampton
               )
               and
               Lygraceaster
               ,
               
               (
               now
               Leicester
               )
               slew
               many
               Men
               at
               Hocneratune
               ,
               (
               now
               Hoocnorton
               in
               Oxfordshire
               )
               and
               the
               places
               adjoyning
               ;
               and
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               had
               returned
               home
               again
               ,
               they
               sent
               out
               another
               Company
               of
               Robbers
               ,
               which
               marched
               towards
               Ligtune
               ,
               (
               most
               likely
               to
               be
               Leighton
               in
               Bedfordshire
               ;
               )
               but
               the
               People
               of
               that
               Country
               being
               forewarned
               of
               their
               coming
               ,
               fought
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               put
               them
               to
               flight
               ,
               but
               also
               recovered
               whatsoever
               they
               had
               taken
               away
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               left
               a
               great
               many
               of
               their
               Horses
               and
               Arms
               behind
               ,
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Now
               a
               great
               Fleet
               sailed
               from
               the
               Southern
               Parts
               of
               Armorica
               ,
               
               under
               the
               Command
               of
               two
               Earls
               ,
               Ohtor
               and
               Rhoald
               ,
               and
               sailing
               about
               toward
               the
               East
               ,
               entred
               the
               Mouth
               of
               the
               River
               Severne
               ,
               and
               there
               spoiled
               all
               the
               Coasts
               of
               
                 North
                 Wales
              
               toward
               the
               Sea
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               they
               could
               ;
               and
               they
               also
               took
               Cumeleac
               the
               Welsh
               Bishop
               in
               Yrcingafield
               (
               now
               Archenfield
               )
               in
               Herefordshire
               ,
               and
               carried
               him
               Prisoner
               to
               their
               Ships
               ;
               but
               King
               Edward
               within
               some
               time
               Ransomed
               him
               for
               Forty
               Pounds
               ;
               but
               after
               this
               ,
               the
               Danes
               quitting
               their
               Ships
               ,
               marched
               again
               towards
               Yrcingafeild
               ,
               where
               the
               Men
               of
               Hereford
               and
               Gleawcester
               ,
               and
               the
               neighbouring
               Towns
               ,
               fought
               them
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               to
               flight
               ,
               and
               there
               slew
               Rhoald
               ,
               and
               a
               Brother
               of
               Earl
               
               Ohtor's
               ,
               with
               a
               great
               part
               of
               their
               Army
               ,
               and
               drove
               them
               into
               a
               certain
               Wood
               ,
               where
               they
               besieged
               them
               ,
               till
               they
               made
               them
               give
               Hostages
               to
               depart
               out
               of
               King
               
               Edward's
               Kingdom
               :
               But
               at
               last
               it
               seemed
               advisable
               for
               the
               King
               to
               place
               a
               good
               Guard
               from
               the
               South
               part
               of
               the
               Mouth
               of
               Severne
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               West
               of
               Wales
               toward
               the
               East
               as
               far
               as
               the
               River
               Avon
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               Danes
               might
               not
               Land
               any
               more
               on
               that
               side
               ;
               nevertheless
               leaving
               their
               Ships
               ,
               they
               stole
               away
               privately
               by
               Night
               in
               two
               Companies
               to
               plunder
               ,
               the
               one
               to
               Weced
               (
               now
               Watchet
               in
               Somersetshire
               ,
               )
               and
               the
               other
               to
               Portlocan
               (
               now
               Portlochbay
               )
               in
               the
               same
               County
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               routed
               in
               both
               places
               ;
               insomuch
               ,
               that
               few
               of
               them
               escaped
               alive
               ,
               unless
               it
               were
               those
               who
               swam
               off
               to
               their
               Ships
               :
               Then
               they
               besieged
               an
               Island
               at
               
                 Bradanrelic
                 ,
                 (
                 Florence
              
               calls
               it
               Reoric
               ,
               )
               which
               is
               supposed
               to
               be
               a
               little
               Island
               (
               now
               called
               Shepholm
               )
               in
               the
               Mouth
               of
               Severne
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               in
               such
               great
               want
               of
               Victuals
               ,
               that
               many
               died
               with
               Hunger
               ,
               because
               they
               could
               get
               no
               Provisions
               there
               .
               After
               this
               they
               went
               to
               Deomed
               ,
               (
               supposed
               to
               be
               
                 South
                 Wales
              
               )
               from
               whence
               they
               passed
               into
               Ireland
               .
            
          
           
             All
             this
             happened
             in
             Autumn
             :
             And
             the
             same
             Year
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             Martinmass
             ,
             King
             Edward
             marched
             with
             his
             Army
             to
             Buckingaham
             ,
             and
             there
             stayed
             a
             Month
             ,
             building
             two
             Forts
             on
             each
             side
             the
             River
             Ouse
             ;
             before
             he
             parted
             thence
             ,
             Thurkytel
             the
             Danish
             Earl
             owned
             him
             for
             his
             Lord
             ,
             as
             also
             
             all
             their
             chief
             Commanders
             ,
             
             and
             almost
             all
             their
             Noblemen
             ,
             who
             were
             at
             Bedanford
             (
             now
             Bedford
             )
             with
             many
             of
             them
             that
             belonged
             to
             Hamptune
             .
          
           
             This
             Year
             also
             Ethelfleda
             ,
             Lady
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             before
             Whitsontide
             took
             the
             Town
             of
             Deorby
             ,
             where
             within
             the
             Gates
             were
             killed
             four
             Thanes
             ,
             who
             were
             very
             dear
             to
             her
             .
          
           
             Also
             we
             read
             ,
             in
             the
             Collections
             of
             that
             Learned
             Antiquary
             Mr.
             Lambert
             ,
             (
             and
             by
             him
             given
             to
             the
             *
             Cottonian
             Library
             ,
             )
             that
             it
             is
             found
             in
             an
             Ancient
             Chronicle
             ,
             once
             belonging
             to
             the
             Monastry
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             and
             collected
             by
             one
             
               Edmund
               de
               Hadenham
            
             ,
             That
             this
             Year
             the
             Lady
             Elfleda
             ,
             by
             the
             Assistance
             of
             the
             King
             her
             Brother
             ,
             besieged
             the
             City
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             taking
             it
             ,
             slew
             a
             great
             many
             Danes
             that
             were
             therein
             .
          
           
             
             
               King
               Edward
               marching
               with
               his
               Army
               to
               Bedanford
               about
               Martinmass
               ,
               had
               the
               Town
               surrendred
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               all
               the
               Inhabitants
               who
               were
               his
               Subjects
               returned
               thither
               ,
               and
               there
               he
               stayed
               a
               Month
               ;
               and
               before
               he
               departed
               ,
               he
               commanded
               a
               Castle
               to
               be
               built
               there
               on
               the
               South-side
               of
               the
               River
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               After
               this
               King
               Edward
               went
               to
               Maeldune
               (
               now
               Maldon
               ,
               )
               and
               rebuilt
               the
               Town
               ,
               and
               saw
               it
               fortified
               whilst
               he
               was
               there
               .
               Also
               Earl
               Thurkytel
               passed
               over
               into
               France
               by
               K.
               
               Edward's
               Leave
               and
               Convoy
               ,
               with
               all
               those
               Danes
               that
               would
               follow
               him
               ;
               as
               likewise
               Aethelfleda
               brought
               under
               her
               Dominion
               the
               Town
               of
               Legracester
               (
               now
               Leicester
               ,
               )
               and
               a
               great
               many
               of
               the
               Danes
               ,
               belonging
               to
               that
               place
               ,
               became
               subject
               to
               her
               ,
               as
               also
               those
               who
               were
               at
               York
               ;
               nay
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               confirmed
               it
               both
               with
               an
               Oath
               ,
               and
               by
               giving
               of
               Hostages
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               continue
               so
               ;
               but
               as
               soon
               as
               this
               was
               done
               ,
               she
               departed
               this
               Life
               twelve
               days
               before
               Midsummer
               at
               Tammeworth
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               Eighth
               Year
               of
               her
               Government
               over
               the
               Mercians
               (
               after
               her
               Husband's
               Death
               ,
               )
               with
               great
               Moderation
               and
               Justice
               :
               Her
               Body
               lies
               buried
               at
               Gleawcester
               in
               the
               East
               Isle
               of
               St.
               
               Peter's
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Lady's
             Death
             is
             placed
             in
             our
             printed
             Annals
             ,
             under
             the
             Year
             918
             ,
             and
             that
             more
             rightly
             ,
             for
             the
             Cottonian
             Copy
             of
             these
             Annals
             is
             certainly
             mistaken
             ,
             in
             putting
             the
             Death
             of
             this
             Princess
             two
             Years
             later
             than
             this
             ,
             viz.
             920.
             though
             they
             all
             agree
             in
             Substance
             ,
             viz.
             that
             she
             died
             at
             Tamworth
             about
             a
             Fortnight
             before
             Midsummer
             ;
             and
             that
             thereupon
             King
             Edward
             going
             thither
             ,
             the
             whole
             Nation
             of
             the
             Mercians
             submitted
             to
             him
             .
             But
             whenever
             this
             Princess
             died
             ,
             she
             was
             certainly
             a
             Woman
             of
             great
             Virtue
             ,
             Prudence
             ,
             and
             Courage
             ;
             and
             truly
             resembled
             her
             worthy
             Father
             King
             Alfred
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Difference
             of
             Sex
             would
             permit
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             again
             to
             our
             Annals
             ,
          
           
             The
             same
             Year
             the
             Daughter
             and
             Heir
             of
             Ethered
             ,
             Lord
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             called
             Aelfwinna
             ,
             whom
             her
             Mother
             had
             left
             her
             Heir
             ,
             was
             deprived
             by
             the
             King
             of
             that
             Dominion
             ;
             and
             she
             was
             ,
             about
             three
             weeks
             before
             Christmas
             ,
             brought
             into
             West-Seax
             .
          
           
             
               John
               Bevour
            
             ,
             (
             who
             calls
             himself
             Castoreus
             ,
             )
             in
             his
             Manuscript
             History
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             ,
             gives
             us
             a
             very
             good
             Reason
             ,
             if
             true
             ,
             why
             the
             King
             dealt
             thus
             severely
             with
             this
             young
             Princess
             his
             Niece
             ,
             which
             was
             this
             ;
             That
             Aelfwinna
             ,
             not
             making
             the
             King
             her
             Uncle
             ,
             (
             whom
             her
             Mother
             had
             appointed
             her
             Guardian
             ,
             )
             privy
             to
             her
             Designs
             ,
             had
             contracted
             a
             Mariage
             with
             Reginald
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Danes
             :
             Whereupon
             King
             Edward
             ,
             to
             prevent
             his
             Enemy
             ,
             entred
             the
             Country
             of
             Mercia
             ,
             and
             took
             it
             into
             his
             own
             Hands
             ,
             and
             also
             carried
             the
             said
             Lady
             away
             with
             him
             .
             The
             
             same
             Author
             likewise
             reporteth
             ,
             That
             about
             this
             time
             Leofred
             a
             Dane
             ,
             
             and
             
               Griffyth
               ap
               Madoc
            
             ,
             Brother-in-Law
             to
             the
             Prince
             of
             West-Wales
             ,
             came
             from
             Ireland
             with
             a
             great
             Army
             to
             Snowdon
             in
             Caernarvonshire
             ;
             and
             designing
             to
             bring
             
               all
               Wales
            
             and
             the
             Marches
             thereof
             to
             their
             subjection
             ,
             over-ran
             and
             subdued
             all
             the
             Countrey
             as
             far
             as
             Chester
             ,
             before
             ever
             King
             Edward
             had
             Intelligence
             of
             their
             Arrival
             ;
             whereat
             he
             was
             very
             much
             offended
             ;
             but
             being
             loath
             to
             trouble
             his
             Subjects
             in
             that
             behalf
             ,
             he
             made
             a
             Vow
             ,
             That
             he
             and
             his
             Sons
             with
             their
             own
             people
             ,
             would
             be
             revenged
             on
             Leofred
             and
             Griffyth
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             he
             came
             to
             Chester
             ,
             and
             took
             the
             City
             from
             them
             :
             After
             this
             he
             made
             two
             Divisions
             of
             his
             Army
             ,
             whereof
             he
             and
             his
             Son
             Athelstan
             led
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             Edmund
             and
             Edred
             the
             second
             ;
             and
             followed
             them
             with
             such
             Celerity
             ,
             that
             he
             overtook
             them
             at
             the
             Forest
             of
             Walewode
             (
             now
             
               Sherwood
               )
            
             ,
             where
             Leofred
             and
             Griffyth
             set
             upon
             him
             so
             fiercely
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             at
             the
             beginning
             was
             in
             some
             distress
             ,
             until
             Prince
             Athelstan
             stepped
             in
             between
             his
             Father
             and
             Leofred
             ,
             and
             gave
             the
             Dane
             such
             a
             Wound
             in
             the
             Arm
             ,
             that
             it
             disabled
             him
             from
             holding
             his
             Spear
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             was
             soon
             taken
             ,
             and
             committed
             to
             the
             Custody
             of
             Athelstan
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             Prince
             Edmund
             and
             Edred
             encountering
             with
             Griffyth
             ,
             slew
             him
             ,
             and
             brought
             his
             Head
             to
             their
             Father
             :
             Upon
             that
             Athelstan
             caused
             Leofred
             to
             be
             beheaded
             likewise
             ,
             and
             so
             both
             their
             Heads
             were
             set
             up
             together
             on
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Tower
             of
             Chester
             ;
             and
             Edward
             and
             his
             Sons
             returned
             home
             with
             a
             great
             Triumph
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             appears
             by
             the
             Age
             of
             Prince
             Edmund
             when
             he
             came
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             that
             this
             Relation
             concerning
             himself
             and
             his
             Brother
             
             Edred's
             commanding
             part
             of
             their
             Father's
             Army
             ,
             cannot
             be
             true
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             not
             above
             Four
             years
             old
             when
             King
             Edward
             his
             Father
             died
             ,
             and
             not
             above
             Eighteen
             when
             he
             began
             to
             reign
             .
          
           
             
               This
               year
               (
               according
               to
               our
               Annals
               )
               King
               Edward
               commanded
               his
               men
               to
               go
               to
               the
               Town
               of
               Tofeceaster
               (
               now
               Tocester
               in
               Northamptonshire
               )
               and
               to
               rebuild
               it
               ;
               after
               which
               ,
               the
               same
               year
               about
               Lent
               ,
               
               he
               commanded
               the
               Town
               of
               Wigingamere
               (
               now
               Wigmore
               in
               Herefordshire
               )
               to
               be
               rebuilt
               :
               But
               the
               same
               Summer
               ,
               between
               Whitsuntide
               and
               Midsummer
               ,
               the
               Danes
               of
               Hamptune
               (
               i.
               e.
               Northampton
               ,
               as
               was
               said
               before
               )
               and
               Ligeracester
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               lay
               Northward
               ,
               broke
               the
               Peace
               ,
               and
               marched
               to
               Tofeceaster
               ,
               and
               assaulting
               the
               Town
               a
               whole
               day
               hoped
               to
               take
               it
               ,
               but
               those
               that
               were
               within
               defending
               it
               until
               such
               time
               as
               more
               men
               could
               come
               to
               their
               assistance
               ,
               the
               Danes
               were
               forced
               to
               leave
               the
               Town
               ,
               and
               march'd
               off
               :
               After
               this
               they
               often
               went
               out
               by
               night
               to
               plunder
               ,
               and
               falling
               upon
               those
               that
               were
               unprovided
               ,
               took
               a
               great
               many
               men
               and
               much
               Cattle
               ,
               between
               Barnewoode
               and
               Eglesbyrig
               (
               the
               former
               of
               which
               was
               Barnwood
               Forest
               near
               Bury-hill
               ,
               and
               the
               latter
               Alisbury
               ,
               both
               in
               
                 Buckinghamshire
                 )
              
               .
               About
               the
               same
               time
               the
               Danes
               of
               Huntandune
               (
               i.
               e.
               Huntington
               )
               and
               the
               East-Angles
               ,
               marched
               out
               and
               built
               a
               Castle
               at
               Temsford
               ,
               where
               they
               settled
               themselves
               ,
               for
               they
               had
               left
               that
               at
               Huntandune
               ,
               supposing
               that
               from
               thence
               they
               might
               recover
               a
               greater
               share
               of
               the
               Countrey
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               march'd
               till
               they
               came
               to
               Bedanford
               ,
               but
               the
               men
               who
               were
               within
               it
               going
               out
               to
               meet
               them
               ,
               killed
               great
               numbers
               of
               them
               ,
               putting
               the
               rest
               to
               flight
               :
               After
               this
               a
               great
               Army
               of
               Danes
               being
               got
               together
               ,
               advanced
               to
               the
               Town
               of
               Wiggingamere
               ,
               and
               stormed
               it
               for
               most
               part
               of
               the
               day
               ;
               but
               those
               who
               were
               within
               defending
               it
               very
               well
               ,
               they
               
               were
               forced
               to
               leave
               the
               Town
               ,
               
               and
               retreat
               ,
               carrying
               away
               with
               them
               all
               the
               Cattel
               they
               found
               thereabouts
               :
               After
               this
               also
               ,
               the
               same
               Summer
               ,
               there
               were
               great
               Forces
               assembled
               of
               King
               
               Edward's
               Subjects
               from
               the
               Towns
               round
               about
               Temesford
               ,
               whither
               they
               went
               ,
               and
               laying
               close
               Siege
               to
               the
               Town
               ,
               they
               at
               length
               took
               it
               ,
               and
               kill'd
               a
               Danish
               King
               ,
               and
               Taglosse
               an
               Earl
               ,
               and
               Mannan
               his
               Son
               ,
               together
               with
               his
               Brother
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               who
               defended
               the
               Town
               .
               ]
            
             From
             which
             time
             (
             according
             to
             Florence
             )
             the
             Danish
             Power
             did
             by
             little
             and
             little
             decrease
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             English
             increase
             .
             But
             this
             Author
             places
             all
             these
             actions
             of
             this
             year
             under
             Anno
             917.
             
          
           
             
               The
               same
               year
               a
               great
               many
               men
               assembled
               together
               in
               Autumn
               ,
               as
               well
               from
               
                 Kent
                 ,
                 Surry
              
               ,
               and
               Essex
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               neighbouring
               Towns
               ,
               and
               marching
               to
               Colneceaster
               (
               i.e.
               Colchester
               )
               assaulted
               that
               City
               till
               they
               took
               it
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Plunder
               they
               found
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               killed
               all
               the
               men
               ,
               except
               those
               that
               escaped
               over
               the
               Wall
               :
               After
               which
               also
               the
               same
               Autumn
               a
               great
               Army
               of
               Danes
               were
               got
               together
               with
               the
               East-Angles
               ,
               both
               Land-Soldiers
               and
               Pyrates
               ,
               whom
               they
               had
               invited
               to
               their
               assistance
               ,
               hoping
               thereby
               to
               revenge
               the
               Defeat
               they
               had
               lately
               received
               ;
               wherefore
               they
               went
               directly
               to
               Maeldune
               ,
               and
               besieged
               that
               Town
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               that
               more
               men
               coming
               to
               its
               assistance
               ,
               the
               Danes
               were
               forced
               to
               quit
               it
               ,
               and
               retreat
               ;
               but
               the
               men
               who
               were
               within
               it
               ,
               together
               with
               those
               that
               came
               to
               their
               assistance
               ,
               overtaking
               the
               Danes
               ,
               killed
               many
               hundreds
               of
               the
               Land-men
               as
               well
               as
               Pyrates
               ;
               not
               long
               after
               which
               ,
               King
               Edward
               marched
               with
               an
               Army
               of
               South-Saxons
               to
               Passenham
               (
               i.
               e.
               Pasham
               in
               Northamptonshire
               )
               and
               there
               continued
               till
               the
               Town
               of
               Tofeceaster
               could
               be
               encompassed
               with
               a
               Stone-Wall
               ,
               where
               Earl
               Thurferth
               and
               the
               chief
               Commander
               of
               the
               Danish
               Forces
               that
               belonged
               to
               Hamtune
               ,
               with
               all
               towards
               the
               North
               as
               far
               as
               Weolade
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               River
               Weland
               )
               accepted
               King
               Edward
               for
               their
               Lord
               and
               Protector
               ;
               but
               about
               the
               time
               that
               the
               King's
               Army
               was
               to
               return
               home
               ,
               he
               sent
               out
               fresh
               Forces
               to
               the
               Town
               of
               Huntandune
               ,
               who
               repaired
               and
               rebuilt
               it
               in
               those
               places
               that
               were
               destroyed
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               King's
               Command
               ;
               so
               that
               all
               the
               people
               of
               that
               Countrey
               that
               ramained
               alive
               ,
               surrendred
               themselves
               to
               King
               Edward
               ,
               and
               sought
               his
               Peace
               and
               Protection
               .
               Likewise
               this
               very
               year
               before
               Martinmass
               the
               King
               marched
               with
               an
               Army
               of
               West-Saxons
               to
               Colneceaster
               ,
               and
               rebuilt
               the
               Wall
               ,
               and
               repaired
               all
               places
               which
               were
               ruinous
               .
               Then
               many
               as
               well
               of
               the
               East-Angles
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               East-Saxons
               ,
               who
               were
               before
               under
               the
               Danish
               Dominion
               (
               and
               had
               been
               so
               for
               above
               thirty
               years
               )
               ,
               now
               delivered
               themselves
               up
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               also
               all
               the
               Danish
               Army
               in
               East-England
               swore
               Allegiance
               to
               him
               ,
               promising
               to
               do
               whatever
               he
               thought
               good
               ,
               and
               to
               defend
               his
               Subjects
               as
               well
               by
               Sea
               as
               by
               Land
               ;
               but
               the
               Army
               that
               belonged
               to
               Grantanbyrig
               (
               i.
               e.
               Cambridge
               )
               did
               by
               themselves
               chuse
               the
               King
               for
               their
               Lord
               and
               Patron
               ,
               confirming
               it
               by
               their
               Oaths
               as
               he
               had
               appointed
               him
               .
               This
               year
               also
               Sytric
               (
               the
               Danish
               King
               )
               slew
               Neil
               his
               Brother
               .
            
          
           
             And
             under
             this
             year
             I
             suppose
             we
             may
             justly
             place
             the
             total
             subduing
             of
             the
             Danes
             ,
             and
             subjection
             of
             the
             East-Angles
             ,
             and
             consequently
             their
             being
             freed
             from
             the
             Danish
             Yoak
             ,
             under
             which
             they
             had
             groaned
             for
             above
             fifty
             years
             ;
             though
             what
             Government
             they
             had
             from
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             last
             Danish
             King
             Eoric
             ,
             is
             hard
             to
             determine
             ;
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             ,
             
             the
             only
             Ancient
             Author
             that
             hath
             mentioned
             these
             Affairs
             ,
             
             telling
             us
             in
             general
             ,
             That
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             this
             Eoric
             ,
             the
             Danish
             Earls
             or
             Governors
             either
             oppressed
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             excited
             them
             against
             the
             West-Saxon
             Kings
             ,
             until
             this
             King
             Edward
             by
             driving
             out
             the
             Danes
             restored
             the
             English
             to
             their
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             added
             this
             Kingdom
             to
             his
             own
             Dominions
             fifty
             years
             after
             the
             death
             of
             King
             Edmund
             ,
             which
             falls
             out
             much
             about
             this
             time
             .
          
           
             But
             
               Polidore
               Virgil
            
             (
             I
             know
             not
             from
             what
             Author
             )
             hath
             a
             long
             Story
             how
             King
             Eoric
             above-mentioned
             made
             War
             against
             King
             Edward
             ,
             and
             being
             routed
             by
             him
             in
             a
             great
             Battel
             ,
             and
             returning
             home
             ,
             fell
             so
             far
             into
             the
             Hatred
             and
             Contempt
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             that
             they
             rose
             up
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             being
             then
             divided
             into
             Factions
             ,
             were
             forced
             to
             submit
             themselves
             to
             King
             Edward
             .
             This
             (
             if
             it
             were
             true
             )
             would
             give
             a
             great
             light
             into
             this
             dark
             part
             of
             the
             History
             of
             the
             East-Angles
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             have
             but
             a
             very
             imperfect
             Account
             :
             But
             since
             this
             Relation
             is
             found
             in
             no
             other
             Author
             except
             Polydore
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             expresly
             contradicting
             the
             Testimony
             of
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             ,
             a
             much
             more
             Authentick
             Writer
             ,
             by
             whose
             Account
             (
             as
             well
             as
             by
             the
             Saxon
             Annals
             )
             it
             appears
             that
             this
             Eoric
             was
             dead
             long
             before
             :
             I
             think
             we
             may
             justly
             look
             upon
             
             Polydore's
             Relation
             as
             a
             mere
             Fiction
             ,
             either
             invented
             by
             himself
             ,
             or
             else
             taken
             from
             some
             Modern
             Author
             of
             no
             great
             Credit
             :
             Therefore
             I
             must
             now
             warn
             the
             Reader
             concerning
             this
             Historian
             ,
             That
             though
             he
             had
             the
             Perusal
             of
             a
             great
             many
             Rare
             Manuscripts
             ,
             yet
             since
             he
             very
             seldom
             cites
             any
             Authors
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             find
             he
             sometimes
             differs
             from
             our
             most
             Ancient
             Writers
             ,
             and
             is
             plainly
             mistaken
             in
             divers
             Relations
             ,
             we
             have
             great
             reason
             to
             refuse
             his
             Testimony
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             not
             agreeable
             with
             more
             Authentick
             Authorities
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             nothing
             else
             to
             add
             under
             this
             year
             ,
             
             but
             that
             as
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             tells
             us
             ,
             the
             Body
             of
             King
             Edmund
             the
             Martyr
             having
             lain
             for
             above
             Fifty
             Years
             obscurely
             buried
             at
             a
             place
             called
             Halesdon
             in
             Suffolk
             ,
             was
             now
             by
             some
             devout
             people
             removed
             to
             a
             Town
             adjoining
             ,
             called
             Badricesworth
             (
             now
             St.
             
               Edmundsbury
               )
            
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             quickly
             a
             Church
             built
             over
             him
             ,
             and
             unto
             which
             King
             Edmund
             ,
             Brother
             to
             King
             Athelstan
             ,
             was
             a
             great
             Benefactor
             ;
             though
             this
             place
             was
             not
             much
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             until
             King
             Cnute
             ,
             to
             gain
             the
             Favour
             of
             this
             Saint
             whom
             his
             Countreymen
             had
             murthered
             ,
             here
             afterwards
             built
             a
             Noble
             Monastery
             .
          
           
             This
             year
             also
             (
             according
             to
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             and
             
               Mat.
               Westminster
            
             )
             the
             King
             of
             
               Scots
               ,
               Reginald
            
             the
             Danish
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             with
             the
             Duke
             or
             Earl
             of
             the
             
               Gallawy
               Welshmen
            
             or
             Britains
             ,
             came
             to
             King
             Edward
             ,
             and
             submitting
             themselves
             to
             him
             ,
             made
             a
             firm
             League
             with
             him
             .
             This
             is
             the
             first
             time
             we
             find
             any
             Submission
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             ;
             which
             whether
             it
             amounted
             to
             a
             downright
             Homage
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             that
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             may
             be
             much
             questioned
             ,
             and
             is
             absolutely
             denied
             by
             the
             Scotish
             Historians
             .
          
           
             
               Between
               Lent
               and
               Midsummer
               King
               Edward
               march'd
               with
               his
               Army
               to
               Stanford
               ,
               
               and
               there
               commanded
               a
               Castle
               to
               be
               built
               on
               the
               
               South-side
               of
               the
               River
               Weland
               ;
               so
               that
               all
               the
               people
               who
               dwelt
               in
               the
               Town
               on
               the
               
               North-side
               of
               that
               River
               submitted
               themselves
               ,
               and
               besought
               him
               to
               be
               their
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             
               Also
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Cottonian
               Copy
               of
               these
               Annals
               )
               Howel
               ,
               and
               Cledauc
               ,
               and
               Jeothwell
               ,
               (
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               )
               with
               all
               the
               Nation
               
               of
               the
               
                 Northern
                 Britains
              
               ,
               
               desired
               to
               take
               the
               King
               for
               their
               Lord.
               ]
            
             But
             in
             this
             the
             Welsh
             Chronicles
             are
             wholly
             silent
             ,
             as
             commonly
             they
             are
             of
             any
             action
             that
             tends
             to
             the
             lessening
             of
             their
             Countrey
             .
          
           
             
               Out
               of
               Wales
               the
               King
               marched
               to
               Snottingaham
               ,
               and
               took
               the
               Town
               ,
               and
               commanded
               it
               to
               be
               repaired
               ,
               and
               Garison'd
               with
               Danes
               as
               well
               as
               English
               ;
               and
               then
               all
               the
               people
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Mercia
               ,
               of
               both
               those
               Nations
               came
               over
               to
               him
               .
            
          
           
             This
             year
             also
             (
             according
             to
             
               Florence
               )
               Athelward
            
             ,
             Brother
             to
             King
             Edward
             died
             ,
             and
             was
             buried
             at
             Winchester
             :
             This
             is
             that
             Learned
             Prince
             ,
             Son
             to
             King
             Alfred
             ,
             whose
             Character
             we
             have
             already
             given
             .
          
           
             
             
               This
               year
               King
               Edward
               carried
               his
               Army
               about
               the
               end
               of
               Autumn
               ,
               to
               Thaelwale
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               Thaelwalle
               in
               Cheshire
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               supposed
               to
               have
               been
               so
               called
               from
               its
               being
               encompassed
               at
               first
               with
               a
               Wall
               made
               of
               Bodies
               of
               Trees
               ,
               called
               in
               the
               Saxon
               Tongue
               
                 Thal
                 )
              
               ,
               where
               he
               ordered
               that
               Town
               to
               be
               repaired
               ;
               and
               he
               commanded
               another
               part
               of
               his
               Forces
               ,
               whilst
               he
               stayed
               there
               ,
               to
               march
               out
               of
               Mercia
               to
               Manigeceaster
               ,
               (
               now
               Manchester
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Northumberland
               )
               and
               order'd
               it
               to
               be
               rebuilt
               ,
               and
               strengthened
               with
               a
               Garison
               :
               This
               year
               also
               Plegmond
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               deceased
               ,
               and
               Reginold
               (
               the
               Danish
               King
               )
               took
               Eoferwick
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               York
               .
               )
            
          
           
             
               Before
               Midsummer
               King
               Edward
               marched
               with
               his
               Army
               to
               Snottingaham
               ,
               
               and
               ordered
               a
               new
               Town
               to
               be
               built
               on
               the
               
               South-side
               of
               the
               River
               Trent
               ,
               over-against
               that
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               Bridge
               over
               the
               River
               between
               the
               two
               Towns
               ;
               from
               thence
               the
               King
               went
               into
               Peakland
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Peak
               in
               that
               Shire
               )
               to
               Bedecanwell
               (
               which
               is
               supposed
               may
               be
               Bakewell
               in
               
                 D●rbyshire
                 )
              
               ,
               and
               commanded
               a
               Town
               to
               be
               built
               near
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               fortified
               with
               a
               Garison
               .
               Then
               also
               the
               King
               of
               Scots
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Scotish
               Nation
               ,
               and
               Reginald
               the
               Son
               of
               Eardulph
               (
               the
               Danish
               King
               of
               Northumberland
               )
               with
               all
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               whether
               English
               or
               Danes
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               King
               of
               the
               
                 Straecled
                 Welshmen
              
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               did
               chuse
               King
               Edward
               for
               their
               Patron
               and
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             But
             this
             year's
             actions
             are
             placed
             by
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             and
             
               Mat.
               Westminster
            
             three
             years
             sooner
             ;
             which
             shews
             the
             Copies
             they
             had
             of
             these
             Annals
             differ'd
             from
             those
             we
             have
             ,
             though
             which
             of
             them
             is
             the
             truest
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             now
             take
             upon
             me
             to
             affirm
             ;
             but
             it
             sufficiently
             shews
             ,
             that
             both
             these
             Copies
             were
             not
             written
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             .
          
           
             
               And
               now
               King
               Edward
               deceased
               at
               Fearndune
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               the
               Mercians
               (
               now
               called
               Farrington
               in
               Berkshire
               )
               ;
               
               and
               Aelsweard
               his
               Son
               also
               deceased
               not
               long
               after
               him
               at
               Oxnaford
               ;
               (
               i.
               e.
               
                 Oxford
                 )
              
               .
            
          
           
             But
             the
             Canterbury
             Copy
             of
             these
             Annals
             ,
             as
             also
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             place
             the
             Death
             of
             these
             two
             Princes
             under
             the
             foregoing
             year
             ;
             and
             indeed
             they
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             in
             the
             right
             .
             But
             this
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             that
             this
             Prince
             ,
             who
             is
             called
             Aethelward
             by
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             ,
             was
             his
             Eldest
             Son
             by
             Queen
             Aelfleda
             his
             Wife
             ,
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Earl
             Aethelune
             ,
             and
             being
             very
             well
             instructed
             in
             Learning
             ,
             did
             much
             resemble
             King
             Aelfred
             his
             Grandfather
             as
             well
             in
             Face
             as
             Disposition
             :
             yet
             though
             he
             survived
             his
             Father
             ,
             he
             never
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             Title
             of
             King
             ,
             because
             he
             outlived
             him
             so
             little
             a
             time
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             be
             solemnly
             Elected
             and
             Crowned
             King
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             and
             Custom
             of
             Succession
             in
             those
             times
             .
          
           
           
             I
             have
             nothing
             more
             to
             add
             to
             this
             Reign
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             Elder
             ,
             
             but
             only
             the
             Laws
             he
             made
             ,
             which
             since
             it
             is
             not
             specified
             in
             what
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             nor
             in
             what
             Common-Council
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             they
             were
             enacted
             ,
             I
             thought
             best
             to
             refer
             to
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             
               In
               the
               Preface
               to
               his
               Laws
               he
               strictly
               charges
               and
               commands
               his
               Officers
               ,
               that
               as
               much
               as
               in
               them
               lies
               they
               do
               Justice
               according
               as
               it
               stands
               in
               the
               Judicial
               Book
               (
               supposed
               to
               be
               some
               Book
               of
               Presidents
               or
               Judgments
               )
               ;
               and
               without
               all
               fear
               boldly
               dispense
               common
               Right
               to
               all
               men
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               set
               and
               appoint
               certain
               days
               for
               determination
               of
               the
               several
               Causes
               depending
               before
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Law
               is
               concerning
               Traffick
               ,
               and
               in
               way
               of
               confirmation
               of
               the
               fourth
               Article
               of
               the
               League
               made
               betwixt
               his
               Father
               and
               the
               Danish
               King
               Guthrun
               ,
               ordains
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               man
               will
               sell
               any
               thing
               ,
               he
               shall
               have
               one
               to
               vouch
               and
               make
               good
               the
               sale
               ;
               and
               that
               no
               man
               buy
               any
               thing
               without
               the
               Town
               ,
               unless
               he
               have
               the
               Portreeve
               for
               witness
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               men
               worthy
               of
               Credit
               ;
               otherwise
               he
               shall
               undergo
               the
               Penalty
               of
               Contumacy
               against
               the
               King
               ;
               This
               Vouching
               or
               Warranty
               shall
               also
               proceed
               from
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               till
               it
               end
               with
               him
               who
               first
               sold
               it
               :
               The
               rest
               of
               this
               Law
               ,
               containing
               in
               what
               cases
               the
               Buyer
               ,
               and
               likewise
               the
               Demandant
               ,
               shall
               find
               sufficient
               Testimomony
               or
               Oaths
               of
               the
               true
               buying
               of
               the
               Goods
               so
               bought
               ,
               being
               long
               ,
               I
               refer
               the
               Reader
               to
               the
               Law
               it self
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               of
               King
               
               Edward's
               Laws
               ordains
               ,
               That
               whosoever
               denies
               another
               man
               his
               Right
               either
               in
               Bocland
               or
               Folcland
               ,
               demanding
               it
               before
               the
               King's
               Sheriff
               ,
               when
               as
               he
               hath
               no
               Right
               in
               either
               ,
               shall
               pay
               to
               the
               King
               for
               the
               first
               Offence
               Thirty
               Shillings
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               more
               for
               the
               second
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               offend
               the
               third
               time
               ,
               then
               to
               pay
               an
               Hundred
               and
               twenty
               shillings
               for
               his
               Contumacy
               against
               the
               King.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               adjudges
               that
               for
               one
               who
               had
               forsworn
               himself
               ,
               or
               born
               false
               witness
               ,
               no
               credit
               should
               be
               given
               to
               him
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               be
               put
               to
               Ordeal
               ,
               in
               all
               cases
               where
               his
               Oath
               is
               required
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               fourth
               declares
               ,
               That
               King
               Edward
               lying
               at
               Exeter
               ,
               and
               consulting
               with
               his
               
                 Wise
                 Men
              
               by
               what
               means
               he
               might
               best
               provide
               for
               the
               Publick
               Peace
               and
               Tranquility
               ,
               it
               then
               seemed
               to
               them
               that
               what
               he
               had
               commanded
               was
               too
               remissly
               executed
               ;
               therefore
               he
               now
               required
               all
               that
               will
               amend
               and
               reform
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               would
               with
               him
               enjoy
               common
               society
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               prosecute
               with
               their
               utmost
               hatred
               the
               same
               persons
               as
               he
               did
               both
               by
               Sea
               and
               Land
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               would
               take
               care
               not
               to
               do
               wrong
               or
               injury
               to
               any
               man.
               He
               that
               doth
               contrary
               ,
               let
               him
               (
               as
               was
               formerly
               ordained
               )
               pay
               thirty
               shillings
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               offend
               the
               second
               time
               ,
               as
               much
               more
               ;
               if
               the
               third
               ,
               an
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               shillings
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               fifth
               commands
               ,
               that
               that
               Reeve
               or
               Judge
               who
               doth
               not
               Justice
               according
               to
               the
               testimony
               of
               such
               as
               are
               summon'd
               ,
               pay
               an
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               shillings
               for
               his
               Contumacy
               against
               the
               King.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               sixth
               wills
               ,
               That
               if
               a
               Servant
               be
               accused
               of
               Theft
               ,
               he
               that
               recommended
               him
               to
               his
               Master
               ,
               or
               other
               of
               his
               Friends
               (
               if
               he
               have
               any
               )
               ,
               be
               Sureties
               for
               him
               that
               he
               discharge
               himself
               of
               what
               is
               deposed
               against
               him
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               have
               none
               to
               interpose
               on
               his
               behalf
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               concerned
               may
               seize
               his
               Goods
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               have
               neither
               Goods
               nor
               Friends
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               taken
               into
               custody
               .
            
          
           
           
             
             
               The
               eighth
               Law
               enjoins
               that
               no
               man
               knowingly
               and
               voluntarily
               have
               peace
               with
               ,
               or
               harbour
               one
               that
               is
               condemned
               for
               any
               Crime
               ;
               he
               that
               acts
               contrary
               ,
               and
               thereby
               breaks
               his
               Oath
               ,
               and
               the
               Faith
               given
               by
               him
               and
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               let
               him
               undergo
               the
               Mulct
               prescribed
               in
               the
               Judiciary
               Book
               ;
               which
               if
               he
               refuse
               to
               pay
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               be
               deprived
               of
               the
               King's
               Favour
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               mens
               Friendship
               ,
               and
               farther
               forfeit
               all
               his
               Estate
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               afterwards
               relieve
               him
               ,
               let
               him
               also
               incur
               the
               Penalty
               expressed
               in
               the
               said
               Book
               ;
               and
               farther
               ,
               whosoever
               shall
               relieve
               a
               Fugitive
               either
               in
               this
               Countrey
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Eastern
               or
               Northern
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               in
               East-England
               and
               Northumberland
               )
               let
               him
               be
               punished
               as
               by
               the
               Articles
               of
               Peace
               is
               ordained
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               ninth
               provides
               ,
               that
               if
               one
               deprived
               of
               his
               liberty
               for
               stealing
               ,
               steal
               again
               ,
               so
               that
               all
               his
               Kindred
               forsake
               him
               ,
               and
               none
               will
               engage
               for
               him
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               be
               set
               to
               servile
               and
               hard
               labour
               ,
               as
               opportunity
               shall
               offer
               ,
               and
               his
               Kindred
               shall
               lose
               the
               valuation
               of
               his
               head
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               tenth
               Law
               forbids
               any
               man
               to
               receive
               another
               man's
               Servant
               without
               his
               leave
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               hath
               fully
               satisfied
               his
               Master
               ;
               he
               that
               doth
               otherwise
               ,
               shall
               be
               punished
               as
               contumacious
               against
               the
               King.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               eleventh
               and
               last
               commands
               ,
               That
               about
               every
               fourth
               Week
               every
               Sheriff
               or
               Judge
               hold
               the
               Gemot
               or
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               administer
               Justice
               to
               every
               man
               ,
               and
               determine
               all
               Causes
               at
               the
               days
               appointed
               ;
               if
               he
               do
               otherwise
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               be
               punished
               as
               was
               before
               said
               .
            
          
           
             From
             all
             which
             Laws
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             Law
             concerning
             redeeming
             of
             all
             Crimes
             by
             Pecuniary
             Fines
             was
             not
             yet
             abolished
             ,
             nor
             in
             some
             Ages
             after
             ;
             but
             the
             strict
             Laws
             for
             vouching
             of
             Goods
             sold
             ,
             as
             also
             against
             Fugitives
             and
             Runaway
             Servants
             ,
             were
             but
             necessary
             in
             such
             licentious
             and
             turbulent
             times
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             so
             very
             easy
             for
             Offenders
             to
             pass
             out
             of
             the
             English
             Territories
             into
             those
             of
             the
             Danes
             .
             You
             may
             also
             here
             observe
             the
             Antiquity
             and
             Power
             of
             the
             County-Court
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             held
             (
             as
             now
             )
             every
             Month
             ,
             but
             had
             much
             more
             Power
             anciently
             than
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Laws
             that
             follow
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             entituled
             in
             Mr.
             
             Lambard's
             Copy
             ,
             The
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             of
             Edward
             the
             Elder
             ,
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             Gutherne
             King
             of
             the
             Danes
             in
             East-England
             ,
             which
             were
             first
             made
             by
             the
             Kings
             Alfred
             and
             Gutherne
             ,
             and
             were
             now
             said
             to
             be
             again
             confirmed
             by
             King
             Edward
             Son
             to
             Alfred
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             King
             Gutherne
             ,
             there
             must
             certainly
             be
             an
             Error
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Danish
             King
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             since
             it
             appears
             by
             our
             Annals
             that
             Gutherne
             died
             ten
             years
             before
             King
             Alfred
             ;
             therefore
             since
             we
             do
             not
             find
             any
             other
             Danish
             King
             of
             this
             Name
             ,
             we
             may
             rather
             suppose
             that
             these
             Laws
             were
             made
             by
             King
             Edward
             and
             Eoric
             the
             Danish
             King
             who
             succeeded
             Gutherne
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             ;
             but
             be
             it
             as
             it
             will
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             trouble
             the
             Reader
             with
             their
             Recital
             ,
             since
             they
             relate
             chiefly
             to
             Ecclesiastical
             Affairs
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             most
             points
             but
             a
             Repetition
             of
             those
             things
             which
             had
             been
             before
             agreed
             upon
             by
             King
             Alfred
             and
             King
             Gutherne
             some
             years
             before
             .
          
           
             King
             Edward
             dying
             ,
             after
             four
             and
             twenty
             years
             Reign
             ,
             was
             buried
             in
             the
             Monastery
             at
             Winchester
             ,
             which
             his
             Father
             had
             founded
             ,
             leaving
             by
             his
             Testament
             Athelstan
             his
             Eldest
             Son
             to
             succeed
             him
             ;
             who
             (
             as
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             and
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             ,
             and
             most
             other
             Writers
             relate
             )
             was
             not
             born
             of
             the
             Queen
             ,
             but
             of
             one
             Egwinna
             a
             Lady
             ,
             
             the
             Daughter
             of
             a
             Nobleman
             ;
             whose
             Name
             ,
             
             though
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             does
             not
             tell
             us
             ,
             because
             he
             says
             he
             had
             not
             found
             it
             in
             writing
             ,
             yet
             the
             Chronicle
             ascribed
             to
             Abbot
             Bromton
             tells
             us
             a
             long
             and
             improbable
             Story
             of
             the
             getting
             and
             Birth
             of
             this
             Prince
             ;
             which
             being
             no
             where
             else
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             as
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             give
             you
             :
             That
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Aelfred
             ,
             when
             his
             Son
             Edward
             was
             young
             ,
             there
             was
             in
             a
             Village
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             the
             Daughter
             of
             a
             certain
             Shephard
             ,
             called
             Egwinna
             ,
             who
             falling
             asleep
             ,
             dreamed
             that
             the
             Moon
             shone
             out
             of
             her
             Womb
             so
             bright
             ,
             that
             all
             England
             was
             enlighten'd
             by
             its
             Splendor
             :
             This
             Dream
             she
             told
             to
             a
             Grave
             Matron
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             Nurse
             to
             several
             of
             the
             King's
             Children
             :
             Upon
             this
             she
             takes
             her
             into
             her
             house
             ,
             and
             educates
             her
             as
             carefully
             as
             if
             she
             had
             been
             her
             own
             Daughter
             ,
             instructing
             her
             so
             to
             demean
             her self
             ,
             as
             might
             become
             a
             Person
             both
             of
             Birth
             and
             Breeding
             .
             In
             process
             of
             time
             it
             happen'd
             ,
             that
             Prince
             Edward
             ,
             the
             King
             's
             Eldest
             Son
             ,
             passing
             upon
             some
             occasion
             through
             this
             Town
             ,
             thought
             himself
             obliged
             in
             Honour
             and
             Good
             Nature
             to
             visit
             his
             Nurse
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             he
             got
             sight
             of
             this
             Maid
             ,
             and
             she
             being
             exceeding
             beautiful
             ,
             fell
             passionately
             in
             love
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             violent
             Importunity
             he
             got
             her
             Consent
             to
             lye
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             one
             Night's
             Lodging
             she
             proved
             with
             Child
             ,
             and
             being
             afterwards
             delivered
             of
             a
             Son
             ,
             in
             respect
             to
             the
             Mother's
             Dream
             the
             Father
             gave
             him
             the
             Name
             of
             Athelstan
             ,
             which
             signifies
             ,
             
               The
               most
               Noble
            
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             Story
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             he
             married
             this
             Woman
             without
             the
             Consent
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             kept
             the
             Marriage
             private
             ,
             the
             Authors
             above-cited
             had
             good
             cause
             to
             suppose
             her
             to
             have
             been
             rather
             his
             Concubine
             than
             his
             Queen
             ;
             though
             there
             be
             also
             other
             Historians
             ,
             who
             make
             her
             to
             have
             been
             his
             Lawful
             Wife
             :
             But
             thus
             much
             is
             more
             certain
             ,
             That
             King
             Edward
             had
             Prince
             Ethelward
             above-mentioned
             ,
             by
             his
             Wife
             Aelfleda
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Earl
             Aethelem
             ,
             as
             also
             another
             Son
             ,
             called
             Edwin
             ,
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             whose
             Death
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             says
             he
             cannot
             certainly
             tell
             us
             ;
             but
             gives
             us
             an
             exact
             account
             of
             what
             became
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Children
             :
             He
             had
             also
             by
             her
             six
             Daughters
             ,
             
               viz.
               Edelfleda
               ,
               Edgiva
               ,
               Ethelhilda
               ,
               Ethilda
               ,
               Edgitha
               ,
            
             and
             Elgiva
             ;
             of
             whom
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             third
             vowed
             their
             Virginity
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             lye
             buried
             by
             their
             Mother
             in
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Winchester
             ;
             as
             for
             Edgiva
             ,
             her
             Father
             bestowed
             her
             upon
             Charles
             King
             of
             France
             ;
             and
             for
             Ethilda
             ,
             her
             Brother
             King
             Athelstan
             bestowed
             her
             in
             Marriage
             upon
             Hugo
             ,
             a
             King
             or
             Prince
             of
             the
             French
             ;
             and
             Edgitha
             and
             Elgiva
             their
             Brother
             sent
             to
             Henry
             the
             German
             Emperor
             ,
             the
             Second
             of
             which
             he
             married
             to
             Otho
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Elder
             to
             a
             certain
             Duke
             near
             the
             Alpes
             .
             King
             Edward
             also
             begot
             of
             his
             Third
             Wife
             
               Edgiva
               ,
               Edmund
            
             and
             Edred
             ,
             who
             both
             reigned
             successively
             after
             their
             Brother
             King
             Athelstan
             ,
             as
             also
             two
             other
             Daughters
             ,
             Eadburga
             and
             Edgiva
             ;
             the
             former
             became
             a
             Nun
             ,
             but
             the
             latter
             being
             a
             great
             Beauty
             ,
             was
             bestowed
             in
             Marriage
             by
             her
             Brother
             Athelstan
             on
             Lewis
             Prince
             or
             Duke
             of
             Aquitain
             :
             But
             King
             Edward
             had
             so
             well
             bred
             all
             his
             said
             Daughters
             from
             their
             Infancy
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             wont
             all
             of
             them
             to
             bestow
             their
             leisure
             time
             upon
             good
             Letters
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             were
             wont
             to
             exercise
             both
             their
             Distaff
             and
             the
             Needle
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             manner
             they
             passed
             the
             first
             years
             of
             their
             Virginity
             :
             Likewise
             his
             Sons
             were
             so
             inured
             to
             Learning
             ,
             that
             not
             being
             rude
             and
             ignorant
             in
             Knowledge
             ,
             they
             became
             (
             like
             
             Plato's
             Philosophers
             )
             fit
             to
             Govern
             the
             Common-wealth
             ;
             as
             our
             Author
             handsomly
             expresses
             it
             .
          
           
           
             
             This
             King
             seems
             by
             his
             History
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Prince
             of
             great
             Mildness
             and
             Humility
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Courage
             ;
             which
             appears
             by
             this
             Story
             ;
             but
             tho
             it
             be
             not
             found
             in
             any
             of
             our
             Historians
             ,
             is
             yet
             related
             by
             
               Walter
               Mape
            
             in
             his
             
               Nugis
               Curialium
            
             in
             Manuscript
             ,
             as
             follows
             ;
             That
             when
             K.
             Edward
             the
             Elder
             came
             to
             Austelin
             ,
             (
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             which
             we
             now
             call
             Aust
             ,
             where
             is
             a
             Ferry
             to
             pass
             out
             of
             Somersetshire
             into
             
               Wales
               )
               Lewelyn
            
             Prince
             of
             North-Wales
             came
             to
             Bethesley
             about
             a
             Treaty
             of
             Peace
             ,
             he
             refused
             first
             to
             cross
             the
             Severne
             ;
             but
             when
             King
             Edward
             heard
             it
             ,
             he
             took
             Boat
             and
             rowed
             towards
             him
             ;
             but
             the
             Prince
             (
             being
             then
             by
             the
             Water-side
             )
             when
             he
             saw
             him
             ,
             and
             knew
             who
             he
             was
             ,
             he
             cast
             off
             the
             Rich
             Robe
             he
             then
             had
             on
             (
             which
             he
             had
             provided
             for
             that
             meeting
             )
             ,
             and
             entring
             the
             River
             breast-high
             ,
             taking
             hold
             of
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Boat
             ,
             submissively
             said
             ,
             
               Most
               Sage
               King
               ,
               thy
               Humility
               hath
               overcome
               my
               Insolence
               ,
               and
               thy
               Wisdom
               triumph'd
               over
               my
               Folly
               :
               Come
               ,
               pray
               Sir
               ,
               get
               upon
               this
               Neck
               ,
               which
               I
               (
               like
               a
               Fool
               as
               I
               am
               )
               have
               lifted
               up
               against
               thee
               ;
               and
               thus
               enter
               that
               Land
               which
               thy
               benign
               Clemency
               hath
               made
               this
               day
               thine
               own
               :
            
             So
             taking
             the
             King
             upon
             his
             Shoulders
             ,
             and
             setting
             him
             on
             shore
             ,
             he
             made
             him
             to
             sit
             down
             upon
             his
             own
             Royal
             Robe
             ,
             and
             putting
             his
             own
             hands
             between
             the
             King
             's
             ;
             there
             did
             him
             Homage
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             Circumstance
             only
             serves
             to
             bring
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             this
             Story
             into
             question
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             certain
             this
             Ceremony
             of
             doing
             Homage
             was
             not
             in
             use
             till
             after
             the
             coming
             in
             of
             the
             Normans
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Welsh
             Chronicles
             mention
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             nor
             can
             I
             find
             any
             Prince
             either
             of
             North
             or
             
               South
               Wales
            
             ,
             called
             Lewelyn
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             till
             Anno
             1015
             ,
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Cnute
             ,
             above
             a
             hundred
             year
             after
             the
             death
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             Elder
             ;
             but
             perhaps
             the
             Story
             may
             be
             true
             ,
             being
             told
             by
             Tradition
             ,
             though
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Prince
             may
             be
             mistaken
             ;
             and
             Lewelyn
             put
             instead
             of
             Howel
             ,
             who
             was
             now
             King
             of
             South-Wales
             ,
             and
             in
             whose
             Territories
             this
             Action
             must
             have
             happen'd
             .
          
           
             But
             whether
             this
             Relation
             be
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             we
             may
             from
             it
             draw
             this
             Observation
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             always
             Wisdom
             in
             Princes
             to
             insist
             too
             nicely
             upon
             Circumstances
             ,
             especially
             in
             Ceremony
             ,
             but
             that
             sometimes
             to
             recede
             from
             them
             ,
             may
             tend
             to
             the
             greater
             Advantage
             of
             that
             Prince
             that
             doth
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             King
             ATHELSTAN
             .
          
           
             THE
             same
             year
             ,
             not
             long
             after
             King
             
             Edward's
             decease
             ,
             
             the
             Saxon
             Annals
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               That
               Aethelstan
               was
               elected
               King
               by
               the
               Mercians
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               Crowned
               at
               Kingstune
               upon
               Thames
               (
               being
               then
               a
               Royal
               Town
               )
               .
            
             Note
             ,
             He
             was
             crowned
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Town
             upon
             a
             Scaffold
             built
             on
             purpose
             ,
             whereon
             the
             Ceremony
             of
             the
             Coronation
             was
             performed
             in
             the
             open
             view
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             by
             Athelm
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             with
             great
             Acclamations
             of
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             
               Also
               St.
               Dunstan
               was
               born
               ,
               and
               Wulfhelme
               was
               consecrated
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               upon
               the
               Death
               of
               Athelm
               .
            
          
           
             From
             whence
             you
             may
             observe
             ,
             the
             Mercians
             had
             not
             yet
             lost
             their
             Ancient
             Right
             of
             chusing
             their
             own
             King
             ;
             and
             no
             doubt
             but
             the
             West-Saxons
             did
             so
             likewise
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             particularly
             express'd
             in
             the
             Annals
             :
             For
             an
             Ancient
             Manuscript
             Chronicle
             in
             the
             *
             Cottonian
             Library
             ,
             says
             only
             ,
             
               Electus
               est
               in
               Regem
            
             .
          
           
             And
             you
             may
             also
             hence
             observe
             ,
             That
             the
             King's
             Consecration
             or
             Coronation
             is
             placed
             as
             a
             different
             action
             from
             his
             Election
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             also
             in
             the
             Author
             last
             cited
             ,
             and
             in
             
               H.
               Huntington
            
             ,
             who
             therein
             follow
             our
             Annals
             ,
             and
             say
             expresly
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             Elected
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             before
             his
             Election
             ,
             one
             Alfred
             ,
             with
             some
             factious
             men
             of
             his
             Party
             ,
             endeavour'd
             to
             hinder
             King
             
             Athelstan's
             coming
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             begot
             on
             a
             Concubine
             ;
             which
             ,
             says
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             true
             (
             as
             he
             seems
             there
             to
             doubt
             )
             ,
             yet
             had
             he
             nothing
             else
             ignoble
             in
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             surpassed
             all
             his
             Predecessors
             as
             well
             in
             his
             Devotion
             as
             his
             Victories
             :
             So
             much
             better
             is
             it
             (
             as
             he
             well
             observes
             )
             to
             excel
             in
             good
             Qualities
             ,
             than
             in
             his
             Ancestors
             ,
             the
             former
             only
             being
             truly
             a
             man
             's
             own
             .
          
           
             Hither
             we
             may
             also
             refer
             what
             the
             same
             Author
             tells
             us
             concerning
             this
             Alfred
             above-mentioned
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Preface
             to
             King
             
             Athelstan's
             Charter
             ,
             whereby
             he
             confers
             the
             Lands
             once
             belonging
             to
             this
             Alfred
             upon
             the
             Church
             of
             Malmesbury
             ,
             for
             the
             Souls
             of
             his
             Cousins
             ,
             
               Ethelred
               ,
               Edwin
            
             ,
             and
             Ethelwin
             ,
             there
             buried
             :
             And
             to
             testify
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             he
             gave
             what
             was
             his
             own
             ,
             he
             there
             at
             large
             relates
             the
             whole
             Conspiracy
             which
             Alfred
             had
             laid
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             Complices
             ,
             to
             seize
             him
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             out
             his
             Eyes
             ;
             but
             the
             Plot
             being
             happily
             discovered
             ,
             and
             Alfred
             denying
             it
             ,
             he
             was
             sent
             to
             Rome
             there
             to
             purge
             himself
             before
             Pope
             John
             ;
             where
             coming
             to
             take
             his
             Oath
             at
             the
             Altar
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             he
             fell
             down
             ,
             and
             being
             carried
             by
             his
             Servants
             into
             the
             English
             School
             ,
             there
             died
             the
             third
             night
             after
             :
             but
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             the
             Pope
             would
             not
             dispose
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             sent
             to
             ask
             King
             
             Athelstan's
             Judgment
             what
             should
             be
             done
             with
             it
             ;
             when
             by
             the
             Advice
             and
             at
             the
             Request
             of
             the
             Chief
             Men
             ,
             the
             King
             assented
             that
             it
             should
             (
             though
             unworthy
             of
             that
             Honour
             )
             be
             laid
             among
             the
             Bodies
             of
             other
             Christians
             ;
             but
             his
             whole
             Estate
             was
             adjudged
             confiscated
             for
             so
             black
             a
             Treason
             .
          
           
           
             
             But
             one
             of
             the
             first
             things
             this
             King
             performed
             after
             his
             coming
             to
             the
             Crown
             (
             as
             we
             find
             in
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             )
             was
             his
             bestowing
             his
             Sister
             Edgitha
             in
             Marriage
             to
             Sihtric
             the
             Danish
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             who
             desired
             the
             Alliance
             of
             King
             Athelstan
             ;
             And
             ,
             as
             
               Matthew
               Westminster
            
             relates
             ,
             this
             Prince
             professing
             himself
             a
             Christian
             ,
             was
             a
             little
             before
             his
             Marriage
             baptized
             ;
             but
             did
             not
             long
             continue
             so
             ,
             for
             he
             relapsed
             again
             to
             his
             former
             Paganism
             .
             And
             the
             next
             year
             ,
          
           
             
             According
             to
             Florence
             ,
             and
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             ,
             he
             deceased
             ;
             after
             whose
             death
             the
             Lady
             above-mentioned
             retiring
             to
             her
             Brother
             King
             Athelstan
             ,
             became
             a
             Nun
             at
             Pollesworth
             .
          
           
             Nor
             can
             I
             here
             omit
             the
             Falshood
             of
             the
             Scotish
             Historians
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             spight
             to
             King
             
             Athelstan's
             Memory
             ,
             make
             Sihtric
             to
             have
             been
             poyson'd
             by
             this
             Lady
             ,
             whom
             they
             call
             Beatrix
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             the
             Instigation
             of
             her
             Brother
             King
             Athelstan
             ;
             whereas
             her
             Name
             was
             not
             Beatrix
             ,
             but
             Edgitha
             ,
             or
             Orgiva
             ;
             and
             was
             a
             Woman
             of
             as
             great
             Reputation
             for
             her
             Sanctity
             ,
             as
             the
             King
             her
             Brother
             was
             for
             his
             Valour
             and
             other
             Noble
             Virtues
             ,
             which
             render'd
             him
             above
             the
             putting
             his
             Sister
             upon
             so
             base
             an
             Action
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             I
             dismiss
             this
             Relation
             ,
             I
             cannot
             omit
             what
             John
             of
             Wallingford
             adds
             concerning
             this
             King
             Sihtric
             ;
             whom
             he
             calls
             Sictric
             ;
             viz.
             That
             upon
             this
             Marriage
             with
             King
             
             Athelstan's
             Sister
             ,
             he
             advanced
             him
             to
             the
             Title
             of
             King
             ,
             that
             his
             Sister
             might
             not
             stoop
             so
             low
             as
             to
             that
             of
             Countess
             ;
             and
             that
             Sictric
             then
             had
             for
             his
             Kingdom
             all
             the
             Countrey
             from
             the
             River
             Theys
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             Edinburgh
             ,
             from
             which
             time
             the
             Danes
             began
             to
             settle
             in
             those
             parts
             ,
             who
             before
             rambled
             about
             over
             all
             England
             ;
             to
             which
             Settlement
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             a
             fresh
             accession
             of
             more
             ,
             the
             Northerly
             Situation
             of
             that
             Countrey
             ,
             lying
             over-against
             Denmark
             ,
             contributed
             very
             much
             ,
             as
             this
             Author
             well
             observes
             .
          
           
             This
             year
             (
             according
             to
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             and
             Simeon
             of
             
               Durham
               )
               Sihtric
            
             King
             of
             the
             Northumbers
             departed
             this
             life
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             seems
             that
             this
             King
             survived
             his
             Marriage
             but
             a
             small
             time
             .
          
           
             Also
             the
             same
             year
             (
             according
             to
             
               Florence
               )
               Hugh
            
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Robert
             King
             of
             the
             French
             ,
             married
             King
             
             Athelstan's
             Sister
             ;
             and
             after
             the
             death
             of
             King
             
               Sihtric
               ,
               Guthfrith
            
             his
             Son
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             though
             but
             for
             a
             little
             while
             ;
             for
             the
             year
             following
             our
             Annals
             tell
             us
             ,
          
           
             
               
               That
               King
               Aethelstan
               expelled
               the
               said
               Guthfryth
               King
               of
               Northumberland
               ,
               and
               added
               his
               Dominions
               to
               his
               own
               :
               And
               the
               same
               year
               Wulfhelm
               the
               Archbishop
               went
               to
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
             From
             which
             Conquest
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Northumberland
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             That
             as
             King
             Edward
             had
             before
             conquered
             the
             Danes
             of
             East-England
             ,
             and
             had
             also
             added
             Mercia
             to
             his
             own
             Kingdom
             ;
             so
             King
             Athelstan
             ,
             by
             the
             Expulsion
             of
             King
             Guthfrith
             (
             who
             was
             also
             of
             the
             Danish
             Race
             )
             became
             the
             first
             King
             that
             ruled
             all
             England
             ,
             without
             any
             King
             under
             him
             .
          
           
             Of
             this
             Prince
             also
             John
             of
             Wallingford
             relates
             ,
             That
             being
             a
             Young
             Man
             he
             was
             stirred
             up
             to
             this
             Rebellion
             by
             the
             suggestion
             of
             the
             Northumbers
             ,
             who
             told
             him
             that
             their
             Countrey
             had
             always
             enjoyed
             a
             King
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             without
             being
             Tributary
             to
             the
             
               Southern
               English
            
             :
             And
             indeed
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             arrival
             of
             the
             
               English
               Saxons
            
             ,
             they
             had
             been
             never
             subject
             to
             any
             of
             the
             West-Saxon
             Kings
             ,
             except
             King
             Athelstan
             :
             Therefore
             this
             Guithfrith
             ,
             or
             Gutred
             ,
             moved
             by
             these
             instigations
             ,
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             Name
             of
             King
             ,
             without
             King
             
             Athelstan's
             consent
             ,
             and
             casting
             
             out
             the
             Garisons
             ,
             seized
             all
             the
             Forts
             and
             Castles
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             
             and
             flatly
             denied
             to
             pay
             the
             Tribute
             imposed
             upon
             his
             Father
             ;
             with
             which
             K.
             Athelstan
             being
             much
             provoked
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             raised
             great
             Forces
             of
             his
             own
             Subjects
             ,
             but
             also
             sent
             for
             Aid
             to
             his
             Friends
             in
             Neighbouring
             Kingdoms
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             few
             days
             gathering
             together
             a
             great
             Army
             ,
             totally
             expell'd
             him
             his
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             Alfred
             of
             Beverly
             ,
             an
             Ancient
             Author
             still
             in
             Manuscript
             ,
             very
             well
             observes
             of
             this
             Prince
             ,
             That
             by
             subduing
             the
             
               Scots
               ,
               Welsh
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             Britain
             ,
             he
             justly
             deserved
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             first
             Monarch
             ;
             though
             his
             Modesty
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             gave
             himself
             that
             Title
             ,
             but
             left
             it
             to
             his
             Brother
             Edred
             to
             take
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             shewn
             in
             his
             Reign
             .
          
           
             
               This
               year
               William
               (
               Son
               to
               Rollo
               )
               succeeded
               to
               the
               Dukedom
               of
               Normandy
               ,
               and
               held
               it
               fifteen
               years
               .
            
             
          
           
             
               Byrnstan
               was
               consecrated
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               and
               held
               that
               Bishoprick
               two
               years
               and
               an
               half
               .
               ]
            
             The
             year
             following
             ,
             
          
           
             
               '
               Frithelstan
            
             the
             Bishop
             deceased
             .
             ]
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             and
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Chronicle
             of
             Mailrosse
             ,
             do
             all
             agree
             ,
             
             that
             this
             Bishop
             Frithelstan
             did
             before
             his
             death
             ordain
             Bishop
             Byrnstan
             in
             his
             room
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             he
             resigned
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Winchester
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             lived
             only
             one
             year
             after
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Also
               the
               same
               year
               (
               according
               to
               our
               Annals
               )
               
                 Edwin
                 Aetheling
              
               was
               drowned
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Edwin
             here
             mentioned
             in
             our
             Annals
             ,
             was
             Brother
             to
             King
             Athelstan
             ,
             whose
             Death
             being
             the
             greatest
             Blot
             of
             this
             King's
             Reign
             ,
             divers
             Authors
             have
             concealed
             it
             ;
             but
             notwithstanding
             ,
             it
             is
             thus
             given
             us
             by
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             ,
             and
             the
             Chronicle
             called
             Abbot
             
             Bromton's
             ;
             Alfred
             above-mentioned
             having
             conspired
             against
             King
             Athelstan
             ,
             (
             as
             you
             have
             already
             heard
             )
             had
             several
             Complices
             in
             that
             Treason
             ;
             and
             there
             were
             not
             wanting
             some
             Court
             Sycophants
             to
             accuse
             Prince
             Edwin
             of
             being
             in
             that
             Plot
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             the
             eldest
             Legitimate
             Son
             then
             living
             of
             King
             Edward
             by
             his
             Lawful
             Wife
             ;
             since
             therefore
             the
             apprehension
             of
             a
             Rival
             usually
             overpowers
             all
             Obligations
             both
             of
             Friendship
             and
             Nature
             ,
             though
             Edwin
             both
             by
             Word
             of
             Mouth
             ,
             and
             by
             Oaths
             and
             Imprecations
             ,
             protested
             his
             Innocence
             ;
             yet
             all
             this
             would
             not
             prevail
             against
             these
             Court-Whisperers
             ,
             who
             affirmed
             that
             if
             he
             were
             only
             banished
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             commiserated
             by
             Foreign
             Princes
             ,
             and
             still
             more
             endanger
             the
             King's
             safety
             ;
             whereupon
             such
             a
             way
             was
             found
             out
             ,
             that
             under
             the
             Notion
             of
             Banishment
             he
             might
             with
             the
             least
             appearance
             of
             Cruelty
             be
             dispatch'd
             :
             In
             short
             ,
             an
             old
             rotten
             Vessel
             was
             provided
             ,
             and
             only
             the
             Prince
             and
             his
             Esquire
             were
             put
             into
             it
             ,
             without
             any
             Pilot
             or
             other
             body
             to
             steer
             or
             manage
             it
             ;
             and
             thus
             for
             some
             time
             they
             weather'd
             it
             at
             Sea
             ;
             but
             the
             Young
             Prince
             being
             brought
             up
             tenderly
             ,
             and
             not
             used
             to
             hardship
             ,
             despairing
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             cast
             himself
             headlong
             out
             of
             the
             Vessel
             ,
             and
             so
             perished
             in
             the
             Ocean
             ;
             whilst
             his
             Servant
             being
             more
             couragious
             ,
             was
             resolved
             to
             save
             himself
             if
             he
             could
             ;
             and
             meeting
             with
             better
             fortune
             ,
             was
             driven
             on
             shore
             at
             a
             place
             called
             Whitsand
             ,
             on
             the
             Coast
             of
             Picardy
             ,
             not
             far
             from
             Dover
             .
          
           
             The
             Fact
             was
             not
             long
             done
             ,
             before
             Athelstan
             sorely
             repented
             of
             it
             ;
             which
             he
             is
             said
             by
             a
             Seven
             Years
             Penance
             to
             have
             testified
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             the
             Punishment
             of
             him
             who
             was
             the
             principal
             Instrument
             in
             this
             Fratricide
             ,
             and
             had
             whispered
             this
             Jealousy
             into
             his
             Breast
             ,
             
             who
             being
             his
             Cup-bearer
             ,
             
             as
             he
             was
             going
             to
             present
             a
             Cup
             of
             Drink
             to
             him
             ,
             one
             of
             his
             Feet
             slipped
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             Nimbleness
             of
             the
             other
             recovering
             himself
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Thus
               one
               Brother
               helps
               another
            
             ;
             which
             the
             King
             hearing
             ,
             and
             sadly
             calling
             to
             mind
             how
             little
             he
             himself
             had
             assisted
             his
             Brother
             ,
             oppressed
             by
             the
             Calumnies
             of
             this
             Parasite
             ,
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Tale
             told
             by
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Author
             ;
             the
             latter
             of
             whom
             delivers
             it
             as
             a
             certain
             Truth
             ,
             whilst
             the
             former
             tells
             it
             only
             as
             an
             old
             Story
             ,
             sung
             in
             certain
             Ballads
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             he
             himself
             doubted
             the
             Truth
             .
             But
             Buchanan
             the
             Scotch
             Historian
             (
             I
             suppose
             out
             of
             malice
             to
             this
             King's
             Memory
             for
             routing
             his
             Countreymen
             )
             makes
             King
             Athelstan
             not
             only
             to
             have
             procured
             the
             Death
             of
             his
             Brother
             Edwin
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             his
             Father
             King
             Edward
             ,
             whom
             he
             therefore
             fancies
             to
             have
             been
             called
             Edward
             the
             Martyr
             ;
             and
             not
             content
             with
             this
             neither
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             that
             he
             put
             his
             Brother
             Edred
             to
             death
             also
             :
             Yet
             certainly
             there
             can
             scarce
             be
             more
             Mistakes
             committed
             in
             so
             few
             Lines
             than
             he
             has
             been
             guilty
             of
             in
             these
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             first
             place
             it
             is
             agreed
             by
             all
             our
             Historians
             ,
             that
             King
             Edward
             died
             a
             Natural
             Death
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             him
             whom
             he
             calls
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             King
             Edgar
             ;
             nor
             did
             he
             begin
             to
             reign
             till
             above
             an
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             years
             after
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             shewn
             when
             we
             come
             to
             his
             Reign
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             what
             Buchanan
             objects
             against
             some
             of
             our
             later
             Historians
             ,
             for
             making
             Athelstan
             to
             be
             King
             of
             all
             Britain
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             restored
             Constantine
             King
             of
             Scots
             to
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             forced
             him
             to
             do
             him
             Homage
             for
             it
             ;
             we
             must
             confess
             ,
             that
             Buchanan
             is
             so
             far
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             that
             neither
             our
             
               Saxon
               Annals
            
             ,
             nor
             
               Marianus
               Scotus
            
             ,
             nor
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             mention
             any
             thing
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             all
             do
             relate
             the
             great
             Victory
             which
             King
             Athelstan
             obtain'd
             over
             the
             Scots
             ,
             but
             yet
             are
             wholly
             silent
             either
             about
             his
             driving
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Scotland
             out
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             of
             causing
             him
             to
             do
             him
             Homage
             for
             restoring
             him
             to
             it
             .
             This
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             not
             be
             partial
             to
             the
             Historians
             of
             our
             own
             Countrey
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             could
             not
             also
             be
             sometimes
             guilty
             of
             great
             Errors
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             I
             thought
             good
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             here
             .
          
           
             
               This
               year
               (
               as
               our
               Annals
               relate
               )
               King
               Athelstan
               made
               an
               Expedition
               into
               Scotland
               with
               a
               great
               Army
               by
               Land
               ,
               as
               also
               with
               a
               considerable
               Fleet
               by
               Sea
               ,
               and
               laid
               wast
               great
               part
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               .
               The
               same
               year
               also
               Bishop
               Byrnstan
               deceased
               at
               Winchester
               ,
               on
               the
               Feast
               of
               
                 All
                 Saints
              
               .
            
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             the
             Causes
             of
             this
             War
             made
             by
             King
             Athelstan
             against
             Scotland
             ,
             since
             not
             only
             our
             Annals
             but
             many
             of
             our
             other
             Authors
             are
             silent
             in
             it
             ,
             we
             must
             supply
             that
             defect
             from
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             ,
             and
             
               Roger
               Hoveden
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Chronicles
             of
             Mailrosse
             ,
             who
             relate
             ,
             that
             Anlaf
             the
             Son
             of
             Sihtric
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             having
             fled
             into
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             the
             late
             King
             Godefrid
             ,
             his
             Brother
             ,
             into
             Scotland
             ,
             King
             Ath●lstan
             sent
             Ambassadors
             to
             Constantine
             King
             of
             Scots
             ,
             demanding
             the
             Fugitive
             to
             be
             given
             up
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             else
             upon
             his
             Refusal
             denouncing
             a
             speedy
             War
             against
             him
             ,
             which
             War
             indeed
             he
             made
             ;
             for
             marching
             into
             Scotland
             with
             a
             great
             Army
             both
             by
             Sea
             and
             Land
             ,
             he
             drove
             his
             Enemies
             before
             him
             as
             far
             as
             Dunfeodor
             and
             Wertermore
             ,
             and
             by
             Sea
             as
             far
             as
             Cathness
             ;
             but
             Malmesbury
             affirms
             ,
             that
             they
             not
             daring
             in
             any
             thing
             to
             displease
             him
             ,
             went
             to
             a
             place
             called
             Dacor
             (
             or
             Dacre
             )
             in
             Cumberland
             ,
             where
             each
             surrender'd
             up
             himself
             and
             all
             his
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             English
             King
             ,
             who
             was
             Godfather
             to
             the
             Son
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             and
             now
             ordered
             
             him
             to
             be
             baptized
             in
             testimony
             of
             that
             Accord
             ;
             
             whom
             also
             (
             together
             with
             great
             Presents
             )
             he
             left
             as
             a
             Hostage
             with
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             so
             Peace
             being
             thus
             happily
             concluded
             ,
             he
             returned
             home
             into
             his
             own
             Countrey
             .
             But
             the
             Scotish
             Historians
             do
             not
             mention
             this
             Invasion
             at
             all
             ,
             nor
             will
             allow
             King
             Constantine
             to
             have
             had
             any
             Son
             :
             And
             indeed
             it
             seems
             improbable
             ,
             that
             if
             Constantine
             had
             now
             given
             his
             Son
             to
             King
             Athelstan
             as
             a
             Hostage
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             dar'd
             to
             renew
             the
             War
             again
             so
             soon
             after
             this
             Agreement
             .
             But
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             Godefrid
             escaped
             while
             they
             were
             preparing
             for
             the
             Journey
             ,
             and
             travelling
             with
             one
             Turfrid
             into
             several
             parts
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             at
             length
             got
             some
             men
             together
             ,
             and
             laid
             Siege
             to
             York
             ,
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             which
             they
             tempted
             both
             by
             fair
             and
             foul
             means
             to
             let
             them
             in
             ;
             but
             not
             being
             able
             to
             prevail
             with
             'em
             ,
             they
             went
             their
             ways
             ,
             and
             were
             both
             taken
             shortly
             after
             ,
             and
             shut
             up
             in
             a
             Castle
             ;
             from
             whence
             making
             their
             escape
             by
             deluding
             their
             Keepers
             ,
             Turfrid
             not
             long
             after
             was
             shipwreck'd
             at
             Sea
             ,
             and
             became
             a
             Prey
             to
             the
             Fish
             ;
             but
             Godefrid
             endured
             much
             more
             misery
             both
             by
             Sea
             and
             Land
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             came
             as
             a
             Suppliant
             to
             the
             King's
             Court
             ,
             who
             kindly
             received
             him
             :
             but
             after
             he
             had
             been
             profusely
             feasted
             for
             four
             days
             together
             ,
             he
             got
             away
             again
             to
             his
             Ships
             ,
             and
             then
             returned
             to
             his
             old
             trade
             of
             Piracy
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             Athelstan
             demolished
             a
             Castle
             which
             the
             Danes
             had
             fortified
             at
             York
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             not
             shelter
             themselves
             any
             more
             there
             ;
             and
             the
             large
             Booty
             he
             found
             in
             it
             ,
             he
             divided
             amongst
             his
             Soldiers
             ,
             to
             every
             one
             a
             share
             :
             For
             so
             Worthy
             and
             Liberal
             was
             this
             Prince
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             sought
             to
             hoard
             up
             Money
             for
             himself
             ,
             but
             bestowed
             whatever
             he
             got
             ,
             either
             upon
             those
             Servants
             he
             found
             faithful
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             else
             upon
             Monasteries
             :
             No
             wonder
             then
             if
             he
             won
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             the
             Monks
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             only
             Historians
             of
             those
             times
             .
          
           
             Now
             also
             (
             as
             Florence
             relates
             )
             Wulfhelm
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             deceasing
             ,
             Odo
             Bishop
             of
             Wells
             succeeded
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             Man
             was
             of
             a
             Danish
             Race
             ,
             whose
             Parents
             had
             come
             over
             hither
             in
             King
             
             Alfred's
             Reign
             ;
             but
             their
             Son
             had
             been
             first
             a
             Soldier
             under
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             turning
             Priest
             ,
             was
             at
             last
             by
             King
             
             Athelstan's
             Recommendation
             made
             a
             Bishop
             ;
             but
             having
             never
             been
             a
             Monk
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             Monks
             having
             been
             hitherto
             made
             Archbishops
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             he
             for
             a
             long
             time
             refused
             it
             ;
             till
             at
             last
             he
             was
             persuaded
             to
             go
             over
             into
             France
             ,
             and
             there
             taking
             upon
             him
             the
             Habit
             of
             a
             Monk
             ,
             and
             returning
             home
             ,
             was
             immediately
             consecrated
             Archbishop
             .
             This
             Man
             was
             a
             Prelate
             of
             great
             Sanctity
             according
             to
             those
             times
             ,
             and
             a
             severe
             Exactor
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Discipline
             ,
             as
             you
             will
             find
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             
               This
               year
               also
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Annals
               )
               Bishop
               Byrnstan
               above-mentioned
               deceased
               at
               Winchester
               .
            
             And
             the
             following
             year
             ,
             
          
           
             '
             Bishop
             Elfeage
             succeeded
             him
             in
             that
             Bishoprick
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             ,
             according
             to
             *
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             ,
             
             King
             Athelstan
             drove
             the
             Welsh
             out
             of
             Exeter
             ,
             and
             built
             new
             Walls
             about
             it
             ;
             and
             then
             founded
             a
             Monastery
             of
             Benedictines
             ,
             which
             was
             afterwards
             changed
             (
             upon
             the
             removal
             of
             the
             Bishop's
             See
             from
             Credition
             to
             this
             City
             )
             into
             a
             Dean
             and
             Secular
             Chanons
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             shewn
             in
             due
             time
             .
             But
             after
             two
             years
             ,
          
           
             The
             War
             was
             again
             renewed
             between
             King
             Athelstan
             and
             Constantine
             King
             of
             Scots
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Battle
             followed
             ,
             
             of
             which
             our
             Annals
             give
             us
             (
             contrary
             to
             their
             custom
             )
             a
             Poetical
             ,
             if
             not
             a
             Romantick
             Relation
             ,
             
             
             
             
             
             which
             to
             translate
             verbatim
             would
             be
             ridiculous
             ;
             
             but
             the
             Substance
             of
             it
             is
             thus
             ;
             
               That
               this
               year
               King
               Athelstan
               and
               his
               Brother
               
                 Eadmund
                 Aetheling
              
               overcame
               the
               Scots
               in
               Battel
               about
               Brunanburh
               (
               now
               Bromrige
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Northumberland
               ,
               as
               Cambden
               supposes
               )
               breaking
               through
               their
               Works
               ,
               and
               killing
               many
               of
               their
               Noblemen
               ;
               so
               that
               both
               Armies
               fighting
               from
               Sun-rising
               to
               Sun-set
               ,
               there
               perished
               a
               great
               multitude
               of
               
                 Scots
                 ,
                 Irish
              
               ,
               and
               Danes
               .
               ]
            
             For
             it
             seems
             by
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             that
             another
             Anlaf
             ,
             Son
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Dublin
             ,
             being
             excited
             by
             his
             Father-in
             Law
             ,
             King
             Constantine
             ,
             had
             sail'd
             up
             the
             River
             Humber
             with
             a
             great
             Fleet
             ,
             and
             landing
             ,
             King
             Athelstan
             and
             his
             Brother
             Edmund
             met
             them
             with
             a
             powerful
             Army
             at
             the
             place
             above-mentioned
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             in
             Northumberland
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Cambden
             supposes
             ,
             but
             rather
             in
             Yorkshire
             or
             Lincolnshire
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             with
             our
             Annals
             ;
             the
             Success
             of
             this
             Fight
             was
             ,
             
               That
               the
               English-Saxons
               towards
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               day
               utterly
               routed
               and
               put
               to
               flight
               the
               Enemies
               Forces
               ,
               and
               pursued
               them
               as
               long
               as
               day-light
               lasted
               ;
               so
               that
               in
               that
               place
               there
               fell
               no
               less
               than
               five
               Kings
               ,
               besides
               seven
               other
               Commanders
               on
               
               Anlaf's
               side
               ,
               (
               not
               reckoning
               those
               of
               the
               Naval
               Forces
               ,
               and
               the
               Scots
               Fleet
               ,
               who
               were
               kill'd
               without
               number
               )
               ;
               so
               that
               Anlaf
               was
               forced
               to
               save
               his
               Life
               by
               going
               on
               board
               his
               Ships
               with
               a
               small
               Company
               ;
               as
               also
               one
               Froda
               by
               flight
               returned
               into
               his
               own
               Countrey
               .
               ]
            
             This
             Froda
             was
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             some
             Norman
             or
             Danish
             Commander
             ,
             who
             came
             to
             assist
             Anlaf
             .
          
           
             
               Neither
               could
               King
               Constantine
               brag
               much
               of
               the
               success
               of
               this
               Fight
               among
               his
               Relations
               ,
               for
               they
               most
               of
               them
               fell
               that
               day
               in
               Battel
               ,
               the
               King
               leaving
               his
               Son
               dead
               upon
               the
               Spot
               behind
               him
               ,
               having
               received
               many
               Wounds
               .
               Nor
               could
               King
               Anlaf
               himself
               boast
               of
               much
               better
               good
               fortune
               ,
               for
               they
               had
               all
               reason
               enough
               to
               repent
               their
               having
               tried
               the
               Valour
               of
               these
               English
               Princes
               .
               And
               not
               only
               the
               Scotch
               but
               Irish
               King
               with
               great
               difficulty
               got
               home
               to
               Difiline
               (
               now
               Dublin
               )
               in
               Ireland
               .
               But
               King
               Athelstan
               and
               the
               Prince
               his
               Brother
               return'd
               home
               with
               Honour
               and
               Glory
               into
               their
               own
               Countrey
               ,
               leaving
               their
               Enemies
               Carcasses
               to
               be
               devoured
               by
               the
               Fowls
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               and
               Beasts
               of
               the
               Field
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               there
               never
               was
               a
               greater
               Slaughter
               in
               this
               Island
               mentioned
               by
               Historians
               ,
               since
               the
               time
               that
               the
               English-Saxons
               conquered
               this
               part
               of
               Britain
               .
            
          
           
             So
             far
             you
             have
             from
             the
             Peterburgh
             Copy
             of
             these
             Annals
             ;
             but
             that
             in
             the
             Cottonian
             Library
             says
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             that
             
               This
               year
               King
               Athelstan
               and
               King
               Eadmund
               his
               Brother
               led
               their
               Army
               to
               Brunanburgh
               ,
               and
               there
               fighting
               with
               Anlaf
               ,
               by
               the
               help
               of
               Christ
               obtained
               the
               Victory
               .
            
          
           
             But
             having
             given
             you
             a
             short
             Relation
             of
             this
             Battel
             from
             the
             
               Saxon
               Annals
            
             ,
             who
             only
             relate
             the
             Success
             of
             this
             Fight
             ,
             without
             giving
             us
             any
             Causes
             or
             other
             Circumstances
             of
             it
             ;
             I
             shall
             both
             from
             Ingulph
             ,
             as
             also
             from
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             ,
             give
             you
             a
             more
             perfect
             Account
             of
             it
             ;
             which
             is
             thus
             :
          
           
             Constantine
             King
             of
             the
             Scots
             being
             exasperated
             by
             the
             late
             Invasion
             made
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             joined
             with
             Anlaf
             the
             Son
             of
             Sihtric
             (
             whom
             Florence
             more
             probably
             supposes
             to
             have
             been
             not
             this
             Sihtric
             ,
             but
             some
             other
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             who
             was
             King
             of
             Ireland
             and
             the
             Isles
             adjacent
             ,
             and
             had
             married
             the
             Daughter
             of
             King
             Constantine
             )
             who
             also
             drew
             in
             Eugenius
             Prince
             of
             Cumberland
             ,
             with
             great
             Forces
             which
             he
             had
             raised
             out
             of
             several
             Countries
             ,
             to
             their
             Assistance
             ;
             and
             after
             near
             four
             years
             
             preparation
             ,
             they
             invaded
             England
             by
             the
             River
             Humber
             ,
             
             and
             passed
             through
             the
             Countrey
             to
             a
             place
             called
             Brunanburgh
             ,
             or
             
               Bruneford
               ;
               Athelstan
            
             all
             this
             time
             feigning
             a
             Retreat
             ,
             on
             purpose
             that
             he
             might
             obtain
             some
             better
             advantage
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             some
             write
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             ●eing
             fearful
             to
             grapple
             with
             him
             ;
             Anlaf
             perceiving
             with
             whom
             he
             had
             to
             do
             ,
             puts
             off
             his
             Royal
             Habit
             ,
             and
             becomes
             a
             Spy
             upon
             him
             in
             the
             Disguise
             of
             a
             Musician
             ,
             attending
             with
             an
             Harp
             in
             his
             Hand
             at
             
             Athelstan's
             Tent
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             he
             was
             easily
             admitted
             into
             the
             King's
             Presence
             ,
             diverting
             them
             by
             his
             Musick
             ,
             till
             such
             time
             as
             they
             having
             eaten
             and
             drank
             sufficiently
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             debate
             seriously
             about
             the
             Work
             they
             had
             in
             hand
             ;
             and
             he
             all
             the
             while
             made
             what
             Observation
             he
             could
             ;
             at
             last
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             received
             his
             Reward
             ,
             and
             was
             commanded
             out
             of
             the
             Tent
             ,
             he
             scorning
             to
             carry
             the
             Money
             away
             with
             him
             ,
             hid
             it
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             a
             certain
             Soldier
             who
             had
             formerly
             served
             him
             ,
             taking
             notice
             of
             ,
             thereby
             came
             to
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             after
             he
             was
             gone
             ,
             acquainted
             the
             King
             who
             he
             was
             ;
             but
             being
             blamed
             for
             not
             giving
             him
             more
             timely
             notice
             ,
             the
             Soldier
             excused
             it
             ,
             as
             having
             formerly
             taken
             a
             Military
             Oath
             in
             
             Anlaf's
             Service
             ;
             affirming
             ,
             that
             had
             he
             betrayed
             Anlaf
             ,
             he
             himself
             to
             whom
             now
             he
             was
             in
             the
             same
             Relation
             ,
             might
             have
             expected
             no
             better
             Fidelity
             ;
             but
             however
             ,
             he
             advised
             King
             Athelstan
             to
             remove
             his
             Tent
             into
             another
             place
             :
             This
             Advice
             was
             looked
             upon
             as
             good
             and
             wholsome
             ,
             and
             indeed
             ,
             how
             seasonable
             it
             proved
             ,
             very
             shortly
             appeared
             ;
             for
             a
             certain
             Bishop
             coming
             to
             the
             Camp
             that
             night
             ,
             pitched
             his
             Tent
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ;
             when
             Anlaf
             ,
             with
             a
             design
             to
             destroy
             the
             King
             ,
             assaulted
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Camp
             ,
             being
             ignorant
             of
             what
             had
             passed
             ,
             and
             easily
             killed
             the
             Bishop
             with
             all
             his
             Followers
             .
          
           
             Ingulph
             (
             who
             seems
             more
             exact
             than
             any
             other
             Historian
             in
             this
             matter
             )
             writes
             ,
             That
             Anlaf
             ,
             tho
             he
             had
             brought
             with
             him
             an
             infinite
             multitude
             of
             
               Danes
               ,
               Norwegians
               ,
               Scots
            
             ,
             and
             Picts
             ,
             yet
             either
             out
             of
             Diffidence
             ,
             or
             Craft
             familiar
             to
             his
             Nation
             ,
             chose
             rather
             by
             night
             to
             surprize
             his
             Enemy
             ,
             than
             fairly
             to
             give
             him
             Battel
             in
             the
             open
             field
             ,
             and
             by
             day-light
             ;
             so
             he
             fell
             suddenly
             upon
             the
             English
             ,
             and
             kill'd
             a
             Bishop
             who
             was
             come
             but
             the
             Evening
             before
             to
             the
             Camp
             ,
             which
             causing
             a
             great
             Clamour
             and
             Tumult
             ,
             the
             King
             ,
             '
             tho
             a
             Mile
             off
             ,
             took
             the
             Alarm
             with
             his
             whole
             Army
             ,
             who
             putting
             themselves
             into
             such
             order
             as
             the
             Surprize
             would
             permit
             ,
             by
             break
             of
             day
             came
             up
             to
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             where
             finding
             them
             tir'd
             and
             disorder'd
             by
             their
             late
             March
             for
             want
             of
             sleep
             ,
             King
             Athelstan
             in
             Person
             leading
             on
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             fell
             upon
             Anlaf
             himself
             ,
             whilst
             Turketul
             his
             Kinsman
             and
             Chancellor
             ,
             (
             who
             had
             the
             Conduct
             of
             the
             Londoners
             )
             and
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             assaulted
             Constantine
             the
             Scotish
             King
             ;
             their
             Missil
             Weapons
             being
             quickly
             spent
             ,
             they
             came
             to
             hand-blows
             ,
             and
             to
             fight
             it
             out
             with
             Sword
             and
             Buckler
             ,
             where
             many
             of
             them
             lost
             their
             Lives
             ,
             and
             the
             Carkasses
             of
             mean
             persons
             lay
             confusedly
             together
             with
             the
             slain
             Bodies
             of
             Princes
             ,
             Death
             making
             no
             distinction
             .
             The
             Dispute
             continuing
             very
             long
             and
             violent
             by
             reason
             the
             multitude
             of
             Enemies
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             Turketul
             took
             with
             him
             some
             of
             the
             Londoners
             whom
             he
             knew
             to
             be
             most
             valiant
             ,
             and
             a
             Captain
             of
             the
             
             Worcestershire-men
             ,
             called
             Singin
             ,
             one
             of
             approved
             Courage
             ,
             who
             being
             taller
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             of
             well
             compacted
             Limbs
             ,
             and
             the
             stoutest
             of
             all
             those
             London
             Heroes
             that
             accompanied
             him
             ;
             then
             Turketul
             rushing
             into
             the
             very
             midst
             of
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             laying
             vigorously
             
             about
             him
             ,
             
             hewed
             down
             whole
             ranks
             of
             men
             on
             both
             sides
             of
             him
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             he
             passed
             through
             whole
             Troops
             of
             Orcadians
             and
             Picts
             ,
             bearing
             a
             Wood
             of
             Arrows
             on
             his
             Breast-plate
             ,
             and
             making
             his
             way
             through
             whole
             Companies
             of
             Cumbrians
             and
             Scots
             ,
             he
             at
             length
             reached
             Constantine
             himself
             ,
             whom
             he
             dismounted
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             taken
             alive
             ;
             but
             the
             Scots
             were
             so
             concerned
             for
             their
             King
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             a
             very
             smart
             Conflict
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             pressing
             upon
             the
             few
             English
             that
             followed
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             aiming
             chiefly
             at
             Turketul
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             repent
             of
             his
             Rashness
             ,
             seeing
             no
             means
             either
             of
             escaping
             himself
             ,
             or
             getting
             off
             his
             Prisoner
             ;
             when
             on
             the
             sudden
             Captain
             Singin
             coming
             in
             afresh
             to
             his
             Rescue
             ,
             killed
             King
             Constantine
             :
             And
             now
             their
             King
             being
             slain
             ,
             the
             Scots
             were
             so
             discouraged
             ,
             that
             they
             soon
             retired
             ;
             and
             the
             Report
             of
             their
             Discomfiture
             flying
             about
             the
             Army
             ,
             Anlaf
             and
             all
             his
             Followers
             ran
             away
             ,
             after
             an
             incredible
             Slaughter
             of
             Danes
             and
             Scots
             upon
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             So
             much
             Ingulph
             relates
             ,
             for
             the
             greater
             Honour
             of
             this
             Turketul
             ,
             the
             Chancellor
             ,
             who
             was
             afterwards
             Abbot
             of
             the
             Abby
             of
             Croyland
             ,
             and
             his
             Predecessor
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             that
             Monastery
             ,
             where
             he
             left
             a
             large
             Memorial
             of
             his
             Secular
             Employments
             .
             And
             the
             same
             Author
             farther
             adds
             ,
             that
             besides
             Constantine
             ,
             five
             other
             Kings
             were
             there
             slain
             ,
             twelve
             Earls
             ,
             and
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             Common
             Soldiers
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             Ingulph
             and
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             do
             thus
             confidently
             relate
             Constantine
             King
             of
             Scots
             to
             have
             been
             slain
             in
             this
             Battel
             ,
             yet
             all
             the
             Scotch
             Historians
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             our
             own
             Annals
             asserting
             the
             contrary
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             insisted
             on
             as
             true
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             pass
             it
             by
             ;
             yet
             granting
             he
             was
             not
             kill'd
             in
             that
             Battel
             ,
             
               John
               Fordon
            
             and
             Buchanan
             do
             both
             agree
             ,
             that
             he
             became
             not
             long
             after
             dead
             to
             the
             world
             ;
             for
             being
             quite
             tired
             out
             with
             his
             late
             ill
             success
             ,
             he
             professed
             himself
             a
             Monk
             amongst
             the
             Culdees
             of
             St.
             Andrews
             ,
             (
             an
             Order
             of
             Monks
             so
             called
             )
             of
             whom
             this
             King
             became
             Abbot
             .
             But
             the
             Scotch
             Historians
             do
             all
             confess
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             Victory
             on
             the
             English
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Loss
             on
             their
             own
             side
             ;
             acknowledging
             the
             Fall
             of
             Eugenius
             King
             of
             Deira
             ,
             (
             whom
             our
             Historians
             call
             King
             of
             Cumberland
             )
             ,
             but
             will
             not
             own
             King
             Constantine
             to
             have
             been
             so
             much
             as
             present
             at
             this
             fight
             ,
             but
             only
             Malcolme
             his
             Cousin
             ,
             who
             upon
             his
             retiring
             into
             a
             Monastery
             ,
             was
             declared
             King
             in
             his
             room
             :
             Yet
             
               Hector
               Boethius
            
             ,
             and
             Buchanan
             ,
             to
             lessen
             this
             Victory
             as
             much
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             do
             suppose
             ,
             (
             though
             I
             do
             not
             know
             from
             what
             Authority
             ,
             since
             Fordon
             mentions
             no
             such
             thing
             )
             
               That
               the
               English
               under
               King
               Athelstan
               being
               much
               weaker
               in
               Forces
               ,
               he
               was
               fain
               to
               supply
               that
               by
               Cunning
               and
               Artifice
               ;
               and
               having
               strengthen'd
               his
               Army
               by
               fresh
               Supplies
               ,
               he
               commanded
               them
               at
               the
               first
               Onset
               to
               make
               as
               if
               they
               fled
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               found
               the
               Enemy
               had
               broken
               their
               Ranks
               ,
               to
               turn
               again
               on
               their
               Pursuers
               ;
               which
               being
               punctually
               observed
               by
               King
               
               Athelstan's
               Army
               ,
               the
               Danes
               and
               Scots
               supposing
               themselves
               to
               be
               Victors
               ,
               immediately
               fell
               to
               spoiling
               the
               Enemies
               Camp
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               a
               Sign
               being
               given
               by
               King
               Athelstan
               ,
               they
               fell
               upon
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               now
               laden
               with
               Prey
               ,
               and
               destroyed
               them
               like
               so
               many
               Sheep
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               in
               this
               Fight
               most
               of
               the
               Scotch
               Nobility
               were
               slain
               ,
               whilst
               they
               rather
               chose
               to
               dye
               than
               to
               survive
               the
               Ignominy
               of
               having
               deserted
               their
               Companions
               .
            
          
           
             But
             this
             sounds
             very
             Romantick
             ,
             as
             does
             also
             his
             Relation
             of
             the
             Battel
             ,
             which
             neither
             agrees
             with
             the
             plain
             downright
             way
             of
             fighting
             
             used
             in
             that
             age
             ,
             nor
             with
             the
             Stout
             and
             Martial
             Genius
             of
             this
             King
             :
             
             But
             let
             the
             Manner
             of
             gaining
             the
             Victory
             be
             as
             it
             will
             ,
             they
             all
             agree
             upon
             the
             Effect
             of
             it
             ;
             That
             King
             Athelstan
             (
             his
             Enemies
             being
             astonish'd
             with
             so
             great
             a
             loss
             )
             took
             Cumberland
             and
             Westmorland
             from
             the
             Scots
             ,
             and
             recovered
             Northumberland
             from
             the
             Danes
             .
          
           
             But
             since
             the
             Monks
             will
             scarce
             let
             so
             great
             a
             Victory
             pass
             without
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             I
             cannot
             forbear
             relating
             what
             Fordun
             ,
             and
             the
             Chronicle
             ascribed
             to
             Abbot
             Bromton
             ,
             have
             related
             from
             a
             certain
             Legend
             of
             St.
             John
             of
             
               Beverly
               ;
               viz.
            
             That
             King
             Athelstan
             going
             to
             make
             War
             against
             the
             Scots
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             way
             paying
             a
             Visit
             to
             the
             Tomb
             of
             that
             Saint
             ,
             there
             pawn'd
             his
             Knife
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             promising
             to
             redeem
             it
             at
             his
             return
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             had
             thus
             fought
             against
             the
             Scots
             ,
             he
             begged
             of
             God
             a
             Sign
             ,
             whereby
             it
             might
             appear
             to
             future
             Ages
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             justly
             vanquished
             by
             the
             English
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             the
             King
             striking
             a
             certain
             Rock
             with
             his
             Sword
             near
             the
             Castle
             of
             Dunbar
             ,
             he
             made
             a
             Gap
             in
             it
             an
             Ell
             deep
             ;
             this
             Miracle
             is
             so
             gross
             ,
             that
             even
             
               John
               Fordon
            
             himself
             ridicules
             it
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             King
             Athelstan
             made
             good
             his
             Promise
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             return
             with
             Victory
             ,
             enrich'd
             the
             Church
             of
             St.
             John
             with
             great
             Possessions
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             got
             his
             Knife
             again
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             o●her
             Miracle
             related
             also
             by
             the
             Monks
             ,
             of
             King
             
             Athelstan's
             Sword
             being
             lost
             out
             of
             the
             Scabbard
             just
             when
             he
             was
             ready
             to
             fight
             ,
             and
             another
             was
             by
             Miracle
             put
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             at
             the
             Prayers
             of
             Archbishop
             Odo
             ;
             which
             Sword
             they
             pretend
             was
             kept
             in
             the
             King's
             Treasury
             ;
             it
             is
             no
             less
             a
             Wonder
             than
             the
             former
             ;
             and
             one
             such
             as
             these
             is
             enough
             at
             one
             time
             .
          
           
             This
             year
             (
             according
             to
             Florence
             )
             King
             Athelstan
             founded
             the
             Abby
             of
             Middleton
             in
             Dorsetshire
             ,
             
             to
             expiate
             the
             Death
             of
             his
             Brother
             Prince
             Edwin
             ,
             whom
             through
             false
             suggestions
             he
             had
             destroy'd
             ,
             (
             as
             you
             have
             already
             heard
             )
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             also
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Welsh
             Chronicle
             )
             
               Howel
               Dha
            
             .
             Prince
             of
             South-Wales
             and
             Powis
             ,
             after
             the
             death
             of
             
               Edwal
               Voel
            
             ,
             his
             Cousin
             ,
             Prince
             of
             North-Wales
             ,
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             Government
             of
             all
             Wales
             ,
             the
             Sons
             of
             Edwal
             being
             then
             in
             Minority
             .
             This
             Howel
             made
             that
             Excellent
             Body
             of
             Laws
             that
             go
             under
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             which
             you
             may
             find
             in
             Sir
             H.
             Spelman's
             first
             Volume
             of
             Councils
             :
             This
             Prince
             ,
             for
             his
             Discreet
             and
             Just
             Government
             ,
             not
             only
             made
             himself
             highly
             beloved
             ,
             but
             also
             rendred
             his
             Memory
             very
             glorious
             to
             After-Ages
             .
          
           
             
               But
               it
               seems
               King
               Athelstan
               did
               not
               long
               survive
               this
               Victory
               ;
               for
               (
               as
               our
               Annals
               relate
               )
               he
               deceased
               this
               year
               on
               the
               6
               th
               
                 Kal.
                 Novemb.
              
               just
               Forty
               years
               after
               the
               death
               of
               King
               Alfred
               his
               Grandfather
               ,
               
               having
               reigned
               Fourteen
               Years
               and
               Ten
               Months
               :
               ]
            
             But
             there
             is
             certainly
             an
             Error
             in
             this
             Account
             ;
             for
             either
             this
             King
             must
             have
             reigned
             a
             year
             less
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             King
             his
             Father
             must
             have
             died
             a
             year
             sooner
             than
             our
             Annals
             allow
             him
             ;
             and
             perhaps
             with
             greater
             Certainty
             ;
             for
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             places
             his
             Death
             in
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             924.
             
          
           
             Nor
             can
             we
             before
             we
             finish
             this
             King's
             Life
             ,
             omit
             taking
             notice
             ,
             That
             
             Bromton's
             Chronicle
             and
             other
             Modern
             Writers
             do
             place
             the
             long
             Story
             of
             the
             Danes
             invading
             England
             in
             this
             King's
             Reign
             ;
             and
             that
             one
             Guy
             Earl
             of
             Warwick
             returning
             home
             by
             chance
             from
             the
             
               Holy
               Land
            
             in
             the
             Habit
             of
             a
             Pilgrim
             ,
             just
             when
             King
             Athelstan
             was
             in
             great
             distress
             for
             a
             Champion
             to
             fight
             with
             one
             Colebrand
             a
             monstrous
             Danish
             
             Gyant
             ,
             
             whom
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Danes
             had
             set
             up
             to
             fight
             with
             any
             Champion
             the
             English
             King
             should
             bring
             into
             the
             field
             ;
             that
             Earl
             Guy
             accepted
             this
             Challenge
             ,
             and
             without
             being
             known
             to
             any
             man
             but
             the
             King
             ,
             fought
             the
             Gyant
             near
             Winchester
             ,
             and
             killing
             him
             ,
             the
             Danes
             yielded
             the
             Victory
             ;
             whilst
             Earl
             Guy
             privately
             retired
             to
             a
             Hermitage
             near
             Warwick
             ,
             and
             there
             living
             a
             Hermit's
             life
             ,
             ended
             his
             days
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             
               John
               Rouse
            
             in
             his
             Manuscript
             Treatise
             
               de
               Regibus
               Anglorum
            
             ,
             places
             this
             Action
             under
             Anno
             926
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             King
             Athelstan
             came
             to
             the
             Crown
             ;
             and
             that
             
               Tho.
               Rudburne
            
             in
             his
             History
             of
             Winchester
             says
             ,
             That
             this
             Gyant
             's
             Sword
             being
             kept
             in
             the
             Treasury
             of
             the
             Abby
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             was
             shewn
             in
             his
             time
             ;
             yet
             since
             neither
             the
             Saxon
             Annals
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Ancient
             Historian
             ,
             mention
             any
             Invasion
             of
             the
             Danes
             in
             this
             King's
             Reign
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             of
             such
             a
             Combat
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             Monkish
             Tale
             ,
             only
             fit
             for
             Ballads
             and
             Children
             .
          
           
             But
             since
             the
             Monks
             are
             very
             profuse
             in
             the
             Praises
             of
             this
             Prince
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             you
             William
             of
             
             Malmesbury's
             Character
             of
             him
             ;
             That
             as
             for
             his
             Person
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             exceed
             the
             ordinary
             Stature
             ,
             being
             of
             a
             slender
             Body
             ;
             his
             Hair
             (
             as
             he
             had
             seen
             by
             his
             Reliques
             )
             was
             Yellow
             ;
             that
             as
             for
             his
             Natural
             Temper
             and
             Disposition
             ,
             he
             was
             always
             kind
             to
             
               God's
               Servants
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Monks
             )
             ,
             for
             there
             was
             scarce
             a
             Monastery
             in
             England
             ,
             but
             what
             had
             been
             adorned
             by
             him
             with
             Buildings
             ,
             Books
             ,
             or
             Reliques
             .
             And
             though
             he
             was
             grave
             and
             serious
             amongst
             his
             Nobles
             ,
             yet
             was
             he
             affable
             to
             the
             Inferior
             sort
             ,
             often
             laying
             aside
             the
             Majesty
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             to
             converse
             the
             more
             freely
             with
             ordinary
             men
             .
             This
             made
             him
             as
             much
             admired
             by
             his
             Subjects
             for
             his
             Humility
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             fear'd
             by
             his
             Enemies
             and
             Rebels
             for
             his
             Invincible
             Courage
             and
             Constancy
             .
          
           
             An
             Eminent
             Instance
             of
             this
             was
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             compell'd
             the
             Kings
             of
             North-Wales
             (
             for
             some
             time
             standing
             out
             )
             to
             meet
             him
             at
             Hereford
             ,
             and
             submit
             themselves
             to
             him
             :
             I
             wish
             our
             Author
             had
             told
             us
             the
             Year
             when
             it
             was
             done
             ,
             since
             our
             Annals
             have
             wholly
             omitted
             it
             ;
             for
             tho
             
               Ran.
               Higden
            
             in
             his
             Polychronicon
             has
             put
             it
             under
             Anno
             937
             ;
             and
             also
             relates
             from
             Alfred
             of
             Beverly
             ,
             that
             this
             King
             restored
             both
             Constantine
             King
             of
             Scots
             ,
             and
             Hoel
             King
             of
             the
             Britains
             ,
             to
             their
             Kingdoms
             ;
             saying
             ,
             
               It
               was
               more
               glorious
               to
               make
               a
               King
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               one
            
             ;
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             see
             any
             Authority
             for
             it
             :
             But
             this
             is
             agreed
             upon
             by
             all
             ,
             That
             Athelstan
             did
             about
             that
             time
             enter
             Wales
             with
             a
             powerful
             Army
             ,
             and
             effected
             what
             no
             King
             had
             ever
             presumed
             to
             think
             of
             before
             ;
             for
             he
             imposed
             a
             Yearly
             Tribute
             upon
             those
             Kings
             ,
             of
             Twenty
             Pounds
             in
             Gold
             ,
             and
             Three
             hundred
             Pounds
             in
             Silver
             ,
             and
             Twenty
             five
             thousand
             Head
             of
             Cattel
             .
             Yet
             the
             Laws
             of
             
               Howel
               Dha
            
             appointed
             the
             King
             of
             Aberfraw
             to
             pay
             yearly
             to
             the
             King
             of
             London
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             Sixty
             six
             Pounds
             for
             a
             Tribute
             ,
             besides
             Hawks
             and
             Hounds
             .
          
           
             John
             of
             Wallingford
             makes
             this
             King
             the
             first
             who
             reduced
             all
             England
             into
             one
             Monarchy
             ,
             by
             his
             Conquest
             of
             
               Northumberland
               ,
               Cumberland
            
             ,
             and
             Wales
             ;
             yet
             that
             he
             was
             in
             his
             own
             nature
             a
             Lover
             of
             Peace
             ;
             and
             whatever
             he
             had
             heard
             from
             his
             Grandfather
             ,
             or
             observed
             in
             his
             Father
             ,
             he
             put
             in
             practice
             ,
             being
             Just
             in
             his
             Judgments
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             happy
             conjunction
             of
             many
             Virtues
             ,
             so
             beloved
             by
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             to
             this
             day
             Fame
             ,
             which
             is
             wont
             to
             be
             too
             severe
             to
             the
             Faults
             of
             Great
             Men
             ,
             can
             relate
             nothing
             to
             his
             prejudice
             .
          
           
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             also
             gives
             us
             a
             short
             Account
             of
             his
             Life
             and
             Actions
             from
             his
             very
             Childhood
             ;
             wherein
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             this
             Prince
             
             when
             he
             was
             but
             a
             Youth
             ,
             
             was
             highly
             beloved
             by
             his
             Grandfather
             King
             Alfred
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             he
             made
             him
             a
             Knight
             ,
             girding
             him
             with
             a
             Belt
             set
             with
             Precious
             Stones
             ,
             and
             whereat
             hung
             a
             Golden-hilted
             Sword
             in
             a
             Rich
             Scabbard
             ;
             after
             which
             ,
             he
             was
             sent
             to
             be
             bred
             under
             his
             Uncle
             Ethelred
             Earl
             of
             Mercia
             ,
             to
             learn
             all
             those
             Warlike
             Exercises
             that
             were
             befitting
             a
             Young
             Prince
             .
          
           
             Nor
             does
             he
             only
             relate
             him
             to
             have
             been
             Valiant
             ,
             but
             also
             competently
             Learned
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             been
             informed
             from
             a
             certain
             old
             Author
             he
             had
             seen
             ,
             who
             compared
             him
             to
             Tully
             for
             Eloquence
             ;
             though
             (
             as
             he
             rightly
             observes
             )
             the
             Custom
             of
             that
             Age
             might
             very
             well
             dispense
             with
             that
             Talent
             ;
             and
             perhaps
             a
             too
             great
             Affection
             to
             King
             Athelstan
             ,
             then
             living
             ,
             might
             excuse
             this
             Author
             's
             over-large
             Commendations
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             ,
             that
             all
             Europe
             then
             spoke
             highly
             in
             his
             Praise
             ,
             and
             extoll'd
             his
             Valour
             to
             the
             Skies
             ;
             Neighbouring
             Kings
             thinking
             themselves
             happy
             if
             they
             could
             purchase
             his
             Friendship
             either
             by
             his
             Alliance
             ,
             or
             their
             Presents
             .
             Harold
             King
             of
             Norway
             sent
             him
             a
             Ship
             whose
             Stern
             was
             Gilded
             ,
             and
             its
             Sails
             Purple
             ;
             and
             the
             Ambassadors
             by
             whom
             he
             sent
             it
             ,
             being
             Royally
             received
             in
             the
             City
             of
             York
             ,
             were
             rewarded
             with
             Noble
             Presents
             .
             Hugh
             King
             of
             the
             French
             ,
             sent
             Anwulf
             ,
             Son
             of
             Baldwin
             Earl
             of
             Flanders
             ,
             (
             Grandson
             to
             King
             Edward
             by
             Aethelswine
             his
             Daughter
             )
             as
             his
             Ambassador
             ,
             to
             demand
             his
             Sister
             in
             Marriage
             ;
             who
             when
             in
             a
             Great
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Nobility
             at
             Abingdon
             he
             had
             declared
             the
             Desires
             of
             this
             Royal
             Woer
             ,
             besides
             Noble
             Presents
             of
             Spices
             ,
             and
             Precious
             Stones
             ,
             especially
             Emeralds
             ,
             such
             as
             had
             never
             been
             seen
             in
             England
             before
             ,
             and
             also
             brave
             Horses
             richly
             equipped
             ,
             he
             sent
             the
             King
             a
             certain
             Vessel
             made
             of
             an
             Onyx
             ,
             curiously
             engraven
             with
             Vines
             ,
             and
             the
             Figures
             of
             Men
             ;
             he
             likewise
             presented
             him
             with
             the
             Sword
             of
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             ;
             in
             the
             Hilt
             of
             which
             (
             being
             all
             overlaid
             with
             Plates
             of
             Gold
             )
             was
             set
             one
             of
             the
             Nails
             of
             Christ's
             Cross
             ;
             also
             with
             the
             Lance
             of
             Charles
             the
             Great
             ,
             and
             the
             Banner
             of
             the
             Martyr
             St.
             Maurice
             ,
             both
             which
             the
             said
             King
             had
             made
             use
             of
             in
             a
             Battel
             against
             the
             Saracens
             ;
             and
             a
             Gold
             Crown
             or
             Diadem
             set
             with
             Precious
             Stones
             :
             But
             that
             which
             was
             more
             Valuable
             than
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             was
             a
             little
             Piece
             of
             Christ's
             Cross
             ,
             and
             a
             Bit
             of
             his
             Crown
             of
             Thorns
             ,
             both
             set
             in
             Chrystal
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             King
             afterwards
             bestowed
             upon
             the
             Abby
             of
             Malmesbury
             ,
             with
             very
             large
             Endowments
             ,
             (
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             Charters
             above-cited
             )
             and
             in
             whose
             Church
             he
             had
             ordered
             the
             Bodies
             of
             his
             Cousins
             Aelwin
             and
             Aethelwin
             ,
             the
             Sons
             of
             his
             Uncle
             Aethelward
             ,
             to
             be
             interr'd
             ,
             whom
             he
             lost
             in
             the
             Battel
             against
             King
             Anlaf
             :
             And
             though
             this
             King
             died
             at
             Gloucester
             ,
             yet
             was
             his
             Body
             carried
             to
             Malmesbury
             ,
             and
             there
             interr'd
             with
             great
             Pomp.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             yet
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             said
             Church
             (
             of
             which
             only
             the
             Nave
             is
             now
             left
             )
             an
             Image
             made
             for
             him
             in
             Stone
             ,
             though
             of
             no
             Antiquity
             ,
             as
             any
             one
             may
             easily
             discover
             ,
             that
             observes
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             since
             this
             King
             also
             made
             many
             good
             Laws
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             which
             are
             the
             most
             remarkable
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             set
             down
             from
             Mr.
             
             Lambard's
             Saxon
             Copy
             .
          
           
             These
             Laws
             were
             made
             at
             Graetanleage
             ,
             in
             a
             Great
             Council
             there
             held
             by
             King
             Athelstan
             ;
             but
             the
             Year
             not
             being
             express'd
             ,
             it
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             about
             Anno
             928.
             
          
           
             After
             a
             Religious
             Preface
             ,
             
               The
               first
               Law
               is
               against
               Thieves
               ,
               requiring
               that
               if
               a
               Thief
               be
               taken
               in
               the
               Fact
               ,
               no
               man
               shall
               spare
               him
               ,
               
               if
               he
               be
               above
               twenty
               years
               old
               ,
               
               and
               had
               stole
               any
               thing
               above
               the
               value
               of
               eight
               pence
               :
               If
               any
               one
               do
               contrarily
               thereunto
               ,
               he
               shall
               pay
               the
               value
               of
               the
               Thief
               's
               Head
               ,
               or
               make
               amends
               for
               the
               fault
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Thief
               himself
               shall
               not
               be
               spared
               ;
               who
               if
               he
               contumaciously
               make
               Resistance
               ,
               or
               fly
               for
               it
               ,
               shall
               find
               no
               favour
               .
               A
               Thief
               cast
               into
               Prison
               ,
               shall
               there
               stay
               forty
               days
               ,
               and
               then
               after
               the
               payment
               of
               an
               120
               shillings
               be
               discharged
               ;
               but
               his
               Kindred
               must
               give
               Security
               for
               his
               future
               good
               behaviour
               ;
               after
               which
               ,
               if
               he
               steal
               again
               ,
               they
               must
               either
               pay
               the
               value
               of
               his
               Head
               ,
               or
               bring
               him
               back
               to
               Prison
               ;
               and
               in
               case
               any
               one
               resist
               ,
               he
               shall
               pay
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               other
               whom
               it
               concerns
               ,
               the
               value
               of
               his
               own
               Head
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               stand
               by
               him
               
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               defend
               him
               )
               he
               shall
               pay
               to
               the
               King
               an
               120
               shillings
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               sixth
               Law
               is
               against
               Witchcrafts
               ,
               Enchantments
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               deeds
               that
               procure
               Death
               ;
               that
               if
               any
               one
               by
               them
               be
               made
               away
               ,
               and
               the
               thing
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               such
               Practisers
               shall
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               endeavour
               to
               purge
               themselves
               ,
               and
               be
               cast
               by
               the
               threefold
               Ordeal
               ,
               they
               shall
               lye
               in
               Prison
               an
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               days
               ;
               which
               ended
               ,
               then
               their
               Kindred
               may
               redeem
               them
               by
               the
               Payment
               of
               an
               120
               shillings
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               farther
               pay
               to
               the
               Kindred
               of
               the
               slain
               the
               full
               valuation
               of
               the
               Party's
               Head
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               Criminals
               shall
               also
               procure
               Sureties
               for
               their
               good
               behaviour
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               same
               Punishment
               shall
               be
               inflicted
               on
               Incendiaries
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               rescue
               Thieves
               ;
               nay
               ,
               such
               as
               endeavour
               to
               rescue
               them
               ,
               though
               no
               man
               be
               wounded
               in
               the
               attempt
               ,
               shall
               pay
               an
               120
               shillings
               to
               the
               King.
               
            
          
           
             As
             for
             Enchantments
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             this
             Law
             ,
             the
             Saxon
             word
             is
             Liblacum
             ,
             which
             signifies
             the
             Art
             of
             Conjuration
             or
             Witchcraft
             ,
             yet
             not
             all
             in
             general
             ,
             but
             that
             sort
             of
             it
             properly
             called
             Fascination
             ,
             or
             Enchantment
             used
             by
             certain
             
               Ligatures
               ,
               Fasciae
            
             ,
             or
             Bands
             .
          
           
             
               The
               seventh
               ordains
               concerning
               simple
               Ordeal
               ,
               That
               if
               one
               accused
               several
               times
               of
               Theft
               ,
               be
               cast
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               body
               to
               be
               Surety
               for
               him
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               sent
               to
               Prison
               ,
               and
               thence
               freed
               by
               his
               Kindred
               ,
               as
               was
               before
               said
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               tenth
               forbids
               any
               Commutation
               of
               Goods
               ,
               unless
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               King
               's
               Reeve
               ,
               the
               Priest
               of
               the
               Town
               ,
               or
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               Soil
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               credible
               person
               ,
               under
               the
               penalty
               of
               thirty
               shillings
               ,
               and
               the
               forfeiture
               of
               the
               thing
               changed
               to
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               Soil
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               shall
               bear
               false
               witness
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               infamous
               ,
               and
               no
               credit
               given
               to
               him
               ever
               after
               ,
               and
               also
               shall
               forfeit
               30
               shillings
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               twelfth
               confirms
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               Elder
               ,
               decreeing
               no
               man's
               buying
               any
               thing
               out
               of
               a
               Town
               which
               exceeds
               the
               value
               of
               twenty-pence
               ;
               and
               within
               the
               Town
               ,
               unless
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Portreeve
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               credible
               person
               ;
               or
               else
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               King's
               Sheriff
               or
               Justice
               in
               Folcmote
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               fourteenth
               appoints
               through
               all
               the
               King's
               Dominions
               that
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Money
               be
               currant
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               coined
               out
               of
               some
               Town
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               Minter
               or
               Coiner
               shall
               embase
               the
               Coin
               ,
               he
               shall
               lose
               his
               hand
               ;
               which
               being
               cut
               off
               ;
               shall
               be
               affixed
               to
               the
               Workhouse
               :
               If
               any
               be
               accused
               of
               adulterating
               Money
               ,
               and
               will
               purge
               himself
               ,
               he
               shall
               by
               the
               Ordeal
               of
               hot
               Iron
               cleanse
               his
               hands
               of
               such
               wickedness
               ;
               but
               if
               by
               Ordeal
               he
               be
               cast
               ,
               then
               he
               shall
               be
               punished
               as
               now
               was
               said
               .
               
               Then
               follow
               the
               places
               appointed
               for
               Publick
               Mints
               ;
               
               viz.
               at
               Canterbury
               there
               shall
               be
               seven
               Minters
               or
               Coiners
               ,
               whereof
               four
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               two
               for
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               one
               for
               the
               Abbot
               .
               At
               Rochester
               there
               shall
               be
               three
               ,
               whereof
               two
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               for
               the
               Bishop
               .
               At
               London
               eight
               .
               At
               Winchester
               six
               .
               At
               Lewes
               two
               .
               At
               Hastings
               one
               .
               At
               Chichester
               one
               .
               At
               Hampton
               two
               .
               At
               Werham
               two
               .
               At
               Excester
               two
               .
               At
               Salisbury
               as
               many
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               other
               great
               Town
               one
               .
            
          
           
             
               That
               which
               follows
               ,
               commands
               ,
               That
               for
               every
               Plow
               a
               man
               shall
               keep
               two
               well-furnished
               Horsemen
               .
            
          
           
             Which
             shews
             ,
             that
             this
             Law
             for
             the
             Militia's
             being
             laid
             according
             to
             the
             Rate
             of
             Estates
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             ancientest
             of
             this
             kind
             in
             England
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             most
             general
             Tax
             ,
             being
             laid
             upon
             Corn
             ,
             then
             the
             most
             staple
             Commodity
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             
               The
               eighteenth
               forbids
               Horses
               to
               be
               transported
               ,
               except
               such
               as
               are
               sent
               abroad
               as
               Free
               Gifts
               or
               Presents
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               twentieth
               Law
               enacts
               ,
               That
               if
               any
               one
               absent
               himself
               from
               Folcmote
               thrice
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               punished
               as
               contumacious
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               that
               the
               holding
               of
               the
               Assembly
               was
               declared
               a
               seven-night
               before
               ;
               in
               such
               case
               if
               he
               refuse
               to
               do
               Right
               ,
               and
               pays
               not
               his
               Mulct
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               ancient
               men
               of
               the
               Countrey
               are
               to
               go
               and
               seize
               upon
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               ,
               and
               take
               Security
               for
               his
               appearance
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               twenty
               second
               ,
               in
               confirmation
               of
               a
               former
               Law
               ,
               requires
               ,
               that
               no
               person
               receive
               another
               man's
               Man
               (
               as
               this
               Law
               words
               it
               )
               into
               his
               Family
               ,
               without
               leave
               first
               obtained
               of
               his
               Master
               ;
               he
               that
               doth
               otherwise
               ,
               shall
               restore
               the
               man
               ,
               and
               pay
               the
               Mulct
               of
               Contumacy
               against
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               no
               man
               is
               to
               put
               away
               his
               men
               accused
               of
               any
               Crime
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               first
               made
               satisfaction
               .
            
          
           
             By
             this
             it
             appears
             how
             ancient
             in
             this
             Nation
             the
             Custom
             is
             of
             calling
             a
             Servant
             by
             the
             word
             used
             for
             the
             whole
             Species
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             a
             Phrase
             in
             use
             as
             well
             with
             the
             Romans
             and
             others
             more
             ancient
             ,
             as
             with
             modern
             people
             .
          
           
             
               The
               twenty
               fourth
               is
               concerning
               Traffick
               ;
               and
               in
               confirmation
               of
               former
               Laws
               ordains
               ,
               That
               if
               a
               man
               buy
               any
               thing
               with
               witness
               ,
               which
               another
               man
               challenges
               for
               his
               own
               ,
               the
               Seller
               shall
               make
               it
               good
               ,
               and
               secure
               the
               bargain
               ,
               whether
               he
               be
               Bond
               or
               Free
               :
               But
               on
               the
               Lord's
               day
               no
               Market
               shall
               be
               held
               ,
               under
               penalty
               or
               forfeiture
               of
               the
               Wares
               ,
               and
               a
               Mulct
               of
               30
               shillings
               besides
               .
            
          
           
             The
             next
             thing
             that
             follows
             at
             the
             end
             of
             these
             Laws
             ,
             relating
             to
             the
             Civil
             State
             ,
             is
             the
             Valuation
             of
             mens
             Heads
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             often
             heard
             mentioned
             by
             these
             Laws
             ,
             but
             never
             yet
             to
             what
             it
             particularly
             amounted
             :
             First
             then
             ,
             saith
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               The
               valuation
               of
               the
               King's
               Head
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               English
               Common
               Laws
               ,
               is
               thirty
               thousand
               Thrymses
               ,
               whereof
               fifteen
               thousand
               are
               properly
               the
               value
               of
               his
               Head
               ,
               the
               rest
               being
               due
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               latter
               fifteen
               belonged
               to
               the
               Nation
               ,
               the
               former
               to
               his
               Kindred
               .
               An
               Archbishop's
               and
               Earl's
               Weregild
               (
               as
               the
               Saxons
               called
               the
               valuation
               of
               his
               Head
               )
               is
               fifteen
               thousand
               Thrymses
               :
               A
               Bishop's
               and
               
               Ealdorman's
               eight
               thousand
               .
               A
               General
               's
               of
               an
               Army
               ,
               or
               an
               High
               Marshal's
               four
               thousand
               Thrymses
               .
               The
               valuation
               of
               a
               Spiritual
               Thane
               or
               Priest
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               a
               Temporal
               Thane
               ,
               was
               two
               thousand
               Thrymses
               .
               That
               of
               a
               Countreyman
               (
               or
               C●orl
               )
               by
               the
               Danish
               Law
               was
               267
               Thrymses
               .
               But
               if
               a
               Welshman
               grow
               so
               rich
               as
               to
               maintain
               a
               Family
               ,
               have
               Land
               ,
               and
               pay
               a
               yearly
               Rent
               to
               
               the
               King
               ,
               
               he
               shall
               be
               valued
               at
               120
               shillings
               ;
               if
               he
               possess
               half
               a
               Hide
               of
               Land
               ,
               at
               80
               shillings
               :
               If
               he
               have
               no
               Land
               ,
               yet
               if
               he
               be
               a
               Freeman
               ,
               the
               value
               of
               his
               Head
               shall
               be
               seventy
               shillings
               .
               If
               a
               Ceorl
               or
               Countreyman
               be
               so
               wealthy
               as
               to
               possess
               five
               Hides
               of
               Land
               ,
               in
               case
               he
               be
               killed
               ,
               the
               price
               or
               value
               of
               his
               Life
               shall
               be
               two
               thousand
               Thrymses
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               come
               to
               have
               a
               Corslet
               ,
               an
               Helmet
               and
               a
               Gilt
               Sword
               ,
               tho
               he
               have
               no
               Land
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               accounted
               a
               Sithcundmon
               ;
               and
               if
               his
               Children
               or
               Grandchildren
               shall
               grow
               so
               rich
               as
               to
               possess
               five
               Hides
               of
               Land
               ,
               all
               their
               Posterity
               shall
               be
               reckoned
               as
               so
               many
               Sithcundmen
               ,
               and
               be
               valued
               at
               two
               thousand
               Thrymses
               .
               The
               Mercians
               value
               a
               Countreyman
               at
               two
               hundred
               shillings
               ,
               a
               Thane
               at
               twelve
               hundred
               .
               They
               are
               wont
               to
               equal
               the
               single
               value
               of
               the
               King's
               Head
               with
               six
               thousand
               Thanes
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               thirty
               thousand
               Sceats
               ,
               for
               so
               much
               is
               the
               value
               of
               the
               King's
               Head
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               more
               must
               be
               paid
               as
               a
               recompence
               for
               his
               death
               ;
               the
               value
               of
               his
               Head
               belongs
               to
               his
               Kindred
               ,
               and
               the
               compensation
               of
               his
               Death
               to
               the
               people
               .
               He
               that
               is
               valued
               at
               1200
               shillings
               ,
               his
               Oath
               shall
               be
               of
               the
               same
               esteem
               as
               those
               of
               six
               Countreymen
               ;
               for
               where
               such
               an
               one
               is
               slain
               ,
               six
               Countreymen
               would
               satisfy
               over
               and
               above
               for
               the
               value
               ;
               therefore
               the
               value
               of
               him
               and
               all
               them
               shall
               be
               the
               same
               .
               By
               the
               English
               Law
               the
               Oaths
               of
               a
               Priest
               and
               a
               Thane
               are
               of
               the
               like
               esteem
               .
            
          
           
             By
             these
             valuations
             of
             Heads
             from
             the
             highest
             to
             the
             lowest
             Rank
             ,
             we
             may
             perceive
             that
             in
             those
             Ancient
             Times
             Punishments
             consisted
             rather
             in
             Mulcts
             than
             in
             Blood
             ;
             contrary
             to
             our
             present
             Custom
             ,
             whereby
             small
             Offences
             in
             comparison
             (
             especially
             if
             reiterated
             )
             are
             become
             Capital
             ;
             which
             whence
             it
             hath
             proceeded
             ,
             whether
             from
             this
             consideration
             ,
             that
             Crimes
             in
             latter
             Ages
             do
             more
             abound
             ,
             or
             from
             other
             reasons
             ,
             is
             not
             evident
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Sithcundmon
             mentioned
             in
             this
             Law
             ,
             Mr.
             Somner
             derives
             this
             word
             from
             Syth
             or
             Gethysa
             ,
             
             an
             Equal
             or
             Companion
             ,
             and
             cund
             kind
             ,
             and
             Mon
             man
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             one
             equal
             to
             a
             Thane
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             King
             EDMUND
             .
          
           
             NOT
             long
             after
             King
             
             Athelstan's
             Decease
             ,
             Prince
             Edmund
             his
             Brother
             succeeded
             him
             at
             the
             Age
             of
             Eighteen
             Years
             ,
             and
             reigned
             Six
             Years
             and
             an
             half
             .
          
           
             
               This
               year
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Annals
               )
               King
               Edmund
               ,
               
               Lord
               of
               the
               English
               ,
               and
               the
               Protector
               of
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               invaded
               Mercia
               on
               that
               side
               where
               the
               River
               Humber
               and
               the
               *
               Way
               of
               the
               
                 White
                 Fountain
              
               divide
               the
               Countrey
               ;
               he
               there
               took
               in
               five
               Cities
               
                 (
                 viz.
                 )
                 Ligoracester
              
               (
               now
               
                 Leicester
                 )
                 ,
                 Lindcolne
              
               (
               now
               
                 Lincoln
                 )
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Snotingaham
                 ,
                 Stanford
              
               ,
               and
               Deorby
               ▪
               which
               were
               all
               before
               under
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Danes
               ,
               being
               forced
               to
               submit
               to
               them
               ,
               having
               been
               long
               under
               their
               Tyrannical
               Yoke
               .
            
          
           
             This
             seems
             very
             strange
             ,
             for
             most
             of
             those
             places
             are
             mentioned
             to
             have
             been
             before
             recovered
             from
             the
             Danes
             by
             King
             Edward
             his
             Father
             ;
             and
             how
             they
             could
             be
             conquered
             again
             in
             the
             time
             of
             so
             great
             a
             Warrier
             as
             King
             Athelstan
             was
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             understand
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             explained
             by
             other
             Authors
             .
          
           
             
               The
               same
               year
               King
               Aeadmund
               received
               King
               Anlaf
               to
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               some
               time
               after
               he
               likewise
               received
               King
               Reginald
               at
               his
               Confirmation
               .
               This
               year
               also
               King
               Anlaf
               deceased
               ,
               and
               Richard
               the
               Elder
               took
               upon
               him
               the
               Dukedom
               (
               of
               Normandy
               )
               and
               governed
               it
               52
               years
               .
            
          
           
             But
             
               R.
               Hoveden
            
             and
             
               Mat.
               Westminster
            
             (
             from
             what
             Authority
             I
             know
             not
             )
             relate
             ,
             That
             this
             Anlaf
             the
             Dane
             ,
             above-mentioned
             ,
             and
             Norwegian
             by
             Extract
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             in
             the
             time
             of
             King
             Athelstan
             expell'd
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             about
             this
             time
             landed
             in
             Yorkshire
             with
             a
             great
             Fleet
             ,
             resolving
             to
             subdue
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             ;
             and
             marching
             Southward
             besieged
             Northampton
             ;
             but
             not
             succeeding
             there
             ,
             he
             marched
             back
             to
             Tamworth
             ,
             where
             having
             wasted
             the
             Countrey
             round
             about
             ,
             came
             at
             last
             to
             Legacester
             (
             now
             Westchester
             )
             ;
             which
             when
             King
             Edmund
             heard
             of
             ,
             he
             march'd
             with
             a
             powerful
             Army
             ,
             and
             met
             him
             at
             that
             City
             ,
             and
             having
             fought
             with
             him
             most
             part
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             the
             two
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             and
             York
             ,
             seeing
             the
             great
             Danger
             and
             Hazard
             the
             Kingdom
             was
             then
             in
             ,
             made
             an
             Agreement
             betwixt
             the
             two
             Kings
             ,
             That
             Anlaf
             should
             possess
             that
             part
             of
             England
             lying
             North
             of
             Watlingstreet
             ,
             and
             King
             Edmund
             that
             part
             which
             lay
             South
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Survivor
             of
             them
             should
             quietly
             enjoy
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             Anlaf
             married
             Alditha
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Earl
             Orme
             ,
             by
             whose
             Counsel
             and
             Assistance
             he
             obtained
             the
             late
             Victory
             .
             But
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             tells
             this
             Story
             somewhat
             different
             ;
             viz.
             That
             about
             this
             time
             the
             Northumbers
             rebelling
             ,
             recalled
             this
             Anlaf
             out
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             whom
             they
             made
             their
             King
             ,
             but
             whom
             nevertheless
             King
             Edmund
             conquered
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             expell'd
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             so
             once
             again
             added
             Northumberland
             to
             his
             own
             Dominions
             ;
             which
             shews
             the
             great
             uncertainty
             of
             the
             History
             of
             these
             times
             .
          
           
           
             
             But
             
               R.
               Hoveden
            
             and
             
               Mat.
               Westminster
            
             do
             further
             add
             ,
             That
             when
             this
             Anlaf
             had
             not
             long
             after
             his
             Marriage
             spoiled
             and
             burned
             the
             Church
             of
             St.
             Balther
             ,
             and
             had
             burnt
             Tiningaham
             ;
             by
             the
             just
             Judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             miserably
             ended
             his
             Life
             ,
             but
             without
             telling
             us
             by
             what
             means
             .
          
           
             And
             they
             both
             further
             relate
             ,
             That
             Anlaf
             the
             Son
             of
             Sihtric
             after
             this
             reigned
             again
             over
             the
             Northumbers
             ,
             and
             was
             this
             year
             expelled
             that
             Kingdom
             by
             King
             Edmund
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             
               R.
               Hoveden
            
             and
             
               Mat.
               Westminster
            
             make
             this
             latter
             Anlaf
             a
             quite
             different
             person
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             who
             is
             supposed
             to
             have
             reigned
             in
             Ireland
             ;
             whereas
             this
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             Sihtric
             late
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             and
             whom
             we
             shall
             meet
             with
             again
             more
             than
             once
             in
             the
             following
             History
             .
             But
             John
             of
             
             Walingford's
             Chronicle
             ,
             makes
             this
             King
             ,
             whom
             he
             calls
             Olaf
             ,
             a
             Norwegian
             ,
             whom
             the
             Northumbers
             had
             called
             in
             ,
             and
             bestowed
             upon
             him
             the
             Title
             of
             King
             ,
             and
             under
             him
             rebelled
             against
             K.
             Edmund
             .
             As
             for
             this
             Reginald
             her
             mentioned
             in
             our
             Annals
             ,
             I
             suppose
             he
             is
             the
             same
             whom
             
               H.
               Huntington
            
             calls
             King
             of
             York
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             conquered
             the
             Countrey
             :
             But
             tho
             the
             History
             of
             these
             Transactions
             are
             very
             short
             and
             obscure
             ,
             yet
             that
             which
             has
             been
             already
             related
             from
             these
             Authors
             ,
             will
             serve
             to
             explain
             what
             would
             have
             been
             otherwise
             in
             the
             dark
             ;
             viz.
             how
             the
             Cities
             and
             Towns
             above-mentioned
             now
             came
             to
             be
             recovered
             from
             the
             Danes
             ,
             as
             having
             been
             taken
             by
             their
             King
             Anlaf
             aforesaid
             .
          
           
             
             This
             year
             Queen
             Aelgiva
             was
             brought
             to
             Bed
             of
             Prince
             Edgar
             (
             afterwards
             King
             )
             as
             Florence
             relates
             :
             Yet
             she
             lived
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             but
             died
             the
             year
             following
             ,
             according
             to
             
             Ethelward's
             Chronicle
             .
          
           
             
             
               King
               Edmund
               reduced
               all
               the
               Countrey
               of
               Northumberland
               under
               his
               own
               Dominion
               ,
               expelling
               thence
               the
               two
               Kings
               ,
               Anlaf
               the
               Son
               of
               Sihtric
               ,
               and
               Reginald
               the
               Son
               of
               Guthferth
               .
            
          
           
             But
             Ethelwerd
             relates
             this
             action
             to
             have
             been
             done
             by
             this
             King's
             Lieutenants
             ;
             viz.
             Bishop
             Wulstan
             ,
             and
             the
             Ealdorman
             of
             Mercia
             ,
             whose
             Name
             he
             does
             not
             give
             us
             ,
             only
             that
             these
             two
             expelled
             certain
             Deserters
             ,
             
               viz.
               Reginald
            
             and
             Anlaf
             out
             of
             the
             City
             of
             York
             ,
             and
             reduced
             it
             wholly
             under
             this
             King's
             Power
             .
          
           
             John
             of
             Wallingford
             also
             makes
             this
             Anlaf
             to
             be
             the
             King's
             Nephew
             ,
             and
             different
             from
             Anlaf
             the
             Norwegian
             .
          
           
             
             
               King
               Eadmund
               subdued
               the
               whole
               Countrey
               of
               Cumberland
               ,
               and
               gave
               it
               to
               Malcolme
               King
               of
               Scots
               ,
               upon
               condition
               that
               he
               should
               assist
               him
               in
               his
               Wars
               both
               by
               Sea
               and
               Land.
               
            
          
           
             For
             the
             Reader
             is
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             hitherto
             the
             Britains
             ,
             though
             much
             disturbed
             by
             their
             Neighbours
             (
             the
             
               Picts
               ,
               Scots
            
             ,
             and
             English
             )
             ,
             had
             ever
             since
             the
             coming
             in
             of
             the
             Saxons
             still
             there
             continued
             a
             distinct
             Principality
             ,
             and
             after
             several
             of
             them
             had
             been
             wearied
             out
             ,
             they
             retired
             into
             
               North
               Wales
            
             ,
             and
             there
             erected
             the
             Colony
             of
             Straetcluyd
             ,
             as
             we
             formerly
             said
             ;
             though
             the
             History
             and
             Succession
             of
             these
             Kings
             are
             wholly
             lost
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             such
             scattered
             Remains
             as
             we
             have
             given
             you
             in
             the
             former
             Book
             .
             But
             
               Mat.
               Westminster
            
             (
             though
             under
             the
             next
             year
             )
             adds
             that
             which
             is
             very
             unlikely
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             King
             Edmund
             conquered
             this
             Countrey
             by
             the
             Assistance
             of
             Lewellyn
             Prince
             of
             Wales
             ,
             and
             put
             out
             the
             Eyes
             of
             the
             two
             Sons
             of
             Dunmaile
             King
             of
             that
             Province
             ;
             though
             what
             he
             adds
             further
             ,
             appears
             somewhat
             more
             probable
             ,
             That
             he
             granted
             it
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             upon
             this
             condition
             ,
             viz.
             To
             defend
             the
             
             North-parts
             of
             England
             from
             the
             Invasion
             of
             Enemies
             both
             by
             Sea
             and
             
             Land.
             To
             which
             
             Bromton's
             Chronicle
             adds
             likewise
             ,
             
             That
             he
             was
             also
             to
             attend
             the
             King
             of
             England
             at
             several
             Great
             Feasts
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             when
             he
             held
             his
             Common
             Council
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             had
             for
             that
             end
             several
             Houses
             assigned
             him
             to
             lye
             at
             by
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             Also
             this
             year
             
               Mat.
               Westminster
            
             relates
             ,
             that
             King
             Edmund
             gave
             one
             of
             his
             Royal
             Towns
             ,
             then
             called
             Beadricesworth
             ,
             with
             divers
             other
             Lands
             ,
             to
             build
             a
             Church
             and
             Monastery
             ,
             in
             Memory
             of
             St.
             Edmund
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             whose
             Body
             was
             there
             enshrin'd
             .
          
           
             This
             year
             likewise
             (
             as
             Florence
             relates
             )
             King
             Edmund
             sent
             Ambassadors
             to
             Prince
             Hugh
             of
             France
             ,
             for
             the
             Restitution
             of
             King
             Lewis
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             said
             Prince
             held
             a
             Solemn
             Council
             with
             all
             the
             Chief
             Men
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             concerning
             it
             :
             But
             not
             long
             after
             ,
          
           
             King
             Edmund
             deceased
             at
             the
             Feast
             of
             St.
             Augustin
             ;
             having
             held
             the
             Kingdom
             Six
             Years
             and
             an
             half
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Laudean
             or
             Peterburgh
             Copy
             of
             these
             Annals
             ,
             as
             also
             
             Ethelwerd's
             Chronicle
             ,
             place
             the
             Death
             of
             this
             King
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             948
             ;
             which
             without
             doubt
             is
             the
             truest
             Account
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             he
             died
             in
             the
             very
             Flower
             of
             his
             Age
             ,
             being
             not
             yet
             Five
             and
             twenty
             years
             old
             :
             But
             we
             shall
             give
             you
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             from
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             from
             other
             Authors
             ,
             since
             he
             met
             with
             such
             an
             End
             ,
             the
             like
             to
             which
             I
             have
             not
             read
             of
             any
             other
             Prince
             ,
             taking
             all
             the
             Circumstances
             together
             :
             And
             thus
             we
             find
             it
             :
             He
             having
             made
             a
             Great
             Entertainment
             at
             a
             place
             called
             Pucklekirk
             ,
             upon
             the
             Holiday
             of
             St.
             Augustin
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             for
             all
             his
             Nobility
             and
             Chief
             Men
             ,
             and
             there
             spying
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             Dinner
             a
             certain
             Notorious
             Thief
             called
             Leof
             ,
             sitting
             at
             the
             Table
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             before
             banished
             ,
             commanded
             Leon
             his
             Sewer
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             him
             :
             But
             the
             Thief
             not
             only
             resisted
             him
             ,
             but
             was
             also
             like
             to
             have
             killed
             the
             Sewer
             :
             Whereupon
             the
             King
             (
             leaping
             from
             the
             Table
             ,
             and
             )
             going
             to
             rescue
             him
             out
             of
             the
             Villain
             's
             hands
             ,
             and
             having
             now
             laid
             hold
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             thrown
             him
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             he
             twisted
             his
             hands
             in
             his
             hair
             ;
             upon
             which
             the
             Thief
             pulling
             out
             a
             Dagger
             ,
             stabbed
             the
             King
             (
             who
             lay
             upon
             him
             )
             into
             the
             Breast
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             immediately
             expired
             ;
             but
             the
             King's
             Servants
             presently
             coming
             in
             ,
             soon
             cut
             the
             Villain
             to
             pieces
             ;
             though
             some
             of
             them
             were
             first
             wounded
             by
             him
             .
             The
             King's
             Body
             was
             thereupon
             carried
             to
             Glastenbury
             ,
             and
             there
             buried
             ;
             and
             the
             Town
             wherein
             he
             was
             killed
             was
             bestowed
             on
             the
             same
             Monastery
             to
             sing
             Masses
             for
             his
             Soul.
             To
             this
             Place
             the
             Prince
             (
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Brother
             )
             was
             a
             great
             Benefactor
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             recited
             Charter
             in
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             ,
             whereby
             he
             confers
             divers
             large
             Privileges
             upon
             that
             Abby
             ,
             of
             which
             St.
             Dunstan
             was
             then
             the
             Abbot
             :
             And
             it
             is
             also
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             He
             there
             stiles
             himself
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Charter
             ,
             
               Edmund
               ,
               King
               of
               the
               English
               ,
               and
               Governor
               and
               Ruler
               of
               the
               other
               Nations
               round
               about
               ;
               and
               says
               ,
               That
               with
               the
               Advice
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Consent
               of
               his
               Chief
               Men
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Remission
               of
               his
               Sins
               ,
               He
               made
               that
               Grant
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               St.
               Mary
               at
               Glastenbury
               .
            
             This
             Charter
             bore
             date
             Anno
             944.
             in
             Letters
             of
             Gold
             ,
             and
             was
             written
             at
             the
             end
             of
             a
             Book
             of
             Gospels
             which
             he
             had
             given
             to
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             most
             curiously
             bound
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             he
             had
             the
             good
             words
             of
             the
             Monks
             ;
             though
             he
             might
             also
             very
             well
             deserve
             them
             ;
             yet
             this
             last
             Action
             speaks
             him
             to
             have
             been
             extremely
             transported
             with
             Passion
             ,
             thus
             to
             debase
             the
             Majesty
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             in
             going
             about
             to
             seize
             a
             common
             Malefactor
             with
             his
             
             own
             hands
             ;
             
             and
             indeed
             he
             paid
             too
             dear
             for
             thus
             acting
             below
             his
             Character
             .
          
           
             This
             King
             made
             divers
             good
             Laws
             ;
             which
             since
             the
             Title
             does
             not
             recite
             in
             what
             year
             they
             were
             made
             ,
             I
             have
             referred
             to
             this
             place
             ;
             some
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             here
             give
             you
             ,
             translated
             from
             the
             Latin
             Copies
             in
             Abbot
             
             Bromton's
             Chronicle
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             from
             Mr.
             
             Lambard's
             Collection
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Preface
             of
             which
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             
               That
               at
               the
               solemn
               Feast
               of
               Easter
               the
               King
               had
               held
               a
               Great
               Council
               at
               London
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               Ecclesiasticks
               as
               Laicks
               ,
               where
               were
               present
               Odo
               and
               Wulstan
               ,
               Archbishops
               ,
               with
               many
               other
               Bishops
               ,
               to
               consult
               for
               the
               good
               of
               their
               own
               Souls
               ,
               and
               of
               those
               that
               were
               committed
               to
               their
               Care
               and
               Government
               .
            
          
           
             At
             which
             Synod
             or
             Council
             were
             enacted
             several
             Laws
             ;
             viz.
             but
             they
             being
             six
             in
             number
             ,
             of
             mere
             Ecclesiastical
             Concernment
             ,
             as
             for
             paying
             Tithes
             ,
             and
             against
             Fornication
             with
             Nuns
             ,
             and
             Perjury
             ,
             I
             omit
             them
             .
          
           
             Then
             Follow
             ,
             in
             
             Bromton's
             Copy
             ,
             seven
             other
             Constitutions
             of
             Civil
             Concernment
             ,
             said
             to
             have
             been
             made
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             his
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             
               Wise
               Men
            
             ,
             at
             Cullington
             ,
             not
             extant
             in
             the
             Saxon
             Edition
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               of
               these
               requires
               an
               Oath
               of
               Fidelity
               to
               be
               taken
               by
               all
               to
               King
               Edmund
               ,
               in
               like
               manner
               as
               a
               man
               ought
               to
               bear
               Faith
               to
               his
               Lord
               ,
               without
               any
               Controversy
               or
               Sedition
               ,
               both
               in
               publick
               and
               private
               ;
               to
               love
               whom
               the
               King
               should
               love
               ,
               and
               to
               hate
               whom
               he
               should
               hate
               ;
               and
               before
               the
               Oath
               be
               given
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               should
               conceal
               a
               Crime
               in
               his
               Brother
               or
               Neighbour
               ,
               more
               than
               in
               a
               Stranger
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               ,
               concerning
               the
               apprehension
               of
               Thieves
               ,
               enjoins
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               be
               known
               for
               certain
               where
               a
               Thief
               is
               ,
               the
               Twelfhind
               and
               
                 Twihind
                 men
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               former
               worth
               Twelve
               hundred
               ,
               and
               the
               latter
               Two
               hundred
               Shillings
               of
               Estate
               )
               should
               combine
               together
               ,
               and
               take
               him
               either
               alive
               or
               dead
               ;
               but
               in
               case
               any
               man
               take
               up
               a
               mortal
               Feud
               against
               another
               for
               so
               doing
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               be
               esteemed
               as
               the
               Enemy
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               Friends
               :
               And
               if
               any
               refuse
               to
               assist
               in
               his
               apprehension
               ,
               he
               shall
               forfeit
               to
               the
               King
               an
               120
               shillings
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Hundred
               30
               shillings
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               fourth
               enjoins
               ,
               That
               if
               several
               Thieves
               do
               steal
               ,
               the
               eldest
               of
               them
               shall
               be
               hanged
               ,
               and
               each
               of
               the
               rest
               be
               whipp'd
               thrice
               ,
               and
               for
               an
               Example
               have
               his
               little
               finger
               cut
               off
               .
            
          
           
             This
             I
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             first
             Law
             whereby
             Thieves
             are
             expresly
             ordered
             to
             be
             hanged
             ,
             without
             being
             admitted
             to
             pay
             their
             Weregild
             ,
             or
             Price
             of
             their
             Heads
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             and
             sixth
             being
             against
             buying
             and
             receiving
             Strangers
             Cattel
             ,
             I
             pass
             by
             .
          
           
             
               The
               seventh
               enjoins
               ,
               that
               every
               Person
               make
               his
               Servants
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               live
               within
               his
               Peace
               (
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               his
               District
               )
               ,
               and
               on
               his
               Lands
               ,
               to
               give
               Security
               ;
               and
               also
               that
               all
               others
               of
               Ill
               Fame
               who
               lye
               under
               Accusations
               ,
               should
               have
               Security
               given
               for
               them
               ;
               and
               what
               Officer
               ,
               Thane
               ,
               Ealdorman
               ,
               or
               Countreyman
               soever
               he
               be
               ,
               that
               refuseth
               to
               do
               according
               thereunto
               ,
               shall
               forfeit
               120
               shillings
               ,
               and
               further
               be
               deemed
               worthy
               of
               such
               Punishments
               as
               have
               been
               before
               mentioned
               .
            
          
           
             After
             these
             follow
             seven
             other
             of
             King
             
             Edmund's
             Laws
             ,
             found
             both
             in
             Bromton
             and
             
             Lambard's
             Copies
             ;
             before
             which
             also
             we
             find
             a
             Preface
             ,
             
               Wherein
               the
               King
               signifies
               to
               all
               Subjects
               both
               old
               and
               young
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               most
               studiously
               enquired
               in
               a
               Solemn
               Assembly
               of
               Ecclesiasticks
               
               and
               Laicks
               ,
               
               by
               what
               means
               the
               Christian
               Life
               might
               best
               be
               maintained
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               seemed
               most
               convenient
               to
               them
               all
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               cherish
               and
               procure
               Love
               and
               mutual
               Friendship
               through
               all
               his
               Dominions
               ;
               for
               they
               were
               much
               troubled
               at
               the
               unjust
               Divisions
               and
               Contentions
               among
               them
               ;
               therefore
               the
               King
               and
               they
               did
               now
               ordain
               .
            
          
           
             
               First
               ,
               That
               if
               hereafter
               one
               man
               kill
               another
               ,
               he
               alone
               should
               bear
               the
               
                 Deadly
                 Feud
              
               or
               Enmity
               of
               the
               Kindred
               of
               the
               Party
               slain
               ,
               unless
               within
               Twelve
               Months
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               his
               own
               Kindred
               ,
               he
               should
               pay
               the
               Weregild
               ,
               or
               value
               of
               the
               slain
               man's
               head
               ,
               of
               what
               condition
               soever
               he
               was
               ;
               and
               then
               they
               should
               not
               be
               taken
               for
               Enemies
               ;
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               they
               shall
               not
               relieve
               him
               ,
               nor
               have
               peace
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               do
               or
               have
               ,
               they
               shall
               forfeit
               all
               their
               Estate
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               shall
               kill
               any
               man
               ,
               shall
               be
               taken
               as
               an
               Enemy
               by
               all
               the
               Kindred
               of
               the
               slain
               ,
               and
               they
               may
               maintain
               Deadly
               Feud
               against
               him
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               shall
               revenge
               himself
               upon
               ,
               or
               prosecute
               any
               other
               of
               his
               Kindred
               besides
               the
               Manslayer
               himself
               ,
               he
               shall
               forfeit
               all
               he
               hath
               ,
               and
               be
               taken
               as
               an
               Enemy
               both
               by
               the
               King
               and
               all
               that
               love
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Which
             Law
             was
             made
             ,
             because
             before
             this
             ,
             if
             one
             man
             killed
             another
             ,
             the
             Kindred
             of
             the
             slain
             had
             a
             Mortal
             Feud
             ,
             and
             revenged
             his
             Death
             upon
             any
             of
             the
             Relations
             of
             the
             Murderer
             ;
             as
             they
             do
             among
             the
             Indians
             even
             to
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               denounces
               ,
               That
               if
               a
               man
               fly
               to
               a
               Church
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               King's
               Town
               ,
               and
               there
               any
               one
               set
               upon
               him
               ,
               or
               do
               him
               harm
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               punished
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               .
            
          
           
             
               By
               the
               third
               ,
               the
               King
               expresly
               forbids
               ,
               that
               any
               Fyhtwite
               ,
               or
               Manbote
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               any
               Fine
               for
               fighting
               or
               killing
               )
               be
               remitted
               .
            
          
           
             
               By
               the
               fourth
               ,
               the
               King
               op●nly
               declares
               ,
               that
               his
               House
               shall
               afford
               no
               shelter
               to
               him
               that
               hath
               shed
               blood
               ,
               except
               he
               have
               first
               made
               satisfaction
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Kindred
               of
               the
               Party
               slain
               ,
               and
               done
               whatsoever
               was
               enjoined
               him
               by
               the
               Bishop
               in
               whose
               Diocess
               the
               Fact
               was
               committed
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               sixth
               enjoins
               ,
               That
               he
               that
               breaks
               the
               Peace
               ,
               and
               sets
               upon
               a
               man
               in
               his
               own
               house
               ,
               shall
               forfeit
               all
               he
               hath
               ,
               and
               his
               Life
               be
               at
               the
               Kings's
               Mercy
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               seventh
               and
               last
               of
               these
               Laws
               is
               also
               concerning
               Enmities
               or
               Deadly
               Feuds
               ;
               declaring
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Duty
               of
               all
               Wise
               Men
               to
               suppress
               them
               ,
               and
               prescribing
               the
               way
               and
               means
               of
               doing
               it
               .
            
             As
          
           
             
               First
               ,
               That
               an
               Indifferent
               Friend
               be
               sent
               before
               to
               the
               Kindred
               of
               him
               that
               is
               slain
               ,
               to
               signify
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               killed
               him
               will
               make
               all
               due
               satisfaction
               ;
               upon
               which
               the
               Manslayer
               shall
               be
               delivered
               into
               his
               hands
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               safely
               appear
               ,
               and
               give
               Caution
               for
               the
               Payment
               of
               the
               value
               of
               the
               dead
               man's
               head
               ;
               which
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
               the
               King's
               Peace
               is
               next
               to
               be
               made
               betwixt
               them
               :
               Then
               after
               the
               end
               of
               one
               and
               twenty
               days
               ,
               he
               shall
               pay
               Halsfage
               (
               according
               to
               
               Bromton's
               Copy
               ,
               or
               as
               the
               Saxon
               Text
               has
               it
               ,
               Healfange
               )
               that
               is
               (
               as
               Mr.
               Lambard
               interprets
               it
               )
               that
               which
               was
               paid
               in
               Commutation
               for
               the
               Punishment
               of
               hanging
               by
               the
               Neck
               ,
               to
               the
               King
               or
               Lord.
               
            
             The
             rest
             ,
             as
             being
             tedious
             ,
             I
             omit
             ;
             for
             I
             think
             sufficient
             to
             let
             the
             Reader
             understand
             the
             nature
             of
             these
             Deadly
             Feuds
             ,
             or
             Family
             Quarrels
             ,
             among
             the
             English
             who
             were
             derived
             from
             the
             Ancient
             
               Saxons
               ,
               Germans
            
             ,
             
             and
             other
             barbarous
             Northern
             Nations
             ,
             
             that
             commonly
             maintained
             private
             Quarrels
             by
             their
             whole
             Kindred
             ,
             thereby
             rendring
             their
             Feuds
             as
             it
             were
             Hereditary
             .
             So
             Tacitus
             writes
             concerning
             the
             Germans
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             take
             up
             the
             Quarrels
             and
             Friendships
             of
             their
             Fathers
             and
             Kinsmen
             .
          
           
             Besides
             these
             Laws
             before-mentioned
             ,
             there
             is
             some
             other
             Constitutions
             ascribed
             to
             the
             same
             King
             Edmund
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Manner
             and
             Rites
             of
             Marriage
             ;
             and
             though
             found
             by
             Sir
             
               H.
               Spelman
            
             in
             Saxon
             (
             in
             an
             Ancient
             Book
             belonging
             to
             
               Corpus
               Christi
            
             College
             in
             Cambridge
             )
             tacked
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             King
             Alfred
             ;
             yet
             *
             Bromton
             reckons
             them
             amongst
             the
             Laws
             of
             King
             Edmund
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             they
             ought
             rather
             to
             be
             supposed
             his
             :
             They
             are
             to
             this
             effect
             ;
             
               That
               where
               a
               man
               resolves
               to
               marry
               a
               Woman
               with
               her
               Friends
               Consent
               ,
               the
               Bridegroom
               shall
               give
               Caution
               or
               Security
               by
               his
               Friends
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               marry
               her
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               fulfil
               the
               Covenants
               made
               between
               them
               ,
               and
               shall
               also
               engage
               to
               maintain
               her
               .
               After
               that
               ,
               the
               Bridegroom
               is
               to
               declare
               what
               he
               will
               give
               his
               Bride
               ,
               besides
               that
               which
               she
               formerly
               made
               choice
               of
               with
               his
               good
               liking
               ,
               if
               she
               survive
               him
               .
               In
               case
               they
               so
               agree
               ,
               it
               provides
               ,
               that
               after
               his
               Decease
               she
               shall
               have
               the
               one
               half
               of
               all
               his
               Estate
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               have
               a
               Child
               betwixt
               them
               ,
               the
               whole
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               ●he
               marry
               again
               .
               Then
               when
               they
               have
               agreed
               on
               all
               things
               ,
               the
               Kindred
               of
               the
               Bride
               shall
               contract
               her
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               engage
               for
               her
               Honesty
               ;
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               they
               shall
               give
               Caution
               for
               the
               Celebration
               of
               the
               Marriage
               .
            
             The
             rest
             being
             not
             very
             material
             ,
             I
             omit
             ;
             and
             have
             only
             set
             down
             these
             ,
             to
             let
             the
             Reader
             see
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             Covenants
             before
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             of
             Bonds
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             them
             ;
             as
             also
             of
             Jointures
             ,
             the
             Thirds
             of
             the
             Estate
             not
             being
             then
             settled
             by
             Law
             ,
             as
             Dower
             ,
             by
             what
             I
             can
             find
             .
          
           
             Having
             now
             finished
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Edmund
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             more
             to
             observe
             ,
             but
             that
             though
             he
             left
             two
             Sons
             by
             the
             Queen
             his
             Wife
             ,
             (
             
               viz.
               Edwi
            
             and
             
               Edgar
               )
            
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             his
             Brother
             Edred
             succeeded
             to
             him
             as
             Next
             Heir
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             Ethelwerd
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             stiles
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             King
             EDRED
             .
          
           
             
               THIS
               year
               (
               according
               to
               our
               Annals
               )
               
                 Eadred
                 Aetheling
              
               after
               his
               Brother's
               Decease
               was
               made
               King
               ,
               
               and
               presently
               reduced
               all
               Northumberland
               under
               his
               Obedience
               :
               Upon
               which
               the
               Scots
               also
               swore
               to
               perform
               whatever
               he
               would
               require
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             But
             the
             Manuscript
             Life
             of
             St
             Dunstan
             ,
             written
             by
             a
             Monk
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             now
             in
             the
             Cottonian
             Library
             ,
             
             is
             much
             more
             particular
             concerning
             this
             King's
             Succession
             ;
             saying
             ,
             That
             King
             Edmund
             being
             slain
             ,
             Eadred
             took
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             succeeding
             to
             his
             Brother
             as
             his
             Heir
             .
             Which
             is
             also
             confirmed
             by
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             who
             says
             ,
             That
             Edred
             being
             Next
             Heir
             to
             his
             Brother
             ,
             succeeded
             him
             :
             And
             Ethelwerd
             gives
             us
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             more
             fully
             ,
             That
             he
             succeeded
             him
             
               quippe
               ejus
               Haeres
            
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             Next
             Heir
             .
             And
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             further
             adds
             ,
             That
             this
             King
             was
             Crowned
             at
             Kingston
             ,
             by
             Odo
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             .
          
           
             
               H.
               Huntington
            
             and
             
               Mat.
               Westminster
            
             give
             us
             the
             Particulars
             of
             this
             War
             against
             the
             Northumbers
             and
             Scots
             more
             at
             large
             ;
             viz.
             That
             he
             subdued
             the
             Northumbrians
             with
             a
             powerful
             Army
             ,
             they
             refusing
             to
             submit
             to
             his
             Dominion
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Scots
             thereupon
             being
             afraid
             ,
             submitted
             themselves
             to
             him
             without
             any
             War
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Scots
             swore
             
               Fidelity
               to
               him
            
             .
          
           
             It
             seems
             here
             by
             Ingulph
             ,
             that
             this
             Submission
             of
             the
             Northumbers
             was
             wrought
             by
             the
             means
             of
             Turketule
             ,
             Chancellor
             to
             King
             Edred
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             Abbot
             of
             Croyland
             ,
             who
             was
             now
             sent
             Ambassador
             to
             the
             Northumbers
             ,
             to
             reduce
             them
             to
             their
             Duty
             ;
             which
             he
             upon
             his
             Arrival
             at
             York
             performed
             with
             that
             Prudence
             and
             Diligence
             ,
             that
             he
             brought
             back
             the
             Archbishop
             and
             all
             the
             People
             of
             that
             City
             to
             their
             former
             Allegiance
             .
          
           
             But
             
               R.
               Hoveden
            
             places
             the
             Oath
             taken
             by
             the
             Northumbrians
             ,
             
             under
             this
             year
             ;
             and
             that
             Wulstan
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Northumbrian
             Lords
             ,
             swore
             Fealty
             to
             King
             Edred
             ,
             in
             a
             Town
             called
             Tadencliff
             ,
             though
             they
             did
             not
             long
             observe
             it
             .
          
           
             Under
             this
             year
             most
             of
             the
             Welsh
             Chronicles
             place
             the
             death
             of
             that
             Worthy
             Prince
             
               Howel
               Dha
            
             ;
             and
             say
             ,
             That
             he
             left
             his
             four
             Sons
             ,
             Owen
             ,
             
             
               Run
               ,
               Roderic
            
             ,
             and
             Edwin
             ,
             his
             Heirs
             of
             all
             his
             Territories
             in
             South-Wales
             :
             But
             as
             for
             
               North
               Wales
            
             ,
             it
             returned
             to
             the
             two
             Sons
             of
             
               Edwal
               Voel
            
             ,
             called
             Jevaf
             and
             Jago
             ,
             (
             because
             Meyric
             their
             Elder
             Brother
             was
             not
             thought
             fit
             to
             govern
             )
             :
             These
             ,
             as
             being
             of
             the
             Elder
             House
             ,
             would
             have
             had
             the
             Supreme
             Government
             of
             all
             Wales
             ,
             which
             ,
             being
             denied
             them
             by
             the
             Sons
             of
             Howel
             ,
             caused
             great
             and
             long
             Wars
             between
             them
             .
          
           
             Yet
             nothwithstanding
             ,
             other
             of
             the
             Welsh
             Chronicles
             place
             the
             death
             of
             
               Howel
               Dha
            
             much
             later
             ,
             for
             they
             make
             him
             Contemporary
             with
             our
             King
             Edgar
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             shewn
             when
             we
             come
             to
             the
             History
             of
             his
             Reign
             in
             the
             next
             Book
             .
          
           
           
           
           
           
           
             
             Also
             the
             same
             year
             (
             according
             to
             
               R.
               Hoveden
            
             )
             King
             Edred
             being
             much
             provoked
             by
             the
             Treachery
             of
             the
             Northumbers
             ,
             laid
             all
             Northumberland
             waste
             ;
             in
             which
             devastation
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Ripun
             which
             had
             been
             built
             by
             Bishop
             Wilfrid
             ,
             was
             burnt
             :
             But
             our
             Annals
             defer
             this
             Rebellion
             of
             the
             Northumbers
             to
             the
             year
             following
             ;
             
               When
               Anlaf
               again
               returned
               into
               the
               Countrey
               of
               the
               Northumbers
               .
               
            
          
           
             This
             is
             also
             confirmed
             by
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             and
             
               H.
               Huntington
               ;
               viz.
            
             That
             King
             Edred
             being
             returned
             into
             the
             Southern
             parts
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             Anlaf
             who
             had
             been
             formerly
             expell'd
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             re●urned
             thither
             with
             a
             great
             Navy
             ,
             and
             being
             received
             with
             joy
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             was
             again
             restored
             to
             his
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             
             About
             this
             time
             ,
             Jago
             and
             Jevaf
             ,
             Princes
             of
             North-Wales
             ,
             entred
             South-Wales
             with
             a
             great
             and
             powerful
             Army
             ,
             against
             whom
             came
             over
             the
             Eldest
             Son
             of
             Howel
             with
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             fought
             a
             Battel
             at
             the
             Hills
             of
             Carne
             ,
             where
             Jevaf
             and
             Jago
             obtained
             the
             Victory
             .
             And
             the
             year
             following
             ,
             the
             same
             Princes
             twice
             invaded
             South-Wales
             ,
             and
             spoiled
             Dyvet
             ,
             and
             slew
             Dunwallon
             ,
             Lord
             thereof
             .
             And
             ,
             to
             place
             these
             Welsh
             Wars
             together
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             952.
             the
             said
             Sons
             of
             
               Howel
               Dha
            
             gathered
             their
             Forces
             together
             against
             Jevaf
             and
             Jago
             ,
             and
             entred
             their
             Countrey
             as
             far
             as
             the
             River
             Co●●y
             ;
             where
             they
             fought
             a
             cruel
             bloody
             Battel
             ,
             at
             a
             place
             called
             Gwrhustu
             ,
             or
             Llanrwst
             ,
             Multitudes
             being
             slain
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             as
             Edwin
             the
             Son
             of
             
               Howel
               Dha
            
             ,
             with
             other
             Welsh
             Princes
             ;
             and
             the
             Sons
             of
             Howel
             being
             vanquish'd
             ,
             Jevaf
             and
             Jago
             pursued
             them
             as
             far
             as
             Curdigan
             ,
             destroying
             their
             Countrey
             with
             Fire
             and
             Sword.
             
          
           
             
             
               This
               year
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Annals
               )
               ,
               Aelfeag
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               deceased
               at
               the
               Feast
               of
               St.
               Gregory
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Northumbers
               again
               expelled
               King
               Anlaf
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               Eric
               the
               Son
               of
               Harold
               for
               their
               King.
               
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             same
             with
             Eric
             mentioned
             by
             Hoveden
             ,
             who
             yet
             did
             not
             immediately
             enter
             upon
             the
             Throne
             (
             as
             that
             Author
             supposes
             )
             till
             Anlaf
             had
             been
             expell'd
             ;
             but
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             and
             the
             Chronicle
             of
             Mailrosse
             ,
             place
             the
             expulsion
             of
             Anlaf
             ,
             and
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             Eric
             ,
             two
             years
             sooner
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             with
             better
             reason
             :
             For
             the
             same
             year
             ,
             according
             to
             Hoveden
             ,
             King
             Edred
             made
             Wulstan
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             ,
             close
             Prisoner
             at
             Witharbirig
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             been
             often
             accused
             to
             him
             upon
             divers
             accounts
             ;
             Yet
             
               Will.
               Malmesbury
            
             tells
             us
             expresly
             ,
             it
             was
             for
             favouring
             or
             conniving
             at
             his
             Countreymen
             in
             their
             late
             Rebellion
             .
             But
             after
             he
             had
             kept
             him
             a
             long
             time
             in
             Prison
             ,
             he
             thought
             fit
             to
             pardon
             him
             ,
             out
             of
             reverence
             to
             his
             Function
             :
             And
             the
             year
             following
             ,
             the
             Chronicle
             of
             Mailrosse
             relates
             ,
             that
             Archbishop
             Wulstan
             being
             set
             free
             ,
             was
             restored
             to
             his
             Episcopal
             Function
             at
             Doncacester
             .
             But
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             King
             Edred
             could
             not
             have
             done
             this
             till
             after
             Eric
             had
             been
             driven
             out
             (
             as
             this
             Author
             more
             truly
             reckons
             )
             ,
             tho
             our
             Annals
             do
             it
             the
             next
             year
             ;
             saying
             ,
             That
          
           
             
             
               The
               Northumbers
               drove
               out
               King
               Eric
               ,
               and
               King
               Eadred
               again
               possessed
               himself
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               .
               ]
            
             With
             which
             also
             
               H.
               Huntington
            
             agrees
             ,
             tho
             he
             places
             it
             a
             year
             sooner
             ,
             relating
             ,
             That
             then
             the
             Northumbers
             being
             weary
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             this
             Eric
             ,
             did
             as
             easily
             cast
             him
             off
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             before
             lightly
             received
             him
             ;
             and
             calling
             in
             Edred
             ,
             they
             again
             placed
             him
             on
             the
             Throne
             ;
             though
             this
             does
             not
             accord
             with
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             his
             Account
             ,
             that
             King
             Edred
             expell'd
             Eric
             by
             
             force
             ,
             and
             wasted
             all
             that
             Kingdom
             with
             fire
             and
             sword
             .
             After
             which
             the
             Northumbrians
             being
             wholly
             subdued
             ,
             were
             no
             more
             governed
             by
             Kings
             but
             Earls
             ;
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             which
             
               Roger
               Hoveden
            
             hath
             there
             given
             us
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Conquest
             .
          
           
             King
             Edred
             having
             been
             (
             as
             Malmesbury
             informs
             us
             )
             long
             tormented
             with
             frequent
             Convulsions
             in
             several
             parts
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             
             being
             admonished
             by
             Archbishop
             Dunstan
             of
             his
             approaching
             death
             ,
             did
             not
             only
             bear
             that
             affliction
             with
             Patience
             ,
             but
             spending
             his
             time
             in
             acts
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             made
             his
             Palace
             a
             School
             of
             all
             Vertues
             ,
             and
             being
             at
             length
             consumed
             by
             a
             tedious
             long
             sickness
             ,
             he
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Annals
             )
             departed
             this
             life
             at
             the
             Feast
             of
             St.
             Clement
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             flower
             of
             his
             Age
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             grief
             of
             all
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             after
             having
             Reigned
             Nine
             Years
             and
             an
             half
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Manuscript
             life
             of
             St.
             Dunstan
             (
             already
             cited
             )
             is
             much
             more
             particular
             as
             to
             the
             Disease
             he
             died
             of
             ,
             viz.
             that
             not
             being
             able
             to
             swallow
             his
             Meat
             ,
             he
             could
             only
             eat
             Broth
             ,
             so
             that
             being
             wasted
             away
             ,
             he
             died
             .
          
           
             This
             Relation
             of
             King
             
             Edred's
             not
             being
             able
             to
             swallow
             his
             Meat
             ,
             gave
             occasion
             to
             John
             of
             Wallingford
             absurdly
             to
             tell
             us
             in
             his
             Chronicle
             (
             not
             long
             since
             Printed
             )
             that
             King
             Edred
             having
             his
             Teeth
             fallen
             out
             by
             reason
             of
             Old
             Age
             ,
             could
             not
             Chew
             his
             Meat
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Broths
             they
             made
             for
             him
             were
             not
             sufficient
             to
             keep
             him
             alive
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             died
             of
             Hunger
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             altogether
             as
             true
             as
             the
             story
             that
             follows
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             this
             Author
             ,
             but
             in
             most
             other
             Monkish
             Writers
             of
             the
             History
             of
             those
             times
             (
             from
             the
             Relation
             of
             the
             above-cited
             Author
             of
             St.
             
             Dunstan's
             Life
             )
             that
             St.
             Dunstan
             hearing
             how
             dangerously
             Ill
             the
             King
             was
             ,
             and
             making
             haste
             to
             Visit
             him
             before
             he
             died
             ,
             as
             he
             rode
             on
             the
             way
             thither
             ,
             there
             came
             a
             Voice
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             cried
             aloud
             to
             him
             ,
             King
             Edred
             
               is
               now
               dead
            
             ;
             at
             which
             all
             present
             being
             astonished
             ,
             the
             poor
             Horse
             ,
             upon
             which
             St.
             Dunstan
             was
             then
             Mounted
             ,
             immediately
             fell
             down
             dead
             .
             But
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             ,
             though
             he
             mentions
             this
             story
             of
             the
             Voice
             ,
             yet
             is
             so
             wise
             as
             to
             pass
             by
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Horse
             ,
             being
             sensible
             it
             was
             a
             Pill
             too
             large
             to
             be
             easily
             swallowed
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Character
             of
             this
             King
             ,
             the
             Monkish
             Writers
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             give
             him
             that
             of
             a
             most
             Vertuous
             and
             Pious
             Prince
             ;
             and
             as
             to
             his
             Valour
             ,
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             saith
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             inferior
             in
             Magnanimity
             to
             either
             of
             his
             Brothers
             ;
             he
             was
             also
             the
             first
             King
             of
             England
             who
             (
             as
             I
             can
             find
             )
             stiled
             himself
             
               Rex
               Magnae
               Britanniae
            
             ,
             King
             of
             
               Great
               Britain
            
             ,
             in
             a
             Charter
             to
             the
             Abbey
             of
             Croyland
             recited
             by
             Ingulphus
             ;
             as
             also
             in
             another
             Charter
             to
             the
             Abbey
             of
             Reculver
             ;
             in
             
               Monast.
               Anglic.
            
             he
             stiles
             himself
             
               Totius
               Albionis
               Monarchus
            
             ,
             
             i.
             e.
             Monarch
             of
             all
             England
             ;
             In
             which
             Stile
             he
             was
             also
             followed
             by
             his
             Nephew
             King
             Edgar
             ;
             from
             whence
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             That
             King
             James
             was
             not
             the
             first
             who
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             Title
             of
             King
             of
             
               Great
               Britain
            
             ,
             though
             as
             being
             also
             King
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             he
             did
             much
             better
             deserve
             it
             than
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             King
             Edred
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             fail
             of
             the
             good
             will
             of
             the
             Monks
             ,
             since
             the
             same
             Manuscript
             Author
             of
             St.
             Dunstan's
             Life
             relates
             ,
             That
             he
             put
             such
             great
             confidence
             in
             that
             Holy
             Abbot
             ,
             that
             he
             committed
             the
             chief
             Muniments
             and
             Treasures
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             to
             his
             Care
             ,
             to
             be
             kept
             at
             his
             Abby
             of
             Glastenbury
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             the
             King
             lay
             on
             his
             
             Death-bed
             ,
             
             St.
             Dunstan
             was
             then
             carrying
             them
             back
             to
             him
             to
             be
             disposed
             of
             as
             he
             should
             think
             fit
             ,
             but
             he
             just
             before
             received
             the
             News
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             already
             heard
             .
          
           
             Nor
             did
             this
             King
             die
             without
             Issue
             (
             as
             many
             believe
             )
             for
             Mr.
             Speed
             proves
             the
             contrary
             from
             certain
             ancient
             Charters
             Cited
             by
             him
             at
             the
             end
             of
             this
             King's
             Life
             ;
             wherein
             you
             will
             find
             that
             his
             Two
             Sons
             Elfrid
             and
             Bertfrid
             were
             Witnesses
             to
             them
             ,
             tho
             they
             did
             not
             Succeed
             their
             Father
             ,
             but
             Edwi
             Son
             to
             his
             Elder
             Brother
             Edmund
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             King
             EDWI
             .
          
           
             
               IMmediately
               after
               King
               
               Edmund's
               decease
               ,
               our
               Annals
               tell
               us
               ,
               
               Edwig
               ,
               Son
               to
               the
               late
               King
               Edmund
               and
               Elgiva
               ,
               began
               his
               Reign
               ;
               and
               he
               banisht
               St.
               Dunstan
               out
               of
               England
               .
               ]
            
             This
             King
             ,
             as
             all
             our
             Historians
             agree
             ,
             was
             crowned
             at
             Kingston
             by
             Odo
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             but
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             gives
             us
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             Disgrace
             of
             St.
             Dunstan
             ,
             to
             this
             effect
             :
             That
             this
             King
             being
             a
             Youth
             of
             great
             Beauty
             ,
             and
             amorous
             above
             his
             years
             ,
             was
             mightily
             in
             love
             with
             a
             young
             Lady
             ,
             his
             near
             Kinswoman
             ,
             whom
             he
             fain
             would
             have
             married
             ,
             but
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Nobles
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             were
             utterly
             averse
             to
             it
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             of
             the
             nearness
             of
             their
             Relation
             ,
             but
             because
             she
             had
             none
             of
             the
             best
             Reputation
             ,
             as
             to
             her
             Chastity
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             gives
             us
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             this
             Story
             ,
             yet
             I
             shall
             rather
             chuse
             to
             take
             it
             from
             the
             *
             Manus●ript
             Life
             of
             St.
             Dunstan
             ,
             who
             lived
             about
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             which
             that
             Author
             borrowed
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             thus
             :
             That
             on
             the
             very
             day
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             
               common
               Election
            
             of
             all
             the
             chief
             Men
             of
             
               England
               ,
               Edwig
            
             was
             anointed
             King
             ;
             after
             the
             Coronation-Dinner
             was
             over
             ,
             he
             and
             the
             chief
             Bishops
             and
             Nobility
             being
             retired
             into
             a
             private
             Room
             ,
             there
             treating
             of
             the
             Great
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             the
             King
             (
             perhaps
             at
             that
             Critical
             Juncture
             being
             weary
             of
             their
             company
             )
             stole
             into
             the
             Apartment
             of
             this
             Beautiful
             Lady
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             some
             pleasurable
             moments
             with
             her
             ;
             which
             the
             Nobility
             hearing
             of
             ,
             they
             highly
             resented
             it
             ,
             but
             none
             would
             adventure
             to
             bring
             him
             back
             ;
             only
             Abbot
             Dunstan
             ,
             and
             a
             Bishop
             whose
             Name
             was
             Cynesius
             ,
             the
             King's
             Cousin
             ,
             went
             boldly
             into
             the
             Chamber
             ,
             where
             they
             found
             him
             with
             his
             Crown
             off
             his
             head
             ,
             lying
             between
             the
             Mother
             of
             this
             Lady
             ,
             and
             her
             Daughter
             ,
             upon
             which
             they
             not
             only
             reproved
             him
             ,
             but
             putting
             on
             his
             Crown
             again
             ,
             and
             taking
             him
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             they
             pulled
             him
             away
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             carried
             him
             back
             by
             force
             into
             the
             Room
             where
             his
             Nobles
             were
             ;
             but
             Athelgiva
             (
             for
             it
             seems
             so
             was
             this
             Lady
             sometimes
             called
             )
             being
             highly
             provoked
             at
             this
             Affront
             ,
             did
             not
             fail
             to
             exasperate
             the
             King
             against
             Dunstan
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             revenge
             he
             banished
             him
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             who
             thereupon
             (
             as
             
               R.
               Hoveden
            
             relates
             )
             retired
             to
             a
             Monastery
             in
             Flanders
             .
          
           
             Nor
             did
             the
             King's
             Resentments
             stop
             here
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             hatred
             to
             Dunstan
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             turned
             the
             Monks
             out
             of
             Glastenbury
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             divers
             of
             the
             greatest
             Monasteries
             in
             England
             ;
             where
             also
             ,
             
             as
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             words
             it
             ,
             
               his
               own
               Abbey
               was
               turned
               into
               a
               Stable
               for
               Clerks
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Secular
             Chanons
             were
             put
             in
             their
             places
             ,
             not
             only
             there
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             other
             Abbeys
             where
             the
             Monks
             were
             expelled
             .
          
           
             But
             tho
             the
             King's
             violence
             to
             Abbot
             Dunstan
             ,
             and
             the
             Monks
             ,
             is
             by
             no
             means
             to
             be
             justified
             ,
             yet
             this
             rudeness
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             pressing
             upon
             his
             privacy
             ,
             and
             carrying
             him
             by
             force
             out
             of
             the
             Room
             from
             his
             Mistress
             ,
             or
             Wife
             ,
             (
             for
             some
             Historians
             tell
             us
             that
             he
             had
             been
             privately
             married
             to
             her
             )
             can
             as
             little
             be
             excused
             :
             So
             that
             no
             wonder
             if
             a
             young
             
             King
             ,
             
             and
             an
             enraged
             Woman
             ,
             did
             all
             they
             could
             to
             revenge
             so
             great
             an
             Affront
             .
          
           
             Yet
             it
             seems
             by
             the
             same
             Author
             of
             St.
             
             Dunstan's
             Life
             ,
             that
             Archbishop
             Odo
             was
             severely
             revenged
             on
             this
             Lady
             ;
             for
             he
             not
             only
             sent
             Armed
             men
             ,
             to
             take
             her
             out
             of
             the
             Court
             by
             force
             ,
             but
             also
             branded
             her
             with
             a
             hot
             Iron
             on
             the
             Cheeks
             ,
             to
             take
             off
             the
             King's
             Affections
             from
             her
             ,
             and
             then
             caused
             her
             to
             be
             sent
             into
             Ireland
             ;
             but
             whether
             this
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Great
             Council
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             own
             Authority
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             find
             :
             But
             it
             seems
             ,
             upon
             her
             return
             thence
             again
             ,
             being
             on
             her
             way
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             said
             Archbishop's
             Officers
             met
             her
             ,
             and
             cut
             her
             Hamstrings
             ;
             so
             that
             not
             being
             able
             to
             stir
             ,
             she
             is
             supposed
             to
             have
             died
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             of
             this
             cruel
             Treatment
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             this
             did
             not
             happen
             immediately
             ,
             but
             some
             time
             after
             ;
             for
             this
             Year
             all
             the
             People
             North
             of
             Humber
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             the
             River
             Thames
             ,
             rose
             against
             King
             Edwi
             ,
             with
             an
             intention
             to
             expel
             him
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             for
             his
             violence
             done
             to
             the
             Monks
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             as
             *
             Osborne
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             Dunstan
             relates
             ,
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             fly
             with
             his
             Adulteress
             to
             the
             City
             of
             Glocester
             :
             But
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             and
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             ,
             are
             more
             particular
             in
             this
             Relation
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             the
             Mercians
             and
             Northumbrians
             hating
             and
             despising
             King
             Edwi
             for
             his
             Evil
             Government
             ,
             deserted
             him
             ,
             and
             having
             deposed
             him
             ,
             they
             elected
             his
             Brother
             Prince
             Edgar
             King
             over
             them
             ;
             which
             it
             seems
             was
             also
             
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Common
               Council
               of
               the
               Kingdom
            
             ;
             for
             the
             above-cited
             Author
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             St.
             Dunstan
             ,
             saith
             it
             was
             
               done
               by
               the
               Common
               Consent
               of
               all
               the
               Wise
               men
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
            
             So
             that
             Edwi
             having
             no
             more
             left
             him
             than
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             
               West
               Saxons
            
             for
             his
             share
             ,
             the
             River
             Thames
             was
             made
             the
             Boundary
             between
             their
             two
             Kingdoms
             .
          
           
             
               Henry
               de
               Knighton
            
             ,
             out
             of
             some
             Ancient
             Chronicles
             then
             preserved
             in
             the
             Abbey
             of
             Legcester
             ,
             here
             farther
             relates
             ,
             That
             after
             the
             Expulsion
             of
             King
             Edwi
             for
             his
             Evil
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             Enormous
             Deeds
             which
             he
             committed
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Throne
             was
             vacant
             for
             above
             a
             year
             ,
             and
             many
             Murthers
             and
             Robberies
             ,
             and
             other
             Mischiefs
             were
             committed
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             Government
             ,
             till
             some
             Good
             men
             of
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             ,
             seeking
             God
             by
             frequent
             Prayers
             ,
             heard
             at
             last
             a
             Voice
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             commanding
             them
             to
             Crown
             Prince
             Edgar
             (
             being
             yet
             a
             Youth
             )
             their
             King
             ,
             which
             they
             immediately
             obeyed
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             sounds
             like
             a
             Monkish
             Legend
             ,
             only
             to
             enhance
             the
             Excellency
             of
             King
             
             Edgar's
             Reign
             ,
             which
             with
             them
             must
             owe
             its
             Original
             to
             no
             less
             an
             Author
             than
             Heaven
             it self
             ;
             but
             no
             other
             Historians
             mention
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             but
             agree
             that
             King
             Edwi
             was
             never
             deprived
             of
             more
             than
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             Mercia
             and
             Northumberland
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             no
             Vacancy
             of
             the
             Throne
             ,
             that
             Division
             being
             made
             presently
             upon
             the
             aforesaid
             Defection
             of
             the
             People
             of
             these
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             immediately
             confirmed
             by
             an
             Act
             of
             the
             
               Witena
               Gemote
            
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             already
             related
             .
          
           
             But
             however
             it
             happened
             ,
             King
             Edwi
             was
             forced
             to
             rest
             contented
             with
             this
             unequal
             division
             ,
             since
             not
             having
             the
             good-will
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             it
             was
             well
             he
             could
             keep
             what
             he
             had
             .
             From
             whence
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             how
             dangerous
             a
             thing
             it
             was
             ,
             for
             Princes
             to
             provoke
             the
             Ruling
             Part
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             People
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             who
             could
             so
             easily
             turn
             the
             hearts
             of
             their
             Subjects
             against
             them
             .
          
           
           
             Our
             Annals
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             very
             short
             in
             this
             Relation
             ,
             yet
             confirm
             the
             deposing
             of
             King
             
               Edwi
               ;
               viz.
            
             That
             this
             Year
             
               Edgar
               Atheling
            
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ;
             and
             also
             adds
             ,
             That
             not
             long
             before
             ,
             Wulstan
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             ,
             deceased
             .
          
           
             Although
             the
             printed
             Copy
             of
             the
             Saxon
             Annals
             place
             the
             Death
             of
             King
             Edwi
             under
             the
             year
             957
             ,
             
             yet
             it
             appears
             by
             the
             
               Manuscript
               Laudean
            
             Copy
             of
             these
             Annals
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             that
             he
             died
             not
             till
             this
             very
             year
             ;
             for
             we
             cannot
             otherwise
             make
             up
             the
             space
             of
             near
             four
             years
             ,
             which
             all
             our
             Historians
             allow
             to
             this
             King's
             Reign
             :
             Of
             whom
             they
             give
             us
             this
             Character
             ,
             That
             though
             he
             was
             extraordinary
             Handsome
             ,
             yet
             he
             abused
             that
             Comeliness
             of
             his
             Person
             by
             his
             excessive
             Lust
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             do
             not
             hear
             of
             above
             one
             Mistress
             he
             kept
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             whom
             he
             was
             either
             married
             to
             ,
             or
             else
             lived
             withal
             like
             a
             Wife
             .
             But
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             he
             have
             a
             very
             bad
             Character
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             the
             Monks
             ,
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             are
             the
             only
             persons
             that
             have
             given
             it
             to
             us
             :
             But
             
               H.
               Huntington
            
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Secular
             Priest
             ,
             and
             no
             Monk
             ,
             is
             more
             moderate
             ,
             by
             telling
             us
             that
             this
             King
             did
             not
             uncommendably
             hold
             the
             Scepter
             .
             But
             when
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Reign
             his
             Kingdom
             began
             to
             flourish
             ,
             an
             Untimely
             Death
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             those
             happy
             Expectations
             from
             him
             .
             His
             Body
             was
             buried
             at
             Winchester
             ,
             with
             his
             Uncle's
             .
          
           
             And
             with
             this
             King's
             Reign
             I
             shall
             also
             put
             a
             Period
             to
             this
             Book
             ,
             lest
             it
             should
             swell
             beyond
             a
             due
             proportion
             .
          
           
             The
             End
             of
             the
             Fifth
             Book
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           General
           History
           OF
           BRITAIN
           ,
           NOW
           CALLED
           ENGLAND
           :
           As
           well
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           as
           Civil
           .
           BOOK
           VI.
           Containing
           the
           General
           History
           of
           England
           from
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           EDGAR
           ,
           to
           the
           Death
           of
           King
           HAROLD
           ;
           being
           One
           hundred
           and
           seventeen
           Years
           .
        
         
           
             King
             EDGAR
             .
          
           
             I
             Have
             begun
             this
             Period
             with
             this
             Prince's
             Reign
             ;
             for
             though
             it
             does
             not
             exactly
             divide
             the
             Space
             of
             Time
             between
             King
             Egbert
             and
             the
             coming
             in
             of
             King
             William
             ,
             sirnamed
             the
             Conqueror
             ,
             into
             two
             equal
             parts
             ,
             yet
             will
             it
             much
             better
             suit
             with
             the
             Proportion
             of
             the
             Books
             into
             which
             we
             have
             divided
             this
             Period
             :
             Besides
             ,
             King
             Edgar
             by
             again
             reuniting
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             enjoying
             by
             his
             Valour
             as
             well
             as
             his
             good
             Fortune
             ,
             a
             happy
             and
             peaceable
             Reign
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             not
             the
             first
             Prince
             who
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             Title
             of
             Monarch
             of
             all
             Albion
             or
             England
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             already
             shewn
             ,
             yet
             since
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             this
             Island
             did
             willingly
             submit
             themselves
             to
             his
             Dominion
             ,
             he
             seems
             to
             have
             best
             deserved
             that
             Title
             ,
             of
             any
             I
             can
             find
             .
          
           
             King
             Edwy
             being
             now
             dead
             ,
             as
             our
             Annals
             have
             related
             ,
             King
             Edgar
             his
             Brother
             began
             to
             reign
             ,
             not
             only
             over
             the
             Mercians
             and
             Northumbers
             ,
             but
             also
             over
             all
             the
             West-Saxon
             Kingdom
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Manuscript
             Author
             of
             St.
             
             Dunstan's
             Life
             relates
             )
             he
             succeeded
             in
             his
             Brother's
             Kingdom
             as
             Heir
             ,
             and
             was
             elected
             by
             the
             Clergy
             as
             well
             as
             Laity
             ,
             over
             both
             Kingdoms
             :
             Which
             is
             also
             confirmed
             by
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             
             and
             
               R.
               Hoveden
            
             ,
             who
             expresly
             tells
             us
             he
             was
             elected
             King
             by
             the
             whole
             English
             Nation
             ,
             in
             the
             Sixteenth
             Year
             of
             his
             Age
             :
             So
             that
             (
             as
             the
             Annals
             observe
             )
             
               In
               his
               days
               all
               things
               succeeded
               prosperously
               ,
               God
               giving
               him
               Peace
               as
               long
               as
               he
               lived
               ,
               because
               he
               loved
               his
               Law
               ,
               and
               consulted
               the
               Good
               and
               Peace
               of
               his
               People
               ,
               beyond
               all
               the
               Princes
               that
               had
               been
               in
               the
               memory
               of
               man
               before
               him
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               he
               had
               greater
               Honour
               in
               all
               Nations
               round
               him
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               his
               own
               ;
               and
               he
               was
               by
               a
               peculiar
               Blessing
               from
               above
               so
               assisted
               ,
               that
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               every
               where
               submitted
               themselves
               to
               him
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               he
               disposed
               of
               all
               things
               as
               he
               pleased
               ,
               without
               fighting
               .
            
          
           
             But
             one
             of
             the
             first
             things
             (
             that
             we
             find
             in
             the
             said
             Author
             of
             St.
             
             Dunstan's
             Life
             )
             he
             did
             ,
             was
             ,
             That
             a
             great
             Council
             being
             held
             at
             a
             place
             called
             Bradanford
             (
             now
             Bradford
             in
             Wiltshire
             )
             Abbot
             Dunstan
             was
             by
             the
             general
             consent
             of
             all
             there
             present
             ,
             chosen
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             for
             his
             great
             Piety
             and
             Prudence
             .
             And
             also
             King
             Edgar
             being
             now
             well
             instructed
             by
             the
             said
             Bishop
             and
             other
             Wise
             Men
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             in
             the
             Arts
             of
             Government
             ,
             began
             to
             discountenance
             the
             Wicked
             and
             Vicious
             ,
             and
             to
             favour
             and
             advance
             the
             Good
             ;
             as
             also
             to
             repair
             the
             decay'd
             and
             ruined
             Monasteries
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             replenish
             them
             with
             God's
             Servants
             ,
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Monks
             )
             ;
             and
             in
             short
             ,
             to
             undo
             whatsoever
             his
             Brother
             had
             done
             before
             .
          
           
             This
             year
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             Annals
             ,
             Odo
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             dying
             ,
             
             Dunstan
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             succeeded
             in
             the
             Archbishoprick
             :
             But
             in
             this
             the
             Author
             of
             these
             Annals
             is
             mistaken
             ;
             for
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             other
             Authors
             ,
             assure
             us
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             not
             Dunstan
             ,
             but
             Elfin
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             means
             of
             some
             Courtiers
             whom
             he
             had
             gained
             over
             to
             him
             by
             the
             prevailing
             Power
             of
             his
             Presents
             ,
             procured
             King
             
             Edgar's
             Precept
             to
             make
             him
             Archbishop
             .
             From
             whence
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             That
             notwithstanding
             the
             former
             Decrees
             of
             Synods
             and
             Councils
             in
             England
             ,
             yet
             those
             Elections
             which
             were
             called
             Canonical
             ,
             were
             neither
             then
             nor
             a
             long
             time
             after
             this
             observed
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             Bishop
             Elfin
             ,
             he
             is
             said
             by
             our
             Authors
             to
             have
             trampled
             upon
             the
             Tombstone
             of
             that
             Pious
             Archbishop
             ,
             Odo
             ,
             his
             Predecessor
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             uttered
             opprobrious
             Language
             against
             his
             Memory
             ;
             which
             his
             Ghost
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             so
             far
             resented
             ,
             that
             appearing
             to
             the
             new
             Archbishop
             in
             a
             Vision
             ,
             it
             threatned
             him
             with
             a
             speedy
             destruction
             ;
             but
             he
             looking
             upon
             it
             only
             as
             a
             Dream
             ,
             made
             what
             haste
             he
             could
             to
             Rome
             ,
             to
             get
             the
             Pope's
             Confirmation
             ,
             by
             receiving
             of
             his
             Pall
             ;
             but
             in
             his
             Journey
             over
             the
             Alpes
             he
             was
             frozen
             to
             death
             ,
             being
             found
             with
             his
             Feet
             in
             his
             Horse's
             belly
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             killed
             and
             opened
             ,
             to
             restore
             heat
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             no
             sooner
             did
             the
             News
             arrive
             of
             
             Elfin's
             death
             ,
             when
             (
             according
             to
             
               Florence
               )
               Brythelm
            
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Wells
             ,
             was
             made
             Archbishop
             ;
             But
             because
             neither
             of
             these
             last
             Archbishops
             ever
             received
             their
             Palls
             from
             Rome
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             counted
             essential
             to
             that
             Dignity
             ,
             I
             suppose
             these
             two
             last
             were
             omitted
             in
             our
             Annals
             :
             But
             this
             Brythelm
             being
             not
             found
             sufficiently
             qualified
             for
             so
             great
             a
             Charge
             ,
             he
             was
             (
             as
             Osbern
             relates
             )
             commanded
             by
             the
             King
             and
             the
             whole
             Nation
             to
             retire
             ;
             whereupon
             he
             quietly
             submitted
             ,
             and
             returning
             again
             to
             his
             former
             Church
             ,
             Dunstan
             ,
             now
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             (
             who
             also
             held
             the
             See
             of
             
               Worcester
               in
               Commendam
            
             )
             was
             by
             the
             general
             Consent
             of
             the
             King
             and
             all
             his
             Wise
             Men
             in
             the
             great
             Council
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             elected
             Archbishop
             
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             for
             his
             supposed
             great
             Sanctity
             :
             
             Of
             which
             the
             Monks
             of
             that
             Age
             relate
             so
             many
             Miracles
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             tedious
             to
             read
             ,
             much
             more
             to
             repeat
             such
             stuff
             ;
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             one
             would
             admire
             ,
             (
             were
             it
             not
             for
             the
             extreme
             Ignorance
             of
             that
             Age
             )
             how
             men
             could
             ever
             hope
             they
             should
             be
             believe
             in
             so
             short
             a
             time
             after
             they
             were
             supposed
             to
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             Such
             are
             those
             of
             this
             Bishop's
             Harp
             being
             hung
             against
             the
             Wall
             ,
             and
             playing
             a
             whole
             Psalm
             without
             any
             hands
             touching
             it
             ;
             nay
             ,
             the
             Monks
             can
             tell
             us
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Tune
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             Words
             too
             .
             Then
             the
             stopping
             of
             King
             
             Edmund's
             Horse
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             just
             ready
             to
             run
             down
             a
             Precipice
             ,
             at
             that
             King
             's
             only
             pronouncing
             of
             St.
             
             Dunstan's
             Name
             to
             himself
             .
             Next
             ,
             his
             often
             driving
             away
             the
             Devil
             with
             a
             Staff
             ,
             troubling
             him
             at
             Prayers
             sometimes
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             Fox
             ,
             sometimes
             of
             a
             Wolf
             or
             a
             Bear.
             But
             above
             all
             ,
             his
             taking
             the
             Devil
             by
             the
             Nose
             with
             a
             Pair
             of
             red
             hot
             Tongs
             ;
             who
             (
             being
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             an
             excellent
             Smith
             )
             was
             once
             at
             work
             in
             his
             Forge
             ,
             when
             the
             Devil
             appeared
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             Handsome
             Woman
             ,
             but
             met
             with
             very
             rough
             entertainment
             ;
             for
             going
             about
             to
             tempt
             his
             Chastity
             ,
             he
             took
             his
             Devilship
             by
             the
             Nose
             with
             a
             Pair
             of
             red
             hot
             Tongs
             ,
             till
             he
             made
             him
             roar
             .
             Now
             if
             such
             Grave
             Authors
             as
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             are
             guilty
             of
             relating
             such
             Fictions
             ,
             what
             can
             we
             expect
             from
             those
             of
             less
             Judgment
             and
             Honesty
             ?
          
           
             But
             this
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             ,
             that
             this
             Archbishop
             was
             a
             great
             Propagator
             of
             Monkery
             ;
             many
             Monasteries
             being
             either
             new
             built
             or
             new
             founded
             in
             his
             time
             ;
             and
             the
             Clerks
             or
             Secular
             Canons
             of
             divers
             Churches
             being
             now
             to
             be
             turned
             out
             ,
             were
             put
             to
             their
             choice
             ,
             either
             to
             quit
             their
             Habits
             or
             their
             Places
             ;
             most
             of
             whom
             rather
             chose
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             so
             gave
             place
             to
             those
             who
             being
             of
             William
             of
             
             Malmesbury's
             own
             Order
             ,
             our
             Author
             calls
             their
             Betters
             .
          
           
             Archbishop
             Dunstan
             also
             exercised
             Ecclesiastical
             Discipline
             ,
             without
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
             imposing
             upon
             King
             Edgar
             himself
             a
             Seven
             Years
             Pennance
             ,
             part
             of
             which
             was
             ,
             to
             forbear
             wearing
             his
             Crown
             during
             all
             that
             time
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             for
             taking
             a
             Nun
             out
             of
             a
             Cloyster
             at
             Wilton
             ,
             and
             then
             debauching
             her
             .
             From
             all
             which
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             how
             necessary
             it
             was
             in
             those
             days
             for
             a
             Prince's
             Quiet
             as
             well
             as
             Reputation
             ,
             to
             be
             blindly
             obedient
             to
             that
             which
             was
             then
             called
             the
             Church-Discipline
             ;
             since
             King
             Edwin
             having
             to
             do
             but
             with
             one
             Woman
             whom
             they
             did
             not
             like
             ,
             is
             branded
             as
             one
             excessively
             given
             to
             Women
             ;
             whilst
             King
             Edgar
             ,
             who
             gave
             many
             more
             Instances
             of
             his
             Failings
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             is
             reckon'd
             for
             a
             Saint
             .
             But
             as
             for
             this
             Nun
             ,
             whom
             they
             call
             
               Wilfrede
               ,
               William
            
             of
             Malmesbury
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             tho
             she
             were
             bred
             in
             that
             Monastery
             ,
             yet
             was
             she
             not
             then
             professed
             ,
             but
             took
             upon
             her
             the
             Veil
             ,
             only
             to
             avoid
             the
             King's
             Lust
             ,
             which
             yet
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             could
             not
             secure
             her
             from
             it
             ;
             for
             he
             begot
             on
             her
             that
             beautiful
             Lady
             Editha
             ,
             who
             became
             also
             a
             Nun
             in
             the
             same
             Monastery
             of
             Wilton
             ,
             where
             her
             Mother
             had
             been
             professed
             before
             ;
             and
             of
             which
             this
             Young
             and
             Virtuous
             Lady
             being
             made
             Abbess
             ,
             died
             in
             the
             flower
             of
             her
             Age
             ,
             as
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             informs
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Year
             also
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Welsh
             Chronicle
             ,
             
               North
               Wales
            
             was
             sorely
             harass'd
             by
             the
             Forces
             of
             King
             Edgar
             :
             The
             Cause
             of
             which
             War
             ,
             was
             the
             Non-Payment
             of
             the
             Tribute
             due
             from
             the
             King
             of
             Aberfraw
             to
             the
             King
             of
             London
             :
             But
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             as
             
               John
               Beaver
            
             informs
             
             us
             ,
             
             a
             Peace
             was
             concluded
             on
             this
             condition
             ,
             That
             King
             Edgar
             hearing
             the
             great
             Mischief
             which
             both
             England
             and
             Wales
             then
             received
             by
             the
             vast
             multitude
             of
             Wolves
             which
             then
             abounded
             ,
             especially
             in
             Wales
             ,
             released
             the
             Tribute
             in
             Money
             ,
             which
             the
             King
             of
             North-Wales
             was
             hitherto
             obliged
             to
             pay
             ,
             and
             instead
             thereof
             engaged
             the
             Prince
             of
             Wales
             to
             send
             him
             a
             Yearly
             Tribute
             of
             so
             many
             Wolves
             Heads
             ,
             in
             lieu
             of
             that
             Tribute
             ;
             which
             the
             said
             Prince
             performed
             ,
             till
             within
             some
             Years
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             more
             Wolves
             to
             be
             found
             either
             in
             England
             or
             Wales
             ,
             that
             Tribute
             ceased
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             with
             our
             Annals
             :
             
               This
               Year
               deceased
               Aelfgar
               ,
               Cousin
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               (
               and
               Earl
               also
               of
               Devonshire
               )
               whose
               Body
               lies
               buried
               at
               
                 Wilton
                 .
                 Sigeferth
              
               likewise
               (
               here
               called
               a
               King
               ,
               though
               he
               was
               indeed
               no
               more
               than
               Vice-King
               ,
               or
               Earl
               of
               some
               Province
               )
               now
               made
               himself
               away
               ,
               and
               was
               buried
               at
               Winborne
               .
               The
               same
               Year
               was
               a
               great
               Mortality
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               a
               very
               Malignant
               Feaver
               raged
               at
               London
               :
               Also
               the
               Church
               of
               St.
               Pauls
               (
               at
               London
               )
               was
               this
               Year
               burnt
               ,
               and
               soon
               after
               rebuilt
               ;
               and
               Athelmod
               the
               Priest
               went
               to
               Rome
               ,
               and
               there
               died
               .
            
          
           
             I
             have
             nothing
             else
             to
             add
             that
             is
             remarkable
             ,
             under
             this
             Year
             ,
             but
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Abby
             of
             Tavistock
             ,
             by
             Ordgar
             Earl
             of
             Devonshire
             ,
             afterwards
             Father-in-law
             to
             King
             Edgar
             ;
             though
             it
             was
             within
             less
             than
             fifty
             years
             after
             its
             foundation
             burnt
             down
             by
             the
             Danes
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Ethelred
             ;
             but
             was
             afterwards
             rebuilt
             more
             stately
             than
             before
             .
          
           
             
               This
               Year
               Wolfstan
               the
               Deacon
               deceased
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               Gyric
               the
               Priest.
               
               
            
             These
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             were
             some
             men
             of
             remarkable
             Sanctity
             ,
             in
             that
             Monastery
             ,
             to
             which
             this
             Copy
             of
             these
             Annals
             did
             once
             belong
             .
          
           
             
               The
               same
               Year
               also
               ,
               Abbot
               Athelwald
               received
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               and
               was
               consecrated
               on
               a
               Sunday
               ,
               being
               the
               Vigil
               of
               St.
               Andrew
               :
               The
               second
               year
               after
               his
               Consecration
               ,
               he
               repaired
               divers
               Monasteries
               ,
               and
               drove
               the
               Clerks
               (
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Canons
               )
               from
               that
               Bishoprick
               ,
               because
               they
               would
               observe
               no
               Rule
               ,
               and
               placed
               Monks
               in
               their
               stead
               .
               He
               also
               founded
               two
               Abbies
               ,
               the
               one
               of
               Monks
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               of
               Nuns
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               going
               to
               King
               Edgar
               ,
               he
               desired
               him
               to
               bestow
               upon
               him
               all
               the
               Monasteries
               the
               Danes
               had
               before
               destroyed
               ,
               because
               he
               intended
               to
               rebuild
               them
               ;
               which
               the
               King
               willingly
               granted
               :
               Then
               the
               Bishop
               went
               to
               Elig
               ,
               where
               St.
               Etheldrith
               lieth
               buried
               ,
               and
               caused
               that
               Monastery
               to
               be
               rebuilt
               ,
               and
               then
               gave
               it
               to
               the
               care
               of
               one
               of
               his
               Monks
               ,
               named
               Brightnoth
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               made
               him
               Abbot
               of
               the
               Monks
               of
               that
               Monastery
               ,
               where
               there
               had
               been
               Nuns
               before
               :
               Then
               Bishop
               Athelwald
               went
               to
               the
               Monastery
               which
               is
               called
               Medeshamstead
               ,
               which
               had
               also
               been
               destroyed
               by
               the
               Danes
               ;
               where
               he
               found
               nothing
               but
               old
               Walls
               ,
               with
               Trees
               and
               Bushes
               growing
               among
               them
               ;
               but
               at
               last
               he
               spied
               hidden
               in
               one
               of
               these
               Walls
               ,
               that
               Charter
               which
               Abbot
               Headda
               had
               formerly
               wrote
               ;
               in
               which
               it
               appeared
               ,
               that
               King
               Wulfher
               ,
               and
               Ethelred
               his
               Brother
               ,
               had
               founded
               this
               Monastery
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               King
               with
               the
               Bishop
               had
               freed
               it
               from
               all
               secular
               servitude
               ;
               and
               Pope
               Agatho
               had
               confirmed
               it
               by
               his
               Bull
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               Archbishop
               
                 Deus
                 Dedit
              
               .
            
          
           
             Which
             Charter
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             is
             that
             ,
             the
             Substance
             of
             which
             is
             already
             recited
             in
             the
             Fourth
             book
             ,
             Anno
             656.
             and
             which
             I
             have
             there
             proved
             to
             be
             forged
             ;
             for
             the
             Monks
             had
             then
             a
             very
             fair
             opportunity
             to
             
             forge
             that
             Charter
             ,
             
             and
             afterwards
             to
             pretend
             they
             found
             it
             in
             an
             old
             Wall
             :
             But
             letting
             that
             pass
             ,
             thus
             much
             is
             certain
             from
             the
             Peterburgh
             Copy
             of
             these
             Annals
             ,
             
               That
               the
               said
               Bishop
               then
               caused
               this
               Monastery
               to
               be
               rebuilt
               ,
               placing
               a
               new
               Set
               of
               Monks
               therein
               ;
               over
               whom
               he
               appointed
               an
               Abbot
               called
               Aldulf
               :
               Then
               went
               the
               Bishop
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               shewed
               him
               the
               Charter
               he
               had
               lately
               found
               ;
               whereby
               he
               not
               only
               obtained
               a
               new
               Charter
               of
               Confirmation
               of
               all
               the
               Lands
               and
               Privileges
               formerly
               granted
               by
               the
               Mercian
               Kings
               ,
               but
               also
               many
               other
               Townships
               and
               Lands
               there
               recited
               ;
               as
               particularly
               Vndale
               ,
               with
               the
               Hundred
               adjoining
               ,
               in
               Northamptonshire
               ,
               which
               had
               formerly
               been
               a
               Monastery
               of
               it self
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               observed
               in
               the
               account
               we
               have
               already
               given
               of
               the
               Life
               of
               the
               Archbishop
               Wilfrid
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               King
               likewise
               granted
               ,
               That
               the
               Lands
               belonging
               to
               that
               Monastery
               ,
               should
               be
               a
               distinct
               Shire
               ,
               having
               Sac
               and
               
                 Soc
                 ,
                 Tol
              
               and
               Team
               ,
               and
               Infangentheof
               ,
               (
               *
               which
               terms
               I
               shall
               explain
               in
               another
               place
               )
               ;
               the
               King
               there
               also
               grants
               them
               a
               Market
               ,
               with
               the
               Toll
               thereof
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               other
               Market
               between
               Stamford
               and
               Huntington
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               former
               of
               these
               the
               King
               also
               granted
               the
               Abbot
               a
               Mint
               .
            
             But
             as
             for
             the
             Names
             of
             the
             Lands
             given
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Limits
             and
             the
             Tolls
             of
             the
             Market
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             the
             Charter
             it self
             .
             Then
             follows
             the
             Subscription
             of
             the
             King
             with
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             next
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             with
             a
             dreadful
             Curse
             on
             those
             that
             should
             violate
             it
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             Oswald
             Archbishop
             of
             
               York
               ,
               Athelwald
            
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             with
             several
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             Abbots
             ,
             Ealdormen
             ,
             and
             Wisemen
             ,
             who
             all
             confirmed
             it
             ,
             and
             signed
             it
             with
             the
             Cross
             :
             This
             was
             done
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             972.
             of
             our
             Lord's
             Nativity
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sixteenth
             year
             of
             the
             King's
             Reign
             ;
             which
             shews
             this
             Coppy
             of
             the
             Annals
             to
             be
             written
             divers
             years
             after
             these
             things
             were
             done
             ;
             as
             does
             also
             more
             particularly
             that
             short
             History
             concerning
             the
             Affairs
             of
             this
             Abby
             ,
             and
             the
             Succession
             of
             its
             Abbots
             for
             many
             years
             after
             this
             time
             .
             As
             how
             
               Abbot
               Adulf
               bought
               many
               more
               Lands
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               highly
               enriched
               that
               Monastery
               ,
               where
               he
               continued
               Abbot
               ,
               till
               Oswald
               Archbishop
               of
               York
               deceased
               ,
               and
               he
               succeeded
               him
               in
               the
               Archbishoprick
               ;
               and
               then
               there
               was
               another
               chosen
               Abbot
               of
               the
               said
               Monastery
               ,
               named
               Kenulph
               ,
               who
               was
               afterwards
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               ;
               he
               first
               built
               a
               Wall
               round
               the
               Monastery
               ,
               and
               gave
               it
               the
               name
               of
               Burgh
               ,
               which
               was
               before
               called
               Medeshamested
               ;
               but
               he
               being
               sometime
               after
               made
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               another
               Abbot
               was
               chosen
               from
               the
               same
               Abby
               ,
               called
               Aelfi
               ,
               who
               continued
               Abbot
               fifty
               years
               :
               He
               removed
               the
               Bodies
               of
               St.
               Kyneburge
               ,
               and
               St.
               Cynesuith
               ,
               which
               lay
               buried
               at
               Castra
               ;
               and
               St.
               Tibba
               ,
               which
               lay
               entomb'd
               at
               
                 Rehala
                 ,
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 Ryal
              
               in
               Rutlandshire
               )
               and
               brought
               them
               to
               Burgh
               ,
               and
               dedicated
               them
               to
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               keeping
               them
               there
               as
               long
               as
               he
               continued
               Abbot
               .
            
             I
             have
             been
             the
             more
             particular
             in
             the
             Account
             of
             this
             so
             Ancient
             and
             Famous
             Monastery
             ,
             as
             having
             been
             the
             Episcopal
             See
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Peterburgh
             almost
             ever
             since
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             that
             Abby
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             .
          
           
             This
             Year
             also
             (
             according
             to
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             )
             King
             Edgar
             married
             Ethelfreda
             ,
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Ordgar
             Earl
             of
             Devonshire
             ,
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             her
             Husband
             Ethelwald
             ,
             Earl
             of
             the
             East-Angles
             :
             Of
             her
             he
             begot
             two
             Sons
             ,
             Edwald
             and
             Ethelred
             ,
             the
             former
             of
             whom
             died
             in
             his
             
             Infancy
             ,
             
             but
             the
             latter
             lived
             to
             be
             King
             of
             England
             .
             But
             before
             he
             married
             this
             Lady
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             he
             had
             an
             Elder
             Son
             by
             Elfleda
             ,
             sirnamed
             
               The
               Fair
            
             Daughter
             of
             Earl
             Eodmar
             ;
             of
             whom
             he
             begot
             King
             Edward
             ,
             called
             the
             Martyr
             :
             But
             whether
             King
             Edgar
             was
             ever
             lawfully
             married
             to
             her
             ,
             may
             also
             be
             doubted
             ;
             since
             Osbern
             ,
             in
             his
             Life
             of
             St.
             Dunstan
             ,
             says
             ,
             That
             this
             Saint
             baptized
             the
             Child
             begotten
             on
             Ethelfleda
             the
             King's
             Concubine
             ;
             with
             whom
             also
             agrees
             
               Nicholas
               Trevet
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Chronicle
             ;
             though
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             the
             Major
             part
             of
             our
             Historians
             do
             make
             her
             to
             have
             been
             his
             Lawful
             Wife
             .
             And
             it
             was
             upon
             this
             Pretence
             of
             Illegitimacy
             ,
             that
             Queen
             Elfleda
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             her
             Party
             ,
             would
             have
             afterwards
             put
             by
             Prince
             Edward
             her
             Son
             ,
             from
             being
             chosen
             King
             ;
             as
             shall
             be
             further
             related
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             .
             But
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             and
             
               R.
               Hoveden
            
             ,
             place
             King
             
             Edgar's
             Marriage
             with
             this
             Lady
             ,
             under
             the
             next
             year
             .
          
           
             
             This
             year
             King
             Edgar
             expelled
             the
             Priests
             (
             or
             Chanons
             )
             both
             from
             the
             old
             and
             new
             Monastery
             of
             Winchester
             ;
             as
             also
             from
             Ceortesige
             ,
             (
             or
             Chertsy
             )
             and
             Middletune
             ,
             and
             put
             Monks
             in
             their
             rooms
             ;
             he
             also
             ordained
             Aethelgar
             Abbot
             of
             the
             new
             Monastery
             ,
             and
             Ordbryght
             Abbot
             of
             Ceortesige
             ,
             and
             Cyneweard
             of
             Middletune
             .
             But
             as
             soon
             as
             Dunstan
             was
             made
             Archbishop
             ,
             he
             went
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             there
             obtained
             his
             Pall
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             This
             Year
             also
             ,
             the
             Irishmen
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Welsh
             Chronicles
             )
             landed
             in
             Anglesey
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             Aberfraw
             ,
             and
             also
             slew
             Rodoric
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             
               Edwal
               Voel
            
             ,
             late
             Prince
             of
             Wales
             .
          
           
             
             King
             Edgar
             (
             according
             to
             
               R.
               Hoveden
            
             ,
             and
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             )
             placed
             Nuns
             in
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Rumsey
             in
             Hampshire
             ,
             which
             his
             Grandfather
             King
             Edward
             had
             founded
             ,
             and
             made
             his
             Daughter
             Merwina
             Abbess
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             (
             as
             
             Caradoc's
             Chronicle
             relates
             )
             there
             arose
             a
             great
             Quarrel
             between
             the
             two
             Brothers
             ,
             Princes
             of
             
               North-Wales
               ,
               Jevaf
            
             and
             Jago
             ,
             who
             had
             governed
             jointly
             ever
             since
             the
             death
             of
             
               Howel
               Dha
            
             ,
             till
             then
             ;
             when
             Jago
             seizing
             upon
             his
             Brother
             Jevaf
             by
             force
             ,
             kept
             him
             cruelly
             in
             Prison
             for
             near
             six
             years
             ;
             about
             which
             time
             also
             Eneon
             the
             Son
             of
             Owen
             ,
             Prince
             of
             
               South
               Wales
            
             ,
             taking
             advantage
             of
             these
             Civil
             Dissentions
             ,
             made
             War
             upon
             North-Wales
             ,
             and
             subdued
             all
             the
             Country
             of
             Gwyn
             :
             So
             that
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             the
             English
             were
             too
             hard
             for
             these
             British
             Princes
             ,
             since
             they
             never
             could
             agree
             amongst
             themselves
             .
          
           
             
             
               King
               Edgar
               this
               year
               commanded
               all
               the
               Countrey
               of
               Thanet
               to
               be
               laid
               waste
               .
            
          
           
             As
             
             Bromton's
             Chronicle
             informs
             us
             ,
             the
             King
             did
             not
             do
             as
             an
             Insulting
             Enemy
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             King
             ,
             who
             punished
             one
             Evil
             with
             another
             ,
             because
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             that
             Island
             had
             despised
             his
             Royal
             Laws
             .
             But
             Matthew
             Westminster's
             account
             of
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             King
             's
             severe
             proceeding
             with
             them
             ,
             seems
             far
             more
             satisfactory
             ;
             viz.
             That
             it
             was
             because
             certain
             Merchants
             coming
             with
             Goods
             from
             York
             ,
             and
             touching
             upon
             this
             Island
             ,
             the
             Inhabitants
             seized
             the
             men
             ,
             and
             plunder'd
             them
             of
             what
             they
             brought
             .
          
           
             This
             Year
             also
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Abby
             of
             
               Ramsey
               )
               Aylwin
            
             the
             Ealdorman
             ,
             by
             the
             persuasion
             of
             Oswald
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             King
             Edgar
             ,
             founded
             the
             Abby
             of
             Ramsey
             ,
             to
             the
             Honour
             of
             St.
             Mary
             and
             St.
             Benedict
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Charter
             of
             
             King
             Edgar
             ,
             which
             you
             will
             find
             at
             large
             in
             *
             
               Monast.
               Anglican
            
             .
             AIR
             King
             Edgar
             ,
             at
             the
             persuasion
             of
             Bishop
             Athelwald
             ,
             now
             caused
             the
             Chanons
             to
             be
             driven
             out
             of
             all
             the
             greater
             Monasteries
             in
             Mercia
             ,
             and
             Monks
             to
             be
             put
             in
             their
             places
             .
          
           
             
               This
               Year
               Archbishop
               Oskitel
               deceased
               ,
               who
               was
               first
               consecrated
               Bishop
               of
               Dorcester
               ,
               
               and
               afterwards
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               King
               Edward
               and
               all
               his
               Wise-Men
               ,
               consecrated
               Archbishop
               of
               York
               .
               He
               was
               Two
               and
               twenty
               years
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               deceased
               on
               the
               Vigils
               of
               All-Saints
               ,
               at
               Thame
               ;
               but
               Thurkytel
               being
               his
               Kinsman
               ,
               carried
               the
               Bishop's
               Body
               to
               Bedford
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               Abbot
               there
               at
               that
               time
               .
            
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             certainly
             a
             mistake
             in
             the
             King's
             Name
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             Edward
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             Edred
             ;
             for
             King
             Edward
             the
             Elder
             was
             dead
             long
             before
             this
             Bishop's
             Consecration
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Eadmund
                 Etheling
              
               ,
               Son
               to
               King
               Edgar
               ,
               died
               this
               year
               ,
               
               whose
               Body
               lies
               buried
               at
               
                 Rumseig
                 ,
                 i.e.
                 Rumsey
              
               in
               Hampshire
               .
            
          
           
             Oskytel
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             deceasing
             ,
             
             his
             Kinsman
             Oswald
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             (
             as
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             relates
             .
             )
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             also
             ,
             Godfred
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Harold
             the
             Dane
             ,
             subdued
             the
             whole
             Isle
             of
             Anglesey
             ;
             which
             yet
             he
             enjoyed
             not
             long
             .
          
           
             
               This
               year
               ,
               Edgar
               ,
               Ruler
               of
               the
               English
               ,
               
               was
               with
               great
               Honour
               crowned
               King
               ,
               in
               the
               Ancient
               City
               called
               Akmanceaster
               ,
               which
               the
               Inhabitants
               called
               Bathan
               ;
               so
               that
               there
               was
               great
               Joy
               among
               all
               men
               that
               happy
               Day
               ,
               being
               that
               which
               is
               commonly
               called
               Pentecost
               ;
               where
               was
               a
               frequent
               Assembly
               of
               Priests
               and
               Monks
               ,
               as
               also
               a
               great
               Council
               of
               the
               Wites
               ,
               or
               Wisemen
               .
               This
               happen'd
               in
               the
               Thousandth
               Year
               of
               Christ
               ,
               wanting
               but
               27
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               Thirtieth
               Year
               of
               this
               King's
               Age.
               
            
          
           
             Also
             about
             this
             time
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             
             Caradoc's
             Chronicle
             )
             Howel
             the
             Son
             of
             Jevaf
             ,
             having
             raised
             great
             Forces
             against
             his
             Uncle
             Jago
             above-mentioned
             ,
             to
             deliver
             his
             Father
             out
             of
             Prison
             ,
             and
             having
             vanquish'd
             his
             Uncle
             ,
             and
             driven
             him
             out
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             restor'd
             his
             Father
             to
             his
             Liberty
             ,
             though
             not
             to
             his
             Dominion
             ;
             for
             he
             took
             upon
             himself
             the
             sole
             Government
             of
             all
             
               North
               Wales
            
             .
          
           
             But
             Mr.
             Vaughan
             ,
             in
             his
             Additional
             Notes
             to
             this
             Chronicle
             ,
             farther
             relates
             from
             some
             other
             Welsh
             Annals
             ,
             That
             Jago
             being
             thus
             expelled
             ,
             fled
             to
             King
             Edgar
             ,
             and
             prevailed
             so
             far
             ,
             that
             he
             brought
             an
             Army
             into
             
               North
               Wales
            
             ,
             to
             restore
             him
             ;
             but
             coming
             as
             far
             as
             
               Bangor
               ,
               Howel
            
             met
             him
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             King's
             request
             consented
             that
             his
             Uncle
             Jago
             should
             enjoy
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Countrey
             which
             he
             had
             in
             his
             Father
             
             Jevaf's
             time
             ;
             so
             King
             Edgar
             having
             founded
             a
             new
             Church
             at
             Bangor
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             it
             to
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             returned
             with
             great
             Honour
             to
             Chester
             ,
             having
             these
             two
             Welsh
             Princes
             in
             his
             Company
             ;
             where
             also
             met
             him
             by
             his
             appointment
             ,
             Six
             other
             Princes
             ;
             as
             shall
             be
             farther
             related
             by
             and
             by
             .
          
           
             It
             hath
             been
             much
             questioned
             ,
             what
             should
             be
             the
             reason
             that
             this
             King
             should
             thus
             long
             defer
             his
             Coronation
             :
             Some
             of
             the
             Monks
             impute
             it
             to
             the
             Pennance
             imposed
             upon
             him
             by
             Archbishop
             Dunstan
             ,
             for
             debauching
             the
             Nun
             above
             mentioned
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             not
             at
             all
             likely
             ,
             since
             that
             Penance
             was
             but
             for
             Seven
             Years
             ,
             whereas
             he
             had
             now
             reigned
             twice
             as
             long
             since
             that
             Sin
             was
             committed
             .
             But
             I
             do
             rather
             suppose
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             Crowned
             long
             before
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             beginning
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             though
             our
             Monkish
             Chroniclers
             have
             either
             forgot
             to
             mention
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             have
             omitted
             it
             on
             purpose
             ,
             to
             add
             the
             greater
             Lustre
             to
             Archbishop
             
             Dunstan
             :
             
             For
             it
             is
             very
             certain
             ,
             that
             neither
             in
             this
             King's
             time
             ,
             nor
             long
             after
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             was
             it
             ever
             known
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             Elect
             took
             the
             Title
             of
             King
             ,
             till
             after
             his
             Coronation
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             our
             Kings
             did
             upon
             some
             great
             occasion
             repeat
             the
             Ceremony
             of
             their
             Coronation
             ,
             I
             shall
             prove
             from
             the
             Examples
             both
             of
             King
             Ethelred
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             King
             Richard
             the
             First
             ,
             and
             Henry
             the
             Third
             ;
             and
             why
             it
             might
             not
             be
             so
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             this
             King
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             can
             see
             no
             reason
             ;
             though
             the
             occasion
             of
             it
             is
             not
             any
             where
             expressed
             ,
             as
             I
             know
             of
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             our
             Annals
             :
             
               After
               this
               the
               King
               sail'd
               with
               all
               his
               Fleet
               to
               Legancester
               ,
               (
               i.e.
               West-Chester
               )
               where
               met
               him
               Six
               Kings
               ,
               who
               all
               making
               a
               League
               with
               him
               ,
               promised
               to
               be
               his
               Assistants
               both
               by
               Sea
               and
               Land.
               
            
          
           
             And
             now
             we
             have
             spoke
             of
             this
             King's
             Fleet
             ,
             it
             is
             fit
             we
             give
             a
             larger
             Relation
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             these
             Princes
             that
             here
             met
             him
             ,
             from
             William
             of
             
               Malmesbury
               ,
               Florence
            
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             and
             other
             Authors
             ,
             who
             increase
             their
             Number
             to
             Eight
             Thousand
             ;
             which
             being
             so
             glorious
             for
             our
             Nation
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             set
             down
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             This
             King
             was
             the
             first
             who
             was
             truly
             Lord
             of
             our
             Seas
             ;
             for
             every
             Summer
             (
             saith
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             )
             immediately
             after
             Easter
             ,
             commanding
             his
             Ships
             from
             every
             Shore
             to
             be
             brought
             into
             one
             collected
             Body
             ,
             he
             sailed
             usually
             with
             the
             Eastern
             Fleet
             to
             the
             Western
             part
             of
             the
             Island
             ;
             and
             then
             sending
             it
             back
             ,
             sailed
             with
             the
             Western
             Fleet
             unto
             the
             Northern
             ;
             and
             thence
             with
             the
             Northern
             he
             returned
             to
             the
             Eastern
             Coasts
             ;
             sailing
             in
             this
             manner
             quite
             round
             the
             Island
             ;
             being
             exceeding
             diligent
             to
             prevent
             the
             Incursions
             of
             Pyrates
             ,
             and
             couragious
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             against
             Foreigners
             ,
             and
             diligent
             in
             the
             training
             up
             of
             himself
             and
             his
             People
             for
             Military
             Employments
             .
          
           
             Each
             of
             these
             Fleets
             (
             as
             we
             are
             told
             )
             consisted
             of
             One
             thousand
             and
             two
             hundred
             Ships
             ,
             and
             these
             also
             very
             stout
             ones
             for
             those
             times
             :
             So
             that
             the
             number
             of
             all
             must
             have
             amounted
             to
             Three
             thousand
             and
             six
             hundred
             Sail
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             our
             Author
             expresly
             relate
             ,
             but
             others
             ,
             Four
             thousand
             Vessels
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             some
             also
             that
             add
             to
             these
             Three
             ,
             a
             Fourth
             Fleet
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             the
             Number
             will
             be
             increased
             to
             Four
             thousand
             and
             eight
             hundred
             Sail
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             
               Mathew
               Westminster
            
             .
             To
             sustain
             which
             Charge
             ,
             besides
             the
             private
             Contributions
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             he
             had
             also
             (
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             his
             Reign
             )
             Six
             Petty
             Kings
             under
             him
             ,
             who
             were
             bound
             by
             Oath
             to
             be
             ready
             at
             his
             Command
             ,
             to
             serve
             him
             both
             by
             Sea
             and
             Land
             ;
             which
             Oath
             they
             took
             at
             Chester
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Annals
             relate
             )
             where
             he
             had
             given
             them
             order
             to
             meet
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             sailed
             about
             the
             North
             of
             Britain
             with
             a
             great
             Navy
             .
             Their
             Names
             are
             Kened
             or
             Kineth
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             
               Scots
               ;
               Malcolm
            
             King
             of
             Cumberland
             ,
             (
             who
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             were
             so
             called
             ,
             though
             ,
             as
             we
             said
             ,
             the
             Cumbrians
             had
             now
             thrown
             off
             that
             Title
             ,
             and
             taken
             that
             of
             (
             Earls
             )
             ;
             Maccuse
             ,
             Lord
             of
             the
             Isles
             ;
             with
             five
             Princes
             of
             Wales
             ,
             the
             Names
             of
             whom
             were
             ,
             
               Dusnal
               ,
               Griffyth
               ,
               Huuald
               ,
               Jacob
               ,
            
             and
             Judethil
             ;
             who
             all
             meeting
             him
             at
             his
             Court
             at
             Chester
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             Splendor
             and
             Greatness
             of
             his
             Dominion
             ,
             one
             day
             he
             went
             into
             a
             Galley
             ,
             and
             caused
             himself
             to
             be
             rowed
             by
             these
             Petty
             Princes
             ,
             he
             himself
             holding
             the
             Stern
             ,
             and
             steering
             the
             Vessel
             along
             the
             River
             Dee
             ,
             was
             waited
             on
             by
             all
             his
             Nobles
             in
             another
             Barge
             ;
             so
             he
             sailed
             to
             the
             Monastery
             of
             St.
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             ;
             where
             an
             Oration
             being
             made
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             State
             and
             
             Pomp
             he
             retutned
             to
             his
             Palace
             :
             Where
             when
             he
             arrived
             ,
             
             he
             is
             said
             to
             have
             told
             his
             Nobles
             about
             him
             ,
             That
             then
             his
             Successors
             might
             boast
             themselves
             to
             be
             truly
             Kings
             of
             England
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             be
             (
             like
             him
             )
             attended
             by
             so
             many
             Princes
             his
             Vassals
             ;
             as
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             and
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             relate
             it
             .
             As
             for
             these
             Petty
             Kings
             above-mentioned
             ,
             Maccuse
             ,
             by
             the
             said
             
               Florence
               ,
               Matthew
            
             of
             Westminster
             ,
             and
             
               R.
               Hoveden
            
             ,
             is
             called
             a
             King
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Islands
             ;
             but
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             stiles
             him
             an
             Arch-pirate
             ;
             by
             which
             word
             a
             Robber
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             Asser
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             that
             Age
             use
             that
             Appellation
             )
             one
             skilled
             in
             Sea
             Affairs
             ,
             or
             a
             Seaman
             ;
             so
             called
             from
             Pira
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Attique
             Tongue
             ,
             signifies
             a
             Craft
             or
             Art
             ;
             but
             afterward
             it
             came
             to
             be
             applicable
             only
             to
             such
             as
             without
             any
             Right
             infested
             the
             Seas
             .
          
           
             Another
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Wales
             ,
             was
             Huual
             or
             Hewal
             ,
             who
             tho
             he
             be
             not
             placed
             the
             first
             in
             order
             ,
             yet
             if
             we
             follow
             the
             account
             of
             some
             Authors
             ,
             must
             have
             been
             the
             chief
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             the
             Prince
             to
             whom
             all
             the
             rest
             performed
             Obedience
             :
             The
             Book
             of
             Landaff
             bids
             us
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             same
             time
             with
             Edgar
             lived
             
               Howel
               Dha
            
             ,
             and
             
               Morgan
               Heu
            
             ,
             (
             which
             two
             yet
             were
             the
             Subjects
             of
             King
             
               Edgar
               .
            
             )
             But
             in
             this
             ,
             either
             that
             Author
             ,
             or
             the
             Chronicle
             of
             Caradoc
             must
             be
             mistaken
             ,
             who
             places
             the
             Death
             of
             
               Howel
               Dha
            
             under
             the
             year
             948
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             more
             likely
             that
             the
             Howel
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             was
             not
             
               Howel
               Dha
            
             ,
             but
             Howel
             the
             Son
             of
             Jevaf
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             year
             before
             expell'd
             his
             Uncle
             ,
             and
             taken
             upon
             himself
             the
             Principality
             of
             Wales
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             Father
             was
             then
             alive
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             these
             Welsh
             Princes
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             know
             how
             to
             make
             them
             out
             from
             their
             Chronicles
             ,
             (
             which
             give
             no
             account
             of
             this
             Action
             )
             ;
             only
             I
             take
             Dufnal
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             
               Howel
               Dha
            
             ,
             and
             as
             Matthew
             of
             Westminster
             says
             ,
             was
             then
             Prince
             of
             South-Wales
             .
             As
             for
             Jacob
             and
             Judethel
             ,
             I
             suppose
             they
             must
             have
             been
             the
             same
             with
             Jevaf
             and
             Jago
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             called
             in
             the
             Welsh
             Chronicles
             :
             But
             as
             for
             this
             Prince
             Gryffith
             ,
             I
             can
             find
             none
             such
             among
             any
             of
             the
             Welsh
             Princes
             ruling
             at
             that
             time
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             our
             Annals
             .
          
           
             
               This
               year
               Eadgar
               King
               of
               the
               English
               ,
               changed
               this
               frail
               Life
               ,
               
               for
               another
               more
               Glorious
               ,
               on
               the
               18
               th
               .
               day
               of
               July
               :
               But
               his
               Body
               was
               buried
               with
               great
               Solemnity
               at
               the
               Abby
               of
               Glastenbury
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               himself
               had
               been
               a
               great
               Benefactor
               ;
               as
               appears
               by
               his
               Charter
               ,
               recited
               at
               large
               by
               William
               of
               Malmesbury
               in
               his
               Treatise
               of
               the
               Antiquity
               of
               that
               Monastery
               ;
               in
               which
               Charter
               he
               also
               stiles
               himself
               ,
               
                 Totius
                 Britanniae
                 Basileus
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               King
               of
               all
               Britain
               .
            
          
           
             But
             since
             our
             Historians
             are
             so
             very
             large
             and
             full
             in
             their
             Commendations
             of
             his
             Prince
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             was
             most
             Religious
             ,
             Valiant
             ,
             and
             Wise
             ,
             and
             exceeded
             all
             his
             Predecessors
             (
             except
             King
             Alfred
             ,
             and
             King
             Athelstan
             )
             it
             will
             not
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             be
             amiss
             to
             shew
             you
             how
             partial
             these
             Monks
             were
             to
             the
             Memory
             of
             this
             Prince
             ;
             who
             though
             they
             will
             needs
             have
             to
             be
             a
             Saint
             ,
             because
             the
             either
             built
             or
             repaired
             so
             many
             Monasteries
             ,
             yet
             was
             certainly
             (
             if
             the
             same
             Monkish
             Writers
             are
             to
             be
             believed
             )
             guilty
             of
             as
             great
             Excesses
             of
             Lust
             and
             Cruelty
             ,
             as
             any
             of
             his
             Predecessors
             ;
             for
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             Ordgar
             Duke
             of
             Devonshire
             had
             a
             Daughter
             named
             Elfreda
             ,
             fam'd
             for
             an
             extraordinary
             Beauty
             ,
             which
             caus'd
             the
             King
             to
             have
             great
             Inclinations
             for
             her
             ,
             upon
             the
             bare
             Report
             made
             of
             her
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             to
             be
             more
             certain
             ,
             he
             sent
             a
             
             Knight
             called
             Athelwold
             ,
             
             his
             Confident
             to
             see
             her
             ,
             resolving
             to
             marry
             her
             ,
             if
             she
             were
             found
             to
             be
             handsome
             as
             she
             was
             reported
             .
             Athelwold
             made
             haste
             ,
             and
             got
             a
             sight
             of
             her
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             was
             so
             smitten
             ,
             that
             he
             concealed
             the
             Errand
             on
             which
             he
             came
             ,
             and
             resolved
             to
             obtain
             her
             for
             himself
             ;
             which
             being
             easily
             done
             ,
             he
             lessened
             her
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             a
             Woman
             but
             very
             ordinary
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             small
             a
             Stature
             ,
             as
             would
             misbecome
             his
             Royal
             Bed
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             married
             her
             with
             the
             King's
             consent
             ,
             whose
             Thoughts
             were
             now
             diverted
             to
             other
             Objects
             :
             But
             at
             last
             ,
             the
             Earl's
             Enemies
             discovered
             the
             Intrigue
             ,
             and
             told
             the
             King
             how
             he
             had
             deceived
             him
             ;
             and
             whom
             the
             more
             to
             enrage
             ,
             they
             omitted
             no
             words
             whereby
             to
             set
             out
             and
             enhance
             the
             extraordinary
             Beauty
             of
             the
             Lady
             :
             Upon
             which
             ,
             the
             King
             concealed
             his
             Anger
             ,
             but
             was
             resolved
             by
             another
             Stratagem
             to
             over-reach
             him
             .
             And
             the
             better
             to
             effect
             what
             he
             intended
             ,
             he
             one
             day
             told
             him
             pleasantly
             ,
             that
             at
             such
             a
             time
             he
             would
             come
             and
             see
             whether
             his
             Wife
             was
             so
             fair
             as
             she
             was
             represented
             to
             be
             .
             This
             unexpected
             Surprize
             so
             exceedingly
             struck
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             earnestly
             begg'd
             of
             her
             to
             consult
             his
             Preservation
             ,
             by
             putting
             on
             her
             worst
             Cloaths
             ,
             and
             deforming
             her self
             by
             what
             other
             means
             she
             thought
             best
             ;
             for
             she
             had
             now
             perceived
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             a
             King
             she
             had
             married
             a
             Subject
             ,
             though
             an
             Earl
             ;
             which
             raised
             such
             a
             Female
             Indignation
             in
             her
             ,
             that
             against
             the
             coming
             of
             King
             Edgar
             she
             dressed
             her self
             in
             the
             most
             Gay
             and
             Charming
             manner
             her
             Pride
             and
             Resentment
             to
             be
             thus
             cheated
             ,
             could
             devise
             ;
             which
             had
             such
             powerful
             effects
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             ,
             his
             Love
             being
             so
             much
             the
             more
             inflamed
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             been
             so
             long
             defrauded
             ,
             he
             for
             a
             Blind
             appointed
             a
             day
             of
             hunting
             in
             the
             Forest
             called
             Warewell
             ,
             (
             now
             Harwood
             Forest
             )
             and
             there
             slew
             Athelwold
             with
             a
             Dart.
             The
             Earl's
             Son
             coming
             by
             when
             the
             Fact
             was
             just
             committed
             ,
             and
             looking
             upon
             his
             Father's
             dead
             Body
             ,
             the
             King
             asked
             him
             ,
             How
             he
             liked
             this
             Game
             ?
             To
             which
             he
             answered
             ,
             That
             whatsoever
             pleased
             the
             King
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             displease
             him
             :
             With
             which
             flattering
             Reply
             ,
             the
             King
             's
             angry
             Mind
             was
             so
             appeased
             ,
             that
             he
             ever
             after
             highly
             favoured
             the
             Youth
             ;
             and
             expiated
             the
             Crime
             committed
             upon
             the
             Father
             ,
             by
             the
             great
             kindness
             he
             shewed
             to
             the
             Son.
             But
             a●
             Ancient
             Manuscript
             called
             Brutus
             (
             now
             in
             the
             Archbishop's
             Library
             at
             Lambeth
             )
             relates
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             this
             Story
             somewhat
             more
             for
             King
             
             Edgar's
             Reputation
             ;
             which
             since
             I
             meet
             with
             no
             where
             else
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             give
             you
             :
             It
             is
             ,
             That
             King
             Edgar
             ,
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             sending
             this
             Athelwold
             (
             now
             made
             an
             Earl
             )
             to
             secure
             the
             Coast
             of
             Northumberland
             against
             the
             Danes
             ,
             then
             like
             to
             invade
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             in
             his
             way
             thither
             he
             was
             set
             upon
             by
             certain
             unknown
             Soldiers
             ,
             who
             there
             slew
             him
             ,
             but
             whether
             by
             the
             King's
             Order
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
             is
             not
             said
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             the
             Earl
             was
             dead
             ,
             the
             King
             made
             Love
             to
             his
             fair
             Widow
             ,
             and
             marrying
             her
             ,
             caused
             her
             to
             be
             crowned
             Queen
             ,
             though
             it
             much
             displeased
             Archbishop
             Dunstan
             ,
             who
             could
             never
             after
             this
             endure
             her
             :
             But
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             adds
             ,
             that
             to
             expiate
             the
             Murther
             of
             her
             first
             Husband
             ,
             she
             built
             a
             Nunnery
             in
             the
             place
             where
             he
             was
             slain
             .
          
           
             Another
             thing
             laid
             to
             this
             charge
             ,
             and
             which
             shews
             him
             to
             have
             been
             more
             constant
             in
             his
             Love
             ,
             than
             could
             be
             expected
             from
             a
             Young
             Prince
             ,
             so
             universally
             addicted
             as
             he
             was
             to
             the
             Fair
             Sex
             ,
             of
             which
             you
             have
             several
             Instances
             in
             Story
             ;
             one
             of
             them
             here
             shall
             suffice
             .
             It
             seems
             ,
             coming
             one
             time
             to
             Andover
             ,
             (
             a
             Town
             not
             far
             from
             Winchester
             )
             he
             would
             have
             had
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             a
             certain
             Ealdorman's
             Daughter
             ,
             
             mightily
             celebrated
             for
             her
             Beauty
             ,
             
             and
             commanded
             her
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             his
             Bed
             :
             The
             Mother
             of
             the
             Virgin
             not
             daring
             flatly
             to
             deny
             ,
             yet
             abhorring
             to
             be
             a
             Bawd
             to
             her
             own
             Daughter
             ,
             resolved
             to
             put
             a
             Trick
             on
             him
             by
             the
             favour
             of
             the
             Night
             ,
             and
             so
             sent
             a
             Waiting-Maid
             she
             had
             ,
             in
             her
             room
             ,
             one
             that
             was
             Handsome
             enough
             ,
             and
             not
             Unwitty
             ,
             as
             she
             quickly
             made
             to
             appear
             ;
             for
             as
             soon
             as
             it
             was
             morning
             she
             offering
             to
             get
             up
             ,
             the
             King
             asked
             her
             ,
             Why
             she
             would
             make
             such
             haste
             from
             him
             ?
             She
             replied
             ,
             she
             could
             no
             longer
             have
             the
             Happiness
             of
             his
             Company
             ,
             because
             her
             Lady
             had
             set
             her
             some
             Work
             to
             do
             .
             He
             startling
             at
             this
             ,
             wonder'd
             what
             she
             meant
             (
             for
             he
             did
             not
             in
             the
             least
             question
             ,
             but
             that
             his
             Bedfellow
             had
             been
             the
             Earl's
             real
             Daughter
             )
             ;
             she
             then
             most
             passionately
             besought
             him
             to
             set
             her
             free
             from
             the
             hard
             and
             cruel
             Service
             of
             her
             Lady
             ,
             as
             a
             Reward
             for
             her
             lost
             Virginity
             :
             But
             the
             King
             being
             confounded
             at
             his
             disappointment
             ,
             was
             for
             some
             time
             divided
             between
             Compassion
             for
             the
             poor
             Maid
             ,
             and
             Anger
             at
             his
             being
             thus
             abused
             ;
             but
             at
             last
             he
             put
             it
             off
             with
             a
             Jest
             ,
             and
             setting
             her
             free
             ,
             carried
             her
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             loved
             her
             to
             that
             degree
             ,
             that
             he
             kept
             himself
             to
             her
             alone
             ,
             until
             such
             time
             as
             he
             married
             Elfreda
             above-mentioned
             .
          
           
             These
             were
             the
             Stories
             commonly
             told
             in
             those
             days
             of
             King
             Edgar
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             more
             noise
             had
             been
             made
             by
             the
             Monks
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             built
             so
             many
             Monasteries
             ,
             which
             stopp'd
             their
             mouths
             from
             saying
             much
             ill
             of
             one
             so
             devoted
             to
             their
             Order
             ,
             and
             who
             perhaps
             admired
             Chastity
             in
             others
             ,
             though
             he
             could
             not
             practise
             it
             himself
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             's
             certain
             England
             highly
             flourished
             under
             his
             Government
             ,
             being
             a
             Man
             so
             truly
             answering
             
             Homer's
             Description
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             secured
             his
             people
             from
             Foreign
             Enemies
             ,
             but
             Savage
             Beasts
             ,
             by
             laying
             a
             Yearly
             Tribute
             of
             Three
             hundred
             Wolve's
             Heads
             on
             the
             Prince
             of
             Wales
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             already
             related
             .
          
           
             What
             his
             Employment
             was
             in
             Summer
             ,
             we
             have
             already
             seen
             ;
             in
             Winter
             he
             hunted
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Spring
             he
             usually
             rode
             a
             kind
             of
             Circuit
             round
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             to
             administer
             Justice
             to
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             take
             care
             that
             his
             Officers
             did
             the
             like
             .
             He
             was
             small
             of
             Stature
             ,
             and
             Slender
             ,
             yet
             of
             such
             mighty
             Courage
             and
             Strength
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             challenge
             the
             most
             Robust
             to
             wrestle
             with
             him
             ,
             forbidding
             them
             to
             spare
             him
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             his
             Person
             .
          
           
             It
             happen'd
             one
             time
             ,
             that
             Kened
             King
             of
             the
             Scots
             ,
             came
             to
             his
             Court
             ,
             to
             whom
             (
             as
             
               Matthew
               Westminster
            
             relates
             )
             he
             gave
             Rich
             Presents
             ,
             with
             the
             whole
             Countrey
             of
             Lothian
             ,
             on
             condition
             that
             he
             and
             his
             Successors
             at
             his
             Festivals
             should
             come
             and
             attend
             on
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             when
             they
             sate
             Crowned
             ;
             besides
             ,
             he
             assign'd
             certain
             Lodgings
             for
             them
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             which
             to
             ease
             them
             in
             their
             Journey
             ,
             were
             till
             the
             time
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             Second
             ,
             held
             by
             the
             Kings
             of
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             This
             Kened
             ,
             as
             he
             once
             sate
             at
             his
             Cups
             with
             his
             Courtiers
             ,
             said
             jestingly
             to
             them
             ,
             It
             was
             very
             strange
             that
             so
             many
             Provinces
             should
             obey
             such
             a
             Little
             ,
             Contemptible
             Figure
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             as
             this
             Edgar
             was
             .
             These
             Words
             soon
             reach'd
             the
             King's
             ears
             ;
             upon
             which
             he
             presently
             sends
             for
             Kened
             ,
             and
             as
             if
             he
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             consult
             him
             about
             some
             Important
             Affair
             ,
             carries
             him
             into
             a
             Wood
             ,
             where
             none
             being
             present
             besides
             themselves
             ,
             he
             delivers
             into
             his
             hands
             one
             of
             the
             two
             Swords
             he
             had
             brought
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             tells
             him
             ,
             That
             as
             they
             were
             now
             alone
             ,
             so
             they
             had
             a
             very
             good
             opportunity
             to
             try
             their
             Strength
             and
             Skill
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             was
             resolved
             to
             have
             it
             forthwith
             
             determined
             which
             of
             them
             ought
             to
             Rule
             ,
             
             and
             which
             to
             Obey
             ,
             commanding
             him
             not
             to
             stir
             a
             foot
             ,
             but
             decide
             the
             Controversy
             with
             him
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             a
             base
             and
             pitiful
             thing
             for
             a
             King
             to
             vapour
             loud
             at
             a
             Feast
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             as
             forward
             to
             shew
             his
             Courage
             at
             a
             Fray.
             Kened
             being
             struck
             out
             of
             countenance
             at
             these
             words
             ,
             fell
             down
             at
             his
             feet
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             begged
             his
             Pardon
             for
             what
             he
             had
             spoken
             in
             Jest
             ,
             without
             any
             design
             of
             Malice
             in
             the
             least
             .
             Upon
             which
             the
             King
             being
             as
             Generous
             as
             he
             was
             Couragious
             ,
             freely
             forgave
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             this
             King
             Edgar
             was
             certainly
             a
             very
             Great
             and
             Heroick
             Prince
             ,
             yet
             questionless
             that
             Charter
             which
             makes
             him
             to
             have
             subdued
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             with
             the
             City
             of
             Dublin
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             Lord
             of
             all
             the
             Isles
             as
             far
             as
             Norway
             ,
             is
             fictitious
             ,
             and
             nothing
             but
             a
             piece
             of
             Monkish
             Forgery
             ,
             no
             Author
             of
             that
             Age
             making
             mention
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             a
             Great
             Warrior
             ,
             he
             is
             usually
             stiled
             Edgar
             the
             Peaceable
             ;
             for
             he
             never
             made
             any
             Foreign
             Wars
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             learn.
             However
             ,
             such
             was
             his
             mighty
             Fame
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             did
             not
             go
             himself
             to
             Foreigners
             ,
             they
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             out
             of
             
               Saxony
               ,
               Flanders
               ,
               Denmark
            
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             :
             Though
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             observes
             ,
             their
             coming
             over
             did
             much
             detriment
             to
             the
             Natives
             ;
             who
             from
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             learned
             Rudeness
             ;
             from
             the
             Flemings
             ,
             Effeminacy
             ;
             and
             from
             the
             Danes
             ,
             Drunkenness
             ;
             the
             English
             being
             before
             free
             from
             those
             gross
             Vices
             ,
             and
             contented
             themselves
             to
             defend
             their
             own
             with
             a
             natural
             Simplicity
             ,
             and
             not
             given
             to
             admire
             the
             Customs
             and
             Fashions
             of
             other
             Nations
             :
             Hereupon
             the
             Monk
             tells
             us
             he
             is
             deservedly
             blamed
             in
             Story
             for
             his
             too
             great
             Indulgence
             to
             Strangers
             .
          
           
             This
             Noble
             Prince
             died
             when
             he
             had
             Reigned
             about
             Sixteen
             Years
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             flower
             of
             his
             Age
             ,
             being
             scarce
             Two
             and
             thirty
             years
             old
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             fell
             all
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             English
             Nation
             ;
             scarce
             any
             thing
             henceforth
             being
             to
             be
             heard
             of
             among
             them
             ,
             but
             Misery
             and
             Disorder
             .
          
           
             He
             had
             by
             Egelfleda
             ,
             sirnamed
             the
             Fair
             ,
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Earl
             Ordmer
             ,
             (
             it
             's
             uncertain
             whether
             his
             Wife
             or
             Concubine
             )
             a
             Son
             named
             Edward
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             him
             :
             By
             Wilfrida
             the
             Nun
             he
             had
             a
             Daughter
             named
             Editha
             ,
             who
             was
             also
             a
             Nun
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             already
             related
             :
             And
             by
             Elfreda
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Duke
             Ordgar
             ,
             a
             Son
             called
             Edmund
             ,
             who
             died
             five
             years
             before
             his
             Father
             ;
             and
             another
             ,
             called
             Ethelrede
             ,
             who
             reigned
             after
             him
             ;
             but
             was
             wholly
             unlike
             him
             in
             Prudence
             and
             Courage
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             nothing
             else
             to
             add
             that
             is
             considerable
             ,
             under
             this
             year
             ,
             but
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Noble
             Turketule
             ,
             Abbot
             of
             Croyland
             ,
             whom
             from
             Chancellor
             to
             King
             Edred
             ,
             was
             (
             at
             his
             own
             desire
             )
             by
             him
             made
             Abbot
             .
             He
             repaired
             and
             much
             enriched
             that
             Abby
             ,
             after
             its
             being
             ruined
             by
             the
             Danes
             ;
             and
             was
             the
             first
             that
             by
             adding
             to
             the
             Two
             Great
             Bells
             of
             that
             Monastery
             ,
             Six
             more
             ,
             made
             the
             first
             Tuneable
             Rings
             of
             Bells
             in
             England
             ;
             as
             Ingulph
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             account
             he
             gives
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             informs
             us
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             I
             dismiss
             this
             King's
             Reign
             ,
             it
             is
             fit
             I
             give
             you
             a
             short
             account
             of
             the
             chief
             Laws
             he
             made
             ;
             which
             since
             neither
             the
             time
             nor
             place
             of
             their
             enacting
             are
             any
             where
             mention'd
             ,
             I
             refer
             to
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             The
             Preface
             of
             these
             Laws
             is
             thus
             ;
             
               This
               is
               the
               Decree
               or
               Law
               which
               King
               Edgar
               made
               ,
               with
               the
               counsel
               (
               or
               consent
               )
               of
               his
               Wites
               or
               Wisemen
               ,
               for
               the
               Honour
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Confirmation
               of
               his
               Royal
               Dignity
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Good
               of
               his
               People
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               The
               Laws
               themselves
               begin
               with
               some
               Ecclesiastical
               Canons
               ,
               
               the
               first
               of
               which
               is
               concerning
               the
               Immunities
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               about
               paying
               Tythes
               out
               of
               the
               Lands
               of
               the
               Thanes
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               those
               of
               Ceorles
               ,
               or
               Countrey-men
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               is
               concerning
               payment
               of
               Tythes
               and
               First
               fruits
               ,
               as
               well
               where
               a
               Thane
               had
               a
               Church
               with
               a
               Burying-place
               ,
               as
               also
               where
               he
               had
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Third
               appoints
               the
               times
               the
               Tythes
               should
               be
               paid
               at
               ;
               and
               what
               Remedy
               was
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               in
               case
               they
               were
               not
               paid
               at
               the
               time
               when
               they
               were
               due
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Fourth
               ordains
               at
               what
               time
               of
               the
               year
               Peter-pence
               should
               be
               paid
               ;
               and
               the
               Penalty
               that
               should
               be
               incurred
               by
               those
               that
               should
               neglect
               to
               pay
               them
               in
               accordingly
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               last
               ordains
               every
               Sunday
               to
               be
               kept
               holy
               ,
               and
               to
               begin
               at
               Three
               a
               Clock
               in
               the
               Afternoon
               on
               Saturday
               ,
               and
               to
               end
               at
               break
               of
               day
               on
               Monday
               ,
               upon
               the
               penalty
               appointed
               by
               the
               Judiciary
               Book
               .
            
          
           
             From
             which
             last
             Law
             you
             may
             observe
             ,
             how
             early
             keeping
             the
             Sunday
             like
             the
             Jewish
             Sabbath
             ,
             began
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             Then
             follow
             the
             Secular
             ,
             or
             Temporal
             Laws
             .
          
           
             
               The
               First
               of
               which
               enjoins
               ,
               that
               every
               man
               poor
               or
               rich
               enjoy
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               have
               equal
               Justice
               done
               him
               ;
               and
               for
               Punishments
               he
               would
               have
               them
               so
               moderated
               ,
               that
               being
               accommodated
               to
               the
               Divine
               Clemency
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               the
               more
               tolerable
               unto
               men
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               forbids
               Appeals
               to
               the
               King
               in
               Suits
               ,
               
               except
               Justice
               cannot
               otherwise
               be
               obtained
               .
               And
               if
               a
               man
               be
               oppressed
               he
               may
               betake
               himself
               to
               the
               King
               for
               relief
               ;
               and
               in
               case
               a
               Pecuniary
               Mulct
               be
               inflicted
               for
               a
               fault
               ,
               it
               must
               not
               exceed
               the
               value
               of
               the
               man's
               head
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Third
               imposes
               a
               Mulct
               of
               an
               Hundred
               and
               twenty
               Shillings
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               upon
               a
               Judge
               that
               passes
               an
               unjust
               Sentence
               against
               any
               man
               ,
               except
               such
               Judge
               will
               take
               his
               Oath
               that
               he
               did
               it
               not
               out
               of
               any
               malice
               ,
               but
               only
               from
               Unskilfulness
               ,
               and
               Mistake
               in
               Judgment
               ;
               and
               in
               such
               case
               he
               is
               to
               be
               removed
               from
               his
               Place
               ,
               except
               he
               can
               obtain
               favour
               of
               the
               King
               longer
               to
               retain
               it
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Diocess
               is
               to
               send
               the
               Mulct
               imposed
               upon
               him
               to
               the
               King's
               Treasure
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Fourth
               commands
               ,
               That
               whosoever
               maliciously
               shall
               defame
               another
               man
               ,
               whereby
               he
               receives
               any
               damage
               either
               in
               his
               Body
               or
               Estate
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               defam'd
               Party
               can
               clear
               himself
               of
               those
               Reports
               ,
               and
               prove
               them
               false
               ,
               then
               the
               Defamer's
               Tongue
               shall
               either
               be
               cut
               out
               ,
               or
               he
               shall
               redeem
               it
               with
               the
               value
               of
               his
               Head.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               Fifth
               is
               to
               the
               same
               effect
               as
               in
               another
               Law
               we
               have
               formerly
               cited
               ,
               commanding
               every
               one
               to
               be
               present
               at
               the
               Gemote
               ,
               or
               Assembly
               of
               the
               Hundred
               ;
               and
               further
               ordains
               ,
               That
               the
               Burghmotes
               ,
               or
               Assemblies
               of
               the
               great
               Towns
               or
               Cities
               ,
               be
               held
               thrice
               a
               year
               ,
               and
               the
               Shiregemotes
               ,
               or
               general
               Meeting
               of
               the
               whole
               County
               twice
               ,
               whereat
               were
               to
               be
               present
               the
               Bishop
               and
               the
               Ealdorman
               ,
               the
               one
               to
               teach
               the
               people
               God's
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Man's
               .
            
          
           
             From
             whence
             you
             may
             observe
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             our
             Charges
             at
             our
             Assizes
             and
             Sessions
             ,
             which
             no
             doubt
             do
             succeed
             those
             Discourses
             which
             the
             Ealdorman
             and
             Bishop
             then
             made
             to
             the
             people
             upon
             the
             subjects
             above-mentioned
             .
          
           
           
             
             
               The
               Sixth
               requires
               ,
               that
               every
               man
               find
               Sureties
               for
               his
               Good
               Behaviour
               ;
               and
               in
               case
               any
               one
               commit
               a
               Crime
               ,
               and
               fly
               for
               it
               ,
               the
               Sureties
               should
               undergo
               what
               should
               be
               laid
               upon
               him
               .
               If
               he
               stole
               any
               thing
               ,
               and
               be
               taken
               within
               a
               Twelvemonth
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               brought
               to
               Justice
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               Sureties
               should
               receive
               back
               what
               they
               had
               paid
               on
               his
               account
               .
            
          
           
             Hence
             we
             may
             also
             take
             notice
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             Frank-Pledges
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             long
             before
             instituted
             by
             King
             Alfred
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             continuation
             of
             this
             Law
             by
             King
             Edgar
             ;
             from
             whence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             no
             Norman
             invention
             ,
             introduced
             to
             keep
             under
             the
             English
             Commonalty
             ,
             as
             some
             men
             have
             without
             any
             just
             cause
             imagined
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Seventh
               ordains
               ,
               That
               when
               any
               one
               of
               evil
               report
               is
               again
               accused
               of
               a
               Crime
               ,
               and
               absents
               himself
               from
               the
               Gemotes
               ,
               or
               publick
               Meetings
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               Court
               shall
               go
               where
               he
               dwells
               ,
               and
               take
               Sureties
               for
               his
               Appearance
               ,
               if
               they
               may
               be
               had
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               cannot
               get
               them
               ,
               then
               they
               should
               take
               him
               alive
               or
               dead
               ,
               and
               seize
               on
               all
               his
               Estate
               ;
               whereof
               the
               Complaining
               Party
               having
               received
               such
               a
               share
               as
               should
               satisfy
               him
               ,
               the
               one
               half
               of
               the
               remainder
               shall
               go
               to
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               Soil
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               half
               to
               the
               Hundred
               :
               And
               if
               any
               of
               that
               Court
               (
               being
               either
               akin
               to
               the
               Party
               ,
               or
               a
               stranger
               to
               his
               Blood
               )
               refuse
               to
               go
               to
               put
               this
               in
               execution
               ,
               he
               should
               forfeit
               120
               shillings
               to
               the
               King
               :
               And
               farther
               ,
               That
               such
               as
               are
               taken
               in
               the
               very
               act
               of
               stealing
               ,
               or
               betraying
               their
               Masters
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               pardoned
               during
               life
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Eighth
               and
               last
               ordains
               ,
               That
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Money
               should
               be
               current
               throughout
               the
               King's
               Dominions
               ,
               which
               no
               man
               must
               refuse
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               measure
               of
               Winchester
               should
               be
               the
               Standard
               ;
               and
               that
               a
               Weigh
               of
               Wool
               should
               be
               fold
               for
               half
               a
               Pound
               of
               Money
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               .
            
             The
             former
             of
             those
             is
             the
             first
             Law
             whereby
             the
             Private
             Mints
             to
             the
             Archbishops
             and
             several
             Abbots
             being
             forbid
             ,
             the
             King's
             Coin
             was
             only
             to
             pass
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             our
             Annals
             :
             
               Ten
               days
               before
               the
               Death
               of
               King
               Edgar
               ,
               Bishop
               Cyneward
               departed
               this
               life
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             King
             EDWARD
             ,
             sirnamed
             the
             Martyr
             .
          
           
             KING
             Edgar
             being
             dead
             ,
             
             (
             as
             you
             have
             now
             heard
             )
             Prince
             Edward
             succeeded
             his
             Father
             ,
             though
             not
             without
             some
             difficulty
             ,
             for
             (
             as
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             ,
             and
             
               R.
               Hoveden
            
             relate
             )
             the
             Great
             Men
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             were
             then
             divided
             ,
             Archbishop
             Dunstan
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             being
             for
             Prince
             Edward
             ,
             the
             Eldest
             Son
             of
             King
             Edgar
             ;
             whilst
             Queen
             Aelfreda
             ,
             Widow
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             her
             Faction
             ,
             were
             for
             setting
             up
             her
             Son
             Ethelred
             ,
             being
             then
             about
             Seven
             Years
             of
             Age
             ,
             that
             so
             she
             might
             govern
             under
             his
             Name
             :
             But
             besides
             ,
             the
             pretence
             was
             ,
             (
             which
             how
             well
             they
             made
             out
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             )
             That
             King
             Edgar
             had
             never
             been
             lawfully
             married
             to
             Prince
             
             Edward's
             Mother
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             Archbishops
             ,
             Dunstan
             and
             Oswald
             ,
             with
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Abbots
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             the
             Ealdormen
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             met
             together
             in
             a
             Great
             Council
             ,
             and
             chose
             Prince
             Edward
             King
             ,
             as
             his
             Father
             before
             his
             Death
             had
             ordained
             ;
             and
             being
             thus
             Elected
             ,
             they
             presently
             Anointed
             him
             ,
             being
             then
             but
             a
             Youth
             of
             about
             Fifteen
             Years
             of
             Age.
             
          
           
             But
             it
             seems
             ,
             not
             long
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             King
             Edgar
             ,
             though
             before
             the
             Coronation
             of
             King
             
               Edward
               ,
               Roger
               Hoveden
            
             ,
             and
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             ,
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             Elfer
             Earl
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             being
             lustily
             bribed
             by
             large
             Presents
             ,
             drove
             the
             Abbots
             and
             Monks
             out
             of
             the
             Monasteries
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             had
             been
             settled
             by
             King
             Edgar
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             places
             brought
             in
             the
             
               Clerks
               (
               i.e.
            
             Secular
             Chanons
             )
             with
             their
             Wives
             ;
             but
             Ethelwin
             ,
             Ealdorman
             of
             the
             East-Angles
             ,
             and
             his
             Brother
             Elfwold
             ,
             and
             Earl
             Brythnoth
             ,
             opposed
             it
             ;
             and
             being
             in
             the
             Common
             Council
             or
             Synod
             ,
             plainly
             said
             ,
             They
             would
             never
             endure
             that
             the
             Monks
             should
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             who
             contributed
             so
             much
             to
             the
             Maintenance
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             so
             raising
             an
             Army
             ,
             they
             bravely
             defended
             the
             Monasteries
             of
             the
             East-Angles
             ;
             so
             it
             seems
             that
             during
             this
             Interregnum
             ,
             arose
             this
             Civil
             War
             about
             the
             Monks
             ,
             and
             the
             above-mentioned
             Dissention
             amongst
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Election
             of
             a
             new
             King.
             
          
           
             But
             this
             serves
             to
             explain
             that
             Passage
             in
             our
             Annals
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             been
             otherwise
             very
             obscure
             ;
             viz.
             
             
               That
               then
               there
               was
               (
               viz.
               upon
               the
               Death
               of
               King
               Edgar
               )
               great
               Grief
               and
               Trouble
               in
               Mercia
               ,
               among
               those
               that
               loved
               God
               ,
               because
               many
               of
               his
               Servants
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Monks
               )
               were
               turned
               out
               ,
               till
               God
               being
               slighted
               ,
               shewed
               Miracles
               on
               their
               behalf
               ;
               and
               that
               then
               also
               Duke
               Oslack
               was
               unjustly
               banished
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               ;
               a
               Nobleman
               ,
               who
               for
               his
               Long
               Head
               of
               Hair
               ,
               but
               more
               for
               his
               Wisdom
               ,
               was
               very
               remarkable
               :
               And
               that
               then
               also
               strange
               Prodigies
               were
               seen
               in
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               such
               as
               Astrologers
               call
               Comets
               ;
               and
               as
               a
               Punishment
               from
               God
               upon
               this
               Nation
               ,
               there
               followed
               a
               great
               Famine
               .
            
          
           
             
               Which
               shews
               this
               Copy
               of
               the
               Annals
               was
               written
               about
               this
               very
               time
               :
               And
               then
               the
               Author
               concludes
               with
               Aelfer
               the
               Ealdorman's
               commanding
               many
               Monasteries
               to
               be
               spoiled
               ,
               which
               King
               Edgar
               had
               
               commanded
               Bishop
               Athelwold
               to
               repair
               .
            
             All
             which
             being
             in
             the
             Cottonian
             Copy
             ,
             serves
             to
             explain
             what
             has
             been
             already
             related
             .
             But
             the
             next
             year
          
           
             
             '
             Was
             the
             great
             Famine
             in
             England
             ,
             as
             just
             now
             mentioned
             .
             About
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             
             Caradoc's
             Chronicle
             )
             Aeneon
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Owen
             Prince
             of
             South-Wales
             ,
             destroyed
             the
             Land
             of
             Gwyr
             the
             second
             time
             .
          
           
             
             This
             year
             ,
             after
             Easter
             ,
             was
             that
             great
             Synod
             at
             Kirtlingtun
             ,
             which
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             and
             
               R.
               Hoveden
            
             ,
             call
             Kyrleing
             ;
             but
             where
             that
             place
             was
             is
             very
             uncertain
             ;
             Florence
             places
             it
             in
             East-England
             ,
             but
             Sir
             
               H.
               Spelman
            
             acknowledges
             ,
             that
             he
             does
             not
             know
             any
             place
             in
             those
             parts
             ,
             that
             ever
             bore
             that
             name
             ,
             but
             supposes
             it
             to
             have
             been
             the
             same
             with
             Cartlage
             ,
             (
             now
             the
             Seat
             of
             the
             Lord
             North
             )
             :
             But
             had
             not
             Florence
             placed
             it
             in
             East-England
             ,
             that
             Town
             whose
             name
             comes
             nearest
             to
             it
             ,
             is
             Kyrtlington
             in
             Oxfordshire
             ;
             which
             is
             also
             the
             more
             confirmed
             by
             that
             which
             follows
             in
             these
             Annals
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Sydeman
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Devonshire
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             Wells
             )
             died
             here
             suddenly
             ,
             who
             desired
             his
             Body
             might
             be
             buried
             at
             Krydeanton
             ,
             his
             Episcopal
             See
             ;
             but
             King
             Edward
             and
             Archbishop
             Dunstan
             order'd
             it
             to
             be
             carried
             to
             St.
             Ma●ies
             in
             Abingdon
             ,
             were
             he
             was
             honourably
             Interr'd
             in
             the
             North
             Isle
             of
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Church
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             highly
             probable
             ,
             that
             the
             place
             where
             this
             Bishop
             died
             ,
             was
             not
             far
             from
             Abingdon
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             buried
             ,
             as
             Kirtlington
             indeed
             is
             :
             But
             what
             was
             done
             in
             this
             Council
             can
             we
             no
             where
             find
             ;
             only
             it
             is
             to
             be
             supposed
             that
             it
             was
             concerning
             this
             great
             Difference
             between
             the
             Monks
             and
             the
             Secular
             Chanons
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             Council
             was
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             year
             also
             were
             great
             Commotions
             in
             Wales
             ;
             for
             
               Howel
               ap
               Jevaf
            
             ,
             Prince
             of
             North-Wales
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             Army
             both
             of
             Welsh
             and
             Englishmen
             ,
             made
             War
             upon
             all
             who
             defended
             or
             succoured
             his
             Uncle
             Jago
             ,
             and
             spoiled
             the
             Countries
             of
             
               Lhyn
               ,
               Kelynnoc
               ,
               Vawr
            
             ;
             so
             that
             Jago
             was
             shortly
             after
             taken
             Prisoner
             by
             Prince
             
             Howel's
             men
             ,
             who
             after
             that
             enjoyed
             his
             part
             of
             the
             Countrey
             in
             peace
             .
          
           
             Nor
             can
             I
             here
             omit
             what
             some
             of
             our
             Monkish
             Writers
             ,
             and
             particularly
             
               John
               Pike
            
             in
             his
             compendious
             Supplement
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             ,
             (
             now
             in
             Manuscript
             in
             the
             *
             Cottonian
             Library
             )
             relates
             ,
             That
             there
             being
             this
             year
             a
             Great
             Council
             held
             at
             Winchester
             again
             to
             debate
             this
             great
             Affair
             concerning
             the
             turning
             out
             of
             the
             Monks
             ,
             and
             restoring
             the
             Secular
             Chanons
             ,
             and
             it
             being
             like
             to
             be
             carried
             in
             their
             favour
             ,
             a
             Crucifix
             which
             then
             stood
             in
             the
             room
             ,
             spoke
             thus
             ,
             
               God
               forbid
               it
               should
               be
               so
            
             ;
             This
             amazing
             them
             ,
             they
             resolved
             to
             leave
             the
             Monks
             in
             the
             condition
             they
             then
             were
             .
             But
             whether
             these
             words
             were
             ever
             spoke
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             were
             ,
             whether
             it
             might
             not
             be
             by
             some
             person
             that
             stood
             unseen
             behind
             the
             Crucifix
             ,
             I
             shall
             leave
             to
             the
             Reader
             to
             determine
             as
             he
             pleases
             .
          
           
             
             
               Next
               year
               all
               the
               Grave
               and
               Wise
               Men
               of
               the
               English
               Nation
               being
               met
               about
               the
               same
               Affair
               ,
               at
               Calne
               (
               in
               Wiltshire
               )
               fell
               down
               together
               from
               a
               certain
               Upper
               Room
               ,
               (
               where
               they
               were
               assembled
               in
               Council
               )
               unless
               it
               were
               St.
               Dunstan
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               who
               fixed
               his
               foot
               upon
               a
               certain
               Beam
               ;
               but
               some
               were
               sadly
               bruised
               and
               hurt
               ,
               whilst
               others
               were
               killed
               outright
               .
            
          
           
             But
             since
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             hath
             given
             us
             a
             larger
             account
             of
             this
             Council
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             done
             in
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             it
             you
             in
             his
             words
             :
             
             But
             mens
             minds
             being
             not
             yet
             settled
             ,
             
             another
             Council
             was
             summoned
             at
             Calne
             in
             Wiltshire
             ,
             (
             but
             the
             King
             was
             absent
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             Youth
             )
             where
             the
             same
             Affair
             was
             again
             debated
             with
             great
             Heat
             and
             Contention
             :
             But
             when
             many
             Reproaches
             were
             cast
             upon
             Archbishop
             Dunstan
             ,
             that
             Bulwark
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             could
             by
             no
             means
             be
             shaken
             ,
             upon
             a
             sudden
             the
             Floor
             of
             the
             Chamber
             fell
             down
             ,
             all
             there
             present
             being
             very
             much
             bruised
             ,
             except
             Dunstan
             ,
             who
             escaped
             upon
             a
             Beam
             ;
             all
             the
             rest
             being
             either
             hurt
             or
             killed
             .
             This
             Miracle
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             obtained
             quiet
             for
             the
             Archbishop
             and
             all
             the
             Monks
             of
             England
             ,
             who
             were
             for
             ever
             after
             of
             his
             opinion
             .
          
           
             This
             Accident
             is
             also
             related
             by
             
               Mat.
               Westminster
            
             ,
             and
             copied
             by
             Cardinal
             Baronius
             into
             his
             Annals
             ,
             and
             is
             likewise
             mentioned
             by
             other
             Authors
             .
             But
             it
             is
             very
             probable
             ,
             that
             this
             Misfortune
             did
             not
             happen
             without
             the
             fore-knowledge
             (
             if
             not
             the
             Contrivance
             )
             of
             Archbishop
             Dunstan
             ,
             since
             he
             had
             now
             persuaded
             the
             King
             not
             to
             be
             there
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             present
             at
             the
             last
             Council
             .
             But
             
               H.
               Huntington
            
             would
             have
             it
             be
             a
             sign
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             fall
             from
             God's
             love
             ,
             and
             be
             oppress'd
             by
             Foreign
             Nations
             ;
             as
             followed
             not
             long
             after
             .
          
           
             And
             (
             according
             to
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             )
             there
             was
             a
             Third
             Synod
             at
             Ambresbury
             ;
             but
             what
             was
             done
             there
             ,
             he
             does
             not
             tell
             us
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             our
             Annals
             ;
             
               The
               same
               year
               King
               Edward
               was
               killed
               at
               Corfesgeate
               ,
               now
               Corfe-Castle
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Purbeck
               ,
               on
               the
               15
               th
               of
               the
               Kalends
               of
               April
               ,
               and
               was
               buried
               at
               Werham
               ,
               without
               any
               Royal
               Pomp.
               There
               was
               not
               since
               the
               time
               that
               the
               English
               Nation
               came
               into
               Britain
               ,
               any
               thing
               done
               more
               wickedly
               than
               this
               :
               But
               though
               men
               murthered
               him
               ,
               yet
               God
               exalted
               him
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               was
               an
               Earthly
               King
               ,
               is
               now
               a
               Saint
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               and
               though
               his
               Relations
               would
               not
               revenge
               his
               Death
               ,
               yet
               God
               perform'd
               it
               severely
               .
            
             The
             rest
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             in
             these
             Annals
             I
             omit
             ,
             because
             I
             would
             not
             be
             tedious
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             a
             more
             particular
             account
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             this
             Prince's
             Death
             ,
             from
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             ,
             and
             the
             Chronicle
             called
             
             Bromton's
             ;
             the
             former
             of
             which
             relates
             it
             thus
             ;
             That
             as
             for
             King
             Edward
             ,
             he
             was
             of
             so
             extraordinary
             Religious
             and
             Mild
             a
             Nature
             ,
             that
             for
             quietness
             sake
             ,
             he
             let
             his
             Mother-in-Law
             order
             all
             things
             as
             she
             pleased
             ,
             giving
             her
             all
             Respects
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             own
             Mother
             ,
             and
             regarding
             his
             Younger
             Brother
             with
             all
             the
             tenderness
             imaginable
             :
             She
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             from
             his
             Kindness
             and
             Love
             ,
             conceives
             greater
             and
             more
             implacable
             Malice
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             with
             the
             Sovereignty
             she
             already
             enjoyed
             ,
             was
             so
             ill
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             she
             must
             needs
             take
             from
             him
             the
             very
             Title
             also
             :
             This
             Design
             she
             covered
             with
             notable
             dissimulation
             ,
             till
             a
             convenient
             opportunity
             presented
             it self
             for
             the
             execution
             of
             it
             :
             At
             length
             the
             poor
             Innocent
             Prince
             being
             one
             day
             wearied
             with
             hunting
             ,
             and
             being
             very
             thirsty
             ,
             (
             while
             his
             Companions
             followed
             the
             Game
             ,
             and
             minded
             not
             what
             became
             of
             him
             )
             knowing
             that
             the
             Queen's
             House
             was
             not
             far
             off
             ,
             rode
             thither
             all
             alone
             ,
             fearing
             nothing
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             own
             Innocence
             ,
             and
             supposing
             every
             one
             meant
             as
             honestly
             as
             himself
             .
          
           
             Whereupon
             the
             Queen
             receives
             him
             with
             all
             the
             seeming
             kindness
             imaginable
             ,
             and
             fain
             would
             have
             had
             him
             to
             light
             from
             his
             Horse
             ,
             but
             he
             refusing
             that
             ,
             and
             only
             asking
             to
             see
             his
             Brother
             ,
             she
             caused
             some
             Drink
             to
             be
             presently
             brought
             him
             ;
             but
             whilest
             the
             Cup
             was
             at
             his
             mouth
             ,
             one
             of
             her
             Servants
             ,
             privately
             before
             instructed
             ,
             stabbed
             him
             
             with
             a
             Dagger
             in
             the
             Back
             .
             
             He
             ,
             exceedingly
             astonished
             at
             this
             unexpected
             ill
             treatment
             ,
             clapp'd
             Spurs
             to
             his
             Horse
             ,
             and
             fled
             away
             as
             fast
             as
             he
             could
             towards
             his
             Company
             ;
             but
             the
             Wound
             being
             Mortal
             ,
             and
             he
             spent
             with
             loss
             of
             blood
             ,
             fell
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             having
             one
             foot
             in
             the
             Stirrup
             ,
             was
             dragged
             through
             By-ways
             ;
             but
             being
             trac'd
             by
             his
             Blood
             by
             those
             she
             sent
             after
             him
             ,
             they
             brought
             back
             the
             Dead
             Corps
             ,
             which
             they
             buried
             privately
             at
             Werham
             ,
             where
             they
             imagin'd
             they
             had
             also
             buried
             his
             Memory
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Body
             ;
             but
             the
             place
             of
             his
             Sepulture
             (
             as
             it
             's
             said
             )
             soon
             grew
             famous
             for
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             Queen
             Elfreda
             was
             upon
             this
             so
             convinced
             of
             her
             Wickedness
             ,
             that
             from
             her
             Courtly
             and
             Delicate
             Way
             of
             Living
             ,
             she
             betook
             her self
             to
             very
             severe
             Penances
             ,
             as
             wearing
             Hair-cloath
             ,
             sleeping
             on
             the
             ground
             without
             a
             Pillow
             ,
             with
             such
             other
             Austerities
             as
             were
             used
             in
             that
             Age
             ;
             and
             herein
             she
             continued
             all
             her
             life
             .
          
           
             So
             fell
             this
             good
             King
             Edward
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             only
             born
             the
             Name
             of
             King
             Three
             years
             and
             an
             half
             ;
             who
             for
             his
             Innocence
             ,
             and
             the
             Miracles
             supposod
             to
             be
             wrought
             after
             his
             Death
             ,
             obtained
             the
             Sirname
             of
             Martyr
             :
             Which
             opinion
             of
             his
             Sanctity
             was
             the
             more
             confirmed
             by
             other
             great
             Miseries
             which
             shortly
             after
             befel
             the
             Land
             ;
             which
             the
             people
             did
             verily
             believe
             were
             inflicted
             on
             them
             for
             his
             Murther
             .
          
           
             This
             year
             (
             according
             to
             Florence
             )
             a
             strange
             Cloud
             appeared
             about
             Midnight
             all
             over
             England
             ,
             being
             first
             seen
             of
             the
             Colour
             of
             Blood
             ,
             then
             of
             Fire
             ,
             and
             then
             like
             a
             Rainbow
             of
             divers
             Colours
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             King
             ETHELRED
             .
          
           
             IMmediately
             after
             the
             unfortunate
             Murther
             of
             King
             Edward
             ,
             
             there
             being
             no
             other
             Male
             Issue
             of
             King
             Edgar
             left
             alive
             ,
             Ethelred
             his
             Brother
             was
             without
             any
             difficulty
             Elected
             ,
             as
             the
             Ancient
             Annals
             of
             Thorney
             Abby
             ,
             preserved
             in
             the
             *
             Cottonian
             Library
             ,
             relate
             ;
             and
             was
             also
             Crowned
             King
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             Dunstan
             and
             Oswald
             ,
             and
             ten
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             at
             Kingston
             ,
             the
             8
             th
             
               Kal.
               May
            
             ;
             he
             being
             (
             as
             
               R.
               Hoveden
            
             describes
             him
             )
             a
             Youth
             of
             a
             most
             Comely
             Aspect
             ,
             but
             not
             being
             above
             Twelve
             Years
             of
             Age
             ,
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             gives
             us
             this
             short
             Character
             of
             Him
             and
             his
             Reign
             :
             That
             he
             rather
             distressed
             than
             governed
             the
             Kingdom
             for
             Seven
             and
             thirty
             years
             ;
             that
             the
             course
             of
             his
             Life
             was
             cruel
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             miserable
             in
             the
             middle
             ,
             and
             dishonourable
             in
             the
             conclusion
             :
             To
             Cruelty
             he
             attributes
             the
             Death
             of
             his
             Brother
             ,
             which
             he
             seemed
             to
             approve
             of
             ,
             because
             he
             did
             not
             punish
             ;
             he
             was
             remarkable
             for
             his
             Cowardice
             and
             Laziness
             ;
             and
             miserable
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Death
             .
             His
             Sluggishness
             was
             predicted
             by
             Archbishop
             Dunstan
             ,
             when
             at
             his
             Christening
             he
             superadded
             his
             own
             Water
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Font
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             
               Mat.
               Westminster
            
             makes
             him
             to
             swear
             ,
             
               By
               God
               and
               St.
               Mary
            
             ,
             this
             Boy
             will
             prove
             a
             Lazy
             Fellow
             :
             But
             all
             this
             looks
             like
             a
             Monkish
             Story
             ,
             invented
             by
             those
             who
             did
             not
             love
             his
             Memory
             ;
             since
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             though
             of
             somewhat
             a
             grosser
             nature
             is
             likewise
             related
             of
             the
             Emperor
             Constantine
             ,
             from
             thence
             named
             Copronymus
             .
          
           
             Yet
             sure
             it
             was
             no
             sign
             of
             ill
             nature
             ,
             if
             what
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             ,
             and
             
             Bromton's
             Chronicle
             relate
             ,
             be
             true
             ,
             That
             when
             he
             wept
             at
             the
             News
             of
             his
             Brother's
             Death
             ,
             it
             put
             his
             Mother
             into
             such
             a
             violent
             Passion
             ,
             that
             having
             not
             a
             Rod
             by
             her
             ,
             she
             beat
             him
             so
             unmercifully
             with
             a
             Wax
             Taper
             which
             she
             then
             light
             upon
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             almost
             dead
             ;
             which
             caused
             in
             him
             such
             an
             aversion
             to
             Wax-Lights
             ever
             after
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             never
             endure
             any
             such
             to
             be
             brought
             before
             him
             .
             But
             this
             sounds
             too
             Romantick
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Reader
             's
             discretion
             what
             credit
             to
             give
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             come
             to
             somewhat
             more
             certain
             and
             material
             ;
             all
             Authors
             agree
             ,
             that
             Archbishop
             Dunstan
             crown'd
             this
             King
             with
             great
             reluctancy
             ;
             yet
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             as
             not
             having
             any
             of
             the
             Blood
             Royal
             fit
             to
             set
             up
             :
             But
             because
             the
             Monks
             will
             have
             their
             St.
             Dunstan
             to
             have
             had
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             (
             like
             the
             Prophets
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             )
             they
             relate
             ,
             that
             denouncing
             God's
             Judgments
             against
             this
             King
             at
             his
             Coronation
             ,
             he
             said
             thus
             ,
             
               Because
               thou
               hast
               aspired
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               by
               the
               Death
               of
               thy
               Brother
               ,
               thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               The
               Sin
               of
               thine
               Ignominious
               Mother
               shall
               not
               be
               expiated
               ,
               neither
               the
               Sin
               of
               those
               that
               were
               her
               Counsellors
               ,
               but
               by
               great
               Bloodshed
               of
               thy
               miserable
               People
               ;
               for
               such
               Miseries
               shall
               come
               upon
            
             England
             ,
             
               as
               it
               never
               underwent
               since
               it
               had
               that
               name
               .
            
             But
             this
             Doom
             was
             very
             unjust
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             King
             never
             knew
             of
             ,
             nor
             desired
             his
             Brother's
             Death
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             very
             hard
             to
             denounce
             God's
             Judgments
             upon
             the
             whole
             Nation
             ,
             for
             the
             Contrivance
             of
             one
             wicked
             Woman
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             put
             in
             execution
             by
             but
             a
             few
             of
             her
             Accomplices
             :
             So
             that
             if
             the
             Nation
             was
             guilty
             of
             any
             fault
             ,
             
             it
             was
             only
             in
             so
             far
             conniving
             at
             the
             Crime
             ,
             
             as
             out
             of
             fear
             or
             partiality
             ,
             to
             permit
             the
             Authors
             of
             it
             to
             pass
             unpunished
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             they
             having
             then
             so
             great
             a
             sway
             in
             the
             whole
             Council
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             had
             as
             much
             to
             answer
             for
             ,
             as
             any
             of
             the
             Laity
             :
             But
             passing
             by
             God's
             Judgments
             ,
             which
             are
             too
             deep
             for
             us
             to
             fathom
             ,
             About
             this
             time
             (
             as
             the
             Welsh
             Chronicles
             relate
             )
             
               Custenyn
               Dhu
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             Constantine
             the
             Black
             )
             Son
             to
             Prince
             Jago
             (
             then
             a
             Prisoner
             )
             hired
             Godfryd
             the
             Dane
             to
             bring
             his
             men
             against
             his
             Cousin
             
               Howel
               ap
               Jevaf
            
             ,
             Prince
             of
             North-Wales
             ;
             so
             joining
             their
             Forces
             together
             ,
             they
             destroyed
             Anglesey
             and
             Lhyn
             :
             Whereupon
             Prince
             Howel
             gathered
             an
             Army
             ,
             and
             setting
             upon
             the
             Danes
             and
             Welshmen
             (
             who
             assisted
             them
             )
             ,
             at
             a
             place
             called
             
               Gwayth
               Horborth
            
             ,
             routed
             them
             ,
             and
             Constantine
             was
             slain
             .
             I
             shall
             now
             return
             to
             our
             Annals
             ,
             which
             under
             the
             next
             year
             relate
             ,
             That
          
           
             
             
               Archbishop
               Dunstan
               and
               Elfer
               the
               Ealdorman
               ,
               having
               taken
               up
               the
               Body
               of
               King
               Edward
               ,
               which
               lay
               buried
               at
               Werham
               ,
               they
               carried
               and
               buried
               it
               at
               Scaeftesbyrig
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
               Sbaftsbury
               )
               with
               great
               Funeral
               Pomp.
               
            
             The
             occasion
             of
             which
             Removal
             by
             Elfer
             ,
             Earl
             of
             the
             Mercians
             (
             according
             to
             
             Bromton's
             Chronicle
             )
             was
             that
             old
             sign
             of
             an
             
               English
               Saxon
            
             Saint
             (
             so
             often
             repeated
             in
             this
             History
             )
             whether
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             affirm
             ;
             viz.
             a
             Column
             of
             Light
             streaming
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             over
             the
             place
             where
             his
             Body
             lay
             buried
             ;
             as
             also
             ,
             that
             when
             it
             was
             taken
             up
             out
             of
             the
             Grave
             ,
             it
             was
             as
             whole
             and
             uncorrupt
             as
             when
             it
             was
             first
             buried
             three
             years
             before
             ;
             whereupon
             having
             washed
             and
             dressed
             it
             in
             new
             Cloathes
             ,
             they
             buried
             it
             with
             great
             Solemnity
             at
             the
             Monastery
             above-mentioned
             ,
             where
             his
             Sister
             Edith
             ,
             the
             Daughter
             of
             King
             Edgar
             by
             Wulfritha
             the
             Nun
             ,
             was
             then
             her self
             professed
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             strange
             Miracles
             which
             are
             here
             related
             to
             have
             been
             done
             at
             his
             Tomb
             ,
             I
             willingly
             omit
             them
             .
             But
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             further
             adds
             about
             this
             Queen
             Elfreda
             ,
             That
             she
             took
             upon
             her
             the
             Habit
             of
             a
             Nun
             at
             Werewell
             ,
             a
             Nunnery
             which
             she
             lately
             founded
             ,
             and
             there
             passed
             the
             rest
             of
             her
             days
             in
             great
             Austerities
             and
             Devotions
             :
             She
             also
             about
             the
             same
             time
             built
             another
             Nunnery
             at
             Ambresbury
             in
             Wiltshire
             ;
             this
             being
             the
             usual
             way
             to
             expiate
             the
             most
             horrid
             Murthers
             in
             those
             dark
             times
             .
          
           
             
               This
               year
               came
               seven
               Danish
               Ships
               (
               full
               of
               Pyrates
               )
               and
               destroyed
               Southampton
               ;
               
               and
               (
               as
               Florence
               adds
               ,
               though
               under
               the
               year
               before
               )
               plundered
               the
               Town
               ,
               and
               either
               killed
               or
               carried
               away
               the
               Townsmen
               Prisoners
               .
            
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             also
             takes
             notice
             of
             this
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             so
             much
             talked
             of
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             first
             that
             had
             invaded
             England
             after
             above
             60
             years
             intermission
             ,
             and
             were
             only
             the
             forerunners
             of
             many
             more
             that
             follow'd
             :
             To
             which
             we
             may
             also
             refer
             that
             which
             is
             added
             by
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             under
             the
             year
             before
             ,
             but
             should
             be
             put
             under
             this
             ;
             That
             the
             same
             Fleet
             also
             wasted
             Taenetland
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Isle
             of
             Thanet
             )
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             year
             also
             the
             Province
             of
             Chester
             was
             much
             spoiled
             by
             the
             Norwegian
             Pyrates
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             year
             the
             Danish
             Pyrates
             landed
             in
             Cornwal
             ,
             and
             burnt
             the
             Church
             and
             Monastery
             of
             St.
             Petroc
             .
             Also
             Godfryd
             the
             Son
             of
             Harold
             the
             Dane
             ,
             landed
             with
             a
             great
             Army
             of
             his
             Countreymen
             in
             West-Wales
             ,
             where
             spoiling
             all
             the
             Land
             of
             Dyvet
             ,
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             St.
             Davids
             ,
             he
             fought
             the
             Battel
             of
             Lhanwanoc
             ;
             though
             who
             had
             the
             Victory
             ,
             the
             Welshmen
             or
             the
             Danes
             ,
             Caradoc's
             Chronicle
             (
             which
             gives
             us
             this
             relation
             )
             does
             not
             tell
             us
             .
          
           
           
             This
             year
             ,
             according
             to
             
               R.
               Hoveden
            
             ,
             
             Three
             Ships
             of
             these
             Pyrates
             landed
             in
             Dorsetshire
             ,
             and
             spoiled
             the
             Isle
             of
             Portland
             :
             The
             same
             year
             also
             the
             City
             of
             London
             was
             miserably
             destroyed
             by
             Fire
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             also
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             Alfred
             and
             Ealdorman
             ,
             or
             English
             Earl
             ,
             joining
             (
             as
             the
             Welsh
             Manuscript
             Annals
             relate
             )
             with
             Howel
             the
             Son
             of
             Edwal
             ,
             destroyed
             Brecknock
             ,
             and
             spoil'd
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Lands
             of
             Owen
             Prince
             of
             South-Wales
             ;
             against
             whom
             Eneon
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             said
             Owen
             ,
             and
             Howel
             King
             of
             North-Wales
             ,
             raising
             an
             Army
             ,
             met
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             totally
             defeated
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             Earl
             
             Alfred's
             Army
             was
             slain
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             put
             to
             flight
             .
          
           
             Also
             about
             this
             time
             the
             Churches
             of
             Wales
             began
             first
             to
             acknowlege
             the
             Superiority
             of
             the
             Archbishops
             of
             
               Canterbury
               ,
               Gacon
            
             Bishop
             of
             Landaffe
             being
             now
             consecrated
             by
             Dunstan
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             .
          
           
             This
             year
             Aelfer
             the
             Ealdorman
             deceased
             ,
             
             and
             Aelfric
             his
             Son
             took
             his
             Government
             ;
             some
             of
             the
             Monks
             further
             add
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             eaten
             up
             with
             Lice
             ;
             the
             reason
             is
             plain
             ,
             for
             this
             Aelfer
             had
             not
             long
             before
             turn'd
             the
             Monks
             out
             of
             their
             Cloysters
             (
             as
             you
             have
             heard
             )
             ,
             and
             they
             seldom
             fail'd
             to
             revenge
             such
             an
             Affront
             upon
             those
             that
             did
             so
             ,
             either
             alive
             or
             dead
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             same
             year
             the
             Gentlemen
             of
             Gwentland
             in
             Southwales
             rebelled
             against
             their
             Prince
             ,
             and
             cruelly
             slew
             Eneon
             the
             Son
             of
             Prince
             Owen
             ,
             though
             he
             came
             only
             to
             appease
             them
             :
             This
             Eneon
             was
             a
             Gallant
             Young
             Prince
             ,
             that
             did
             many
             brave
             Actions
             for
             the
             Defence
             of
             his
             Countrey
             in
             his
             Father's
             life
             time
             ;
             he
             left
             behind
             him
             Two
             Sons
             ,
             Edwyn
             and
             Theodore
             ,
             from
             whom
             descended
             the
             Princes
             of
             South-Wales
             .
          
           
             
               This
               year
               deceased
               Athelwald
               that
               good
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               
               who
               was
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               Monks
               .
            
             And
             well
             might
             they
             call
             him
             so
             ;
             for
             he
             rebuilt
             or
             repaired
             above
             a
             dozen
             great
             Monasteries
             ;
             so
             that
             (
             as
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             observes
             )
             it
             is
             a
             great
             wonder
             how
             a
             Bishop's
             Purse
             could
             afford
             to
             do
             that
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             which
             a
             King
             could
             scarce
             perform
             when
             he
             wrote
             ;
             but
             the
             wonder
             will
             be
             much
             abated
             when
             we
             consider
             that
             he
             had
             the
             King's
             Purse
             at
             his
             command
             ,
             besides
             those
             of
             other
             people
             ,
             who
             then
             looked
             upon
             such
             Works
             as
             meritorious
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             our
             Annals
             .
          
           
             
               Elfeage
               ,
               whose
               sirname
               was
               Goodwin
               ,
               succeeded
               Athelwald
               ,
               and
               was
               consecrated
               14.
               
               
                 Kal.
                 Novemb.
              
               but
               was
               enthron'd
               at
               Winchester
               ,
               at
               the
               Feast
               of
               St.
               Simon
               and
               
                 Jude
                 R.
                 Hoveden
              
               tells
               us
               ,
               he
               was
               first
               Abbot
               of
               Bathe
               ,
               and
               then
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ;
               but
               at
               last
               was
               killed
               by
               the
               Danes
               ,
               being
               a
               man
               of
               great
               Sanctity
               of
               Life
               .
            
          
           
             Also
             the
             same
             year
             
               Howel
               ap
               Jevaf
            
             ,
             Prince
             of
             North-Wales
             ,
             came
             into
             England
             with
             an
             Army
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             fought
             with
             and
             slain
             in
             Battel
             ;
             but
             the
             place
             is
             not
             mentioned
             .
             This
             Howel
             having
             no
             Issue
             ,
             his
             Brother
             Cadwalhan
             succeeded
             him
             .
          
           
             
               This
               year
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Saxon
               Annals
               ,
               
               Aelfric
               the
               Ealdorman
               was
               banish'd
               the
               Land.
               
            
             
               Mat.
               Westminster
            
             stiles
             him
             Earl
             of
             Mercia
             ,
             and
             says
             he
             was
             Son
             to
             Earl
             Alfure
             ;
             but
             neither
             of
             them
             inform
             us
             of
             the
             Crime
             for
             which
             he
             suffered
             that
             Punishment
             .
          
           
             
               King
               Ethelred
               laid
               waste
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Rochester
               ;
               and
               also
               there
               was
               a
               great
               Mortality
               of
               Cattel
               in
               England
               .
            
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             ,
             and
             
               R.
               Hoveden
            
             ,
             do
             here
             add
             much
             light
             to
             our
             Annals
             ;
             That
             the
             King
             
             because
             of
             some
             Dissentions
             between
             him
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             besieged
             that
             City
             ,
             but
             not
             being
             able
             to
             take
             it
             ,
             went
             and
             wasted
             the
             Lands
             of
             St.
             
               Andrew
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             those
             belonging
             to
             that
             Bishoprick
             )
             ;
             but
             being
             commanded
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             to
             desist
             from
             his
             Fury
             ,
             and
             not
             provoke
             the
             Saint
             to
             whom
             that
             Church
             is
             dedicated
             ,
             the
             King
             despised
             his
             Admonition
             ,
             till
             such
             time
             as
             he
             had
             an
             Hundred
             Pounds
             sent
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             drew
             off
             his
             Forces
             ;
             but
             the
             Archbishop
             abhorring
             his
             sordid
             Covetousness
             ,
             is
             there
             said
             to
             have
             denounced
             fearful
             Judgments
             against
             him
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             not
             to
             be
             inflicted
             till
             after
             the
             Archbishop's
             death
             .
          
           
             This
             year
             ,
             as
             the
             Welsh
             Chronicles
             relate
             ,
             Meredyth
             ,
             Son
             to
             Owen
             Prince
             of
             South-Wales
             ,
             entred
             North-Wales
             with
             what
             Forces
             he
             could
             raise
             ,
             and
             slew
             
               Cadwalhon
               ap
               Jevaf
            
             in
             a
             Fight
             ,
             together
             with
             Meyric
             his
             Brother
             ,
             and
             conquered
             the
             whole
             Countrey
             to
             himself
             :
             Wherein
             we
             may
             observe
             how
             God
             punished
             the
             wrong
             which
             Jevaf
             and
             Jago
             did
             to
             their
             eldest
             Brother
             Meyric
             ,
             who
             being
             disinherited
             ,
             had
             his
             eyes
             put
             out
             ;
             for
             first
             Jevaf
             was
             imprisoned
             by
             Jago
             ,
             as
             Jago
             himself
             was
             by
             Howel
             the
             Son
             of
             Jevaf
             ,
             and
             then
             this
             Howel
             ,
             and
             his
             Brethren
             Cadwalhon
             and
             Meyric
             were
             slain
             ,
             and
             lost
             their
             Dominions
             .
          
           
             
               This
               year
               Weedport
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               Watchet
               in
               Somersetshire
               )
               was
               destroyed
               by
               the
               Danes
               .
               
            
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             (
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Charter
             in
             the
             
               Monast.
               Angl.
               p.
            
             284.
             )
             the
             Abby
             of
             Cerne
             in
             Dorsetshire
             ,
             was
             founded
             by
             Ailmer
             Earl
             of
             Cornwall
             ,
             near
             to
             a
             Fountain
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             said
             that
             St.
             Augustine
             had
             formerly
             baptized
             many
             Pagans
             .
             And
             where
             also
             long
             after
             ,
             Prince
             Edwold
             ,
             Brother
             to
             St.
             Edmund
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             quitting
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             then
             over
             run
             by
             the
             Danes
             ,
             lived
             and
             died
             an
             Hermit
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             from
             the
             Manuscript
             History
             of
             Walter
             of
             Coventry
             ,
             this
             Abby
             was
             only
             enlarged
             by
             this
             Earl
             Ailmer
             ,
             having
             been
             built
             some
             years
             before
             by
             one
             Alward
             ,
             his
             Father
             ,
             a
             Rich
             and
             Powerful
             Person
             in
             those
             Parts
             .
          
           
             
             Goda
             a
             Thane
             was
             killed
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             a
             great
             Slaughter
             .
             But
             the
             same
             Author
             last
             mentioned
             ,
             writing
             from
             some
             other
             Copy
             of
             Annals
             ,
             relates
             this
             Story
             another
             way
             ;
             That
             this
             Goda
             being
             Earl
             of
             Devonshire
             ,
             together
             with
             one
             Strenwald
             a
             valiant
             Knight
             ,
             marching
             out
             to
             fight
             the
             Danes
             ,
             they
             were
             both
             there
             killed
             ;
             but
             there
             being
             more
             of
             them
             destroyed
             than
             of
             the
             English
             ,
             the
             latter
             kept
             the
             field
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             our
             Annals
             ;
          
           
             
               This
               year
               Dunstan
               ,
               that
               Holy
               Archbishop
               ,
               exchanged
               this
               Terrestrial
               Life
               for
               a
               Heavenly
               one
               ;
               and
               Ethelgar
               (
               Bishop
               of
               Selsey
               )
               succeeded
               him
               ,
               but
               lived
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               (
               viz.
               )
               only
               One
               Year
               and
               Three
               Months
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             that
             Great
             Archbishop
             ,
             called
             St.
             Dunstan
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Restorer
             of
             the
             Monkish
             Discipline
             in
             England
             ;
             and
             who
             made
             a
             Collection
             of
             Ordinances
             for
             the
             Benedictine
             Order
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             thought
             the
             Rule
             of
             that
             Order
             might
             be
             more
             strictly
             observed
             in
             all
             the
             Monasteries
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             
             
               Edwin
               the
               Abbot
               (
               I
               suppose
               ,
               of
               Peterborough
               )
               deceased
               ;
               and
               Wulfgar
               succeeded
               him
               .
               The
               same
               year
               also
               Bishop
               Syric
               was
               consecrated
               Archbishop
               ,
               in
               the
               room
               of
               Ethelgar
               abovementioned
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               he
               went
               to
               Rome
               ,
               to
               obtain
               his
               Pall.
               
            
          
           
             This
             man
             is
             commonly
             written
             Siricins
             ;
             but
             his
             Name
             in
             
               English
               Saxon
            
             was
             Syric
             ,
             or
             Sigeric
             .
          
           
           
             About
             this
             time
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Welsh
             Chronicle
             ,
             Meredyth
             ,
             
             Prince
             of
             
               North
               Wales
            
             ,
             destroyed
             the
             Town
             of
             Radnor
             ;
             whilst
             his
             Nephew
             Edwin
             ,
             (
             or
             ,
             as
             some
             Copies
             call
             him
             ,
             Owen
             )
             the
             Son
             of
             Eneon
             ,
             assisted
             by
             a
             great
             Army
             of
             English
             ,
             under
             Earl
             Adelf
             ,
             spoiled
             all
             the
             Lands
             of
             Prince
             Meredyth
             in
             South-Wales
             ,
             as
             Cardigan
             ,
             &c.
             as
             far
             as
             St.
             Davids
             ,
             taking
             Pledges
             of
             all
             the
             Chief
             Men
             of
             those
             Countries
             ;
             whilst
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             Prince
             Meredyth
             with
             his
             Forces
             spoiled
             the
             Countrey
             of
             Glamorgan
             :
             So
             that
             no
             place
             in
             those
             parts
             was
             free
             from
             Fire
             and
             Sword
             :
             Yet
             at
             last
             ,
             Prince
             Meredyth
             and
             Edwin
             his
             Nephew
             ,
             coming
             to
             an
             agreement
             ,
             were
             made
             Friends
             .
             But
             whilst
             Meredyth
             was
             thus
             taken
             up
             in
             
               South-Wales
               ,
               North-Wales
            
             lay
             open
             to
             the
             Danes
             ,
             who
             about
             this
             time
             arriving
             in
             Anglesey
             ,
             destroyed
             the
             whole
             Isle
             .
          
           
             
               This
               year
               Gipiswic
               was
               wasted
               by
               the
               Danes
               (
               this
               was
               Ipswich
               in
               Suffolk
               )
               ;
               
               and
               shortly
               after
               Brightnoth
               the
               Ealdorman
               was
               slain
               at
               Maldune
               .
            
             All
             which
             mischief
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             tells
             us
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Danes
             ,
             whose
             Captains
             were
             Justin
             and
             Guthmund
             ,
             when
             the
             Person
             abovementioned
             ,
             fighting
             with
             them
             at
             Maldon
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             great
             multitude
             slain
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             and
             the
             said
             Earl
             or
             Ealdorman
             was
             slain
             there
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Danes
             had
             the
             Victory
             .
          
           
             
               The
               same
               year
               also
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Annals
               )
               it
               was
               first
               decreed
               ,
               that
               Tribute
               should
               be
               paid
               to
               the
               Danes
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               great
               Terror
               which
               they
               gave
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Sea-Coast
               :
               The
               first
               Payment
               was
               Ten
               thousand
               Pounds
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               said
               Archbishop
               Syric
               first
               gave
               this
               Counsel
            
          
           
             To
             which
             also
             
               R.
               Hoveden
            
             adds
             ,
             That
             Adwald
             and
             Alfric
             the
             Ealdormen
             ,
             join'd
             with
             him
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             which
             (
             as
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             well
             observes
             )
             served
             only
             to
             satisfy
             for
             a
             time
             the
             Covetousness
             of
             the
             Danes
             ;
             and
             being
             a
             thing
             of
             infamous
             example
             ,
             a
             generous
             Mind
             would
             never
             have
             been
             prevailed
             upon
             by
             any
             violence
             to
             have
             submitted
             to
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             Danes
             had
             once
             tasted
             the
             sweetness
             of
             this
             Money
             ,
             they
             never
             left
             off
             exacting
             still
             more
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             there
             was
             any
             left
             ;
             but
             they
             now
             met
             with
             a
             weak
             and
             unwarlike
             Prince
             ,
             most
             of
             whose
             Nobility
             were
             no
             better
             than
             himself
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             Author
             farther
             observes
             ,
             they
             were
             fain
             to
             buy
             off
             those
             with
             Silver
             ,
             who
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             repell'd
             with
             Iron
             .
          
           
             
               This
               year
               Oswald
               ,
               that
               blessed
               Archbishop
               of
               York
               ,
               
               departed
               this
               life
               ;
               as
               also
               did
               Ethelwin
               the
               Ealdorman
               .
            
          
           
             The
             former
             of
             them
             ,
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             tells
             us
             had
             the
             year
             before
             consecrated
             the
             Abby
             Church
             of
             Ramsey
             ,
             which
             the
             latter
             had
             newly
             founded
             ;
             and
             as
             Florence
             adds
             ,
             was
             buried
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             St.
             Mary
             in
             Worcester
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             newly
             built
             .
          
           
             
               The
               same
               year
               also
               the
               King
               and
               all
               his
               Wise
               and
               Great
               Men
               decreed
               ,
               That
               all
               the
               stronger
               Ships
               should
               be
               got
               together
               at
               London
               ;
               and
               the
               King
               made
               Ealfric
               and
               Thorod
               the
               Ealdormen
               ,
               Admirals
               of
               this
               Fleet
               ;
               as
               also
               Aelfstan
               and
               Aestwig
               ,
               Bishops
               ;
               commanding
               them
               that
               they
               should
               endeavour
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               ,
               to
               encompass
               the
               Danish
               Fleet
               ;
               but
               Ealfric
               sent
               to
               them
               underhand
               ,
               to
               take
               care
               of
               themselves
               ;
               and
               the
               Night
               before
               they
               were
               to
               give
               Battel
               ,
               he
               (
               to
               his
               perpetual
               Infamy
               )
               secretly
               withdrew
               himself
               from
               the
               King
               's
               to
               the
               Danish
               Fleet
               ;
               so
               that
               all
               the
               Danes
               escaped
               by
               flight
               .
            
             But
             Florence
             is
             more
             plain
             than
             the
             Annals
             in
             the
             Relation
             of
             this
             Flight
             ;
             and
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             King's
             Fleet
             immediately
             pursued
             them
             ,
             and
             took
             one
             of
             their
             Ships
             ,
             
             all
             the
             rest
             escaping
             ;
             
             only
             the
             Londoners
             meeting
             with
             the
             Ships
             of
             the
             East-Angles
             by
             chance
             ,
             and
             fighting
             with
             them
             ,
             killed
             many
             Thousands
             of
             the
             Danes
             ,
             and
             took
             the
             Ship
             wherein
             Earl
             Ealfric
             was
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             men
             ,
             himself
             hardly
             escaping
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             year
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Isle
             of
             Anglesey
             ,
             having
             been
             cruelly
             harass'd
             by
             the
             Danes
             ,
             and
             finding
             no
             Protection
             or
             Defence
             from
             Meredyth
             their
             Prince
             ,
             then
             employed
             in
             other
             Wars
             (
             as
             you
             have
             already
             heard
             )
             they
             cast
             him
             off
             ,
             and
             received
             
               Edwal
               ap
               Meyric
            
             ,
             the
             right
             Heir
             of
             North-Wales
             ,
             for
             their
             Prince
             ,
             who
             better
             defended
             his
             Subjects
             from
             Foreign
             Invasions
             ;
             for
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             Meredyth
             ,
             Prince
             of
             North-Wales
             ,
             resolving
             again
             to
             recover
             so
             considerable
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Dominion
             ,
             entring
             Anglesey
             ,
             Prince
             Edwal
             with
             his
             Forces
             met
             him
             at
             Lhangwin
             ,
             and
             routed
             him
             in
             a
             set
             Battel
             ;
             so
             Theodor
             ,
             or
             
               Tewdor
               Mawr
            
             ,
             Nephew
             to
             Prince
             Meredyth
             ,
             was
             there
             slain
             ,
             and
             he
             himself
             forced
             to
             fly
             .
          
           
             
             
               This
               year
               also
               (
               according
               to
               our
               Annals
               )
               Vnlaf
               ,
               (
               or
               Anlaf
               )
               the
               Dane
               ,
               came
               with
               Ninety
               three
               Ships
               as
               far
               as
               Stane
               ,
               (
               now
               Staines
               upon
               the
               River
               Thames
               )
               ,
               and
               there
               wasted
               the
               Countrey
               round
               about
               ;
               and
               from
               thence
               they
               went
               to
               Sandwic
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               to
               Gypswic
               ,
               and
               spoiled
               all
               that
               Countrey
               .
            
          
           
             But
             I
             suppose
             this
             is
             a
             Mistake
             in
             the
             Cambridge
             Copy
             of
             these
             Annals
             ;
             which
             repeat
             that
             Action
             of
             the
             Danes
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Death
             of
             Duke
             Bryghtnoth
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             already
             said
             in
             the
             Laudean
             and
             Cottonian
             Copies
             to
             have
             happened
             Anno
             991
             ;
             and
             therefore
             what
             follows
             ,
             seems
             likewise
             misplaced
             in
             this
             Copy
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Receiving
             and
             Baptizing
             of
             this
             King
             Anlaf
             ,
             which
             it
             makes
             to
             be
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             Victory
             now
             obtain'd
             ;
             for
             Anlaf
             was
             not
             baptized
             till
             the
             year
             following
             ;
             as
             will
             by
             and
             by
             appear
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             more
             certain
             which
             comes
             after
             ;
             viz.
             
             
               That
               this
               year
               the
               Town
               of
               Bebanburgh
               (
               i.e.
               Banborow
               in
               Northumberland
               )
               was
               destroyed
               by
               the
               Danes
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               Prey
               there
               taken
               ;
               after
               which
               the
               Danes
               came
               up
               the
               River
               Humber
               ,
               and
               did
               much
               mischief
               as
               well
               to
               those
               of
               Lindsige
               ,
               as
               the
               Northumbers
               :
               Then
               were
               muster'd
               together
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Soldiers
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               were
               going
               to
               give
               them
               Battel
               ,
               they
               fled
               ,
               the
               first
               Encouragers
               of
               their
               flight
               being
               their
               own
               Captains
               ,
               
                 Fraena
                 ,
                 Godwin
              
               ,
               and
               Frithegist
               ;
               (
               all
               Three
               of
               the
               Danish
               Race
               .
               )
            
          
           
             
               This
               year
               also
               (
               according
               to
               the
               same
               Copy
               )
               King
               Ethelred
               commanded
               the
               Eyes
               of
               Ealfric
               the
               Ealdorman's
               Son
               ,
               to
               be
               put
               out
               :
               But
               it
               does
               not
               tell
               us
               for
               what
               :
            
             But
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             is
             more
             express
             ,
             and
             says
             it
             was
             a
             Punishment
             for
             his
             Father's
             Perfidiousness
             ;
             which
             if
             done
             now
             ,
             was
             not
             only
             very
             unjust
             ,
             to
             punish
             the
             Son
             for
             the
             Father's
             faults
             ,
             but
             also
             ill
             tim'd
             ,
             to
             do
             it
             so
             long
             after
             the
             Crime
             had
             been
             committed
             :
             But
             he
             further
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             not
             only
             revolted
             once
             ,
             but
             again
             ;
             and
             so
             perhaps
             it
             was
             for
             this
             last
             Rebellion
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             inflicted
             this
             cruel
             Punishment
             upon
             his
             Son
             ;
             for
             had
             the
             Father
             been
             in
             his
             power
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             likely
             he
             would
             have
             made
             him
             to
             have
             suffer'd
             himself
             :
             But
             this
             being
             so
             much
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             I
             shall
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Reader
             to
             make
             what
             he
             please
             on
             't
             .
          
           
             There
             having
             been
             for
             some
             time
             great
             Enmity
             between
             Richard
             Duke
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             which
             it
             seems
             had
             broke
             out
             into
             open
             War
             ,
             Pope
             John
             sent
             Leo
             Bishop
             of
             Treve
             ,
             as
             his
             Nuncio
             ,
             first
             to
             the
             King
             of
             England
             ;
             who
             having
             received
             the
             Pope's
             Letters
             ,
             called
             a
             Council
             of
             all
             
             the
             Great
             and
             Wise
             Men
             of
             the
             Nation
             ;
             who
             agreed
             ,
             
             That
             upon
             the
             Pope's
             Admonition
             ,
             Ambassadors
             should
             be
             sent
             to
             the
             Marquess
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             he
             called
             )
             to
             treat
             of
             a
             Peace
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             were
             there
             ,
             the
             said
             Marquess
             agreed
             to
             a
             lasting
             Peace
             ,
             upon
             the
             Pope's
             Admonition
             ;
             so
             that
             none
             for
             the
             future
             should
             receive
             each
             other's
             Enemies
             :
             All
             which
             appears
             in
             the
             Epistle
             of
             the
             said
             Pope
             John
             concerning
             this
             affair
             ;
             which
             is
             recited
             at
             large
             in
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             ,
             in
             his
             Reign
             of
             this
             King
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Welsh
             Chronicles
             ,
             Sweyn
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Harold
             the
             Dane
             ,
             having
             destroyed
             the
             Isle
             of
             Man
             ,
             enter'd
             North-Wales
             ,
             and
             slew
             
               Edwal
               ap
               Meyric
            
             in
             Battel
             :
             This
             Prince
             left
             behind
             him
             one
             Son
             ,
             an
             Infant
             ,
             who
             at
             last
             came
             to
             be
             Prince
             of
             Wales
             :
             So
             that
             it
             seems
             there
             was
             an
             Anarchy
             in
             
               North
               Wales
            
             for
             some
             time
             ;
             unless
             Owen
             ,
             formerly
             expell'd
             ,
             now
             recover'd
             his
             Principality
             ;
             which
             my
             Author
             does
             not
             mention
             .
          
           
             
               This
               year
               Sigeric
               (
               or
               Syric
               )
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               deceased
               ,
               
               and
               Aelfric
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               was
               elected
               in
               his
               stead
               ,
               on
               
               Easter-Day
               ,
               at
               Ambresbyrig
               ,
               by
               King
               Ethelred
               and
               all
               his
               Wise
               Men.
               This
               same
               year
               also
               ,
               Anlaf
               and
               Sweyn
               came
               to
               London
               ,
               on
               the
               Nativity
               of
               St.
               Mary
               ,
               with
               Ninety
               four
               Ships
               ,
               and
               assaulted
               the
               City
               very
               sharply
               ,
               endeavouring
               to
               burn
               it
               ;
               but
               here
               they
               received
               much
               more
               damage
               than
               they
               believed
               it
               to
               be
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Citizens
               ever
               to
               have
               done
               them
               ;
               for
               the
               Holy
               Mother
               of
               God
               out
               of
               her
               great
               mercy
               took
               care
               of
               the
               Citizens
               ,
               and
               delivered
               them
               from
               their
               Enemies
               :
            
             Or
             ,
             as
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             more
             plainly
             tells
             us
             ,
             the
             Besiegers
             despairing
             of
             taking
             the
             City
             ,
             (
             because
             the
             Citizens
             made
             so
             vigorous
             a
             defence
             )
             were
             forced
             to
             march
             away
             .
          
           
             
               But
               as
               they
               went
               off
               ,
               they
               did
               as
               much
               mischief
               as
               any
               Army
               ever
               did
               ,
               by
               burning
               and
               wasting
               the
               whole
               Countrey
               thereabouts
               ,
               and
               killing
               all
               the
               Inhabitants
               in
               
                 Essex
                 ,
                 Kent
              
               ,
               and
               Sussex
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               Hampshire
               :
            
             And
             ,
             as
             Florence
             relates
             ,
             sparing
             neither
             Man
             ,
             Woman
             ,
             nor
             Child
             .
          
           
             
               But
               at
               last
               they
               provided
               themselves
               with
               Horses
               ,
               and
               riding
               where-ever
               they
               pleased
               ,
               did
               unspeakable
               Mischiefs
               :
               Whereupon
               it
               was
               ordained
               by
               the
               King
               and
               his
               
                 Wise
                 Men
              
               ,
               That
               Messengers
               should
               be
               sent
               to
               them
               ,
               promising
               them
               both
               Tribute
               and
               Provisions
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               desist
               from
               their
               Spoil
               and
               Rapine
               :
               To
               which
               request
               they
               consented
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               whole
               Army
               came
               to
               Hamtune
               ,
               and
               there
               took
               up
               their
               Winter-Quarters
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               West-Saxon
               Kingdom
               was
               forced
               to
               maintain
               them
               ;
               and
               Sixteen
               thousand
               Pounds
               were
               given
               to
               them
               ,
               besides
               their
               maintenance
               .
            
          
           
             
               Then
               the
               King
               sent
               Bishop
               Elfeage
               to
               King
               Anlaf
               ,
               as
               also
               Aethelward
               the
               Ealdorman
               ;
               and
               leaving
               Hostages
               at
               the
               Ships
               ,
               they
               brought
               Anlaf
               with
               great
               Honour
               to
               the
               King
               to
               Andefer
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               Andover
               in
               Hampshire
               )
               ;
               then
               King
               Aethelred
               received
               him
               at
               his
               Confirmation
               ,
               from
               the
               Bishop's
               hand
               ;
               whereupon
               Anlaf
               promised
               him
               (
               which
               he
               also
               performed
               )
               that
               he
               would
               never
               again
               infest
               the
               English
               Nation
               .
            
             And
             as
             Florence
             farther
             adds
             ,
             he
             now
             returned
             into
             his
             own
             Countrey
             .
          
           
             So
             it
             seems
             the
             Kingdom
             was
             rid
             of
             Anlaf
             ;
             but
             what
             became
             of
             Sweyen
             or
             Sweyn
             ,
             the
             Annals
             do
             not
             tell
             us
             ;
             for
             we
             hear
             no
             more
             of
             him
             till
             Anno
             1004
             ,
             as
             you
             will
             find
             by
             and
             by
             :
             So
             that
             whether
             he
             went
             away
             with
             Anlaf
             ,
             or
             commanded
             those
             who
             infested
             the
             Kingdom
             the
             
             next
             year
             ,
             
             is
             uncertain
             .
             But
             perhaps
             we
             may
             to
             this
             time
             refer
             that
             which
             Adam
             of
             Bremen
             relates
             of
             this
             King
             Sweyn
             ,
             who
             having
             made
             
               War
               upon
               his
               Father
               Harwold
               the
               Great
               ,
               whom
               he
               outed
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               and
               Life
               together
               ,
               was
               afterwards
               himself
               overcome
               ,
               and
               expelled
               his
               Kingdom
               by
               Aerick
               King
               of
               Sweden
               ;
               thus
               justly
               rewarded
               for
               his
               horrid
               Crimes
               ,
               he
               wander'd
               up
               and
               down
               without
               relief
               .
               Thrucco
               the
               Son
               of
               Haco
               ,
               then
               Prince
               of
               the
               Normans
               ,
               rejected
               him
               as
               a
               Pagan
               ;
               and
               Ethelred
               the
               Son
               of
               Edgar
               (
               he
               calls
               him
               Adalred
               )
               remembring
               what
               mischiefs
               the
               Danes
               had
               brought
               on
               England
               ,
               with
               scorn
               repell'd
               him
               :
               So
               that
               at
               length
               he
               was
               entertained
               by
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Scots
               ,
               who
               taking
               compassion
               on
               him
               ,
               gave
               him
               free
               Quarter
               for
               Fourteen
               years
               together
               .
               But
               so
               enraged
               was
               he
               at
               the
               repulse
               given
               him
               by
               the
               King
               of
               England
               ,
               that
               ever
               after
               he
               studied
               all
               he
               could
               how
               to
               plague
               and
               afflict
               that
               Countrey
               ,
               one
               while
               by
               his
               own
               particular
               Forces
               ,
               and
               another
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               others
               .
            
          
           
             How
             true
             this
             Story
             is
             ,
             we
             cannot
             affirm
             ;
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Northern
             Nations
             ,
             as
             to
             those
             Times
             ,
             being
             involved
             in
             so
             great
             an
             obscurity
             :
             However
             ,
             we
             thought
             it
             not
             amiss
             to
             give
             it
             you
             ,
             as
             suiting
             with
             the
             Fortunes
             and
             Inclinations
             of
             this
             man
             ,
             which
             proved
             so
             great
             a
             Plague
             to
             this
             our
             Countrey
             ,
             that
             he
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             acted
             by
             some
             extraordinary
             Passion
             ,
             whether
             of
             Ambition
             or
             Revenge
             ,
             or
             both
             together
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             our
             Annals
             .
          
           
             
               This
               year
               also
               Richard
               the
               Elder
               (
               Duke
               of
               Normandy
               )
               died
               ;
               and
               Richard
               his
               Son
               succeeded
               him
               ,
               and
               reigned
               One
               and
               thirty
               years
               .
            
          
           
             '
             This
             year
             appeared
             a
             Comet
             .
             Also
             the
             same
             year
             ,
             as
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             relates
             ,
             
             Aldune
             Bishop
             of
             Lindisfarne
             ,
             removed
             the
             Body
             of
             St.
             Cuthbert
             ,
             which
             had
             for
             above
             an
             Hundred
             years
             remained
             at
             Cunecaeaster
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Chester
             ,
             in
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Durham
             ,
             to
             the
             place
             where
             the
             City
             of
             Durham
             was
             afterwards
             built
             ,
             it
             being
             then
             altogether
             uninhabited
             .
             Here
             Bishop
             Aldune
             built
             a
             small
             Church
             of
             Stone
             ,
             dedicating
             it
             to
             St.
             Cuthbert
             ;
             and
             a
             Town
             being
             here
             shortly
             after
             built
             ,
             it
             was
             called
             Durham
             .
          
           
             '
             The
             Kingdom
             had
             rest
             this
             year
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             next
             ;
             but
          
           
             
               The
               Danes
               sail'd
               round
               about
               Devonshire
               ,
               to
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               River
               Severne
               ,
               
               and
               there
               took
               much
               Plunder
               ,
               as
               well
               among
               the
               
                 North
                 Welsh
              
               ,
               as
               in
               Cornwall
               and
               Devonshire
               .
            
          
           
             Yet
             here
             it
             seems
             that
             North-Wales
             was
             mis-put
             in
             these
             Annals
             ,
             instead
             of
             the
             South
             ;
             for
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Severn
             Sea
             borders
             upon
             North-Wales
             .
          
           
             
               But
               after
               this
               ,
               the
               Danes
               going
               up
               as
               far
               as
               Wecedport
               ,
               (
               or
               Watchet
               )
               they
               did
               much
               hurt
               ,
               both
               by
               burning
               the
               Houses
               ,
               and
               killing
               the
               Inhabitants
               whereever
               they
               came
               .
               After
               this
               they
               sail'd
               round
               
                 Penwithsteort
                 ,
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               Point
               called
               the
               Land's-End
               )
               toward
               the
               South
               Coast
               ,
               and
               sailing
               up
               the
               River
               Thames
               ,
               went
               with
               their
               Ships
               as
               far
               as
               Hildaford
               (
               now
               Lideford
               )
               burning
               and
               killing
               whatever
               they
               met
               ,
               as
               they
               passed
               along
               :
               They
               also
               burnt
               the
               Monastery
               of
               Ordulph
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               lately
               built
               by
               him
               at
               Aetesingstoce
               (
               now
               Tavistock
               in
               Devonshire
               )
               and
               carried
               a
               very
               great
               deal
               of
               Plunder
               along
               with
               them
               to
               their
               Ships
               .
               This
               year
               also
               Aelfric
               the
               Archbishop
               went
               to
               Rome
               to
               obtain
               his
               Pall.
               
            
          
           
           
             
               Then
               the
               Danes
               turned
               toward
               the
               East
               up
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               River
               Frome
               ,
               and
               there
               marched
               as
               far
               as
               they
               would
               into
               Dorseta
               ,
               
               (
               i.
               e.
               Dorsetshire
               )
               where
               an
               Army
               got
               together
               against
               them
               ;
               but
               as
               often
               as
               the
               English
               fought
               with
               them
               ,
               so
               often
               were
               they
               by
               some
               misfortune
               or
               other
               put
               to
               flight
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               Danes
               still
               obtain'd
               the
               Victory
               :
               After
               this
               they
               quarter'd
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Wight
               ,
               but
               fetch'd
               their
               Provisions
               from
               Hamptunseire
               and
               Southseax
               .
            
          
           
             Also
             this
             year
             ,
             according
             to
             
             Caradoc's
             Chronicle
             ,
             the
             Danes
             landing
             again
             in
             South-Wales
             ,
             destroyed
             St.
             Davids
             ,
             and
             slew
             Vrgeney
             Bishop
             of
             that
             See
             :
             And
             now
             
               Meredyth
               ap
               Owen
            
             ,
             Prince
             of
             North-Wales
             ,
             deceased
             ,
             leaving
             one
             only
             Daughter
             ,
             who
             was
             married
             to
             
               Lewelyn
               ap
               Sitsylt
            
             ,
             afterward
             in
             her
             Right
             Prince
             of
             North-Wales
             :
             But
             after
             the
             death
             of
             this
             Prince
             
               Owen
               ,
               Edwin
            
             his
             Nephew
             ,
             above-mentioned
             (
             as
             the
             Manuscript
             Chronicle
             relates
             )
             possessed
             himself
             of
             South-Wales
             ,
             and
             reigned
             there
             some
             years
             .
          
           
             
               This
               year
               the
               Danes
               sail'd
               up
               the
               River
               Thames
               ,
               
               and
               from
               thence
               went
               into
               the
               Medway
               to
               Rofceaster
               ,
               where
               the
               Kentish
               Forces
               met
               them
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               a
               very
               sharp
               Dispute
               ;
               but
               alas
               !
               they
               presently
               gave
               place
               to
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               fled
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               not
               assistance
               enough
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               Danes
               kept
               the
               field
               ;
               and
               then
               getting
               Horses
               ,
               rode
               whereever
               they
               pleased
               ,
               spoiling
               and
               laying
               waste
               all
               the
               Western
               part
               of
               Kent
               :
               Then
               it
               was
               ordained
               by
               the
               King
               and
               his
               
                 Wise
                 Men
              
               ,
               that
               an
               Army
               should
               be
               forthwith
               raised
               against
               them
               both
               by
               Sea
               and
               Land
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               Ships
               were
               ready
               ,
               they
               delayed
               the
               time
               from
               day
               to
               day
               ,
               oppressing
               the
               poor
               people
               that
               served
               on
               board
               ;
               and
               if
               at
               any
               time
               the
               Fleet
               was
               ready
               to
               sail
               ,
               it
               was
               still
               put
               off
               from
               one
               time
               to
               another
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               suffered
               the
               Enemies
               Forces
               to
               increase
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               Danes
               retired
               from
               the
               Sea-Coast
               ,
               then
               our
               Fleet
               was
               wont
               to
               go
               out
               ;
               so
               that
               at
               the
               last
               these
               Naval
               Forces
               served
               for
               no
               other
               end
               ,
               but
               to
               harass
               the
               People
               ,
               spend
               their
               Money
               ,
               and
               provoke
               the
               Enemy
               .
            
          
           
             This
             year
             (
             as
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             relates
             )
             Malcolm
             King
             of
             the
             Scots
             with
             a
             great
             Army
             wasted
             the
             Province
             of
             the
             Northumbers
             ,
             and
             besieged
             Durham
             :
             At
             that
             time
             Waltheof
             Earl
             of
             the
             Northumbers
             ,
             being
             very
             old
             ,
             and
             unable
             to
             fight
             with
             the
             Enemies
             ,
             enclosed
             himself
             in
             Bebbanburgh
             ;
             whilst
             Vthred
             his
             Son
             ,
             a
             Valiant
             Young
             Man
             ,
             assembling
             an
             Army
             out
             of
             Northumberland
             and
             Yorkshire
             ,
             fought
             with
             the
             Scots
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             in
             a
             manner
             their
             whole
             Army
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             the
             King
             himself
             very
             hardly
             escaped
             :
             After
             this
             he
             made
             choice
             of
             a
             certain
             number
             of
             slain
             
             Scotchmen's
             Heads
             ,
             the
             best
             adorn'd
             with
             Hair
             he
             could
             get
             ,
             and
             gave
             them
             to
             an
             Old
             Woman
             to
             wash
             ,
             allowing
             her
             for
             each
             Head
             a
             Cow
             for
             her
             pains
             ;
             these
             Heads
             when
             wash'd
             ,
             he
             set
             upon
             high
             Poles
             round
             about
             the
             Walls
             of
             Durham
             .
          
           
             King
             Ethelred
             being
             informed
             of
             this
             Action
             ,
             sent
             for
             the
             Young
             Man
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Reward
             for
             his
             Valour
             ,
             not
             only
             gave
             him
             his
             Father's
             Countrey
             ,
             but
             added
             to
             it
             that
             of
             Yorkshire
             :
             Upon
             this
             Vthred
             returning
             home
             ,
             dismissed
             his
             Wife
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Aeldhure
             Bishop
             of
             Durham
             ;
             but
             because
             he
             cast
             her
             off
             contrary
             to
             his
             Promise
             ,
             he
             surrender'd
             up
             to
             her
             Six
             Mannors
             which
             the
             Bishop
             her
             Father
             had
             given
             him
             with
             her
             .
             Then
             Vthred
             married
             Siga
             ,
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Styre
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Vlfelme
             .
          
           
           
             
             
               The
               King
               marched
               into
               Cumerland
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
               Cumberland
               )
               and
               laid
               it
               almost
               waste
               ;
               but
               neither
               our
               Annals
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               Author
               ,
               tell
               us
               wherefore
               he
               made
               this
               War
               ,
               nor
               upon
               whom
               it
               was
               made
               ;
               but
               
                 John
                 Fordon
              
               in
               his
               Scotch
               History
               gives
               us
               this
               Account
               of
               it
               ;
               That
               King
               Ethelred
               having
               paid
               great
               Tributes
               to
               the
               Danes
               ,
               sent
               to
               Malcolm
               then
               Prince
               of
               Cumberland
               ,
               under
               Gryme
               King
               of
               the
               Scots
               ,
               commanding
               him
               that
               he
               should
               make
               his
               Subjects
               of
               Cumberland
               pay
               part
               of
               this
               Tribute
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               People
               of
               England
               ;
               which
               he
               denying
               ,
               sent
               the
               King
               word
               ,
               That
               neither
               he
               nor
               his
               Subjects
               ought
               to
               pay
               any
               Tribute
               ,
               but
               only
               were
               obliged
               to
               be
               ready
               at
               the
               King's
               Command
               ,
               to
               make
               War
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               whenever
               he
               pleased
               ;
               for
               he
               said
               it
               was
               much
               better
               to
               fight
               manfully
               ,
               than
               only
               to
               buy
               Liberty
               with
               Money
               :
            
             For
             this
             cause
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             that
             the
             King
             affirmed
             that
             the
             Prince
             of
             Cumberland
             favoured
             the
             Danes
             ,
             King
             Ethelred
             invaded
             that
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             carried
             away
             great
             spoils
             from
             thence
             ;
             but
             presently
             after
             ,
             the
             two
             Princes
             being
             reconciled
             ,
             they
             entred
             into
             a
             firm
             Peace
             for
             ever
             after
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             with
             our
             Annals
             :
             
               After
               the
               King
               had
               thus
               wasted
               Cumberland
               ,
               he
               commanded
               his
               Ships
               to
               sail
               round
               by
               Legceaster
               (
               i.
               e.
               Chester
               )
               to
               meet
               him
               there
               ;
               but
               they
               could
               not
               do
               it
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               contrary
               Winds
               ;
               so
               they
               wasted
               the
               Island
               Manige
               (
               now
               called
               Anglesey
               )
               ;
               for
               the
               Danish
               Fleet
               was
               turned
               this
               Summer
               upon
               the
               Dukedom
               of
               Normandy
               .
               But
               the
               next
               year
               ,
            
          
           
             
             
               Their
               Fleet
               being
               now
               returned
               into
               England
               ,
               there
               arose
               great
               Troubles
               in
               this
               Island
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               this
               Fleet
               ,
               which
               every
               where
               spoiled
               the
               Countries
               ,
               and
               burnt
               the
               Towns
               ;
               and
               landing
               ,
               they
               marched
               in
               one
               day
               as
               far
               as
               
                 Aetheling
                 gadene
              
               (
               which
               is
               supposed
               to
               be
               Alton
               in
               Hampshire
               )
               ;
               but
               there
               the
               Forces
               of
               that
               County
               marched
               against
               ,
               and
               fought
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               there
               Aethelweard
               the
               King
               's
               
                 High
                 Sheriff
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Leofric
                 ,
                 Gerif
              
               of
               Whitcircan
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
               Whitchurch
               in
               Hampshire
               )
               and
               Leofwin
               the
               King's
               High-Sheriff
               ,
               and
               Wulfer
               the
               Bishop's
               Thane
               ,
               and
               Godwin
               the
               Gerif
               ,
               were
               all
               slain
               at
               Weorthige
               ,
               (
               the
               place
               is
               now
               unknown
               )
               ;
               as
               also
               Aelfsige
               the
               Bishop's
               God-son
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               ,
               Eighty
               one
               ;
               yet
               many
               more
               of
               the
               Danes
               were
               slain
               there
               ,
               though
               indeed
               they
               kept
               the
               Field
               of
               Battel
               :
               But
               from
               thence
               their
               Fleet
               sail'd
               toward
               the
               West
               ,
               until
               they
               came
               to
               Devonshire
               ,
               where
               met
               him
               Pallig
               with
               what
               Ships
               he
               could
               gather
               together
               :
               He
               had
               revolted
               from
               King
               Ethelred
               divers
               times
               ▪
               notwithstanding
               his
               Faith
               plighted
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               though
               the
               King
               had
               largely
               rewarded
               him
               both
               with
               Lands
               and
               Money
               .
               Then
               they
               burnt
               Tengton
               (
               i.
               e.
               Taunton
               )
               and
               many
               other
               good
               Towns
               ,
               more
               than
               we
               can
               now
               name
               ;
               which
               being
               done
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               League
               clapt
               up
               with
               them
               :
               After
               this
               they
               went
               to
               Exanmuthan
               (
               i.
               e.
               Exmouth
               )
               from
               whence
               they
               marched
               in
               one
               day
               to
               Peanhoe
               (
               now
               Pen
               in
               Somerset-shire
               )
               ,
               where
               Cola
               the
               King's
               High-Sheriff
               ,
               and
               Eadsig
               the
               King's
               Gerif
               ,
               met
               them
               with
               what
               Forces
               they
               could
               ;
               but
               they
               were
               put
               to
               flight
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               them
               slain
               ,
               and
               the
               Danes
               kept
               the
               Field
               ;
               so
               the
               next
               morning
               they
               burnt
               the
               Towns
               of
               Peanho
               ,
               and
               Clistune
               ,
               (
               or
               Clifton
               )
               and
               several
               other
               good
               Towns.
               Then
               the
               Danes
               returned
               to
               the
               Isle
               of
               Wight
               ,
               and
               there
               one
               morning
               burnt
               the
               Town
               of
               Weltham
               ,
               with
               divers
               other
               Villages
               ;
               and
               presently
               after
               a
               League
               was
               made
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               hearken'd
               to
               Terms
               of
               Peace
               .
            
          
           
           
             But
             the
             Laudean
             and
             Cottonian
             Copies
             differ
             very
             much
             from
             that
             of
             Cambridge
             ,
             in
             the
             telling
             of
             this
             story
             ;
             
             for
             they
             make
             the
             Danes
             to
             have
             first
             sailed
             up
             the
             River
             Exe
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             Eaxcester
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             besieged
             the
             City
             ,
             but
             not
             being
             able
             to
             take
             it
             ,
             they
             raised
             the
             Siege
             ,
             and
             then
             marched
             all
             over
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             killing
             and
             destroying
             whatever
             they
             met
             with
             ;
             and
             that
             then
             a
             strong
             Army
             of
             the
             Devonshire
             and
             Somersetshire
             men
             fought
             with
             them
             at
             Peanho
             ,
             with
             the
             success
             above-mentioned
             .
             The
             rest
             differs
             but
             little
             from
             the
             Printed
             Copy
             ;
             but
             this
             last
             relation
             seems
             most
             likely
             to
             be
             true
             .
          
           
             
               The
               year
               following
               it
               was
               decreed
               by
               the
               King
               and
               his
               
                 Wise
                 Men
              
               ,
               That
               a
               Tribute
               should
               be
               paid
               to
               the
               Danish
               Fleet
               ,
               
               and
               Peace
               should
               be
               concluded
               with
               them
               ,
               upon
               condition
               that
               they
               would
               cease
               from
               doing
               mischief
               :
               Then
               the
               King
               sent
               Leofsig
               the
               Ealdorman
               to
               the
               Fleet
               ,
               who
               treated
               with
               them
               on
               the
               behalf
               of
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Council
               of
               
                 Wise
                 Men
              
               ,
               proposing
               that
               they
               would
               be
               content
               with
               Provisions
               and
               Money
               ,
               which
               they
               agreed
               to
               :
               Then
               ,
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               they
               paid
               them
               Four
               and
               twenty
               thousand
               Pounds
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               Leofsig
               the
               Ealdorman
               killed
               Aelfric
               the
               King
               's
               High
               Sheriff
               ;
               upon
               which
               the
               King
               banished
               the
               other
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               And
               the
               Lent
               afterwards
               came
               hither
               Aelgiva
               ,
               Daughter
               of
               Richard
               Duke
               of
               Normandy
               ,
               to
               be
               married
               to
               the
               King.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               same
               Summer
               Eadulf
               Archbishop
               of
               York
               deceased
               :
               And
               this
               year
               also
               the
               King
               commanded
               all
               the
               Danes
               in
               England
               to
               be
               slain
               at
               the
               Feast
               of
               St.
               Brice
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               told
               the
               King
               that
               they
               endeavoured
               to
               deprive
               him
               and
               all
               his
               Great
               and
               Wise
               Men
               of
               their
               lives
               ,
               and
               to
               seize
               the
               Kingdom
               to
               themselves
               without
               any
               opposition
               .
            
          
           
             Matthew
             of
             Westminster
             casts
             the
             Odium
             of
             this
             Action
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             lays
             it
             upon
             one
             of
             his
             Evil
             Counsellors
             ,
             whom
             he
             calls
             Huena
             ,
             General
             of
             the
             King's
             Forces
             ,
             ●o
             manage
             the
             chief
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             :
             He
             seeing
             the
             Insolencies
             of
             the
             Danes
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             the
             late
             Agreement
             they
             were
             grown
             insupportable
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             for
             they
             violated
             the
             Wives
             and
             Daughters
             of
             Persons
             of
             Quality
             ,
             and
             committed
             divers
             other
             Injuries
             not
             to
             be
             endured
             :
             Thereupon
             he
             came
             in
             great
             seeming
             trouble
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             making
             most
             dismal
             Complaints
             of
             these
             unspeakable
             Outrages
             ;
             at
             which
             the
             King
             was
             so
             incensed
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Counsel
             of
             the
             said
             Huena
             he
             sent
             private
             Letters
             into
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             commanding
             all
             his
             Subjects
             without
             exception
             ,
             That
             upon
             a
             certain
             Day
             they
             should
             every
             where
             privily
             set
             upon
             the
             Danes
             ,
             and
             without
             mercy
             cut
             them
             off
             .
             In
             these
             Letters
             was
             also
             signified
             ,
             that
             the
             Danes
             had
             a
             design
             to
             deprive
             him
             of
             his
             Life
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             to
             destroy
             all
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             bring
             the
             whole
             Island
             under
             their
             subjection
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Danes
             ,
             who
             a
             little
             before
             by
             a
             League
             solemnly
             sworn
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             had
             been
             admitted
             quietly
             to
             inhabit
             among
             the
             English
             ,
             were
             most
             treacherously
             and
             barbarously
             murthered
             ,
             not
             many
             of
             them
             escaping
             ;
             even
             the
             very
             Women
             were
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             their
             Children's
             Brains
             dash'd
             out
             against
             the
             Walls
             ;
             particularly
             at
             London
             ,
             when
             this
             Bloody
             Decree
             was
             to
             be
             executed
             ,
             many
             of
             the
             Danes
             fled
             into
             a
             certain
             Church
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             but
             for
             all
             that
             it
             proved
             no
             Sanctuary
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             all
             there
             cruelly
             murthered
             even
             at
             the
             very
             Altar
             .
          
           
             
               H.
               Huntington
            
             moreover
             adds
             ,
             That
             he
             himself
             being
             a
             Child
             ,
             had
             heard
             it
             from
             certain
             Old
             Men
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             King's
             Command
             Letters
             
             were
             privately
             dispatch'd
             all
             over
             England
             ,
             
             to
             make
             away
             the
             Danes
             in
             one
             Night
             .
          
           
             But
             so
             much
             Innocent
             Blood
             being
             thus
             perfidiously
             shed
             ,
             cry'd
             aloud
             to
             Heaven
             for
             Vengeance
             ,
             and
             the
             Clamours
             of
             it
             likewise
             quickly
             reached
             as
             far
             as
             Denmark
             :
             And
             Walsingham
             hath
             given
             us
             in
             his
             History
             a
             particular
             Account
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             on
             the
             day
             when
             this
             barbarous
             Decree
             was
             executed
             at
             London
             ,
             certain
             young
             men
             of
             the
             Danish
             Nation
             being
             too
             nimble
             for
             their
             Pursuers
             ,
             got
             into
             a
             small
             Vessel
             then
             in
             the
             Thames
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             escaped
             and
             fled
             to
             Denmark
             ;
             where
             they
             certified
             King
             Sweyn
             of
             what
             had
             passed
             in
             England
             ;
             who
             being
             moved
             with
             indignation
             at
             this
             treatment
             ,
             thereupon
             called
             a
             great
             Council
             of
             all
             the
             Chief
             Men
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             declaring
             to
             them
             this
             Cruel
             Massacre
             ,
             desired
             their
             Advice
             what
             was
             best
             to
             be
             done
             :
             and
             they
             being
             inflamed
             with
             Rage
             and
             Grief
             for
             the
             loss
             of
             so
             many
             of
             their
             Friends
             and
             Kindred
             ,
             decreed
             with
             one
             consent
             ,
             That
             they
             ought
             to
             revenge
             it
             with
             all
             the
             Forces
             of
             their
             Nation
             :
             Upon
             which
             ,
             great
             Preparations
             were
             made
             in
             the
             several
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             Messengers
             sent
             to
             other
             Nations
             ,
             to
             desire
             their
             Alliance
             with
             him
             ,
             promising
             them
             their
             share
             in
             the
             Spoils
             of
             that
             Countrey
             which
             they
             were
             going
             to
             conquer
             :
             So
             King
             Sweyn
             having
             got
             ready
             a
             vast
             Fleet
             of
             above
             Three
             hundred
             Sail
             ,
             arrived
             in
             England
             :
             But
             as
             
             Bromton's
             Chronicle
             relates
             ,
          
           
             
             
               The
               year
               following
               ,
               Sweyn
               King
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               hearing
               of
               the
               Death
               of
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               sail'd
               with
               a
               mighty
               Fleet
               to
               the
               Coast
               of
               Cornwall
               ,
               where
               he
               landed
               ,
               and
               marched
               up
               to
               Eaxceaster
               ,
               which
               ,
               (
               as
               our
               Annals
               tell
               us
               )
               by
               the
               Carelesness
               or
               Cowardise
               of
               a
               certain
               Norman
               ,
               one
               Count
               Hugh
               ,
               whom
               the
               Queen
               had
               made
               Governor
               there
               ,
               the
               Pagans
               took
               ,
               and
               quite
               destroyed
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               carried
               thence
               a
               great
               Booty
               .
               Then
               a
               Numerous
               Army
               was
               raised
               from
               Wiltshire
               and
               Hampshire
               ,
               and
               being
               very
               unanimous
               ,
               they
               all
               marched
               briskly
               against
               the
               Danes
               ;
               but
               Aelfric
               the
               Ealdorman
               ,
               who
               commanded
               in
               chief
               ,
               here
               shewed
               his
               wonted
               tricks
               ;
               for
               as
               soon
               as
               both
               Armies
               were
               in
               sight
               of
               each
               other
               ,
               he
               feigned
               himself
               sick
               ,
               and
               began
               to
               vomit
               ,
               pretending
               he
               had
               got
               some
               violent
               Distemper
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               betray'd
               those
               whom
               he
               ought
               to
               have
               led
               to
               Victory
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               Proverb
               ,
               If
               the
               General
               's
               heart
               fails
               ,
               the
               Army
               flies
               .
            
          
           
             But
             though
             this
             was
             very
             ill
             done
             of
             Aelfrick
             thus
             to
             betray
             his
             trust
             ,
             yet
             certainly
             the
             King
             was
             no
             less
             to
             be
             blamed
             himself
             ,
             for
             trusting
             a
             man
             that
             had
             so
             often
             betray'd
             him
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             had
             already
             sufficiently
             provoked
             ,
             by
             putting
             out
             the
             Eyes
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             already
             heard
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             our
             Annals
             :
             
               Sweyn
               now
               finding
               the
               Cowardise
               or
               Inconstancy
               of
               the
               English
               ,
               marched
               with
               his
               Forces
               to
               Wiltune
               ,
               which
               Town
               he
               burnt
               ;
               from
               thence
               he
               marched
               to
               Syrbirig
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
               
                 Old
                 Sarum
              
               )
               which
               they
               also
               burnt
               ;
               and
               from
               thence
               to
               the
               Sea-side
               to
               their
               Ships
               .
            
          
           
             After
             the
             death
             of
             
               Edwal
               ap
               Meyric
            
             ,
             and
             
               Meredyth
               ap
               Owen
            
             ,
             Princes
             of
             North-Wales
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             already
             heard
             ,
             North-Wales
             having
             for
             some
             years
             continued
             under
             a
             sort
             of
             Anarchy
             ,
             without
             any
             Prince
             ,
             Meredyth
             leaving
             behind
             him
             no
             Issue
             Male
             ,
             and
             Edwal
             but
             one
             Son
             an
             Infant
             ,
             it
             gave
             occasion
             (
             as
             the
             Welsh
             Chronicles
             relate
             )
             to
             great
             disturbances
             ;
             for
             one
             
               Aedan
               ap
               Blegored
            
             (
             or
             Bledhemeyd
             ,
             as
             the
             Cottonian
             
             Copy
             of
             the
             Welsh
             Annals
             call
             him
             )
             tho
             an
             absolute
             stranger
             to
             the
             British
             Blood-Royal
             ,
             
             about
             this
             time
             possessed
             himself
             of
             the
             Principality
             of
             North-Wales
             ,
             and
             held
             it
             about
             twelve
             years
             ;
             but
             whether
             he
             came
             in
             by
             Election
             ,
             or
             Force
             ,
             is
             not
             said
             ;
             only
             that
             one
             
               Conan
               ap
               Howel
            
             ,
             who
             fought
             with
             this
             Aedan
             for
             the
             Dominion
             ,
             was
             this
             year
             slain
             in
             Battel
             :
             So
             that
             Aedan
             for
             a
             time
             held
             that
             Countrey
             peaceably
             ,
             since
             we
             do
             not
             read
             of
             any
             other
             Wars
             he
             had
             ,
             till
             the
             last
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             .
          
           
             
               This
               year
               Sweyn
               came
               with
               his
               Fleet
               to
               Northwick
               ,
               i.
               e.
               Norwich
               ,
               
               (
               the
               River
               it
               seems
               being
               navigable
               up
               to
               it
               in
               those
               days
               )
               and
               wholly
               destroyed
               and
               burnt
               that
               City
               ;
               then
               Vlfkytel
               the
               Ealdorman
               consulted
               with
               the
               Wise
               and
               Great
               Men
               of
               East-England
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               it
               was
               judged
               most
               expedient
               to
               buy
               Peace
               of
               the
               Danish
               Army
               ,
               to
               prevent
               their
               doing
               any
               more
               mischief
               ;
               for
               the
               Danes
               had
               taken
               them
               unprovided
               ,
               before
               they
               had
               time
               to
               draw
               their
               Forces
               together
               :
               But
               these
               Danes
               not
               valuing
               the
               Peace
               which
               they
               had
               newly
               made
               ,
               stole
               away
               with
               all
               their
               Ships
               ,
               and
               sailed
               to
               Theatford
               ;
               which
               as
               soon
               as
               Vlfkytel
               had
               learnt
               ,
               he
               sent
               a
               Messenger
               with
               Commands
               to
               break
               or
               burn
               all
               their
               Ships
               (
               which
               notwithstanding
               ,
               the
               English
               neglected
               to
               do
               )
               ,
               whilst
               he
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               tried
               to
               get
               together
               his
               Forces
               with
               what
               speed
               he
               could
               :
               But
               the
               Danes
               coming
               to
               Theodford
               three
               Weeks
               after
               the
               destruction
               of
               Norwich
               ,
               stayed
               within
               the
               Town
               of
               Theodford
               only
               one
               night
               ,
               and
               then
               burnt
               and
               laid
               it
               in
               ashes
               :
               But
               the
               next
               morning
               as
               they
               returned
               to
               their
               Ships
               ,
               Vlkytel
               met
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               there
               began
               a
               very
               sharp
               Fight
               ,
               which
               ended
               in
               a
               very
               great
               slaughter
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               and
               abundance
               of
               the
               English
               Nobility
               were
               there
               killed
               ;
               but
               if
               all
               the
               English
               Forces
               had
               been
               there
               ,
               the
               Danes
               had
               never
               reached
               their
               Ships
               .
            
          
           
             But
             notwithstanding
             these
             cruel
             Wars
             in
             the
             Eastern
             and
             Southern
             Parts
             of
             
               England
               ,
               Wulfric
               Spot
            
             ,
             
             an
             Officer
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             King
             Ethelred
             ,
             now
             built
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Burton
             in
             Staffordshire
             ,
             and
             endowed
             it
             with
             all
             his
             Paternal
             Inheritance
             ,
             which
             was
             very
             great
             ,
             and
             gave
             that
             King
             Three
             hundred
             Mancuses
             of
             Gold
             ,
             to
             purchase
             his
             Confirmation
             of
             what
             he
             had
             done
             .
             This
             Monastery
             ,
             though
             its
             Rents
             at
             the
             Dissolution
             were
             somewhat
             below
             the
             Value
             of
             Five
             hundred
             Pounds
             
               per
               Annum
            
             ,
             yet
             being
             an
             Abby
             of
             great
             Note
             in
             those
             Parts
             ,
             and
             also
             render'd
             more
             famous
             from
             its
             Annals
             publish'd
             at
             Oxford
             ,
             I
             thought
             good
             to
             take
             particular
             notice
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               This
               year
               Aelfric
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               deceased
               ;
               and
               Aelfeag
               (
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               )
               was
               made
               Archbishop
               .
               
               ]
            
             But
             the
             Laudean
             and
             Cottonian
             Copies
             place
             this
             under
             the
             next
             year
             .
          
           
             
               So
               cruel
               a
               Famine
               also
               raged
               here
               ,
               as
               England
               never
               suffer'd
               a
               worse
               .
               ]
            
             Florence
             relates
             the
             Famine
             to
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             England
             was
             not
             able
             to
             subsist
             .
          
           
             
               The
               same
               year
               also
               King
               Sweyn
               with
               the
               Danish
               Fleet
               sail'd
               into
               Denmark
               ;
               but
               in
               a
               short
               time
               return'd
               hither
               again
               .
            
          
           
             
               This
               year
               Aelfeage
               was
               now
               consecrated
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               and
               Brightwald
               took
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Wiltonshire
               ;
               
               as
               also
               Wulfgeat
               was
               deprived
               of
               all
               his
               Honours
               ,
               and
               Wulfeath
               had
               his
               Eyes
               put
               out
               .
               (
               These
               were
               Noblemen
               who
               suffered
               under
               the
               King's
               displeasure
               ;
               but
               what
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               was
               ,
               I
               find
               not
               .
               )
               And
               this
               year
               Bishop
               Kenwulph
               deceased
               :
               Then
               after
               Midsummer
               ,
               the
               Danish
               
               Fleet
               came
               to
               Sandwic
               ,
               
               and
               did
               as
               they
               used
               to
               do
               ,
               killing
               ,
               wasting
               ,
               and
               plundering
               whatever
               they
               met
               with
               :
               Therefore
               the
               King
               commanded
               all
               the
               
                 West
                 Saxon
              
               and
               Mercian
               Nations
               to
               be
               assembled
               ,
               who
               kept
               watch
               all
               the
               Autumn
               by
               Companies
               ,
               against
               the
               Danes
               ;
               but
               all
               this
               signified
               no
               more
               than
               what
               they
               had
               done
               often
               before
               ;
               for
               the
               Danes
               made
               no
               less
               Incursions
               ,
               but
               went
               whereever
               they
               pleased
               ;
               and
               this
               Expedition
               did
               the
               people
               more
               damage
               than
               any
               Army
               could
               do
               .
            
          
           
             
               Winter
               coming
               on
               ,
               the
               English
               Forces
               return'd
               home
               ,
               and
               the
               Danes
               about
               Martinmass
               retired
               to
               their
               old
               Sanctuary
               ,
               the
               Isle
               of
               Wight
               ,
               whither
               they
               carried
               whatever
               they
               had
               need
               of
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               about
               Christmass
               they
               marched
               out
               to
               seek
               for
               fresh
               Provisions
               in
               Hamptunshire
               and
               Berrocseire
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               Reading
               ;
               and
               havocking
               according
               to
               their
               usual
               custom
               ,
               burnt
               the
               Beacons
               whereever
               they
               found
               them
               ;
               and
               from
               thence
               they
               marched
               to
               Wealingaford
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
               Wallingford
               )
               which
               Town
               they
               wholly
               destroyed
               :
               Then
               marching
               to
               Aescesdune
               ,
               (
               now
               Aston
               ,
               near
               Wallingford
               )
               they
               came
               to
               Cwicchelmeslaw
               ,
               (
               now
               Cuckamsley-hill
               in
               Berkshire
               )
               without
               ever
               touching
               near
               the
               Sea
               ;
               and
               at
               last
               return'd
               home
               another
               way
               .
            
          
           
             
               About
               the
               same
               time
               an
               English
               Army
               was
               mustered
               at
               Cynet
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
               Kennet
               in
               Wiltshire
               )
               where
               a
               Battel
               was
               fought
               ,
               but
               the
               English
               Troops
               were
               immediately
               worsted
               ;
               after
               which
               the
               Danes
               carried
               off
               all
               their
               Booty
               to
               the
               Sea-side
               .
               There
               might
               one
               have
               seen
               the
               Wiltshire
               men
               (
               like
               a
               Cowardly
               sort
               of
               people
               )
               suffer
               the
               Danes
               to
               return
               to
               the
               Sea-side
               ,
               even
               just
               by
               their
               doors
               ,
               with
               their
               Provisions
               and
               Spoils
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               King
               marched
               over
               Thames
               into
               Scrobbesbyrigscire
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
               Shropshire
               )
               and
               there
               kept
               his
               Christmass
               .
               At
               that
               time
               the
               Danes
               struck
               so
               great
               a
               Terror
               into
               the
               English
               Nation
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               could
               devise
               how
               to
               get
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               nor
               how
               well
               to
               maintain
               it
               against
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               destroyed
               all
               the
               Countries
               of
               the
               West-Saxons
               with
               Burnings
               and
               Devastations
               .
               Then
               the
               King
               often
               consulted
               with
               his
               
                 Wise
                 Men
              
               about
               what
               was
               best
               to
               be
               done
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               whereby
               they
               might
               save
               the
               Countrey
               before
               it
               was
               quite
               ruined
               ;
               and
               after
               mature
               deliberation
               ,
               it
               was
               at
               length
               decreed
               by
               them
               all
               ,
               for
               the
               Common
               Good
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               (
               though
               much
               against
               their
               wills
               )
               That
               Tribute
               should
               be
               again
               paid
               to
               the
               Danes
               .
               Then
               the
               King
               sent
               to
               their
               Army
               ,
               to
               let
               them
               know
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               contented
               to
               enter
               into
               a
               Peace
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               pay
               them
               Tribute
               ,
               and
               also
               find
               them
               Provisions
               during
               their
               stay
               :
               To
               which
               Terms
               all
               the
               Danes
               assented
               :
               So
               it
               seems
               the
               whole
               English
               Nation
               was
               forced
               to
               maintain
               them
               .
            
             And
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             year
             following
             ,
          
           
             
             
               This
               Tribute
               was
               again
               paid
               to
               them
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               Thirty
               thousand
               Pounds
               .
               Also
               the
               same
               year
               Aedric
               was
               made
               Ealdorman
               over
               all
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Mercia
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Aedric
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             married
             the
             King's
             Daughter
             ,
             is
             characterized
             by
             all
             our
             Historians
             ,
             for
             a
             Proud
             ,
             False
             ,
             and
             Unconstant
             Man
             ;
             and
             who
             by
             his
             Treachery
             proved
             the
             Ruin
             of
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             many
             particular
             Persons
             of
             great
             Worth
             :
             For
             not
             long
             before
             ,
             (
             as
             Florence
             relates
             )
             he
             made
             away
             Athelme
             that
             Noble
             Ealdorman
             at
             Shrewsbury
             ,
             inviting
             him
             to
             a
             Feast
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             carrying
             him
             out
             a
             hunting
             ,
             where
             he
             hired
             the
             City-Hangman
             to
             set
             his
             Dog
             upon
             him
             ,
             called
             Porthund
             ,
             which
             tore
             him
             to
             pieces
             :
             And
             not
             long
             after
             his
             two
             Sons
             Walfheage
             and
             Vflgeat
             had
             their
             Eyes
             put
             out
             by
             the
             King's
             Order
             at
             Cotham
             ,
             where
             he
             then
             resided
             .
          
           
           
             But
             we
             may
             hence
             observe
             ,
             
             to
             how
             sad
             a
             state
             the
             Nation
             was
             reduced
             under
             a
             Voluptuous
             and
             Cowardly
             King
             ,
             and
             a
             Degenerate
             Nobility
             :
             And
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Annals
             say
             ,
             
               That
               the
               People's
               being
               kept
               in
               Arms
               all
               the
               Winter
               ,
               did
               them
               as
               much
               harm
               as
               the
               Enemy
            
             ;
             was
             ,
             because
             having
             then
             no
             standing
             Forces
             ,
             the
             Countrey
             Militia
             were
             fain
             to
             be
             kept
             upon
             Duty
             at
             their
             own
             Charges
             ,
             whilst
             their
             Families
             were
             ready
             to
             starve
             at
             home
             :
             
               So
               impossible
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               to
               maintain
               any
               long
               War
               either
               at
               home
               or
               abroad
               ,
               without
               a
               Standing
               Army
               .
            
          
           
             But
             now
             the
             King
             having
             too
             late
             perceived
             his
             Error
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             greatest
             Cause
             of
             his
             Ruin
             proceeded
             from
             the
             want
             of
             a
             good
             Fleet
             ,
          
           
             
               He
               then
               commanded
               Ships
               to
               be
               built
               all
               over
               England
               ;
               
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               to
               every
               Hundred
               and
               ten
               Hides
               of
               Lands
               ,
               one
               Ship
               ;
               and
               of
               every
               Eight
               Hides
               a
               Helmet
               and
               Breast-plate
               :
            
             And
             so
             by
             the
             next
             year
             ,
          
           
             
               His
               Ships
               were
               all
               finished
               ,
               
               and
               they
               were
               both
               so
               many
               and
               withal
               so
               good
               ,
               that
               (
               as
               our
               Histories
               affirm
               )
               England
               never
               saw
               the
               like
               before
               :
               Then
               after
               they
               were
               all
               well
               mann'd
               and
               victual'd
               ,
               they
               were
               brought
               to
               Sandwic
               ,
               and
               there
               remain'd
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               defend
               the
               Kingdom
               against
               the
               Invasion
               of
               Strangers
               ;
               yet
               notwithstanding
               all
               those
               Preparatives
               ,
               the
               English
               Nation
               was
               so
               unhappy
               ,
               that
               this
               great
               Fleet
               met
               with
               no
               better
               success
               than
               often
               before
               ;
               for
               it
               happen'd
               about
               this
               time
               ,
               or
               a
               little
               sooner
               ,
               that
               Brightric
               (
               a
               false
               and
               ambitious
               man
               )
               the
               Brother
               of
               Aedric
               above
               mentioned
               ,
               accused
               Wulfnoth
               a
               Thane
               of
               the
               
                 South
                 Saxons
              
               ,
               (
               and
               Father
               of
               Earl
               Godwin
               )
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               upon
               which
               Wulfnoth
               saving
               himself
               by
               flight
               ,
               got
               together
               twenty
               Ships
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               turning
               Pyrate
               ,
               took
               Prizes
               all
               round
               the
               Southern
               Coast
               ,
               and
               did
               a
               world
               of
               mischief
               ;
               but
               as
               soon
               as
               it
               was
               told
               the
               King's
               Fleet
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               easily
               surprize
               him
               if
               they
               would
               but
               cruise
               about
               that
               place
               ,
               Brightric
               upon
               this
               taking
               Eighty
               Sail
               along
               with
               him
               ,
               had
               mighty
               hopes
               by
               seizing
               of
               him
               either
               alive
               or
               dead
               ,
               to
               make
               himself
               signally
               famous
               ;
               but
               as
               he
               was
               sailing
               thither
               ,
               so
               great
               a
               Tempest
               arose
               ,
               as
               never
               had
               been
               in
               the
               memory
               of
               man
               ,
               by
               which
               all
               his
               Fleet
               was
               shipwrack'd
               ,
               or
               stranded
               on
               the
               shore
               ;
               and
               Wulfnoth
               coming
               thither
               presently
               after
               ,
               burnt
               all
               the
               rest
               that
               were
               left
               .
               Now
               when
               this
               News
               came
               to
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Fleet
               where
               the
               King
               was
               in
               Person
               ,
               the
               whole
               Action
               seem'd
               to
               be
               undertaken
               very
               precipitately
               ,
               without
               any
               good
               Advice
               at
               all
               .
               And
               thereupon
               the
               King
               with
               all
               his
               Ealdormen
               and
               Great
               Men
               return'd
               home
               ,
               leaving
               both
               the
               Ships
               and
               Men
               to
               shift
               for
               themselves
               :
               But
               those
               that
               were
               in
               them
               ,
               carried
               them
               up
               to
               London
               .
               And
               thus
               did
               all
               the
               Labour
               and
               Expence
               of
               the
               whole
               Nation
               come
               to
               nothing
               ,
               without
               in
               the
               least
               diminishing
               the
               Power
               of
               their
               Enemies
               as
               the
               people
               hoped
               they
               would
               have
               done
               .
            
          
           
             
               When
               all
               these
               Naval
               Preparations
               were
               thus
               defeated
               ,
               there
               arrived
               presently
               after
               Harvest
               a
               mighty
               Fleet
               of
               Danes
               at
               Sandwic
               ;
               and
               after
               they
               were
               landed
               they
               immediately
               marched
               to
               Canterbury
               ,
               which
               City
               they
               would
               forthwith
               have
               destroyed
               ,
               had
               they
               not
               humbly
               besought
               a
               Peace
               of
               them
               :
               Upon
               which
               all
               the
               
                 East
                 Kentish
              
               men
               came
               and
               clapt
               up
               a
               Peace
               with
               the
               Danes
               ,
               and
               purchased
               it
               at
               the
               Price
               of
               Three
               thousand
               Pounds
               :
               But
               these
               Heathens
               presently
               afterwards
               sail'd
               round
               again
               ,
               till
               they
               came
               to
               Wihtland
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
               the
               
                 Isle
                 of
                 Wight
              
               )
               and
               there
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               
                 Southseax
                 ,
                 Hamtunscire
              
               ,
               and
               Bearruscire
               ,
               they
               plunder'd
               and
               burnt
               Towns
               as
               they
               used
               to
               do
               :
               Hereupon
               the
               King
               
               commanded
               the
               whole
               Nation
               to
               be
               summoned
               ,
               
               that
               every
               Province
               should
               defend
               it self
               against
               them
               :
               But
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               they
               still
               marched
               whereever
               they
               pleased
               ,
               without
               any
               body
               's
               disturbing
               them
               :
               But
               one
               time
               when
               the
               King
               had
               hemm'd
               them
               in
               with
               his
               whole
               Army
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               going
               to
               their
               Ships
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               Forces
               were
               just
               ready
               to
               fall
               upon
               them
               ,
               Aedric
               the
               Ealdorman
               hinder'd
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               always
               did
               .
            
          
           
             For
             ,
             as
             
               R.
               Hoveden
            
             relates
             ,
             he
             over
             persuaded
             the
             King
             by
             his
             cunning
             and
             plausible
             reasons
             ,
             not
             to
             run
             the
             hazard
             of
             a
             Battel
             ,
             but
             to
             let
             them
             go
             off
             if
             they
             would
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             return'd
             to
             their
             Ships
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             joy
             that
             they
             had
             so
             well
             got
             themselves
             out
             of
             that
             Toil.
             
          
           
             
               Then
               after
               Martinmass
               they
               return'd
               again
               into
               Kent
               ,
               and
               took
               up
               their
               Winter-Quarters
               near
               the
               Thames
               ,
               fetching
               their
               Provisions
               from
               Essex
               ,
               and
               those
               Provinces
               that
               lay
               nearest
               ,
               on
               each
               side
               the
               River
               ;
               and
               they
               frequently
               threatned
               the
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               but
               (
               thanks
               be
               to
               God
               it
               had
               hitherto
               kept
               it self
               safe
               )
               ,
               there
               they
               met
               with
               always
               but
               an
               ill
               reception
               .
            
          
           
             
               After
               Christmass
               they
               made
               an
               excursion
               through
               Cyltern
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Chiltern
               ,
               or
               Woody
               Countrey
               of
               Bucks
               ,
               and
               Oxfordshire
               )
               and
               so
               to
               Oxnaford
               ,
               and
               burnt
               that
               City
               ,
               and
               having
               plunder'd
               on
               both
               sides
               the
               Thames
               ,
               they
               return'd
               to
               their
               ships
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               heard
               that
               an
               Army
               was
               prepared
               ready
               against
               them
               at
               London
               ,
               they
               again
               passed
               over
               the
               River
               at
               Stanes
               ,
               and
               thus
               rambled
               about
               the
               Countrey
               all
               this
               Winter
               ;
               yet
               about
               Spring
               they
               came
               again
               into
               Kent
               ,
               and
               there
               refitted
               their
               ships
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               But
               presently
               after
               Easter
               the
               Danish
               Army
               marched
               out
               against
               the
               English
               ,
               and
               going
               on
               shore
               at
               Gypeswic
               (
               i.
               e.
               Ipswich
               )
               went
               directly
               thither
               ,
               where
               they
               knew
               Earl
               Vlfkitel
               was
               encamp'd
               with
               his
               Forces
               ;
               this
               happen'd
               on
               
                 Ascension
                 day
              
               in
               the
               morning
               ;
               so
               the
               East-English
               presently
               fled
               ,
               and
               there
               were
               on
               the
               spot
               slain
               Ethelstan
               the
               King's
               Son-in-Law
               ,
               as
               also
               Oswi
               and
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               Wulfric
               the
               Son
               of
               Leofwin
               ,
               with
               many
               other
               Noble
               Thanes
               ,
               and
               common
               Soldiers
               not
               to
               be
               numbred
               :
               One
               Thurkytel
               ,
               sirnamed
               Myranheafod
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               our
               present
               Language
               ,
               Ant's-head
               )
               first
               began
               to
               fly
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Danes
               kept
               the
               field
               ;
               and
               having
               provided
               themselves
               with
               Horses
               ,
               they
               subdued
               all
               East-England
               ,
               spoiling
               and
               burning
               for
               three
               Months
               together
               ,
               where
               they
               went
               ;
               then
               marching
               into
               the
               Fens
               ,
               they
               there
               destroyed
               both
               Men
               and
               Cattel
               ,
               and
               burnt
               the
               Towns
               of
               Theodford
               and
               Grantabyrig
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
               Cambridge
               )
               :
               Then
               turning
               Southward
               toward
               the
               Thames
               ,
               they
               rode
               on
               Horseback
               to
               their
               ships
               ;
               and
               presently
               coming
               out
               of
               them
               again
               ,
               they
               marched
               towards
               the
               West
               into
               Oxnafordscire
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               into
               Buckinghamscire
               ,
               and
               so
               along
               the
               River
               Owse
               ,
               till
               they
               got
               as
               far
               as
               Bedanford
               ;
               and
               thence
               to
               Temesanford
               (
               now
               Temsford
               )
               ,
               burning
               all
               the
               Towns
               in
               their
               way
               .
            
          
           
             
               Then
               again
               they
               returned
               to
               their
               ships
               with
               all
               their
               Plunder
               ,
               and
               there
               divided
               it
               amongst
               them
               .
               But
               as
               for
               the
               King's
               Forces
               ,
               when
               they
               should
               have
               stopped
               their
               passage
               ,
               they
               e'en
               returned
               home
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               Danes
               were
               in
               the
               East
               ,
               they
               were
               taken
               up
               in
               the
               West
               ;
               and
               whilst
               they
               were
               in
               the
               South
               ,
               the
               others
               were
               in
               the
               North.
               
            
          
           
             And
             Florence
             farther
             adds
             ,
             That
             in
             this
             Expedition
             into
             Oxfordshire
             ,
             the
             Danes
             not
             only
             took
             ,
             but
             burnt
             the
             City
             of
             Oxford
             .
          
           
           
             All
             which
             Destructions
             must
             needs
             have
             proceeded
             from
             hence
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Danes
             making
             War
             by
             Sea
             as
             well
             as
             by
             Land
             ,
             could
             upon
             the
             approach
             of
             the
             King's
             Army
             sail
             away
             to
             any
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             march
             off
             again
             before
             the
             King's
             Army
             could
             ever
             come
             at
             them
             ;
             which
             proves
             how
             absolutely
             necessary
             it
             is
             for
             an
             Island
             to
             maintain
             a
             powerful
             Fleet
             ,
             if
             ever
             they
             mean
             to
             be
             safe
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             our
             Annals
             .
          
           
             
               At
               last
               all
               the
               
                 Wise
                 Men
              
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               were
               again
               summoned
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               consult
               how
               they
               might
               better
               defend
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               but
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               whatsover
               was
               there
               resolved
               on
               ,
               did
               not
               continue
               a
               month
               without
               alteration
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               there
               were
               no
               Commanders
               that
               would
               raise
               any
               Forces
               ,
               but
               every
               one
               fled
               away
               as
               fast
               as
               they
               could
               ,
               neither
               would
               any
               one
               Shire
               help
               its
               Neighbours
               :
               Insomuch
               that
               before
               the
               Feast
               of
               St.
               Andrew
               ,
               the
               Danish
               Army
               came
               to
               Hamtune
               ,
               which
               Sea-Town
               they
               burnt
               ,
               and
               took
               what
               Plunder
               they
               pleased
               in
               the
               Neighbourhood
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               again
               passed
               over
               the
               Thames
               into
               West-Seax
               ,
               and
               thence
               into
               the
               Marshes
               of
               Kent
               ,
               all
               which
               they
               wholly
               burnt
               and
               destroyed
               :
               And
               when
               they
               had
               thus
               marched
               where-ever
               they
               would
               ,
               about
               Midsummer
               they
               returned
               again
               to
               their
               Ships
               .
            
          
           
             Oxford
             and
             Cambridge
             being
             both
             burnt
             this
             year
             by
             the
             Danes
             ,
             all
             Studies
             ceased
             at
             each
             of
             these
             Places
             ,
             till
             long
             after
             ,
             as
             
               Thomas
               Rudburn
            
             relates
             ,
             one
             
               Robert
               Bolean
            
             began
             to
             read
             his
             Lectures
             on
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             Anno
             1133.
             
             From
             which
             time
             (
             says
             he
             )
             the
             Scholars
             have
             still
             continued
             both
             at
             Oxford
             and
             Cambridge
             .
          
           
             But
             no
             wonder
             that
             things
             succeeded
             no
             better
             ,
             if
             what
             Caxton
             in
             his
             Chronicle
             relates
             ,
             were
             true
             concerning
             those
             Times
             ;
             That
             when
             the
             Nobles
             met
             in
             the
             Great
             Council
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             instead
             of
             consulting
             for
             the
             good
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             fell
             to
             impeaching
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             spent
             their
             whole
             time
             in
             their
             own
             private
             Quarrels
             ;
             the
             Church-men
             standing
             upon
             their
             Privileges
             ,
             refused
             to
             assist
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             to
             contribute
             any
             thing
             considerable
             to
             the
             Publick
             Necessities
             :
             To
             all
             which
             mischiefs
             were
             likewise
             added
             Robberies
             ,
             and
             Scarcity
             of
             Bread
             ;
             which
             still
             encouraged
             the
             Danes
             ,
             as
             they
             perceived
             the
             Kingdom
             grow
             weaker
             and
             weaker
             ,
             to
             demand
             greater
             Tribute
             to
             buy
             their
             Peace
             ;
             till
             at
             last
             the
             Kingdom
             was
             quite
             exhausted
             of
             all
             its
             Treasure
             .
          
           
             
               This
               year
               the
               King
               and
               his
               
                 Wise
                 Men
              
               sent
               again
               to
               the
               Danish
               Army
               with
               desires
               of
               Peace
               ,
               promising
               them
               both
               Provisions
               and
               Money
               ;
               
               for
               they
               had
               then
               subjected
               to
               them
               all
               
                 East-England
                 ,
                 East-Seax
                 ,
                 Middle-Seax
                 ,
                 Oxnaford
                 ,
                 Grantebiryge
                 ,
                 Heortford
                 ,
                 Buckingaham
                 ,
                 Bedanford
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Huntandun
                 Scyres
              
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               
               South-side
               of
               Thames
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               Kentish-men
               ,
               and
               South-Saxons
               ,
               with
               the
               Town
               of
               Haestings
               ;
               and
               besides
               all
               these
               ,
               Suthrig
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
               
                 Surrey
                 )
                 Bearruc
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Hamtune
                 Scires
              
               ,
               and
               great
               part
               of
               Wiltunscire
               ;
               all
               which
               miseries
               happen'd
               to
               us
               through
               evil
               Council
               ,
               because
               the
               Tribute
               was
               not
               paid
               them
               time
               enough
               ,
               and
               not
               till
               they
               had
               done
               all
               the
               mischiefs
               they
               could
               .
               Then
               was
               a
               Peace
               clapp'd
               up
               with
               them
               :
               Yet
               nevertheless
               this
               League
               being
               soon
               broken
               ,
               they
               marched
               about
               every
               where
               in
               Troops
               ,
               carrying
               off
               a
               world
               of
               Booty
               with
               them
               ,
               either
               taking
               these
               poor
               people
               Prisoners
               ,
               or
               else
               slaying
               them
               outright
               .
            
          
           
             
               Also
               this
               year
               ,
               between
               the
               Nativity
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               and
               Michaelmas
               ,
               they
               besieged
               Canterbury
               ,
               and
               took
               it
               by
               Treachery
               ;
               for
               one
               Aelmer
               (
               an
               Archdeacon
               )
               whose
               Life
               Archbishop
               Aelfeage
               had
               formerly
               
               saved
               ,
               
               betrayed
               it
               to
               them
               (
               after
               twenty
               days
               Siege
               )
               ;
               then
               they
               took
               Prisoners
               Archbishop
               Aelfeage
               ,
               and
               Aelfwold
               the
               King's
               Sheriff
               ,
               and
               Leofwin
               the
               Abbot
               ,
               and
               Godwin
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rochester
               ;
               but
               Aelmer
               ,
               Abbot
               of
               St.
               
               Augustine's
               they
               let
               go
               .
            
          
           
             
               They
               likewise
               took
               all
               in
               Holy
               Orders
               ,
               both
               Men
               and
               Women
               ;
               nor
               can
               it
               be
               told
               how
               many
               these
               were
               ;
               after
               which
               they
               remain'd
               in
               the
               City
               as
               long
               as
               they
               pleased
               :
               But
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               had
               plunder'd
               it
               ,
               they
               went
               back
               again
               to
               their
               Ships
               ,
               carrying
               the
               Archbishop
               along
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               he
               was
               now
               become
               a
               Captive
               ,
               who
               but
               a
               little
               before
               was
               the
               Spiritual
               Head
               of
               the
               English
               Nation
               :
               One
               might
               there
               have
               seen
               Misery
               at
               its
               full
               stretch
               ,
               where
               used
               to
               be
               Joy
               and
               Prosperity
               ;
               even
               in
               that
               City
               from
               whence
               was
               first
               brought
               to
               us
               the
               joyful
               Tidings
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               But
               they
               detain'd
               the
               Archbishop
               Prisoner
               (
               near
               Seven
               Months
               )
               till
               such
               time
               as
               they
               martyr'd
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Osbern
             in
             his
             Life
             of
             St.
             Elfeage
             ,
             relates
             ,
             That
             this
             Archbishop
             sent
             to
             the
             Danes
             when
             they
             came
             before
             the
             Town
             ,
             desiring
             them
             to
             spare
             so
             many
             innocent
             Christians
             lives
             ;
             but
             they
             despising
             his
             request
             ,
             fell
             to
             battering
             the
             Walls
             ,
             and
             so
             throwing
             Firebrands
             into
             the
             City
             ,
             set
             it
             on
             fire
             ;
             so
             that
             whilst
             the
             Citizens
             ran
             to
             save
             their
             Houses
             ,
             Aelmeric
             the
             Archdeacon
             let
             the
             Danes
             into
             the
             City
             .
          
           
             Florence
             here
             adds
             ,
             That
             the
             Monks
             and
             Laity
             were
             decimated
             after
             a
             strange
             manner
             ;
             so
             that
             out
             of
             every
             Ten
             Persons
             ,
             only
             the
             Tenth
             was
             to
             be
             kept
             alive
             ;
             and
             that
             only
             Four
             Monks
             and
             about
             Eight
             hundred
             Laymen
             remain'd
             after
             this
             Decimation
             :
             And
             that
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             above
             Two
             thousand
             Danes
             perished
             by
             divers
             inward
             Torments
             ;
             and
             the
             rest
             were
             admonish'd
             to
             make
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             yet
             they
             obstinately
             refused
             it
             .
          
           
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             and
             
               R.
               Hoveden
            
             also
             relate
             ,
             That
             the
             Danes
             destroyed
             many
             of
             the
             Prisoners
             they
             had
             taken
             ,
             with
             cruel
             Torments
             ,
             and
             various
             Deaths
             .
          
           
             
               This
               year
               Eadric
               the
               Ealdorman
               (
               sirnamed
               Streon
               )
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Wise
               and
               Chief
               Men
               ,
               
               both
               Clerks
               and
               Laicks
               of
               the
               English
               Nation
               ,
               came
               to
               London
               before
               Easter
               (
               which
               fell
               out
               then
               the
               day
               before
               the
               Ides
               of
               April
               )
               and
               there
               stayed
               until
               such
               time
               as
               the
               above-mentioned
               Tribute
               could
               be
               paid
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               done
               till
               after
               Easter
               ,
               and
               was
               then
               Eight
               thousand
               Pounds
               :
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               (
               being
               about
               Six
               Months
               after
               )
               upon
               a
               Saturday
               the
               Danish
               Army
               being
               highly
               incensed
               against
               Archbishop
               Aelfeage
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               neither
               promise
               them
               Money
               himself
               ,
               nor
               yet
               would
               suffer
               any
               body
               else
               to
               give
               them
               any
               thing
               for
               his
               Ransom
               ;
               for
               which
               ,
               as
               Osbern
               in
               his
               Life
               relates
               ,
               they
               demanded
               no
               less
               than
               Three
               thousand
               Pounds
               in
               Silver
               ,
               (
               a
               vast
               Sum
               in
               those
               days
               )
               ;
               which
               being
               denied
               them
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               them
               being
               got
               drunk
               ,
               they
               laid
               hold
               on
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               and
               led
               him
               to
               their
               Council
               on
               the
               Saturday
               after
               Easter
               ,
               and
               there
               knocked
               him
               on
               the
               head
               (
               as
               the
               Annals
               relate
               )
               with
               Stones
               and
               Cows
               Horns
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               one
               of
               them
               striking
               him
               with
               an
               Axe
               on
               the
               Head
               ,
               he
               fell
               down
               dead
               with
               the
               Blow
               .
            
          
           
             Florence
             says
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             done
             by
             one
             Thrum
             a
             Dane
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             the
             day
             before
             confirmed
             ,
             being
             thereunto
             moved
             by
             an
             Impious
             Piety
             .
             But
             John
             of
             Tinmouth
             in
             his
             Manuscript
             History
             of
             Saints
             ,
             called
             
               Historia
               Aurea
            
             now
             in
             the
             Library
             at
             Lambeth
             ,
             relates
             that
             when
             Archbishop
             Elfeage
             was
             thus
             killed
             ,
             the
             Danes
             threw
             his
             Body
             into
             the
             
             River
             ,
             
             which
             was
             soon
             taken
             out
             again
             by
             those
             whom
             he
             had
             converted
             .
          
           
             But
             our
             Annals
             here
             farther
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Bishops
               Eadnoth
               and
               Aelfhune
               ,
               (
               the
               former
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               and
               the
               latter
               of
               London
               )
               took
               away
               his
               sacred
               Body
               early
               the
               next
               morning
               ,
               and
               buried
               it
               in
               St.
               
               Paul's
               Minster
               ,
               (
               where
               God
               now
               shews
               the
               power
               of
               this
               Holy
               Martyr
               .
               )
               But
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               Tribute
               was
               paid
               ,
               and
               the
               Peace
               confirmed
               by
               Oath
               ,
               the
               Danish
               Army
               was
               loosely
               dispersed
               abroad
               ,
               being
               before
               closely
               compacted
               together
               ;
               then
               Five
               and
               forty
               of
               their
               Ships
               submitted
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               promised
               him
               to
               defend
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               provided
               he
               would
               allow
               them
               Victuals
               and
               Apparel
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               year
               after
               Archbishop
               Aelfeage
               was
               thus
               martyr'd
               ,
               
               the
               King
               made
               one
               Lifing
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               :
               Also
               the
               same
               year
               ,
               before
               the
               Month
               of
               August
               ,
               King
               Sweyn
               came
               with
               his
               Fleet
               to
               Sandwich
               ,
               and
               soon
               after
               sailing
               about
               East-England
               ,
               arrived
               in
               the
               Mouth
               of
               Humber
               ;
               and
               from
               thence
               up
               the
               River
               Trent
               ,
               till
               they
               came
               to
               Gegnesburgh
               (
               now
               Gainsborough
               in
               Lincolnshire
               )
               .
            
          
           
             Which
             mischief
             ,
             according
             to
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             ,
             proceeded
             from
             Turkil
             a
             Dane
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             great
             Inciter
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             and
             who
             had
             then
             the
             East-English
             subjected
             to
             his
             will.
             This
             man
             sent
             Messengers
             into
             his
             own
             Countrey
             to
             King
             Sweyn
             ,
             letting
             him
             know
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             come
             again
             into
             England
             ;
             for
             the
             King
             was
             given
             so
             much
             to
             Wine
             and
             Women
             ,
             that
             he
             minded
             nothing
             else
             ;
             wherefore
             he
             was
             hated
             by
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             contemned
             by
             Strangers
             ;
             that
             his
             Commanders
             were
             Cowards
             ,
             the
             Natives
             weak
             ,
             and
             who
             would
             run
             away
             at
             the
             first
             sound
             of
             his
             Trumpets
             .
             Though
             this
             seems
             not
             very
             probable
             ,
             for
             Earl
             Turkil
             was
             then
             of
             King
             
             Ethelred's
             side
             ,
             as
             you
             will
             see
             by
             and
             by
             .
          
           
             King
             Sweyn
             being
             prone
             enough
             to
             slaughter
             ,
             needed
             no
             great
             Intreaties
             to
             bring
             him
             over
             ;
             he
             had
             been
             here
             eight
             years
             before
             ,
             and
             why
             he
             stayed
             away
             so
             long
             ,
             I
             wish
             our
             Authors
             would
             have
             told
             us
             :
             But
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             further
             adds
             ,
             That
             one
             chief
             end
             of
             his
             coming
             over
             ,
             was
             to
             revenge
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Sister
             Gunhildis
             ,
             who
             being
             a
             Beautiful
             Young
             Lady
             ,
             had
             come
             over
             into
             England
             with
             Palling
             her
             Husband
             ,
             a
             powerful
             Danish
             Earl
             ,
             and
             receiving
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             became
             her self
             a
             Hostage
             of
             the
             Peace
             that
             had
             been
             formerly
             concluded
             :
             But
             tho
             the
             unhappy
             Fury
             of
             Edric
             had
             commanded
             her
             to
             be
             beheaded
             together
             with
             some
             other
             of
             her
             Countreymen
             ,
             yet
             she
             bore
             her
             Death
             with
             an
             undaunted
             Spirit
             ,
             having
             seen
             her
             Husband
             ,
             and
             a
             Son
             ,
             a
             Youth
             of
             great
             and
             promising
             hopes
             ,
             slain
             before
             her
             face
             .
             But
             to
             come
             again
             to
             our
             Annals
             :
          
           
             
               So
               soon
               as
               King
               Sweyn
               arrived
               in
               the
               North
               ,
               Earl
               Vhtred
               and
               all
               the
               Countrey
               of
               the
               Northumbers
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               people
               in
               Lindesige
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               of
               the
               five
               Burghs
               or
               Towns
               (
               but
               what
               these
               were
               we
               now
               know
               not
               )
               lying
               on
               the
               other
               side
               Waetlingastreet
               ,
               submitted
               themselves
               to
               him
               .
               There
               were
               also
               Hostages
               given
               him
               out
               of
               every
               Shire
               ;
               but
               when
               he
               found
               that
               all
               the
               people
               were
               now
               become
               subject
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               commanded
               them
               to
               provide
               his
               Forces
               both
               with
               Horses
               and
               Provisions
               ,
               whilst
               he
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               marched
               toward
               the
               South
               with
               great
               expedition
               ;
               committing
               the
               Ships
               and
               Hostages
               to
               Knute
               his
               Son
               :
               And
               after
               he
               had
               passed
               Waetlingastreet
               ,
               they
               did
               as
               much
               mischief
               as
               any
               Army
               could
               do
               :
               Then
               they
               turn'd
               to
               Oxnaford
               ,
               
               whose
               Citizens
               presently
               submitted
               themselves
               to
               him
               ;
               
               from
               thence
               he
               went
               to
               Wincester
               ,
               where
               the
               Inhabitants
               did
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               from
               thence
               they
               marched
               Eastward
               towards
               London
               ,
               near
               which
               many
               of
               his
               men
               were
               drown'd
               in
               the
               Thames
               ,
               because
               they
               would
               not
               stay
               to
               find
               a
               Bridge
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               came
               thither
               ,
               the
               Citizens
               would
               not
               submit
               ,
               but
               sallying
               out
               ,
               had
               a
               sharp
               Engagement
               with
               them
               ,
               because
               King
               Ethelred
               was
               there
               ,
               and
               Earl
               Turkil
               with
               him
               :
               Wherefore
               King
               Sweyn
               departed
               thence
               to
               Wealingaford
               ,
               and
               then
               over
               
                 Thames
                 Westward
              
               to
               Bathe
               ,
               and
               there
               sate
               down
               with
               his
               whole
               Army
               ,
               whither
               came
               to
               him
               Aethelmar
               the
               Ealdorman
               of
               Devonshire
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               
                 Western
                 Thanes
              
               ,
               who
               all
               submitted
               themselves
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               Hostages
               .
            
          
           
             
               When
               he
               had
               subdued
               all
               these
               places
               ,
               he
               marched
               Northwards
               to
               his
               Ships
               ,
               and
               then
               almost
               the
               whole
               Nation
               received
               and
               acknowledged
               him
               for
               their
               real
               King
               :
               And
               after
               this
               the
               Citizens
               of
               London
               became
               subject
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               Hostages
               ,
               because
               otherwise
               they
               fear'd
               they
               should
               be
               utterly
               destroy'd
               ;
               for
               Sweyn
               demanded
               that
               they
               should
               give
               full
               Pay
               and
               Victuals
               to
               his
               Army
               ;
               and
               that
               Winter
               Thurkil
               demanded
               the
               same
               for
               King
               
               Ethelred's
               Forces
               ,
               which
               lay
               at
               Grenawic
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
               
                 Greenwich
                 )
              
               .
               But
               both
               the
               Armies
               refrain'd
               not
               a
               jot
               the
               less
               from
               plundering
               where
               they
               pleased
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               Nation
               both
               as
               well
               in
               the
               North
               as
               in
               the
               South
               ,
               was
               no
               longer
               able
               bear
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               After
               this
               the
               King
               stayed
               some
               time
               with
               his
               Fleet
               which
               lay
               then
               in
               the
               Thames
               ,
               whilst
               the
               Queen
               retired
               beyond
               Sea
               to
               her
               Brother
               Earl
               Richard
               (
               in
               Normandy
               )
               ;
               and
               Elsige
               Abbot
               of
               Burgh
               went
               along
               with
               her
               ;
               the
               King
               also
               sent
               thither
               the
               Princes
               Eadward
               and
               Aelfred
               ,
               with
               Bishop
               Aelfune
               to
               be
               their
               Governor
               .
               Then
               the
               King
               went
               with
               his
               Fleet
               about
               Christmass
               into
               Wihtland
               ,
               and
               there
               kept
               the
               Festival
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               passed
               over
               to
               Earl
               Richard
               ,
               and
               there
               stayed
               with
               him
               till
               Sweyn
               died
               .
            
          
           
             
               There
               is
               in
               the
               Peterburgh
               Copy
               of
               these
               Annals
               ,
               this
               following
               Relation
               ;
               That
               whilst
               the
               Queen
               thus
               remained
               beyond
               Sea
               ,
               Elsige
               Abbot
               of
               Burgh
               ,
               who
               was
               then
               with
               her
               ,
               went
               to
               the
               Monastery
               called
               Boneval
               ,
               where
               the
               Body
               of
               Saint
               Florentine
               lay
               buried
               :
               This
               place
               he
               found
               almost
               wholly
               deserted
               ,
               and
               the
               poor
               Abbot
               and
               Monks
               in
               a
               miserable
               condition
               ,
               having
               been
               robbed
               of
               all
               they
               had
               ;
               then
               he
               bought
               of
               the
               Abbot
               and
               Monks
               the
               whole
               Body
               ,
               except
               the
               Head
               ,
               for
               Five
               thousand
               Pounds
               ,
               
               and
               at
               his
               return
               into
               England
               dedicated
               it
               to
               Christ
               and
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               placed
               it
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Peterburgh
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               was
               then
               Abbot
               .
            
          
           
             This
             was
             a
             vast
             Sum
             of
             Money
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             to
             be
             given
             for
             the
             Bones
             of
             one
             dead
             Carkass
             ,
             and
             not
             entire
             neither
             ;
             but
             such
             was
             the
             Superstition
             of
             that
             Age.
             
          
           
             
               This
               year
               King
               Sweyn
               ended
               his
               Life
               about
               Candlemas
               :
               Then
               all
               the
               Danish
               Fleet
               and
               Army
               chose
               Cnute
               his
               Son
               to
               be
               their
               King
               :
               
               But
               all
               the
               Wise
               or
               
                 Chief
                 Men
              
               of
               the
               English
               Nation
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               the
               Clergy
               as
               Laity
               ,
               sent
               to
               King
               Aethelred
               ,
               to
               let
               him
               know
               that
               there
               was
               no
               Prince
               dearer
               to
               them
               than
               their
               own
               Natural
               Lord
               ,
               provided
               he
               would
               govern
               them
               better
               than
               he
               had
               hitherto
               done
               .
               Upon
               this
               the
               King
               sent
               Prince
               Edward
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               several
               others
               ,
               Attendants
               ,
               into
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               with
               Orders
               to
               recommend
               him
               to
               the
               whole
               Nation
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               promising
               them
               to
               be
               a
               faithful
               and
               kind
               Lord
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               would
               redress
               whatever
               Grievances
               they
               had
               suffer'd
               ,
               and
               would
               
               also
               pardon
               whatsoever
               had
               been
               done
               against
               him
               either
               by
               Words
               or
               Deeds
               ,
               provided
               they
               would
               all
               sincerely
               return
               to
               their
               Allegiance
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               Then
               a
               full
               and
               firm
               Amity
               being
               concluded
               on
               both
               by
               Words
               and
               Deeds
               ,
               and
               Hostages
               being
               given
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               they
               decreed
               the
               Danish
               King
               for
               ever
               banished
               England
               :
               After
               which
               King
               Ethelred
               return'd
               about
               Lent
               into
               his
               own
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               was
               chearfully
               received
               by
               all
               men
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Bodleian
             Copy
             of
             Florence
             here
             adds
             ,
             That
             Queen
             Elfgiva
             (
             or
             Emma
             )
             with
             the
             Two
             Young
             Princes
             her
             Sons
             ,
             remained
             still
             in
             Normandy
             ,
             until
             she
             was
             (
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             her
             Husband
             )
             sent
             for
             over
             by
             King
             Cnute
             ,
             and
             the
             Common-Council
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             being
             married
             to
             him
             ,
             was
             solemnly
             crowned
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             all
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Great
             Men
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             
               After
               Sweyn
               was
               dead
               ,
               Cnute
               his
               Son
               staid
               with
               his
               Army
               at
               Gegnesburgh
               until
               Easter
               ,
               and
               there
               agreed
               with
               the
               people
               of
               Lindesige
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               provide
               his
               Army
               with
               Horses
               ,
               and
               then
               that
               all
               of
               them
               should
               march
               out
               together
               to
               plunder
               ;
               but
               King
               Ethelred
               came
               thither
               with
               a
               strong
               Army
               before
               they
               were
               ready
               to
               execute
               their
               Design
               ,
               and
               spoiled
               and
               burnt
               all
               places
               ,
               killing
               all
               the
               men
               they
               could
               meet
               with
               ;
               therefore
               King
               Cnute
               departed
               thence
               with
               his
               Fleet
               ,
               leaving
               the
               poor
               miserable
               people
               to
               shift
               for
               themselves
               ,
               and
               sail'd
               Southward
               till
               he
               came
               to
               Sandwic
               ,
               and
               there
               put
               the
               Hostages
               on
               shore
               which
               had
               been
               given
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               having
               first
               cut
               off
               their
               Hands
               and
               Noses
               .
               But
               for
               an
               addition
               to
               all
               these
               Calamities
               ,
               the
               King
               commanded
               Twenty
               one
               thousand
               Pounds
               to
               be
               paid
               to
               the
               Army
               that
               then
               lay
               at
               Grenawic
               .
            
          
           
             
               Also
               this
               year
               on
               the
               Vigil
               of
               St.
               Michael
               ,
               happen'd
               a
               great
               Inundation
               of
               the
               Sea
               all
               along
               this
               Coast
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               it
               spread
               further
               than
               ever
               it
               had
               yet
               done
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               drowned
               many
               Towns
               ,
               and
               an
               innumerable
               company
               of
               men
               .
            
          
           
             We
             have
             nothing
             further
             to
             add
             under
             this
             year
             ,
             more
             than
             to
             observe
             the
             various
             Relations
             of
             our
             Monkish
             Writers
             concerning
             the
             sudden
             death
             of
             King
             Sweyn
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             needs
             have
             to
             be
             a
             Judgment
             upon
             him
             for
             wasting
             the
             Lands
             belonging
             to
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Badricesworth
             ,
             and
             for
             giving
             opprobrious
             language
             against
             the
             Memory
             of
             St.
             Edmund
             ,
             who
             was
             then
             enshrin'd
             .
             But
             because
             their
             Relation
             of
             this
             matter
             is
             very
             remarkable
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             both
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             and
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             ,
             their
             Account
             of
             it
             ;
             which
             is
             thus
             ,
             That
             King
             Sweyn
             lying
             then
             at
             Gainsborough
             ,
             there
             held
             a
             General
             Assembly
             of
             his
             Great
             Officers
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             grew
             toward
             evening
             ,
             being
             encircled
             with
             his
             Armed
             Men
             ,
             he
             cast
             out
             Threats
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             send
             and
             spoil
             that
             Monastery
             ;
             whereupon
             he
             presently
             thought
             he
             saw
             St.
             Edmund
             coming
             all
             Armed
             toward
             him
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             cry
             out
             vehemently
             ,
             
               Help
               ,
               help
               ,
               Fellow-soldiers
               ,
               look
               here
               ,
               King
            
             Edmund
             
               comes
               to
               kill
               me
            
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             uttered
             these
             words
             ,
             he
             received
             a
             Mortal
             Blow
             by
             the
             Saint's
             hands
             ,
             and
             so
             fell
             from
             his
             Horse
             ,
             and
             lying
             till
             the
             dusk
             of
             the
             evening
             in
             great
             torment
             ,
             he
             expired
             on
             the
             second
             of
             February
             ,
             and
             was
             carried
             to
             York
             ,
             and
             there
             buried
             :
             So
             these
             Writers
             report
             from
             the
             Legend
             of
             St.
             Edmund
             :
             Yet
             John
             of
             Tinmouth
             makes
             St.
             
             Edmund's
             Ghost
             to
             have
             stabbed
             him
             with
             his
             Dagger
             as
             he
             sate
             in
             his
             Chair
             .
             But
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             St.
             Edmund
             appeared
             to
             him
             in
             his
             sleep
             ,
             and
             smote
             him
             whilst
             he
             was
             in
             bed
             ,
             because
             he
             answered
             him
             
             rudely
             :
             
             But
             they
             all
             agree
             that
             he
             died
             of
             the
             Blow
             which
             St.
             Edmund
             had
             given
             him
             :
             But
             I
             do
             believe
             that
             there
             may
             be
             so
             much
             Truth
             in
             this
             story
             ,
             that
             King
             Sweyn
             being
             mortally
             wounded
             by
             some
             unknown
             hand
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             good
             fortune
             to
             make
             his
             escape
             ,
             gave
             occasion
             to
             the
             Monks
             of
             St.
             Edmundsbury
             to
             invent
             this
             Legend
             for
             the
             Honour
             of
             their
             Saint
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             deter
             others
             from
             daring
             to
             violate
             that
             place
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             accounted
             sacred
             .
          
           
             But
             is
             seems
             King
             Ethelred
             was
             not
             much
             better'd
             by
             Affliction
             ,
             nor
             did
             he
             long
             observe
             his
             Promise
             of
             governing
             according
             to
             Law
             ;
             for
             the
             next
             year
             ,
          
           
             
               A
               
                 Mycel
                 Gemot
              
               (
               or
               Great
               Council
               )
               being
               now
               held
               at
               Oxnaford
               ,
               Earl
               Eadr●c
               there
               betray'd
               Sigeferth
               and
               Morcar
               ,
               
               two
               
                 (
                 Danish
              
               )
               Thanes
               ,
               of
               the
               Seafenburghs
               (
               that
               is
               the
               Seven
               Towns
               ,
               but
               where
               they
               lay
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               )
               and
               inviting
               them
               all
               into
               his
               Chamber
               ,
               they
               were
               there
               treacherously
               slain
               :
               Then
               the
               King
               seized
               upon
               all
               their
               Goods
               ,
               and
               commanded
               the
               Widow
               of
               Sigeferth
               to
               be
               secured
               ,
               and
               carried
               to
               Meadelnesbyrig
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
               
                 Malmesbury
                 )
              
               :
               But
               some
               short
               time
               after
               ,
               
                 Edmund
                 Aetheling
              
               coming
               thither
               ,
               married
               this
               Woman
               against
               his
               Father's
               will
               :
            
             For
             the
             Prince
             going
             (
             as
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             relates
             )
             to
             see
             her
             ,
             upon
             the
             great
             fame
             of
             her
             Beauty
             and
             Virtue
             ,
             having
             seen
             her
             ,
             and
             presently
             falling
             in
             Love
             with
             her
             ,
             he
             there
             married
             her
             .
             Florence
             ,
             and
             
               Mat.
               Westminster
            
             ,
             do
             also
             farther
             relate
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             these
             two
             Noblemen
             ,
             but
             also
             divers
             of
             the
             Nobility
             appeared
             there
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             were
             of
             Danish
             Blood
             ,
             yet
             stood
             firm
             to
             King
             
             Ethelred's
             Interest
             ;
             the
             chief
             of
             these
             were
             Sigefert
             and
             Morchar
             ,
             (
             above-mentioned
             )
             men
             of
             great
             Riches
             and
             Power
             in
             the
             Northern
             Parts
             ,
             and
             that
             perfidious
             Earl
             Edric
             ,
             who
             gaping
             after
             their
             Estates
             ,
             accused
             them
             secretly
             of
             Treason
             to
             King
             Ethelred
             ,
             by
             whose
             Order
             the
             Earl
             invited
             them
             all
             with
             great
             shew
             of
             kindness
             to
             a
             Feast
             ,
             where
             he
             caused
             them
             to
             be
             treacherously
             murther'd
             .
             But
             their
             Dependants
             ,
             who
             went
             about
             to
             revenge
             their
             Lords
             death
             ,
             were
             repulsed
             ,
             and
             forced
             to
             fly
             into
             the
             Tower
             of
             St.
             
             Frideswide's
             Church
             in
             Oxford
             ,
             from
             whence
             ,
             when
             they
             could
             not
             easily
             be
             driven
             ,
             the
             Tower
             was
             set
             on
             fire
             ,
             and
             they
             consumed
             with
             it
             :
             But
             presently
             after
             ,
             the
             King
             repenting
             of
             his
             Cruelty
             ,
             caused
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             cleansed
             and
             repaired
             .
          
           
             This
             year
             also
             
               Lhewelyn
               ap
               Sitsylt
            
             ,
             who
             was
             married
             to
             Angharat
             ,
             only
             Daughter
             to
             Meredyth
             Prince
             of
             Wales
             ,
             (
             as
             you
             have
             already
             heard
             )
             raised
             great
             Forces
             against
             
               Aedan
               ap
               Blegored
            
             ,
             the
             usurping
             Prince
             of
             
               North
               Wales
            
             ,
             and
             fighting
             a
             bloody
             Battel
             with
             him
             ,
             there
             slew
             him
             with
             his
             four
             Sons
             ;
             but
             the
             place
             is
             not
             mentioned
             where
             this
             Fight
             was
             :
             After
             which
             ,
             Lhewelyn
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             Principality
             of
             
               North
               Wales
            
             (
             for
             one
             Kynan
             ,
             or
             Conan
             ,
             then
             held
             South-Wales
             )
             ;
             but
             though
             this
             Lhewelyn
             was
             descended
             by
             his
             Mother's
             side
             from
             
               Howel
               Dha
            
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             he
             was
             not
             the
             Lawful
             Heir
             of
             North-Wales
             ,
             but
             Jago
             Son
             to
             Prince
             Edwal
             above-mentioned
             ,
             who
             after
             the
             death
             of
             this
             Lhewelyn
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             as
             you
             will
             hear
             in
             due
             time
             .
          
           
             
               After
               this
               ,
               about
               the
               Feast
               of
               the
               Nativity
               of
               the
               Virgin
               
                 Mary
                 ,
                 Edmund
                 Aetheling
              
               marched
               toward
               the
               
                 Five
                 Burghs
              
               (
               places
               in
               the
               North
               of
               England
               to
               us
               unknown
               )
               and
               presently
               invading
               the
               Lands
               of
               the
               said
               Sigeferth
               and
               Morchar
               ,
               subdued
               all
               that
               Countrey
               .
               About
               the
               same
               time
               King
               Cnute
               arrived
               at
               Sandwic
               ,
               and
               forthwith
               sail'd
               round
               about
               Kent
               ,
               to
               the
               West-Saxons
               ,
               till
               he
               came
               to
               the
               mouth
               
               of
               the
               River
               Frome
               ,
               and
               there
               landing
               ,
               plunder'd
               all
               about
               
                 Wiltshire
                 ,
                 Dorsetscire
              
               ,
               and
               Sumersetscire
               .
               At
               the
               same
               time
               King
               Ethelred
               lay
               sick
               at
               Cosham
               (
               in
               Wiltshire
               )
               and
               then
               Earl
               Eadric
               got
               together
               an
               Army
               ,
               and
               
                 Edmund
                 Aetheling
              
               another
               in
               the
               Northern
               parts
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               came
               near
               one
               another
               ,
               the
               Ealdorman
               lay
               in
               wait
               to
               entrap
               Prince
               Edward
               ,
               and
               cut
               him
               off
               ,
               but
               was
               not
               able
               to
               effect
               it
               ,
               (
               for
               his
               Design
               was
               discovered
               )
               ;
               whereupon
               they
               shiered
               off
               without
               fighting
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               yielded
               the
               field
               to
               their
               Enemies
               .
               Then
               Eadric
               having
               first
               gained
               over
               to
               him
               Forty
               of
               the
               King
               's
               Royal
               Navy
               ,
               submitted
               to
               Cnute
               ,
               as
               did
               also
               the
               West-Saxons
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               Hostages
               ,
               and
               provided
               Horses
               for
               his
               Army
               ,
               and
               there
               he
               stay'd
               among
               them
               till
               Christmass
               .
            
          
           
             
               This
               year
               King
               Cnute
               came
               with
               his
               Fleet
               of
               a
               Hundred
               and
               sixty
               Sail
               ,
               and
               with
               him
               Eadric
               the
               Ealdorman
               ,
               
               over
               the
               Thames
               into
               Mercia
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               Crecilade
               (
               on
               the
               
               North-side
               of
               Wiltshire
               )
               ;
               and
               then
               towards
               Christmass
               they
               turned
               about
               to
               Waeringscire
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
               
                 Warwickshire
                 )
              
               ,
               where
               they
               plunder'd
               without
               mercy
               ,
               burning
               Towns
               ,
               and
               killing
               all
               that
               came
               in
               their
               way
               .
               Upon
               this
               
                 Aedmund
                 Aetheling
              
               began
               to
               raise
               an
               Army
               against
               them
               ;
               but
               when
               his
               Forces
               were
               got
               together
               ,
               they
               were
               but
               of
               little
               service
               to
               him
               ,
               because
               that
               neither
               the
               King
               was
               present
               there
               ,
               nor
               did
               the
               Citizens
               of
               London
               come
               up
               to
               his
               assistance
               ;
               so
               that
               Expedition
               was
               utterly
               lost
               ,
               and
               every
               man
               went
               home
               again
               about
               his
               own
               business
               .
            
          
           
             
               But
               after
               the
               Holidays
               were
               over
               ,
               another
               Expedition
               was
               appointed
               ,
               under
               a
               great
               Penalty
               upon
               every
               one
               that
               should
               not
               appear
               at
               the
               Muster
               ,
               though
               he
               lived
               never
               so
               far
               off
               :
               And
               a
               Messenger
               was
               sent
               to
               the
               King
               at
               London
               ,
               humbly
               beseeching
               him
               to
               come
               and
               meet
               the
               Prince's
               Army
               with
               all
               the
               Forces
               he
               could
               raise
               ;
               but
               (
               it
               seems
               )
               when
               they
               were
               all
               got
               together
               ,
               they
               signified
               no
               more
               than
               what
               they
               had
               often
               done
               formerly
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               told
               the
               King
               that
               some
               in
               the
               Army
               conspired
               against
               him
               ,
               whereupon
               he
               dismissed
               his
               Forces
               ,
               and
               so
               return'd
               to
               London
               .
            
          
           
             So
             that
             whoever
             reads
             this
             History
             ,
             may
             perceive
             that
             this
             King
             through
             his
             own
             Cowardise
             or
             Ill
             Fortune
             ,
             was
             constantly
             attended
             with
             ill
             success
             where
             ever
             he
             went.
             
          
           
             
               Then
               Prince
               Edmund
               rode
               down
               to
               the
               Northumbers
               to
               Earl
               Vhtred
               ,
               and
               all
               men
               thought
               they
               were
               about
               to
               raise
               another
               Army
               against
               King
               Cnute
               ,
               but
               they
               went
               into
               Staeford
               ,
               and
               Scrobbesbyrig
               ,
               and
               Legacesterscires
               ,
               plundering
               in
               all
               places
               where
               they
               came
               ;
               whilst
               Cnute
               did
               the
               like
               in
               his
               Quarters
               ,
               marching
               through
               Buckingahamshire
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               into
               Bedafordshire
               ,
               and
               so
               through
               Huntingtonshire
               over
               the
               Fens
               to
               Stanford
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               into
               Lincolnescire
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               into
               Nottinghamshire
               ,
               and
               so
               into
               Northumberland
               ,
               towards
               Eoforwic
               (
               i.e.
               York
               )
               ;
               which
               when
               Vhtred
               had
               heard
               ,
               he
               desisted
               from
               spoiling
               the
               Northern
               Parts
               ;
               and
               so
               being
               compell'd
               through
               necessity
               ,
               submitted
               himself
               ,
               together
               with
               all
               the
               Northumbers
               ;
               and
               tho
               he
               gave
               Hostages
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               shortly
               after
               slain
               (
               by
               King
               
               Cnute's
               Orders
               )
               ,
               as
               was
               also
               Thurkytel
               the
               Son
               of
               Nafan
               (
               as
               Florence
               relates
               )
               by
               Thorebrand
               a
               certain
               Noble
               Dane
               ;
               but
               ,
               according
               to
               Malmesbury
               ,
               it
               was
               done
               at
               the
               Command
               of
               Cnute
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             
               After
               this
               ,
               Cnute
               appointed
               Yric
               to
               be
               Earl
               of
               the
               Northumbers
               ,
               instead
               of
               Vhtred
               ,
               and
               then
               returned
               Southward
               another
               way
               by
               the
               Western
               Coasts
               ,
               so
               that
               his
               whole
               Army
               arrived
               at
               their
               Ships
               before
               
               Easter
               ;
               
               but
               
                 Edmund
                 Aetheling
              
               returned
               to
               London
               to
               his
               Father
               .
               After
               the
               Holidays
               King
               Cnute
               with
               all
               his
               Ships
               sail'd
               towards
               London
               ;
               but
               it
               happened
               that
               before
               the
               Danish
               Fleet
               arrived
               there
               ,
               King
               Ethelred
               deceased
               on
               the
               Feast
               of
               St.
               George
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               suffer'd
               many
               Afflictions
               and
               Miseries
               in
               this
               life
               .
               ]
            
             And
             was
             buried
             at
             St.
             
             Paul's
             in
             London
             .
          
           
             This
             Prince
             has
             the
             Ill
             Character
             from
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             our
             Historians
             ,
             of
             being
             given
             to
             Wine
             and
             Women
             ;
             and
             that
             neglecting
             the
             Company
             of
             the
             Queen
             his
             Wife
             ,
             he
             debased
             the
             Royal
             Majesty
             by
             frequenting
             Mistresses
             of
             mean
             Quality
             ,
             which
             very
             much
             alienated
             his
             Consort
             's
             Affections
             from
             him
             ;
             though
             she
             had
             two
             Children
             by
             him
             ,
             
               viz.
               Elfred
            
             and
             Edward
             .
             He
             is
             also
             said
             to
             have
             been
             Tyrannical
             to
             his
             own
             Subjects
             ,
             taking
             away
             their
             Lives
             and
             Estates
             only
             for
             pretended
             Crimes
             .
             That
             he
             was
             also
             both
             Cowardly
             and
             Cruel
             ,
             appears
             by
             that
             Barbarous
             Massacre
             of
             the
             Danes
             in
             time
             of
             Peace
             .
             But
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             says
             it
             was
             a
             wretched
             and
             miserable
             time
             ;
             for
             every
             one
             was
             obliged
             to
             give
             up
             or
             murther
             his
             dearest
             Guests
             ;
             nay
             ,
             those
             whom
             a
             nearer
             Relation
             had
             yet
             render'd
             dearer
             to
             him
             .
             That
             this
             King
             was
             likewise
             Timerous
             and
             Unfortunate
             in
             all
             his
             Undertakings
             ,
             appears
             through
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             his
             Reign
             ;
             from
             whence
             he
             has
             the
             Title
             among
             our
             English
             Historians
             ,
             of
             
               Ethelred
               the
               Vnready
            
             ,
             because
             his
             Preparations
             were
             always
             either
             ill-tim'd
             or
             unsuccessful
             ;
             but
             as
             he
             was
             a
             mean-spirited
             Prince
             succeeding
             a
             Magnanimous
             Father
             ,
             so
             Prince
             Edmund
             his
             Son
             and
             Successor
             equall'd
             his
             Grandfather
             King
             Edgar
             in
             Courage
             ,
             tho
             not
             in
             good
             Fortune
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             King
             Ethelred
             was
             no
             Great
             or
             Worthy
             Prince
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             ,
             yet
             with
             the
             Assistance
             of
             his
             Wites
             or
             
               Wise
               Men
            
             of
             his
             
               Great
               Council
            
             ,
             he
             made
             divers
             excellent
             Laws
             and
             Constitutions
             .
             There
             are
             in
             
             Bromton's
             Chronicle
             four
             several
             Bodies
             of
             these
             Laws
             ,
             made
             at
             as
             many
             several
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             divers
             places
             ,
             whereof
             there
             are
             only
             two
             extant
             among
             the
             Saxon
             Laws
             published
             by
             Mr.
             Lambard
             .
          
           
             The
             Laws
             comprized
             in
             the
             first
             Division
             are
             Six
             ,
             there
             said
             to
             have
             been
             made
             at
             Woodstock
             in
             Mercia
             ,
             for
             the
             restoration
             of
             Peace
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             That
             every
             Freeman
             shall
             find
             Sureties
             to
             be
             bound
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             do
             right
             in
             case
             he
             be
             accused
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             I
             shall
             omit
             ,
             since
             it
             hath
             been
             already
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Laws
             of
             King
             Edgar
             ;
             only
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             it
             is
             very
             remarkable
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             The
             Lord
             shall
             answer
             for
             his
             whole
             Family
             ,
             and
             be
             Surety
             for
             the
             appearance
             of
             every
             Person
             in
             it
             .
             And
             if
             any
             of
             his
             Servants
             after
             they
             are
             accused
             ,
             run
             away
             ,
             the
             Lord
             or
             Master
             shall
             pay
             his
             man's
             Were
             to
             the
             King
             :
             And
             if
             the
             Master
             be
             accused
             as
             the
             Adviser
             to
             ,
             or
             Promoter
             of
             his
             Escape
             ,
             he
             shall
             purge
             himself
             by
             five
             Thanes
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             do
             it
             not
             ,
             he
             shall
             pay
             to
             the
             King
             his
             Were
             ,
             and
             his
             man
             shall
             be
             an
             Outlaw
             .
          
           
             The
             Third
             ordains
             ,
             That
             a
             Bondman
             being
             cast
             by
             the
             Ordeal
             ,
             shall
             be
             marked
             with
             a
             Hot
             Iron
             for
             the
             first
             Offence
             ;
             and
             being
             cast
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             shall
             be
             put
             to
             Death
             .
             Which
             Law
             bears
             some
             resemblance
             to
             our
             present
             Law
             or
             Custom
             ,
             whereby
             Clergy
             is
             allowed
             for
             the
             first
             Crime
             committed
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             fifth
             the
             King
             's
             Reeve
             or
             Officer
             is
             obliged
             to
             require
             Sureties
             for
             the
             good
             behaviour
             of
             such
             as
             are
             of
             ill
             fame
             amongst
             all
             men
             ;
             
             which
             if
             such
             a
             one
             obstinately
             refuses
             to
             give
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             
             and
             to
             be
             buried
             in
             an
             unhallowed
             place
             with
             Malefactors
             :
             And
             if
             any
             use
             force
             in
             his
             behalf
             to
             further
             his
             Escape
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             undergo
             the
             same
             Punishment
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             next
             Set
             of
             Laws
             ,
             they
             are
             said
             to
             have
             been
             made
             at
             Veneting
             ,
             or
             Wanating
             (
             now
             Wantage
             in
             Berkshire
             )
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             increase
             of
             common
             Peace
             and
             Happiness
             by
             King
             Ethelred
             and
             his
             Wise
             Men.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             of
             them
             is
             concerning
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             King's
             Peace
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             days
             of
             his
             Predecessors
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             Manslaughter
             :
             If
             it
             were
             in
             a
             Gemot
             or
             Assembly
             of
             five
             Boroughs
             ,
             with
             the
             forfeiture
             of
             five
             Pounds
             weight
             in
             Silver
             :
             If
             in
             an
             Assembly
             of
             a
             Borough
             or
             Town
             ,
             by
             a
             Mulct
             of
             Seven
             hundred
             (
             Shillings
             )
             .
             [
             But
             how
             much
             this
             was
             ,
             is
             not
             known
             ;
             for
             we
             have
             not
             now
             any
             true
             account
             of
             the
             Standard
             of
             Money
             at
             that
             time
             .
             ]
             If
             in
             a
             Wapentake
             ,
             by
             One
             hundred
             ;
             and
             if
             in
             an
             Ale-house
             a
             man
             be
             killed
             ,
             with
             six
             half
             Marks
             ;
             if
             he
             be
             not
             killed
             ,
             with
             twelve
             Oares
             ;
             for
             the
             Value
             of
             which
             ,
             Vid.
             Sir
             Hen.
             Spelman's
             Gloss.
             
          
           
             From
             hence
             (
             but
             especially
             from
             the
             Laws
             of
             King
             Ina
             )
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             how
             Ancient
             the
             Liquor
             of
             Ale
             ,
             and
             Ale-houses
             ,
             have
             been
             in
             England
             ,
             as
             also
             (
             what
             commonly
             follows
             it
             )
             quarrelling
             ,
             and
             breaking
             of
             the
             Peace
             in
             such
             places
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             commands
             ,
             That
             Publick
             Meetings
             be
             observed
             in
             every
             Hundred
             or
             Wapentake
             ;
             and
             that
             Twelve
             Thanes
             ,
             (
             says
             Bromton
             )
             or
             Twelve
             Men
             of
             free
             condition
             ,
             (
             as
             Lambard
             reads
             it
             )
             being
             Elderly
             Men
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             Praepositus
             (
             or
             Chief
             )
             shall
             swear
             upon
             the
             Gospels
             or
             Holy
             Reliques
             ,
             That
             they
             will
             neither
             condemn
             an
             Innocent
             Person
             ,
             nor
             acquit
             a
             Guilty
             One.
             
          
           
             From
             whence
             we
             may
             observe
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             Trials
             by
             a
             Grand
             Inquest
             of
             more
             than
             Twelve
             Men
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             
               English
               Saxon
            
             times
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             introduced
             by
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             ,
             as
             
               Polydore
               Virgil
            
             ,
             an
             Italian
             ,
             not
             much
             skill'd
             in
             the
             Antiquities
             of
             this
             Island
             ,
             hath
             delivered
             in
             his
             History
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             confirm
             what
             we
             have
             here
             said
             ,
             the
             Third
             Chapter
             of
             the
             League
             betwixt
             King
             Alfred
             ,
             and
             Guthrun
             the
             Dane
             ,
             very
             much
             maketh
             out
             ,
             which
             orders
             ,
             
               That
               if
               the
               King's
            
             Thane
             
               or
               Servant
               be
               accused
               of
               Homicide
               ,
               he
               shall
               purge
               himself
               (
               if
               he
               dare
               )
               by
               twelve
               other
            
             Thanes
             :
             Which
             you
             may
             see
             at
             large
             in
             those
             Laws
             themselves
             ;
             and
             besides
             these
             the
             Reader
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Collection
             of
             Saxon
             Laws
             may
             observe
             ,
             there
             is
             frequent
             mention
             made
             of
             clearing
             and
             purging
             by
             so
             many
             men
             summoned
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             as
             sometimes
             by
             twelve
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             fewer
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             by
             more
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Trial
             by
             Ordeal
             ,
             it
             grew
             more
             in
             request
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Cnute
             ,
             and
             his
             Successors
             ,
             being
             indeed
             originally
             a
             Danish
             Custom
             .
          
           
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             King
             Ethelred
             made
             at
             Wantage
             ,
             having
             many
             of
             them
             relation
             to
             this
             way
             of
             Trial
             by
             Ordeal
             ,
             and
             containing
             many
             obscure
             terms
             ,
             I
             omit
             .
             But
             since
             several
             of
             them
             may
             very
             well
             be
             referred
             to
             other
             former
             Laws
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             select
             from
             amongst
             them
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             most
             worthy
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             here
             .
          
           
             The
             twenty
             third
             appoints
             what
             Custom
             should
             be
             paid
             by
             Ships
             and
             Vessels
             of
             all
             sorts
             that
             unladed
             at
             Billinggesgate
             ;
             from
             whence
             it
             appears
             that
             this
             was
             the
             Ancient
             Port
             of
             London
             ,
             Wines
             and
             all
             other
             Commodities
             being
             here
             unladed
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             twenty
             sixth
             imposes
             the
             same
             Punishment
             upon
             such
             as
             wittingly
             receive
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             on
             those
             that
             make
             Bad
             Money
             .
          
           
             Whereby
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             That
             though
             the
             Coining
             of
             Bad
             Money
             was
             not
             as
             yet
             made
             Treason
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             punishable
             at
             the
             King's
             discretion
             ,
             either
             by
             Fine
             or
             Death
             ,
             as
             you
             will
             see
             in
             the
             following
             Law.
             
          
           
             The
             twenty
             eighth
             puts
             it
             into
             the
             King's
             power
             ,
             whether
             to
             fine
             or
             put
             to
             death
             such
             Merchants
             as
             import
             Counterfeit
             Money
             :
             And
             further
             imposeth
             upon
             all
             Port-reeves
             that
             shall
             be
             accessary
             ,
             the
             same
             Punishment
             as
             upon
             those
             that
             coin
             false
             Money
             ,
             except
             the
             King
             think
             fit
             to
             pardon
             them
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             also
             other
             Laws
             which
             we
             cannot
             certainly
             affirm
             to
             have
             been
             made
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             though
             the
             general
             Conjecture
             is
             that
             they
             were
             .
             These
             are
             comprised
             in
             an
             Agreement
             or
             Act
             which
             the
             
               Wise
               Men
            
             of
             England
             and
             the
             Counsellors
             of
             Wales
             made
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Mountains
             of
             that
             Countrey
             :
             But
             as
             for
             the
             particular
             Laws
             made
             in
             this
             Common-Council
             of
             both
             Nations
             ,
             since
             they
             only
             concern
             Cattel
             or
             other
             Goods
             taken
             away
             on
             either
             side
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             manner
             of
             giving
             Testimony
             both
             by
             Welsh
             and
             English
             Witnesses
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             the
             Laws
             themselves
             ;
             and
             shall
             only
             desire
             him
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             That
             Justice
             was
             to
             be
             equally
             administred
             by
             Twelve
             Judges
             ,
             Six
             Welsh
             and
             Six
             English
             men
             ,
             much
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             the
             Commission
             for
             the
             Borders
             of
             England
             and
             Scotland
             is
             now
             executed
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             we
             may
             see
             how
             great
             a
             distance
             there
             was
             then
             between
             these
             two
             Nations
             (
             which
             ,
             God
             be
             thanked
             ,
             are
             now
             united
             into
             one
             )
             the
             sixth
             Article
             of
             these
             Laws
             expresly
             forbids
             the
             Welsh
             to
             come
             into
             England
             ,
             or
             the
             English
             to
             enter
             Wales
             ,
             except
             received
             at
             either
             Bank
             by
             the
             Borderers
             ,
             who
             shall
             take
             care
             for
             their
             safe
             conduct
             and
             return
             :
             And
             in
             case
             any
             Borderer
             be
             accused
             of
             false
             dealing
             herein
             ,
             and
             cannot
             by
             witness
             disprove
             it
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             fined
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             King
             EDMUND
             ,
             sirnamed
             Ironside
             .
          
           
             AFter
             the
             Death
             of
             King
             Ethelred
             ,
             
             all
             the
             Wise
             and
             Great
             Men
             who
             were
             then
             at
             London
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Citizens
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             elected
             Eadmund
             the
             Eldest
             Son
             of
             that
             King
             to
             reign
             over
             them
             ,
             who
             held
             it
             but
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             great
             difficulty
             .
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             says
             he
             was
             born
             of
             a
             Woman
             whose
             name
             he
             did
             not
             know
             ;
             but
             *
             Ethelred
             Abbot
             
               de
               Rievallis
            
             ,
             saith
             she
             was
             the
             only
             Daughter
             of
             Toret
             a
             Noble
             Earl
             ,
             whom
             the
             Chronicle
             of
             John
             of
             Wallingford
             calls
             
             Ethelred's
             first
             Wife
             :
             But
             
               Mat.
               Westminster
            
             relates
             otherwise
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             born
             of
             Queen
             Emma
             ,
             who
             was
             his
             only
             Wife
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             certain
             Ignoble
             Woman
             ;
             yet
             besides
             the
             Obscurity
             of
             his
             Birth
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             Man
             without
             all
             exception
             ,
             both
             for
             Strength
             of
             Body
             and
             Mind
             ,
             and
             therefore
             called
             by
             the
             
               English
               ,
               Ironside
            
             .
             He
             would
             have
             made
             amends
             both
             for
             his
             Father's
             Cowardise
             ,
             and
             his
             Mother's
             want
             of
             Birth
             ,
             had
             he
             been
             but
             allowed
             some
             longer
             time
             to
             have
             lived
             .
             So
             that
             it
             appears
             by
             these
             Authors
             ,
             that
             this
             King
             Edmund
             was
             born
             of
             a
             Concubine
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             come
             to
             our
             History
             :
             
               When
               King
               Edmund
               was
               thus
               declared
               King
               at
               London
               (
               as
               Simeon
               of
               Durham
               tells
               us
               )
               with
               great
               Acclamations
               of
               Joy
               ,
               he
               also
               relates
               ,
               That
               many
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               Abbots
               ,
               and
               Noblemen
               of
               England
               coming
               to
               Southampton
               ,
               abjuring
               the
               Progeny
               of
               King
               Ethelred
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               chose
               Cnute
               for
               their
               King
               ;
               who
               (
               according
               to
               our
               Annals
               )
               immediately
               came
               with
               his
               Fleet
               to
               Grenawic
               ,
               about
               Lent
               ,
               and
               within
               a
               short
               time
               after
               marched
               up
               to
               London
               ,
               
               where
               they
               dug
               a
               great
               Trench
               on
               the
               
               South-side
               of
               the
               River
               ,
               and
               drew
               their
               Ships
               to
               the
               
               West-side
               of
               the
               Bridge
               ,
               and
               besieged
               the
               City
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               none
               could
               go
               in
               or
               out
               ,
               making
               such
               frequent
               Assaults
               upon
               it
               ;
               yet
               the
               Citizens
               resisted
               them
               vigorously
               :
               But
               King
               Eadmund
               was
               marched
               out
               before
               into
               West-Saxony
               ,
               where
               all
               that
               Nation
               willingly
               submitted
               themselves
               to
               him
               .
               Not
               long
               after
               ,
               he
               fought
               with
               the
               Danes
               at
               Peonnan
               (
               now
               Pen
               )
               near
               Gillingam
               (
               in
               
                 Somersetshire
                 .
              
               )
            
          
           
             But
             Cnute
             not
             being
             there
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             tell
             us
             who
             commanded
             in
             his
             stead
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             then
             with
             his
             Fleet
             at
             the
             Siege
             of
             London
             .
          
           
             '
             After
             Midsummer
             King
             Eadmund
             fought
             another
             Battel
             at
             Sceorstan
             (
             which
             place
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             a
             Stone
             that
             now
             parts
             the
             four
             Counties
             of
             
               Oxfordshire
               ,
               Gloucestershire
               ,
               Worcestershire
            
             ,
             and
             Warwickshire
             )
             :
             But
             our
             Annals
             do
             not
             mention
             who
             had
             the
             Victory
             ;
             only
             ,
             
               That
               there
               were
               many
               kill'd
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               two
               Armies
               marched
               off
               from
               each
               other
               of
               their
               own
               accord
               ;
               for
               Eadric
               the
               Ealdorman
               ,
               and
               Aelmer
               ,
               then
               joined
               with
               the
               Danes
               against
               King
               Edmund
               .
            
          
           
             But
             as
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             tells
             us
             ,
             Eadric
             the
             Traytor
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             King's
             Soldiers
             running
             away
             ;
             for
             holding
             up
             his
             Sword
             dipped
             in
             the
             Blood
             of
             some
             mean
             person
             ,
             (
             or
             as
             Simeon
             says
             ,
             his
             Head
             ,
             which
             was
             very
             like
             King
             
             Edmund's
             )
             whom
             he
             had
             newly
             killed
             ,
             he
             cried
             out
             to
             the
             English
             ,
             to
             fly
             ,
             for
             their
             King
             was
             dead
             :
             Yet
             
               R.
               Hoveden
            
             adds
             ,
             That
             the
             Fight
             was
             very
             bloody
             ,
             and
             both
             Parties
             were
             forced
             to
             leave
             off
             ,
             being
             quite
             tired
             .
          
           
           
             
             
               Our
               Annals
               do
               then
               thus
               proceed
               ,
               That
               King
               Edmund
               having
               gathered
               an
               Army
               the
               third
               time
               ,
               march'd
               to
               London
               ,
               and
               raised
               the
               Siege
               ,
               driving
               the
               Danes
               to
               their
               Ships
               ,
               and
               within
               two
               days
               after
               the
               King
               passed
               over
               at
               Brentford
               ,
               and
               there
               fought
               the
               Danes
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               to
               flight
               ;
               but
               many
               of
               the
               English
               were
               drrown'd
               by
               their
               own
               negligence
               ,
               as
               they
               ran
               before
               the
               Army
               ,
               being
               greedy
               of
               spoil
               .
            
          
           
             
               After
               this
               the
               King
               marched
               down
               toward
               the
               West-Saxons
               ,
               and
               there
               reinforced
               his
               Army
               ;
               whilst
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               Danish
               Forces
               returned
               to
               London
               ,
               and
               besieged
               that
               City
               ,
               assaulting
               it
               both
               by
               Land
               and
               Water
               ,
               but
               God
               at
               that
               time
               also
               delivered
               it
               ;
               whereupon
               the
               Danes
               departed
               from
               London
               with
               their
               Ships
               into
               Arwan
               ,
               and
               there
               landing
               marched
               up
               into
               Mercia
               ,
               killing
               and
               burning
               all
               they
               met
               with
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               old
               custom
               ,
               and
               there
               furnished
               themselves
               with
               Provisions
               ,
               and
               then
               drew
               all
               their
               Ships
               with
               their
               Spoil
               up
               the
               Medway
               .
            
          
           
             But
             where
             this
             Arwan
             abovementioned
             lay
             ,
             is
             very
             uncertain
             ;
             That
             it
             could
             not
             be
             the
             River
             Arrow
             in
             Warwickshire
             (
             as
             some
             fancy
             )
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             being
             no
             where
             Navigable
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Ingenious
             Editor
             of
             these
             Annals
             ,
             in
             the
             explication
             of
             the
             Proper
             Names
             of
             Places
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Book
             ,
             does
             very
             probably
             guess
             ,
             that
             this
             River
             was
             either
             that
             which
             we
             now
             call
             Orwell
             ,
             which
             divides
             Essex
             from
             Suffolk
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             there
             is
             an
             Error
             in
             the
             
               Saxon
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             
               into
               Arwan
            
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             read
             
               to
               Waran
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             went
             up
             the
             River
             Lee
             as
             far
             as
             Ware
             :
             But
             this
             I
             leave
             to
             the
             Reader
             's
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             shall
             again
             return
             to
             the
             Annals
             themselves
             .
          
           
             
               Then
               King
               Eadmund
               assembled
               the
               whole
               English
               Nation
               a
               fourth
               time
               ,
               and
               passed
               the
               Thames
               again
               at
               Brentford
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               went
               into
               Kent
               ,
               and
               there
               put
               the
               Danish
               Horse
               to
               flight
               in
               Seapige
               ,
               and
               killed
               as
               many
               of
               them
               as
               they
               could
               meet
               with
               :
               But
               Eadric
               the
               Ealdorman
               by
               his
               subtle
               Artifices
               persuaded
               the
               King
               to
               stay
               at
               Aeglesford
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               most
               perfidious
               advice
               that
               could
               be
               given
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             and
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             are
             more
             particular
             in
             this
             Transaction
             ;
             and
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Traitorous
             Earl
             above-mentioned
             so
             over-persuaded
             the
             King
             by
             his
             plausible
             Insinuations
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             pursue
             the
             Danes
             ,
             when
             almost
             routed
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             might
             have
             obtained
             an
             absolute
             Victory
             .
          
           
             
               Then
               (
               according
               to
               our
               Annals
               )
               the
               Danes
               turned
               against
               the
               West-Saxons
               ,
               and
               marched
               into
               Mercia
               ,
               killing
               all
               before
               them
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               King
               understood
               that
               the
               Danes
               were
               gone
               thither
               ,
               he
               drew
               all
               the
               English
               Forces
               together
               the
               fifth
               time
               ,
               and
               following
               them
               himself
               in
               the
               Rear
               ,
               overtook
               them
               near
               a
               Hill
               called
               Assandun
               (
               now
               Ashdown
               in
               Essex
               )
               ,
               where
               they
               had
               a
               very
               sharp
               Engagement
               ;
               but
               there
               Eadric
               the
               Ealdorman
               playing
               his
               old
               pranks
               ,
               first
               of
               all
               began
               the
               flight
               with
               the
               Magesaetons
               ,
               by
               Cambden
               supposed
               to
               be
               the
               Radnorshire
               men
               ;
               and
               so
               once
               more
               deceived
               his
               Natural
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Nation
               .
            
          
           
             But
             here
             ,
             though
             I
             cannot
             but
             admire
             the
             wonderful
             Courage
             and
             Constancy
             of
             this
             Brave
             Prince
             ,
             yet
             can
             I
             not
             commed
             his
             Prudence
             ,
             who
             could
             thus
             trust
             a
             known
             Traytor
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             only
             betrayed
             himself
             ,
             but
             his
             Father
             before
             him
             :
             But
             I
             need
             make
             no
             long
             reflections
             upon
             this
             ,
             since
             we
             find
             few
             Princes
             guilty
             of
             the
             like
             Easiness
             in
             later
             Ages
             .
          
           
           
             
               But
               this
               is
               certain
               from
               our
               Annals
               ,
               
               That
               Cnute
               now
               obtained
               the
               Victory
               against
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               English
               Nation
               ;
               and
               there
               were
               slain
               on
               the
               spot
               Eadnoth
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               Wilfsige
               the
               Abbot
               ,
               Aelfric
               and
               Godwin
               the
               Ealdormen
               ,
               and
               Wulfkytel
               Earl
               of
               East-England
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               the
               English
               Nobility
               .
            
          
           
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             highly
             commends
             this
             Wulfkytel
             ,
             and
             says
             that
             he
             deserved
             perpetual
             Honour
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             the
             first
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Sweyn
             ,
             who
             set
             upon
             the
             Danish
             Pyrates
             ,
             and
             gave
             some
             hopes
             that
             they
             might
             be
             conquered
             .
             But
             as
             for
             Eadnoth
             Bishop
             of
             Lincoln
             ,
             and
             the
             Abbot
             above-mentioned
             ,
             they
             came
             not
             to
             fight
             ,
             but
             as
             Simeon
             says
             ,
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             those
             that
             did
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             English
             Nation
             never
             yet
             received
             a
             greater
             Blow
             .
          
           
             But
             King
             Edmund
             being
             left
             almost
             alone
             ,
             got
             to
             Gloucester
             ,
             and
             there
             rallied
             and
             recruited
             his
             shatter'd
             Troops
             ;
             but
             thither
             (
             according
             to
             our
             Annals
             )
             
               King
               Cnute
               with
               all
               his
               Army
               pursued
               him
               :
               Then
               Eadric
               the
               Ealdorman
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Great
               Men
               on
               both
               sides
               advised
               the
               Two
               Kings
               to
               come
               to
               Terms
               of
               Peace
               :
               Whereupon
               they
               both
               met
               together
               at
               Olanege
               (
               an
               Island
               in
               the
               River
               Severn
               ,
               now
               called
               the
               Eighth
               )
               and
               there
               concluded
               a
               League
               between
               them
               (
               Hostages
               and
               Oaths
               being
               mutually
               exchanged
               )
               and
               agreed
               ,
               That
               the
               Danish
               Army
               should
               be
               paid
               .
            
          
           
             A
             Peace
             being
             thus
             concluded
             ,
             the
             two
             Kings
             parted
             from
             each
             other
             ,
             Eadmund
             going
             into
             West-Saxony
             ,
             and
             Cnute
             to
             the
             Mercians
             .
          
           
             But
             since
             other
             Authors
             have
             more
             particularly
             related
             the
             Cause
             and
             Manner
             of
             making
             this
             Peace
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             a
             larger
             account
             of
             it
             from
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             ,
             and
             
               R.
               Hoveden
            
             ;
             the
             first
             of
             whom
             says
             ,
             That
             the
             Traytor
             Edric
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             when
             King
             Edmund
             would
             have
             fought
             again
             with
             Cnute
             ,
             would
             by
             no
             means
             suffer
             him
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             but
             advised
             him
             rather
             to
             make
             a
             Peace
             ,
             and
             divide
             the
             Kingdom
             with
             him
             ;
             to
             whose
             Persuasions
             the
             King
             at
             last
             (
             though
             unwillingly
             )
             consented
             ;
             and
             Messengers
             passing
             between
             them
             ,
             and
             Hostages
             being
             interchanged
             ,
             the
             two
             Kings
             (
             or
             rather
             ,
             their
             Commissioners
             ,
             as
             
             Bromton's
             Chronicle
             relates
             it
             )
             met
             at
             a
             place
             called
             Deorhurst
             ,
             on
             the
             Severne
             ,
             and
             there
             concluded
             a
             Truce
             .
             Then
             King
             Edmund
             with
             his
             men
             being
             on
             the
             West
             side
             Severne
             ,
             and
             Cnute
             with
             his
             Followers
             sitting
             down
             on
             the
             East
             side
             thereof
             ,
             they
             passed
             over
             in
             Ferry-boats
             to
             the
             Island
             above-mentioned
             ,
             where
             they
             met
             ,
             and
             agreed
             upon
             the
             Terms
             of
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             Ethelred
             Abbot
             of
             Rieval
             ,
             tells
             the
             Story
             somewhat
             different
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               That
               both
               Armies
               growing
               weary
               of
               the
               War
               at
               last
               ,
               compelled
               the
               Great
               Men
               on
               each
               side
               to
               come
               to
               a
               Conference
               ,
               where
               one
               of
               the
               most
               Elderly
               among
               them
               is
               brought
               in
               making
               a
               long
               Speech
               ,
               (
               I
               suppose
               to
               shew
               the
               Wit
               of
               those
               Authors
               )
               ;
               and
               therein
               he
               very
               pathetically
               represents
               the
               Mischiefs
               the
               Soldiers
               lay
               under
               ,
               in
               thus
               exposing
               their
               Lives
               and
               Fortunes
               for
               Two
               Princes
               of
               equal
               Courage
               ;
               and
               so
               advised
               them
               before
               it
               was
               too
               late
               ,
               That
               since
               King
               Edmund
               could
               not
               endure
               a
               Superior
               ,
               nor
               Cnute
               an
               Equal
               ,
               they
               should
               leave
               it
               to
               them
               two
               to
               fight
               by
               themselves
               for
               that
               Crown
               which
               they
               both
               so
               much
               desired
               to
               wear
               ;
               left
               by
               this
               desperate
               way
               of
               fighting
               ,
               the
               Soldiers
               should
               be
               all
               kill'd
               ,
               and
               then
               there
               would
               be
               none
               left
               to
               defend
               the
               Nation
               against
               Foreign
               Invaders
               .
            
             Which
             Speech
             being
             highly
             approved
             of
             by
             all
             there
             present
             ,
             both
             Armies
             cried
             out
             with
             one
             voice
             ,
             
             
               Let
               them
               either
               Fight
            
             ,
             
             
               or
               Agree
            
             :
             This
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Chief
             Commanders
             and
             Soldiers
             being
             brought
             to
             both
             the
             Kings
             ,
             pleased
             them
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             they
             met
             in
             the
             Island
             above-mentioned
             ,
             and
             there
             fought
             singly
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             both
             Armies
             ;
             where
             having
             broken
             their
             Spears
             ,
             and
             then
             drawn
             their
             Swords
             ,
             there
             follows
             in
             these
             Authors
             a
             long
             and
             Tragical
             Relation
             of
             this
             mighty
             Combat
             ,
             which
             yet
             it
             seems
             happened
             without
             any
             Wounds
             on
             either
             side
             ;
             but
             Cnute
             beginning
             at
             last
             to
             be
             out
             of
             breath
             ,
             and
             fearing
             the
             greater
             Strength
             and
             Youth
             of
             King
             Edmund
             ,
             proposed
             a
             Peace
             to
             be
             made
             by
             division
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             between
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             give
             us
             also
             the
             fine
             Speech
             made
             by
             King
             Cnute
             upon
             this
             Subject
             ;
             which
             Proposal
             being
             willingly
             received
             by
             King
             Edmund
             ,
             they
             kissed
             and
             embraced
             each
             other
             ,
             both
             Armies
             wondering
             and
             weeping
             for
             joy
             at
             this
             so
             happy
             and
             unexpected
             agreement
             .
             So
             mutually
             changing
             both
             their
             Arms
             and
             Apparrel
             in
             token
             of
             Friendship
             ,
             they
             each
             return'd
             to
             their
             own
             men
             ,
             and
             there
             drew
             up
             the
             Conditions
             of
             the
             League
             ;
             viz.
             That
             King
             Edmund
             should
             enjoy
             West-Saxony
             ,
             and
             Cnute
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Mercia
             ;
             but
             what
             was
             to
             become
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             England
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             speak
             one
             word
             .
          
           
             But
             tho
             so
             many
             of
             our
             Writers
             seem
             pleas'd
             with
             this
             Romantick
             Story
             ,
             yet
             I
             rather
             assent
             to
             the
             Testimony
             of
             our
             Annals
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Encomium
               Emmae
            
             ,
             as
             also
             William
             of
             
               Malmesbury
               ,
               Florence
            
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             and
             several
             Manuscript
             Authors
             in
             the
             Cottonian
             Library
             ,
             who
             all
             agree
             this
             Peace
             to
             have
             been
             made
             at
             the
             place
             aforesaid
             ,
             without
             any
             Combat
             at
             all
             between
             the
             two
             Kings
             :
             Only
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             relates
             ,
             that
             when
             King
             Edmund
             had
             challenged
             Cnute
             to
             fight
             with
             him
             single
             ,
             to
             save
             the
             further
             Effusion
             of
             their
             Subjects
             Blood
             ,
             this
             Challenge
             being
             carried
             to
             King
             Cnute
             ,
             he
             utterly
             declined
             it
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Though
             he
             had
             as
             great
             a
             Courage
             as
             his
             Antagonist
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             not
             venture
             his
             own
             small
             Body
             against
             a
             man
             of
             so
             great
             Strength
             and
             Stature
             ;
             but
             since
             both
             their
             Fathers
             had
             enjoyed
             a
             share
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             it
             was
             more
             agreeable
             to
             prudence
             to
             divide
             it
             between
             them
             :
             Which
             Proposal
             being
             joyfully
             received
             by
             both
             Armies
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             most
             just
             and
             equal
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             which
             most
             tended
             to
             the
             good
             of
             both
             Nations
             ,
             now
             harass'd
             out
             by
             long
             and
             cruel
             Wars
             ,
             King
             Edmund
             accepted
             of
             ,
             and
             agreed
             (
             though
             with
             some
             reluctancy
             )
             to
             a
             Peace
             ,
             upon
             the
             terms
             above-mentioned
             .
             Thus
             we
             find
             what
             a
             great
             uncertainty
             there
             is
             in
             most
             of
             the
             Relations
             of
             those
             times
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             with
             our
             Annals
             :
          
           
             
               The
               Danes
               as
               soon
               as
               this
               Peace
               was
               concluded
               ,
               went
               to
               their
               Ships
               with
               all
               the
               Plunder
               they
               had
               taken
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               fail'd
               to
               London
               ,
               and
               there
               took
               up
               their
               Winter-Quarters
               .
            
          
           
             For
             that
             City
             ,
             as
             being
             part
             of
             the
             Mercian
             Kingdom
             ,
             had
             now
             submitted
             it self
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Not
               long
               after
               this
               ,
               viz.
               at
               the
               Feast
               of
               St.
               Andrew
               ,
               King
               Eadmund
               departed
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               was
               buried
               with
               his
               Grandfather
               King
               Eadgar
               at
               Glaestingabyrig
               .
               The
               same
               year
               also
               deceased
               Wulfgar
               in
               Abbandune
               ,
               whereof
               he
               was
               Abbot
               ,
               and
               Aethelsige
               succeeded
               him
               .
            
          
           
             But
             since
             our
             Annals
             tell
             us
             only
             of
             the
             sudden
             Death
             of
             this
             Prince
             ,
             without
             relating
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             shall
             give
             it
             you
             more
             at
             large
             from
             other
             Authors
             ,
             who
             almost
             generally
             agree
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             murthered
             by
             that
             Traytor
             Edric
             ,
             though
             they
             differ
             somewhat
             in
             the
             Actors
             or
             Instruments
             by
             whom
             it
             was
             committed
             ;
             some
             will
             have
             him
             to
             be
             taken
             off
             by
             Poyson
             ;
             others
             ,
             with
             an
             Arrow
             shot
             by
             an
             Image
             made
             on
             purpose
             ,
             
             which
             discharged
             it self
             upon
             the
             King
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             touched
             it
             ;
             
             but
             this
             is
             too
             improbable
             to
             beget
             any
             credit
             :
             And
             therefore
             what
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             ,
             and
             Bromton
             ,
             relate
             ,
             is
             most
             likely
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             viz.
             That
             this
             Aedric
             above-mentioned
             suborned
             two
             of
             this
             King's
             Servants
             to
             lye
             under
             the
             House-of-Office
             ,
             and
             to
             thrust
             up
             a
             sharp
             piece
             of
             Iron
             into
             his
             Fundament
             ,
             as
             one
             night
             he
             sate
             down
             to
             ease
             himself
             .
             Tho
             the
             Chronicle
             last-mentioned
             says
             this
             Murther
             was
             committed
             at
             Oxford
             by
             one
             of
             
             Edric's
             Sons
             ,
             who
             at
             the
             command
             of
             his
             Father
             stabbed
             him
             in
             the
             Hinder
             Parts
             with
             a
             long
             sharp
             Knife
             ,
             and
             left
             the
             Weapon
             sticking
             in
             his
             Body
             .
             But
             
               H.
               Huntington
            
             ,
             and
             Alred
             Abbot
             of
             Rievalle
             ,
             say
             that
             Edric
             was
             the
             first
             who
             saluted
             Cnute
             Sole
             King
             of
             all
             England
             ;
             to
             whom
             when
             he
             had
             told
             all
             the
             matter
             ,
             the
             King
             answer'd
             
               Well
               ,
               for
               so
               great
               a
               Good
               Turn
               ,
               I
               will
               advance
               thy
               Head
               above
               all
               the
               Lords
               in
            
             England
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             commanding
             him
             to
             be
             beheaded
             ,
             order'd
             his
             Head
             to
             be
             set
             upon
             the
             Tower
             of
             London
             :
             But
             this
             being
             related
             by
             no
             other
             Author
             besides
             
               Mat.
               Westminster
            
             ,
             is
             not
             probable
             ;
             for
             all
             others
             make
             him
             to
             have
             been
             alive
             some
             time
             after
             this
             .
             But
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             and
             
               R.
               Hoveden
            
             ,
             do
             with
             greater
             certainty
             relate
             ,
             That
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             received
             the
             News
             of
             
             Edmund's
             Death
             ,
             he
             order'd
             all
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Ealdormen
             ,
             and
             Chief
             Men
             throughout
             England
             ,
             to
             be
             summoned
             to
             London
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             appeared
             before
             him
             ,
             he
             cunningly
             asked
             them
             ,
             If
             they
             were
             Witnesses
             of
             the
             Agreement
             which
             had
             been
             made
             between
             him
             and
             King
             Edmund
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Division
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             whether
             there
             was
             any
             Condition
             inserted
             ,
             That
             either
             his
             Sons
             or
             his
             Brethren
             should
             succeed
             him
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ?
             Then
             they
             all
             began
             with
             one
             accord
             to
             say
             ,
             They
             did
             not
             know
             that
             King
             Edmund
             had
             left
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             either
             living
             or
             dying
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             his
             Sons
             ,
             they
             knew
             very
             well
             that
             Edmund
             would
             have
             left
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Protector
             of
             his
             Children
             ,
             till
             they
             should
             come
             of
             fitting
             age
             to
             reign
             :
             But
             they
             likewise
             add
             ,
             that
             they
             bore
             false
             witness
             ,
             and
             lied
             grosly
             ,
             because
             they
             hop'd
             to
             make
             King
             Cnute
             the
             more
             favourable
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             should
             thereby
             receive
             the
             greater
             Rewards
             for
             their
             pains
             :
             But
             some
             of
             them
             had
             a
             just
             Recompence
             for
             their
             Perjury
             ,
             by
             being
             not
             long
             after
             put
             to
             death
             .
             Hereupon
             King
             Cnute
             after
             he
             had
             thus
             taken
             their
             Testimonies
             ,
             received
             the
             Oaths
             of
             Fidelity
             from
             the
             said
             Great
             Men
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             all
             swore
             that
             they
             would
             chuse
             him
             for
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             willingly
             raise
             Taxes
             to
             pay
             his
             Army
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             also
             they
             renounced
             the
             Sons
             of
             King
             
               Edmund
               ,
               (
               Edward
            
             and
             Edmund
             )
             from
             ever
             being
             Kings
             of
             this
             Nation
             .
          
           
             But
             King
             Cnute
             growing
             jealous
             of
             these
             Young
             Princes
             ,
             sent
             them
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Sweden
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             by
             him
             be
             made
             away
             ;
             which
             he
             out
             of
             compassion
             not
             only
             refused
             ,
             but
             generously
             sent
             them
             to
             Solomon
             King
             of
             Hungary
             ,
             to
             be
             educated
             ;
             and
             being
             there
             kindly
             received
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             Edmund
             the
             elder
             of
             them
             died
             ,
             but
             Edward
             the
             younger
             marrying
             Agatha
             the
             Queen's
             Sister
             ,
             had
             by
             her
             Edgar
             ,
             sirnamed
             
               Aetheling
               ,
               Christina
            
             a
             Nun
             ,
             and
             Margaret
             ,
             afterwards
             married
             to
             Malcolme
             King
             of
             Scotland
             ;
             of
             whom
             we
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             speak
             further
             ,
             before
             we
             come
             to
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Book
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             King
             CNUTE
             .
          
           
             
             
               THis
               year
               (
               according
               to
               our
               
                 Annals
                 )
                 Cnute
              
               King
               of
               Denmark
               began
               to
               reign
               over
               all
               England
               ,
               which
               he
               divided
               into
               four
               Parts
               or
               Governments
               ,
               reserving
               
                 West
                 Saxony
              
               to
               himself
               ,
               committing
               East-England
               to
               Earl
               
                 Thurkyl
                 ,
                 Mercia
              
               to
               Eadric
               ,
               and
               the
               Northumbers
               to
               Yric
               ;
               but
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               the
               said
               Eadric
               the
               Ealdorman
               was
               killed
               :
            
             The
             manner
             of
             which
             
             Bromton's
             Chronicle
             thus
             relates
             ,
             That
             at
             Christmass
             the
             King
             being
             at
             London
             ,
             in
             a
             certain
             upper
             room
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             Thames
             ,
             it
             happened
             that
             the
             Traytor
             Eadric
             upbraided
             the
             King
             with
             his
             services
             ,
             How
             that
             for
             his
             sake
             he
             had
             betrayed
             King
             Ethelred
             ,
             and
             also
             made
             away
             Edmund
             his
             own
             King
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             had
             received
             no
             very
             extraordinary
             advantage
             or
             benefit
             thereby
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Merits
             ,
             (
             to
             be
             sure
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             thought
             )
             ;
             at
             which
             Cnute
             being
             highly
             enraged
             ,
             answered
             ,
             
               Out
               of
               thy
               own
               mouth
               shalt
               thou
               be
               judged
               ,
               who
               plainly
               confessest
               thy self
               a
               Traytor
               against
               both
               thy
               former
               Kings
               ,
               therefore
               thou
               shalt
               certainly
               dye
            
             :
             So
             he
             immediately
             commanded
             him
             to
             be
             tied
             hand
             and
             foot
             ,
             and
             flung
             out
             of
             the
             Window
             into
             the
             River
             ;
             though
             some
             other
             Authors
             relate
             that
             he
             was
             first
             strangled
             :
             But
             we
             cannot
             find
             for
             certain
             which
             way
             it
             was
             done
             ;
             for
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             and
             
               R.
               Hoveden
            
             only
             say
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             commanded
             Eadric
             ,
             sirnamed
             Streon
             ,
             to
             be
             slain
             in
             the
             Palace
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             afraid
             of
             being
             circumvented
             by
             his
             Treacheries
             ;
             and
             ordered
             likewise
             his
             Body
             to
             be
             flung
             over
             the
             Wall
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             lye
             unburied
             .
          
           
             The
             Annals
             do
             here
             further
             add
             ,
             
               That
               Northman
               Son
               to
               Earl
               Leofwin
               ,
               and
               Aethelward
               Son
               to
               Aethelmaer
               the
               Great
               ,
               and
               Brihtric
               Son
               to
               Aelfger
               Earl
               of
               Defenanscire
               ,
               were
               also
               put
               to
               death
               ;
               but
               their
               Crimes
               are
               not
               set
               down
               :
            
             Therefore
             
               R.
               Hoveden
            
             supposes
             them
             to
             have
             been
             only
             the
             King's
             Jealousy
             of
             their
             too
             great
             Power
             ,
             being
             all
             English
             Noblemen
             ,
             though
             I
             suspect
             they
             were
             guilty
             of
             somewhat
             more
             than
             what
             we
             find
             related
             .
          
           
             
               The
               same
               year
               also
               the
               King
               banished
               
                 Eadwig
                 Aetheling
              
               ,
               called
               
                 Ceorles
                 Cyng
              
               ,
               (
               i.e.
               King
               of
               the
               Clowns
               )
               Brother
               to
               King
               Eadmund
               .
            
             But
             the
             Annals
             seem
             to
             make
             this
             Eadwig
             two
             persons
             ,
             though
             for
             what
             reason
             I
             know
             not
             ;
             but
             however
             he
             was
             not
             immediately
             banished
             after
             Cnute
             came
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             as
             some
             Writers
             suppose
             ;
             neither
             yet
             was
             he
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             as
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             ,
             and
             Bromton
             ,
             relate
             ;
             for
             the
             latter
             tells
             us
             this
             Story
             of
             him
             ,
             That
             Cnute
             not
             thinking
             himself
             safe
             so
             long
             as
             Edwig
             was
             alive
             ,
             consulted
             with
             Earl
             Eadric
             how
             to
             have
             him
             dispatched
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ;
             by
             whose
             advice
             the
             King
             sent
             for
             one
             Ethelward
             ,
             and
             tempted
             him
             privately
             with
             large
             Rewards
             ;
             but
             he
             abhorring
             in
             his
             heart
             so
             foul
             a
             deed
             ,
             however
             promised
             to
             do
             it
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             found
             a
             fitting
             opportunity
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             means
             still
             deferred
             it
             .
             But
             then
             the
             same
             Author
             adds
             ,
             That
             having
             by
             the
             said
             
             Eadric's
             Counsel
             banished
             Prince
             Edwin
             ,
             the
             year
             following
             ,
             under
             a
             feign'd
             Reconciliation
             ,
             he
             was
             by
             King
             
             Cnute's
             Order
             made
             away
             ;
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             what
             
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             relates
             ;
             for
             he
             says
             that
             this
             Prince
             ,
             
             having
             been
             long
             tossed
             about
             both
             by
             Sea
             and
             Land
             ,
             and
             being
             broken
             as
             well
             in
             Body
             as
             in
             Mind
             ,
             secretly
             return'd
             into
             England
             ,
             and
             lay
             conceal'd
             till
             he
             died
             ,
             and
             then
             was
             buried
             at
             Tavistock
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Annals
             further
             say
             ,
             
               That
               before
               the
               Kal.
               of
               August
               ,
               the
               King
               commanded
               Queen
               Emma
               ,
               Widow
               of
               the
               late
               King
               ,
               his
               Predecessor
               ,
               to
               be
               brought
               over
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               some
               time
               after
               took
               her
               for
               his
               Consort
               .
            
          
           
             This
             he
             did
             to
             gain
             the
             Friendship
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Normandy
             her
             Father
             ;
             but
             she
             is
             highly
             censured
             for
             marrying
             the
             sworn
             Enemy
             of
             her
             Husband
             and
             her
             Children
             :
             Though
             this
             only
             let
             us
             see
             that
             it
             is
             no
             new
             thing
             for
             Princes
             to
             prefer
             the
             wearing
             of
             a
             Crown
             even
             before
             their
             own
             Honour
             .
          
           
             
               Now
               again
               (
               according
               to
               our
               Annals
               )
               was
               paid
               that
               Tax
               or
               Tribute
               called
               Danegelt
               ,
               throughout
               all
               the
               English
               Nation
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
               Seventy
               two
               thousand
               Pounds
               ;
               besides
               that
               which
               the
               Citizens
               of
               London
               paid
               ,
               viz.
               
            
             Eleven
             thousand
             Pounds
             more
             .
             Which
             Tax
             being
             raised
             when
             there
             seemed
             to
             be
             no
             more
             fear
             of
             the
             Danes
             ,
             it
             looks
             as
             if
             King
             Cnute
             〈◊〉
             took
             upon
             him
             to
             govern
             as
             a
             Conqueror
             .
             From
             which
             also
             you
             may
             observe
             the
             flourishing
             Trade
             and
             Wealth
             of
             that
             City
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             since
             it
             could
             even
             at
             that
             time
             pay
             above
             a
             Seventh
             of
             this
             excessive
             Taxation
             .
          
           
             
               Then
               also
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Danish
               Army
               return'd
               into
               Denmark
               ,
               and
               only
               forty
               Ships
               remain'd
               with
               King
               Cnute
               ;
               the
               Danes
               and
               English
               were
               likewise
               now
               reconciled
               and
               united
               at
               Oxnaford
               :
            
             Bromton
             says
             it
             was
             done
             at
             a
             Great
             Council
             or
             Parliament
             at
             Oxford
             ,
             where
             King
             Cnute
             ordained
             the
             Laws
             of
             King
             Edgar
             (
             i.
             e.
             of
             England
             )
             to
             be
             observed
             .
          
           
             
               The
               same
               year
               also
               Aethelsige
               ,
               Abbot
               of
               Abbandune
               deceased
               ,
               and
               Aethelwin
               succeeded
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               This
               year
               King
               Cnute
               returned
               into
               Denmark
               ,
               
               and
               there
               stayed
               all
               the
               Winter
               .
            
             
             Bromton's
             Chronicle
             says
             he
             went
             over
             to
             subdue
             the
             Vandals
             ,
             who
             then
             made
             War
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             carried
             along
             with
             him
             an
             Army
             both
             of
             English
             and
             Danes
             ;
             the
             former
             being
             commanded
             by
             Earl
             Godwin
             ,
             set
             upon
             the
             Enemies
             by
             surprize
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             to
             flight
             ;
             after
             which
             the
             King
             had
             the
             English
             in
             as
             much
             as
             esteem
             as
             his
             own
             Danish
             Subjects
             .
             But
             the
             year
             following
             ,
          
           
             
               He
               returned
               into
               England
               ,
               and
               then
               held
               a
               
                 Mycel
                 Gemot
              
               ,
               
               or
               Great
               Council
               at
               Cyrencester
               ,
               where
               Ethelward
               the
               Earldorman
               was
               outlaw'd
               .
               The
               same
               year
               also
               King
               Cnute
               went
               to
               Assandune
               (
               the
               place
               where
               he
               had
               before
               fought
               the
               great
               Battel
               with
               King
               Edmund
               )
               and
               there
               caused
               a
               Church
               to
               be
               built
               of
               Lime
               and
               Stone
               for
               the
               souls
               of
               those
               men
               that
               had
               been
               slain
               there
               :
            
             Which
             being
             (
             as
             
               R.
               Hoveden
            
             relates
             )
             consecrated
             in
             the
             King's
             presence
             by
             Wulstan
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             ,
             and
             divers
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             was
             committed
             to
             the
             care
             of
             his
             Chaplain
             ,
             whose
             Name
             was
             Stigand
             .
          
           
             
               Also
               Archbishop
               Living
               deceased
               ,
               and
               Ethelnoth
               a
               Monk
               and
               Dean
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               was
               consecrated
               Bishop
               by
               Wulstan
               Archbishop
               of
               York
               .
            
          
           
             But
             before
             we
             proceed
             farther
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             you
             some
             account
             of
             the
             Affairs
             of
             Wales
             in
             these
             times
             :
             Where
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Kynan
             ,
             or
             Conan
             ,
             the
             Usurping
             Prince
             of
             South-Wales
             above-mentioned
             ,
             Lewelyn
             Prince
             of
             North-Wales
             had
             ,
             according
             to
             
             Caradoc's
             Chronicle
             ,
             possessed
             
             himself
             of
             South-Wales
             ,
             
             and
             had
             for
             some
             years
             governed
             both
             those
             Countries
             with
             great
             Peace
             and
             Prosperity
             ,
             so
             that
             from
             the
             North
             to
             the
             South
             Sea
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             a
             Beggar
             in
             the
             whole
             Countrey
             ,
             but
             every
             man
             had
             sufficient
             to
             live
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             the
             Countrey
             grew
             daily
             more
             and
             more
             populous
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             year
             produced
             a
             notable
             Impostor
             :
             for
             a
             certain
             Scot
             of
             mean
             Birth
             came
             now
             into
             South-Wales
             ,
             and
             called
             him self
             Run
             ,
             or
             Reyn
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Manuscript
             Copies
             have
             it
             )
             the
             Son
             of
             
               Meredyth
               ap
               Owen
            
             ,
             late
             Prince
             of
             Wales
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             already
             heard
             :
             Upon
             which
             the
             Nobility
             of
             that
             Countrey
             ,
             who
             loved
             not
             Lewelyn
             ,
             set
             up
             this
             Run
             ,
             or
             Reyn
             ,
             to
             be
             their
             Prince
             ;
             But
             Lewelyn
             hearing
             of
             it
             ,
             assembled
             all
             the
             Forces
             of
             North-Wales
             ,
             and
             marched
             against
             this
             Run
             ,
             who
             had
             now
             also
             got
             all
             the
             strength
             of
             South-Wales
             together
             ;
             and
             going
             as
             far
             as
             Abergwily
             (
             i.
             e.
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             River
             Gwily
             )
             there
             waited
             the
             coming
             of
             Lewelyn
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             arrived
             ,
             and
             both
             Armies
             were
             ready
             to
             join
             Battel
             ,
             Run
             ,
             full
             of
             outward
             confidence
             ,
             encouraged
             his
             men
             to
             fight
             ;
             yet
             no
             sooner
             was
             the
             Battel
             begun
             ,
             but
             this
             Impostor
             soon
             discovered
             what
             he
             was
             ,
             by
             withdrawing
             himself
             p●●●ly
             out
             of
             the
             fight
             ;
             whereas
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             Lewelyn
             like
             a
             Couragious
             Prince
             standing
             in
             the
             Head
             of
             his
             Army
             ,
             called
             out
             aloud
             for
             this
             base
             
               Scot
               ,
               Run
            
             ,
             who
             durst
             so
             belye
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             British
             Princes
             :
             Both
             Armies
             then
             meeting
             ,
             fought
             for
             a
             while
             with
             great
             Courage
             ,
             and
             Malice
             to
             each
             other
             ;
             but
             it
             seems
             the
             South-Wales
             men
             being
             not
             so
             resolute
             in
             the
             Quarrel
             of
             this
             Impostor
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             North-Wales
             were
             to
             defend
             the
             Right
             of
             their
             Lawful
             Prince
             ▪
             the
             latter
             being
             also
             encouraged
             by
             the
             Speeches
             and
             Prowess
             of
             their
             Prince
             ,
             put
             the
             former
             to
             the
             Rout
             ,
             and
             pursued
             this
             Run
             so
             closely
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             much
             ado
             to
             escape
             ;
             Prince
             Lewelyn
             having
             got
             thus
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Spoil
             ,
             return'd
             home
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             short
             time
             govern'd
             these
             Countries
             in
             Peace
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             our
             Annals
             ;
          
           
             
             
               This
               year
               ,
               about
               Martinmass
               ,
               King
               Cnute
               outlaw'd
               (
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               banished
               )
               Earl
               Thurkyl
               :
               ]
            
             But
             they
             tell
             us
             not
             the
             Crime
             .
             Yet
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             makes
             it
             a
             Judgment
             ,
             for
             being
             the
             principal
             Promoter
             of
             the
             Murther
             of
             Archbishop
             Aelfeage
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             return'd
             into
             Denmark
             ,
             he
             was
             killed
             by
             some
             Noblemen
             of
             that
             Nation
             .
          
           
             This
             year
             also
             ,
             according
             to
             an
             Old
             Manuscript
             belonging
             to
             St.
             Edmundsbury
             ,
             and
             cited
             by
             the
             Lord
             Chief
             Justice
             Coke
             ,
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             the
             9
             th
             Book
             of
             his
             Reports
             ,
             King
             Cnute
             held
             a
             Parliament
             at
             Winchester
             ,
             wherein
             were
             present
             the
             two
             Archbishops
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             also
             many
             Ealdormen
             and
             Earls
             ,
             with
             divers
             Abbots
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             great
             many
             Knights
             ,
             and
             a
             vast
             multitude
             of
             People
             ;
             and
             there
             ,
             in
             pursuance
             of
             the
             King's
             desires
             ,
             it
             was
             decreed
             ,
             That
             the
             Monastery
             of
             St.
             
               Edmund
               the
               King
            
             should
             be
             free
             and
             for
             ever
             exempt
             from
             all
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Earls
             of
             that
             Country
             .
          
           
             But
             Sir
             
               H.
               Spelman
            
             here
             very
             well
             observes
             ,
             that
             this
             Manuscript
             could
             be
             no
             Ancienter
             than
             the
             Reign
             of
             Henry
             the
             Third
             ,
             because
             the
             word
             Parliament
             was
             not
             in
             use
             before
             that
             time
             .
          
           
             Though
             thus
             much
             is
             certain
             ,
             That
             King
             Cnute
             the
             year
             before
             founded
             this
             Monastery
             ,
             afterwards
             called
             St.
             Edmundsbury
             ,
             (
             but
             then
             known
             to
             the
             Saxons
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Beadrichesworth
             )
             where
             there
             had
             been
             a
             Church
             built
             before
             ;
             and
             King
             Edward
             the
             Elder
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             942
             ,
             had
             also
             given
             several
             Lands
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             upon
             which
             Foundation
             King
             Cnute
             had
             lately
             built
             and
             endowed
             the
             said
             Abby
             ,
             which
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Largest
             and
             Richest
             in
             all
             England
             .
          
           
           
             
               Lewelyn
               ap
               Sitsylt
            
             ,
             Prince
             of
             Wales
             ,
             
             but
             a
             short
             time
             enjoyed
             the
             fruits
             of
             his
             late
             Victory
             ;
             for
             this
             year
             the
             Welsh
             Chronicles
             tell
             us
             ,
             he
             was
             slain
             by
             Howel
             and
             Meredyth
             ,
             the
             Sons
             of
             Prince
             Edwin
             ,
             or
             Owen
             ,
             above-mentioned
             ,
             who
             yet
             did
             not
             succeed
             in
             the
             Principality
             ;
             for
             J●go
             ,
             Son
             to
             Edwal
             late
             Prince
             of
             Wales
             ,
             was
             now
             advanced
             to
             the
             Throne
             as
             Lawful
             Heir
             ,
             having
             been
             long
             debarr'd
             of
             his
             Right
             :
             But
             it
             seems
             he
             could
             not
             do
             the
             like
             in
             South-Wales
             ,
             which
             one
             
               Rytheric
               ap
               Justin
            
             seiz'd
             upon
             ,
             and
             held
             by
             force
             .
          
           
             
               This
               year
               King
               Cnute
               sail'd
               with
               his
               Fleet
               to
               the
               Isle
               of
               Wight
               ;
               
               but
               upon
               what
               account
               ,
               our
               Annals
               do
               not
               shew
               us
               :
               Also
               Archbishop
               Aethelnoth
               went
               to
               Rome
               ,
               and
               was
               there
               received
               by
               Pope
               Benedict
               with
               great
               Honour
               ,
               who
               put
               on
               his
               Pall
               with
               his
               own
               hands
               ,
               and
               being
               so
               habited
               ,
               celebrated
               Mass
               ,
               as
               the
               Pope
               commanded
               him
               ;
               and
               then
               after
               he
               had
               dined
               with
               him
               ,
               return'd
               home
               with
               his
               Benediction
               .
            
          
           
             
               Also
               Leofwin
               the
               Abbot
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               unjustly
               expell'd
               from
               the
               Monastery
               of
               Elig
               ,
               was
               his
               Companion
               ,
               and
               there
               cleared
               himself
               of
               those
               Crimes
               of
               which
               he
               had
               been
               accused
               ,
               before
               the
               Pope
               :
               the
               Archbishop
               and
               all
               the
               Company
               that
               were
               there
               present
               ,
               testifying
               on
               his
               behalf
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wulstan
               Archbishop
               of
               York
               deceased
               ,
               and
               Aelfric
               succeeded
               ,
               
               Edelnoth
               the
               Archbishop
               consecrating
               him
               at
               Canterbury
               .
               Also
               this
               year
               the
               same
               Archbishop
               translated
               the
               Reliques
               of
               St.
               Aelfeage
               (
               his
               Predecessor
               )
               from
               London
               to
               Canterbury
               .
            
          
           
             The
             King
             himself
             ,
             as
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             tells
             us
             ,
             removed
             them
             with
             his
             own
             hands
             ,
             paying
             them
             all
             due
             Veneration
             ;
             and
             further
             adds
             ,
             that
             his
             Body
             remain'd
             as
             uncorrupt
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             but
             lately
             kill'd
             .
          
           
             
               Richard
               the
               Second
               ,
               Duke
               of
               Normandy
               died
               ,
               
               and
               Richard
               his
               Son
               ruled
               after
               him
               one
               year
               ;
               and
               then
               Rodbert
               his
               Brother
               succeeded
               him
               ,
               and
               ruled
               eight
               years
               .
            
          
           
             
               This
               year
               King
               Cnute
               sail'd
               with
               his
               Fleet
               into
               Denmark
               ,
               
               to
               a
               Plain
               near
               the
               Holy
               River
               ,
               but
               where
               that
               was
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               ;
               and
               there
               came
               against
               him
               Wulf
               and
               Eglaf
               ,
               with
               a
               very
               powerful
               Army
               out
               of
               Sweden
               both
               by
               Land
               and
               Sea
               ;
               and
               many
               on
               King
               
               Cnute's
               side
               were
               there
               killed
               ,
               both
               Danes
               and
               English
               ,
               the
               Swedes
               keeping
               the
               field
               of
               Battel
               .
            
             After
             which
             Cnute
             returning
             into
             England
             ,
             I
             find
             no
             mention
             made
             of
             any
             Action
             here
             in
             any
             Author
             ,
             for
             the
             two
             succeeding
             years
             .
             But
             then
             ,
          
           
             
               King
               Cnute
               sail'd
               with
               fifty
               Ships
               of
               
                 English
                 Thanes
              
               into
               Norway
               ,
               
               and
               drove
               King
               Olaf
               out
               of
               that
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               conquer'd
               it
               for
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             
             Bromton's
             Chronicle
             relates
             ,
             That
             this
             Olaf
             being
             a
             Soft
             and
             Easy
             Prince
             ,
             was
             already
             in
             a
             manner
             driven
             out
             by
             his
             own
             Subjects
             ;
             and
             so
             Cnute
             only
             went
             as
             it
             were
             to
             receive
             the
             Kingdom
             from
             the
             Nobility
             and
             People
             ,
             who
             submitted
             themselves
             presently
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             '
             King
             Cnute
             came
             back
             into
             England
             .
             
             ]
             And
             (
             as
             
               R.
               Hoveden
            
             adds
             )
             upon
             his
             Return
             banished
             Hacun
             a
             Danish
             Earl
             ,
             that
             had
             married
             his
             Niece
             Gunhilda
             ,
             who
             was
             his
             Sister's
             Daughter
             ,
             sending
             him
             away
             under
             pretence
             of
             an
             Embassy
             ;
             for
             the
             King
             was
             afraid
             lest
             otherwise
             he
             might
             deprive
             him
             both
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             and
             Life
             .
          
           
           
             
             
               King
               Olaf
               return'd
               again
               into
               Norway
               ,
               to
               regain
               his
               Right
               ;
               but
               the
               People
               rising
               up
               against
               him
               ,
               he
               was
               there
               slain
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             he
             who
             was
             afterwards
             canoniz'd
             under
             the
             Title
             of
             King
             Olaf
             
               the
               Martyr
            
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             (
             as
             
               Guil.
               Gemeticensis
            
             ,
             and
             John
             of
             Walingford
             ,
             do
             both
             relate
             )
             Robert
             Duke
             of
             Normandy
             pitying
             the
             long
             Exile
             of
             his
             Nephews
             Edward
             and
             Alfred
             ,
             sent
             Ambassadors
             to
             King
             Cnute
             ,
             requiring
             him
             to
             restore
             them
             to
             their
             Right
             ;
             but
             he
             not
             at
             all
             valuing
             his
             threatning
             ,
             sent
             the
             Ambassadors
             back
             with
             a
             Repulse
             ;
             whereat
             the
             Duke
             conceiving
             great
             indignation
             ,
             assembled
             his
             Nobles
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             Advice
             caus'd
             a
             great
             Navy
             to
             be
             prepar'd
             ,
             which
             in
             a
             short
             time
             came
             to
             Anchor
             at
             Fescam
             ;
             then
             the
             Duke
             with
             his
             Army
             put
             to
             Sea
             ,
             but
             by
             Tempest
             was
             driven
             into
             the
             Isle
             of
             Guernsey
             ,
             and
             so
             shatter'd
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             return
             home
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             detain'd
             a
             long
             time
             by
             contrary
             Winds
             ,
             which
             was
             an
             extreme
             mortification
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             Ambassadors
             came
             over
             to
             him
             from
             King
             Cnute
             ,
             signifying
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             contented
             to
             resign
             to
             the
             Young
             Princes
             half
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             they
             should
             peaceably
             enjoy
             during
             his
             life
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             was
             not
             like
             to
             be
             long
             )
             for
             he
             then
             laboured
             under
             a
             languishing
             Distemper
             :
             Wherefore
             the
             Duke
             thought
             good
             for
             some
             time
             to
             defer
             his
             Expedition
             till
             he
             should
             be
             come
             back
             from
             Jerusalem
             ,
             whither
             he
             had
             vowed
             to
             undertake
             a
             Pilgrimage
             .
             And
             when
             he
             had
             recommended
             to
             Robert
             Archbishop
             of
             Rouen
             ,
             and
             other
             Nobles
             ,
             his
             Son
             William
             ,
             then
             a
             Child
             of
             Seven
             Years
             old
             ,
             and
             received
             from
             them
             Assurances
             of
             their
             Fidelity
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             began
             the
             said
             Voyage
             ;
             and
             having
             perform'd
             it
             ;
             as
             he
             was
             returning
             homewards
             the
             next
             year
             ,
             he
             fell
             sick
             ,
             and
             died
             about
             the
             Alpes
             .
             But
             of
             this
             William
             his
             Son
             ,
             by
             Harlotte
             his
             Concubine
             ,
             〈◊〉
             not
             only
             succeeded
             his
             Father
             ,
             but
             was
             also
             afterwards
             King
             of
             England
             ;
             as
             you
             shall
             hear
             when
             we
             come
             to
             his
             Reign
             .
          
           
             
             
               This
               year
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               King
               Cnute
               return'd
               into
               England
               ,
               he
               gave
               the
               Port
               of
               Sandwic
               to
               
               Christ's
               Church
               in
               Canterbury
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Issues
               and
               Profits
               arising
               from
               thence
               on
               both
               sides
               the
               Haven
               ,
               according
               to
               an
               Extract
               from
               his
               Charter
               (
               preserved
               among
               the
               *
               Evidences
               of
               that
               Church
               )
               ;
               and
               that
               as
               far
               as
               ,
               when
               the
               Tide
               of
               Flood
               was
               highest
               ,
               and
               a
               Ship
               lying
               near
               the
               Shore
               ,
               a
               man
               could
               from
               thence
               cast
               a
               little
               Axe
               on
               land
               ,
               so
               far
               the
               Christ-Church
               Officers
               should
               receive
               all
               Rights
               and
               Dues
               .
            
          
           
             This
             year
             also
             ,
             according
             to
             †
             
               Monast.
               Angl.
            
             King
             Cnute
             founded
             another
             Monastery
             for
             Benedictines
             in
             Norfolk
             ,
             which
             from
             its
             being
             seated
             in
             a
             Woody
             Place
             ,
             was
             called
             by
             St.
             
             Bennet's
             in
             Holme
             ;
             the
             Lands
             and
             Scite
             of
             which
             Abby
             being
             by
             King
             Henry
             the
             VIII
             th
             ,
             after
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             Monasteries
             ,
             exchanged
             with
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Norwich
             for
             other
             Lands
             ;
             he
             is
             the
             only
             Bishop
             of
             England
             who
             has
             still
             the
             Title
             of
             an
             Abbot
             .
          
           
             Also
             under
             this
             year
             I
             find
             a
             Charter
             in
             the
             Manuscript
             Copy
             of
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             in
             the
             Bodleian
             Library
             ,
             made
             to
             the
             Monastery
             of
             St.
             Edmundsbury
             ,
             granting
             and
             confirming
             all
             its
             Lands
             and
             Privileges
             ;
             the
             beginning
             of
             which
             Charter
             being
             somewhat
             remarkable
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             recite
             :
             
               Cnute
               ,
               Rex
               Totius
               Albionis
               Insulae
               ,
               aliarumque
               Nationum
               adjacentium
               ,
               in
               Cathedra
               Regali
               promotus
               ,
               cum
               Consilio
               &
               Decreto
               Archiepiscoporum
               ,
               Episcoporum
               ,
               Abbatum
               ,
               Comitum
               ,
               omniumque
               meorum
               Fidelium
               elegi
               sanciendum
               ,
               
               &
               perpetuo
               stabilimento
               ab
               omnibus
               confirmandum
               ,
            
             
             
               quod
               Monasterium
               ,
               quod
               Badriceswerde
               nuncupatur
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             is
             also
             printed
             from
             the
             Original
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             Mr.
             Petyts
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             Commons
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             King
             Cnute
             having
             performed
             these
             great
             Deeds
             of
             Charity
             and
             Devotion
             ,
             not
             long
             after
             (
             in
             the
             same
             year
             ,
             as
             our
             Annals
             inform
             us
             )
             '
             began
             his
             Journey
             to
             Rome
             .
          
           
             But
             since
             our
             Annals
             do
             not
             tell
             us
             what
             he
             did
             there
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             it
             you
             in
             short
             from
             his
             own
             Letter
             ,
             as
             I
             find
             it
             in
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             ,
             which
             upon
             his
             return
             from
             Rome
             ,
             he
             wrote
             and
             sent
             into
             England
             ,
             by
             Living
             Abbot
             of
             Tavistock
             ;
             and
             begins
             thus
             :
          
           
             
               Cnute
               ,
               King
               of
               
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 Norway
              
               ,
               and
               all
               Swedeland
               ,
               to
               Ailnoth
               (
               or
               Egelnoth
               ,
               the
               Metropolitan
               )
               ,
               and
               to
               Alfric
               of
               York
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Primates
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               whole
               English
               Nation
               ,
               as
               well
               Noblemen
               as
               Plebeians
               ,
               Health
               :
               Wherein
               he
               gives
               an
               account
               of
               his
               Journey
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               reason
               of
               his
               undertaking
               it
               ;
               then
               how
               honourably
               he
               was
               received
               at
               Rome
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               had
               there
               negotiated
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               his
               Subjects
               :
               Then
               he
               gives
               Directions
               and
               Commands
               to
               his
               Officers
               to
               do
               all
               Justice
               and
               Right
               to
               the
               People
               in
               his
               Absence
               ,
               a
               thing
               to
               which
               he
               resolved
               on
               (
               as
               he
               says
               )
               long
               before
               ,
               but
               never
               could
               till
               now
               accomplish
               what
               he
               had
               designed
               for
               the
               Pardon
               of
               his
               Sins
               and
               the
               Safety
               of
               all
               his
               Subjects
               ;
               he
               further
               signifies
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               received
               by
               all
               the
               Princes
               ,
               who
               at
               that
               time
               were
               with
               Pope
               John
               ;
               solemnizing
               the
               Feast
               of
               Easter
               ,
               with
               extraordinary
               Respect
               and
               Honour
               ,
               but
               especially
               by
               Conrade
               the
               German
               Emperor
               ;
               that
               he
               had
               dealt
               with
               them
               all
               about
               the
               concernments
               of
               his
               people
               both
               English
               and
               Danes
               ,
               that
               their
               Passage
               to
               Rome
               might
               be
               more
               free
               and
               open
               ;
               and
               had
               obtained
               ,
               that
               as
               well
               Merchants
               as
               others
               should
               with
               all
               safety
               pass
               and
               repass
               without
               any
               Toll
               or
               Imposition
               :
               He
               had
               also
               complained
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               that
               his
               Archbishops
               paid
               vast
               Sums
               of
               Money
               before
               they
               could
               obtain
               their
               Palls
               ,
               which
               Grievance
               was
               by
               the
               Pope's
               Decree
               taken
               off
               .
               All
               these
               Immunities
               procured
               from
               the
               Pope
               ,
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               Rodolph
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Princes
               throughout
               whose
               Territories
               he
               travelled
               ,
               were
               confirmed
               by
               Oath
               ,
               under
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               Four
               Archbishops
               ,
               and
               Twenty
               Bishops
               ,
               with
               an
               innumerable
               Company
               of
               Dukes
               and
               other
               Noblemen
               there
               present
               .
               Then
               follows
               a
               Thanksgiving
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               for
               giving
               him
               such
               Success
               in
               what
               he
               had
               undertaken
               .
               After
               this
               ,
               he
               desires
               it
               might
               be
               published
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               having
               devoted
               his
               Life
               to
               God●s
               service
               ,
               he
               resolved
               to
               govern
               the
               People
               subject
               to
               him
               in
               all
               Piety
               ,
               Justice
               ,
               and
               Equity
               ;
               And
               in
               case
               any
               thing
               blameworthy
               had
               been
               done
               by
               him
               in
               his
               Youth
               ,
               by
               the
               help
               of
               God
               he
               was
               now
               ready
               to
               make
               full
               amends
               for
               it
               .
               Therefore
               he
               charges
               all
               his
               Ministers
               whatsoever
               ,
               as
               well
               Sheriffs
               as
               others
               ,
               That
               for
               fear
               of
               him
               they
               should
               not
               pervert
               Justice
               ,
               because
               there
               was
               no
               necessity
               that
               Money
               should
               be
               raised
               by
               any
               unjust
               exactions
               .
               And
               at
               last
               ,
               after
               great
               Asseverations
               how
               much
               he
               studied
               the
               Profit
               and
               Conveniency
               of
               his
               People
               ,
               he
               adjures
               all
               his
               Ministers
               before
               he
               arrived
               in
               England
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               procure
               all
               Dues
               to
               be
               paid
               according
               to
               the
               ancient
               Custom
               ;
               as
               the
               Alms
               of
               the
               Plow
               ,
               the
               Tythes
               of
               all
               Cattel
               brought
               forth
               in
               the
               same
               year
               ,
               Peter-Pence
               in
               August
               ,
               with
               the
               Tythes
               of
               Corn
               ,
               and
               at
               Martinmass
               the
               First
               fruits
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               called
               Curcescot
               ,
               or
               
               
                 Cyrescot
                 (
                 i.e.
              
               Money
               given
               to
               the
               Church
               )
               ;
               
               in
               case
               this
               was
               not
               paid
               before
               his
               Return
               ,
               he
               threatens
               severely
               to
               animadvert
               upon
               every
               one
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               .
            
          
           
             
               William
               of
               Malmesbury
               further
               adds
               ,
               That
               at
               his
               Return
               he
               was
               as
               good
               as
               his
               word
               ;
               for
               he
               commanded
               all
               the
               Laws
               which
               had
               been
               made
               by
               former
               English
               Kings
               ,
               and
               chiefly
               by
               Ethelred
               his
               Predecessor
               ,
               to
               be
               observed
               under
               great
               Penalties
               ;
               for
               the
               true
               observation
               whereof
               ,
               our
               Kings
               (
               says
               he
               )
               are
               at
               this
               very
               day
               sworn
               under
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Good
               Laws
               of
               King
               Edward
               ;
               not
               that
               he
               only
               ordain'd
               them
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               observed
               them
               .
            
          
           
             So
             that
             from
             hence
             we
             may
             take
             notice
             ,
             That
             Kings
             who
             have
             the
             least
             of
             Hereditary
             Title
             ,
             if
             they
             mean
             to
             reign
             happily
             ,
             ought
             in
             Policy
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             observe
             the
             Laws
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             to
             which
             they
             have
             been
             advanced
             without
             any
             Right
             of
             Blood.
             
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             again
             to
             our
             Annals
             ;
             they
             further
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               That
               upon
               the
               King's
               return
               from
               Rome
               (
               where
               it
               seems
               he
               staid
               not
               long
               after
               )
               he
               marched
               into
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               there
               King
               Malcolm
               became
               subject
               to
               him
               ,
               with
               two
               other
               Kings
               (
               of
               the
               Isles
               )
               called
               Maelbaerth
               and
               Jehmarc
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               same
               year
               also
               Robert
               Earl
               of
               Normandy
               went
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               there
               died
               ;
               and
               William
               who
               was
               afterwards
               King
               of
               England
               ,
               began
               to
               reign
               ,
               being
               an
               Infant
               .
            
          
           
             From
             whence
             we
             may
             plainly
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             Cottonian
             Copy
             of
             these
             Annals
             was
             wrote
             in
             the
             form
             we
             have
             them
             ,
             after
             the
             Conquest
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             other
             Copies
             do
             not
             expresly
             call
             him
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             yet
             they
             give
             him
             the
             Title
             of
             King
             William
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             (
             as
             the
             Welsh
             Chronicles
             relate
             )
             the
             
               Irish
               Scots
            
             invaded
             South-Wales
             ,
             by
             the
             means
             of
             Howel
             and
             Meredyth
             ,
             the
             Sons
             of
             Edwin
             above-mentioned
             ,
             who
             hired
             them
             against
             
               Rythaerch
               ap
               Jestyn
            
             ,
             the
             Usurping
             Prince
             of
             that
             Countrey
             ,
             whom
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             these
             Scots
             they
             slew
             in
             Battel
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             got
             the
             Government
             of
             South-Wales
             ,
             which
             they
             ruled
             jointly
             ,
             but
             with
             small
             quiet
             ;
             for
             the
             Sons
             of
             Rythaerch
             gathered
             together
             a
             great
             number
             of
             their
             Father's
             Friends
             ,
             to
             revenge
             his
             death
             ;
             with
             whom
             Prince
             Howel
             and
             Meredyth
             meeting
             at
             Hyarthwy
             ,
             after
             a
             long
             Fight
             routed
             them
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             fly
             ;
             but
             the
             year
             following
             Prince
             Meredyth
             himself
             was
             slain
             by
             the
             Sons
             of
             
               Conan
               ap
               Sitsylt
            
             ,
             Brother
             to
             Prince
             Lewelyn
             ,
             to
             revenge
             their
             Father's
             death
             ,
             whom
             Meredyth
             and
             his
             Brother
             Howel
             had
             slain
             .
          
           
             
             
               This
               year
               appeared
               a
               strange
               kind
               of
               Wild-Fire
               ,
               such
               as
               no
               man
               ever
               remembred
               ,
               and
               did
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               mischief
               in
               divers
               places
               .
               The
               same
               year
               also
               deceased
               Aelfsige
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               and
               Aelfwin
               the
               King's
               Chaplain
               succeeded
               in
               that
               See.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Merehwit
               Bishop
               of
               Somersetshire
               (
               i.
               e.
               Wells
               )
               deceased
               ,
               and
               was
               buried
               at
               
                 Glastingabyrig
                 .
              
               )
            
          
           
             
             '
             Aetheric
             the
             Bishop
             died
             (
             the
             Annals
             tell
             us
             not
             of
             what
             See
             )
             :
             But
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             ,
             and
             
               R.
               Hoveden
            
             add
             ,
             That
             Malcolm
             King
             of
             Scots
             died
             this
             year
             ,
             to
             whom
             succeeded
             Mactade
             .
          
           
             
             The
             same
             Authors
             farther
             tell
             us
             ,
             That
             King
             Cnute
             before
             his
             Death
             appointed
             Swane
             his
             Eldest
             Son
             to
             be
             King
             of
             Norway
             ;
             and
             Hardecnute
             ,
             his
             Son
             by
             Queen
             Aemma
             ,
             to
             be
             King
             of
             Denmark
             ;
             and
             Harold
             ,
             his
             Son
             by
             Aelgiva
             ,
             a
             Hampshire
             Lady
             ,
             to
             be
             King
             of
             England
             after
             himself
             .
          
           
           
             
               This
               year
               King
               Cnute
               deceased
               at
               Scaeftesbyrig
               ,
               
               and
               was
               buried
               at
               the
               new
               Monastery
               at
               Winchester
               ,
               having
               been
               King
               of
               England
               almost
               twenty
               years
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             King
             that
             can
             deserve
             a
             more
             various
             Character
             than
             this
             ;
             since
             none
             who
             came
             in
             so
             roughly
             ,
             after
             govern'd
             more
             mildly
             :
             He
             was
             naturally
             Cruel
             ,
             and
             very
             Ambitious
             ,
             and
             stuck
             not
             at
             any
             thing
             to
             gain
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             dealing
             with
             his
             Predecessor's
             Children
             ,
             and
             Brothers
             ;
             but
             more
             particularly
             with
             Olaf
             King
             of
             Norway
             ,
             whom
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             relates
             to
             have
             been
             turn'd
             out
             of
             it
             by
             the
             secret
             Practices
             and
             Bribes
             which
             he
             liberally
             bestow'd
             upon
             the
             Great
             and
             Factious
             men
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ;
             but
             however
             ,
             toward
             his
             latter
             end
             he
             reigned
             both
             prudently
             and
             moderately
             ;
             and
             we
             may
             say
             of
             him
             what
             a
             Roman
             Author
             does
             of
             one
             of
             his
             Emperors
             ,
             That
             it
             had
             been
             well
             for
             this
             Kingdom
             if
             he
             had
             never
             reign'd
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             else
             had
             continued
             longer
             ;
             none
             of
             his
             Sons
             resembling
             him
             either
             in
             Valour
             or
             Wisdom
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             let
             you
             see
             that
             this
             King
             was
             really
             sensible
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             of
             the
             Vanity
             of
             Worldly
             Empire
             ,
             I
             shall
             ,
             to
             divert
             the
             Reader
             ,
             give
             you
             this
             story
             of
             him
             ,
             out
             of
             
               H.
               Huntington
            
             ,
             who
             thus
             relates
             it
             ,
             viz.
             That
             King
             Cnute
             being
             once
             at
             Southampton
             ,
             caus'd
             his
             Royal
             Seat
             to
             be
             plac'd
             on
             the
             shore
             ,
             while
             the
             Tide
             was
             coming
             in
             ;
             and
             with
             a
             Majestick
             Air
             said
             thus
             ,
             
               Thou
               Sea
               belongest
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               Land
               whereon
               I
               sit
               is
               mine
               ;
               nor
               hath
               any
               one
               unpunished
               resisted
               my
               Commands
               ;
               I
               charge
               thee
               therefore
               come
               no
               further
               upon
               my
               Land
               ,
               neither
               presume
               to
               wet
               the
               Feet
               of
               thy
               Sovereign
               Lord.
               
            
             But
             the
             Sea
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             came
             rowling
             on
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             Reverence
             at
             all
             not
             only
             wet
             but
             dashed
             him
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             King
             quickly
             rising
             up
             ,
             bade
             those
             that
             were
             about
             him
             to
             consider
             the
             weak
             and
             bounded
             Power
             of
             Kings
             ;
             and
             how
             none
             indeed
             deserved
             that
             Title
             ,
             but
             He
             whose
             Eternal
             Laws
             both
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Seas
             obey
             .
             A
             Truth
             so
             evident
             of
             it self
             ,
             
             that
             were
             it
             not
             to
             shame
             his
             Court-Flatterers
             ,
             (
             who
             would
             not
             else
             be
             convinced
             )
             Cnute
             needed
             not
             to
             have
             gone
             wet-shod
             home
             .
             From
             thenceforth
             he
             would
             never
             afterwards
             wear
             his
             Crown
             ,
             but
             commanded
             it
             to
             be
             put
             upon
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Crucifix
             at
             Winchester
             .
          
           
             From
             whose
             Example
             ,
             as
             
               Petrus
               Pictaviensis
            
             relates
             ,
             arose
             that
             custom
             of
             hanging
             up
             the
             Armour
             of
             Great
             Men
             in
             Churches
             ,
             as
             Offerings
             made
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             whose
             assistance
             they
             had
             attained
             any
             Honour
             to
             themselves
             ,
             or
             Benefit
             to
             their
             Countrey
             ,
             either
             by
             Victory
             ,
             or
             an
             Honourable
             Death
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             conclude
             his
             Reign
             with
             his
             Laws
             ,
             which
             since
             we
             have
             not
             the
             time
             when
             they
             were
             made
             ,
             I
             have
             reserved
             to
             this
             place
             :
             They
             begin
             thus
             :
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Law
             (
             or
             Decree
             )
             which
             Cnute
             King
             of
             all
             
               England
               ,
               Denmark
            
             ,
             and
             Norway
             ,
             hath
             ordained
             with
             the
             Consent
             of
             his
             
               Wise
               Men
            
             at
             London
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             the
             Maintenance
             of
             his
             own
             Royal
             Dignity
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             Benefit
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             were
             made
             at
             Winchester
             in
             
               Mid-winter
               ,
               (
               i.e.
            
             at
             Christmas
             )
             which
             ,
             you
             must
             note
             ,
             was
             one
             of
             the
             stated
             times
             when
             all
             the
             Great
             Men
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             both
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             ,
             used
             of
             course
             to
             attend
             upon
             the
             King
             ,
             whether
             he
             summoned
             them
             ,
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             But
             since
             these
             Laws
             are
             very
             long
             ,
             and
             contain
             a
             Repetition
             and
             Confirmation
             of
             divers
             Laws
             formerly
             made
             by
             his
             Predecessors
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             here
             extract
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             Mr.
             Lambard
             for
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
           
             
             
               The
               first
               of
               Civil
               Concernment
               commands
               Justice
               to
               be
               faithfully
               and
               indifferently
               administred
               both
               to
               Poor
               and
               Rich
               ,
               and
               abolishes
               all
               unjust
               Laws
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               requires
               Mercy
               to
               be
               used
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               man
               be
               put
               to
               death
               for
               a
               small
               offence
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               eighth
               ordains
               ,
               that
               all
               people
               keep
               the
               Peace
               ;
               and
               orders
               one
               and
               the
               same
               good
               Money
               to
               be
               current
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               to
               refuse
               it
               .
               If
               any
               one
               embase
               the
               Coin
               ,
               his
               hands
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               without
               any
               Redemption
               :
               And
               if
               a
               Reeve
               or
               Magistrate
               be
               accused
               that
               it
               was
               done
               by
               his
               consent
               ,
               he
               shall
               purge
               himself
               by
               a
               treble
               Purgation
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               be
               cast
               ,
               incur
               the
               same
               Punishment
               with
               the
               Offender
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               twelfth
               is
               remarkable
               ,
               since
               it
               comprizes
               all
               those
               Forfeitures
               which
               the
               King
               challenges
               as
               due
               to
               himself
               ,
               in
               the
               Counties
               of
               West-Saxony
               ,
               except
               he
               please
               to
               confer
               them
               upon
               any
               other
               ;
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               the
               Penalties
               incurr'd
               for
               the
               breach
               of
               the
               Peace
               ,
               for
               breaking
               into
               a
               House
               ,
               stopping
               up
               a
               Passage
               ,
               and
               forsaking
               a
               man's
               Colours
               .
               If
               also
               for
               any
               Crime
               a
               man
               be
               outlaw'd
               ,
               the
               Restitution
               of
               him
               to
               his
               former
               state
               belongs
               to
               the
               King.
               He
               also
               that
               possesseth
               Bocland
               (
               i.
               e.
               Land
               convey●d
               by
               Deed
               )
               forfeits
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               let
               his
               Lord
               be
               who
               he
               will
               ;
               as
               also
               whoever
               relieves
               or
               Harbours
               a
               Fugitive
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               fourteenth
               Law
               appoints
               Mulcts
               for
               divers
               Offences
               ,
               and
               particulary
               ,
               That
               if
               any
               Judge
               have
               out
               of
               Hatred
               or
               Lucre
               perverted
               Justice
               ,
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               English
               he
               is
               to
               pay
               to
               the
               King
               the
               value
               of
               his
               Head
               ;
               and
               also
               to
               be
               removed
               from
               his
               Place
               ,
               or
               redeem
               it
               as
               the
               King
               shall
               please
               ,
               except
               he
               plead
               that
               what
               he
               did
               was
               from
               Ignorance
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               must
               confirm
               this
               Assertion
               by
               Oath
               :
               And
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Danes
               he
               is
               to
               incur
               the
               Mulct
               of
               the
               breach
               of
               that
               Law
               ,
               except
               he
               can
               plead
               Ignorance
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Nineteenth
               renews
               the
               former
               Laws
               of
               King
               Alfred
               ,
               commanding
               every
               one
               of
               free
               condition
               to
               enter
               himself
               into
               some
               Hundred
               or
               Tything
               ;
               that
               being
               in
               a
               condition
               to
               purge
               himself
               ,
               he
               may
               also
               be
               in
               a
               capacity
               to
               claim
               from
               another
               the
               value
               of
               his
               Head
               ,
               otherwise
               none
               that
               exceeds
               twelve
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               in
               case
               he
               receive
               any
               wrong
               ,
               shall
               be
               capable
               of
               enjoying
               the
               same
               privilege
               with
               a
               Freeman
               ;
               and
               be
               he
               a
               Master
               of
               a
               Family
               ,
               or
               a
               Retainer
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               entred
               into
               some
               Hundred
               or
               other
               ,
               and
               must
               find
               Pledges
               or
               Sureties
               for
               his
               appearance
               ,
               in
               case
               he
               be
               accused
               of
               a
               Crime
               .
               Some
               Great
               Men
               (
               says
               the
               King
               )
               if
               they
               can
               do
               it
               ,
               will
               protect
               their
               Servants
               ,
               giving
               out
               sometimes
               that
               they
               are
               Free
               ,
               other
               times
               that
               they
               are
               Slaves
               ;
               but
               we
               not
               enduring
               any
               such
               unjust
               practises
               ,
               enjoin
               ,
               That
               every
               one
               of
               twelve
               years
               of
               age
               shall
               give
               Security
               by
               Oath
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               neither
               steal
               himself
               ,
               nor
               be
               accessary
               to
               the
               Theft
               of
               any
               other
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             doth
             he
             revive
             what
             King
             Alfred
             had
             before
             ordained
             ,
             That
             no
             Freeman
             should
             be
             out
             of
             Tything
             ,
             or
             live
             at
             random
             ,
             without
             this
             most
             efficacious
             Tye
             of
             Suretyship
             ;
             and
             to
             what
             was
             enacted
             before
             ,
             adds
             this
             caution
             of
             twelve
             years
             ,
             beyond
             which
             ,
             for
             the
             Publick
             Peace
             and
             Security
             ,
             none
             were
             to
             live
             without
             being
             admitted
             and
             received
             into
             some
             Hundred
             and
             Tything
             .
          
           
             
               The
               twentieth
               Law
               of
               King
               Cnute
               so
               far
               indulges
               a
               man
               unblameable
               and
               of
               good
               Repute
               ,
               who
               never
               brake
               his
               Oath
               in
               the
               Hundred
               ,
               nor
               was
               cast
               by
               the
               Ordeal
               ,
               that
               his
               single
               Purgation
               shall
               be
               accepted
               .
               But
               a
               man
               of
               the
               contrary
               Reputation
               ,
               shall
               either
               be
               compelled
               to
               take
               
               his
               single
               Oath
               in
               three
               Hundreds
               ,
               or
               a
               threefold
               one
               ,
               
               according
               to
               the
               custom
               of
               that
               Court
               ,
               or
               be
               put
               to
               the
               Ordeal
               ;
               but
               a
               single
               Purgation
               is
               to
               be
               made
               with
               a
               threefold
               preparatory
               Oath
               .
            
          
           
             
               By
               virtue
               of
               the
               
                 fifty
                 fourth
              
               Law
               ,
               whosoever
               conspires
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               his
               Lord
               ,
               shall
               forfeit
               Life
               and
               Fortunes
               ,
               except
               he
               purge
               himself
               by
               the
               threefold
               Ordeal
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               
                 sixty
                 first
              
               declares
               breaking
               down
               or
               burning
               Houses
               ,
               as
               also
               Theft
               ,
               manifest
               Murthers
               ,
               and
               betraying
               of
               ones
               Lord
               ,
               according
               to
               Human
               Laws
               ,
               to
               be
               Crimes
               for
               which
               there
               is
               no
               Bote
               or
               Satisfaction
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Mulct
               or
               Compensation
               :
               Which
               is
               alteration
               of
               the
               former
               Laws
               ,
               by
               which
               all
               these
               Crimes
               were
               redeemable
               by
               Money
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               next
               wills
               ,
               That
               Mercy
               be
               shewn
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               to
               such
               as
               truly
               and
               unfeignedly
               amend
               their
               ways
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               by
               that
               which
               follows
               ,
               the
               King
               declares
               he
               will
               put
               a
               differrence
               betwixt
               Small
               and
               Great
               ,
               Rich
               and
               Poor
               ,
               Young
               and
               Old
               ,
               Infirm
               and
               Healthful
               ;
               forasmuch
               as
               some
               men
               may
               offend
               out
               of
               a
               kind
               of
               necessity
               ;
               and
               that
               a
               distinction
               is
               to
               be
               made
               betwixt
               a
               forced
               and
               a
               voluntary
               act
               :
               Therefore
               he
               promises
               to
               succour
               where
               there
               is
               most
               need
               of
               his
               help
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               
                 sixty
                 seventh
              
               contains
               an
               Act
               of
               Grace
               of
               the
               King
               to
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               whereby
               he
               relieves
               such
               as
               were
               formerly
               oppressed
               :
               He
               also
               enjoins
               all
               his
               Officers
               ,
               that
               they
               make
               provision
               for
               his
               House
               out
               of
               his
               own
               Lands
               and
               Tillage
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               compel
               no
               man
               to
               furnish
               him
               with
               any
               Provisions
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               upon
               pain
               of
               paying
               the
               value
               of
               their
               heads
               ,
               if
               they
               impose
               any
               Mulct
               upon
               Refusers
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               
                 sixty
                 eighth
              
               ordains
               ,
               That
               in
               case
               any
               man
               by
               neglect
               ,
               or
               sudden
               Death
               ,
               depart
               this
               world
               intestate
               ,
               his
               Lord
               shall
               take
               nothing
               of
               his
               Goods
               ,
               except
               what
               is
               due
               to
               him
               as
               an
               Herriot
               ;
               but
               all
               is
               to
               be
               distributed
               by
               his
               Judgment
               to
               the
               Wife
               ,
               Children
               ,
               and
               next
               Kindred
               ;
               justly
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               several
               Rights
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               
                 sixty
                 ninth
              
               settles
               the
               rates
               of
               all
               Herriots
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               ordering
               that
               the
               Herriot
               of
               every
               one
               be
               according
               to
               his
               dignity
               ;
               as
               first
               ,
               That
               of
               an
               Earl
               eight
               Horses
               ,
               whereof
               four
               with
               Furniture
               ,
               and
               four
               without
               ;
               four
               Helmets
               ,
               as
               many
               Corslets
               ,
               eight
               Spears
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               Shields
               ;
               four
               Swords
               ,
               and
               two
               hundred
               Mancuses
               of
               Gold.
               That
               of
               the
               King
               's
               chief
               Thane
               four
               Horses
               ,
               whereof
               two
               with
               Furniture
               ,
               and
               two
               without
               ;
               two
               Swords
               ,
               four
               Spears
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               Shields
               ;
               one
               Helmet
               ,
               one
               Corslet
               ,
               and
               fifty
               Mancuses
               of
               Gold.
               The
               Herriot
               of
               an
               inferior
               Thane
               ,
               an
               Horse
               with
               Furniture
               and
               Arms
               ;
               or
               amongst
               the
               West-Saxons
               the
               Sum
               of
               Money
               that
               is
               paid
               ,
               called
               Halfange
               ;
               in
               Mercia
               and
               East-England
               ,
               two
               Pounds
               :
               But
               amongst
               the
               Danes
               the
               Herriot
               of
               a
               King's
               Thane
               ,
               who
               hath
               free
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               is
               four
               Pounds
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               be
               nearer
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               his
               Herriot
               is
               two
               Horses
               ,
               whereof
               the
               one
               with
               Furniture
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               without
               ;
               a
               Sword
               ,
               two
               Spears
               ,
               as
               many
               Targets
               ,
               and
               fifty
               Mancuses
               of
               Gold.
               But
               the
               Herriot
               of
               a
               Thane
               of
               the
               lowest
               condition
               ,
               is
               two
               Pounds
               .
            
          
           
             This
             word
             Herriot
             ,
             (
             or
             as
             the
             true
             Saxon
             word
             is
             written
             )
             Herëgeate
             ,
             signifies
             Furniture
             for
             War
             ,
             given
             by
             the
             Vassal
             to
             his
             Lord
             ,
             probably
             at
             first
             designed
             for
             the
             driving
             away
             Thieves
             and
             Robbers
             ,
             which
             abounded
             when
             the
             Danish
             or
             Northern
             Nations
             so
             frequently
             invaded
             the
             Land
             :
             For
             though
             the
             word
             Here
             does
             in
             the
             Saxon
             Language
             
             signify
             an
             Army
             ,
             
             yet
             it
             is
             in
             our
             Saxon
             Authors
             (
             when
             without
             composition
             )
             generally
             taken
             in
             the
             worst
             sense
             ,
             for
             Invaders
             and
             Spoilers
             :
             A
             Lawful
             Army
             collected
             by
             the
             King
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Nation
             being
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Fyrd
             .
          
           
             
               The
               
                 seventy
                 first
              
               requires
               Widows
               to
               continue
               in
               Widowhood
               for
               the
               space
               of
               Twelve
               Months
               ,
               and
               then
               permits
               them
               to
               marry
               :
               If
               a
               Woman
               marry
               before
               her
               Twelve
               Months
               be
               out
               ,
               she
               shall
               lose
               her
               Dower
               ,
               with
               all
               that
               her
               Husband
               left
               her
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               come
               in
               such
               case
               to
               the
               next
               of
               kin
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               marries
               her
               ,
               shall
               pay
               the
               value
               of
               his
               Head
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               to
               whomsoever
               he
               assigns
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               
                 seventy
                 fifth
              
               Law
               deprives
               him
               of
               Life
               and
               Estate
               ,
               who
               either
               in
               an
               Expedition
               by
               Land
               or
               Sea
               deserts
               his
               Lord
               ,
               or
               his
               Fellow-Soldier
               ;
               and
               in
               such
               case
               the
               Lord
               is
               to
               have
               back
               the
               Land
               he
               gave
               him
               ;
               or
               if
               it
               was
               Bocland
               ,
               it
               goes
               to
               the
               King.
               But
               in
               case
               any
               one
               dye
               in
               Fight
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               Lord
               ,
               either
               at
               home
               or
               abroad
               ,
               his
               Herriot
               shall
               be
               remitted
               ,
               and
               his
               Children
               shall
               succeed
               both
               to
               his
               Goods
               and
               Lands
               ,
               and
               equally
               divide
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               
                 seventy
                 sixth
              
               gives
               him
               liberty
               that
               hath
               defended
               his
               Land
               ,
               and
               cleared
               it
               from
               all
               doubts
               and
               incumbrances
               in
               the
               Sciregemote
               ,
               or
               County-Court
               ,
               to
               possess
               it
               quietly
               whilst
               he
               lives
               ,
               and
               to
               leave
               it
               to
               whom
               he
               pleases
               when
               he
               dies
               .
            
          
           
             From
             whence
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             Conquest
             men
             might
             bequeath
             their
             Lands
             by
             their
             Last
             Will.
             
          
           
             
               The
               
                 seventy
                 seventh
              
               gives
               liberty
               to
               every
               man
               to
               hunt
               in
               his
               own
               Grounds
               ,
               but
               forbids
               all
               men
               under
               a
               Penalty
               to
               meddle
               with
               the
               King's
               Game
               ,
               especially
               in
               those
               places
               which
               he
               had
               fenced
               by
               Privilege
               .
            
          
           
             By
             those
             places
             thus
             privileged
             ,
             he
             means
             those
             which
             afterwards
             the
             Normans
             called
             Forests
             ,
             being
             Ground
             Desart
             and
             Woody
             ,
             lying
             open
             to
             the
             King
             's
             Deer
             ,
             not
             fenced
             about
             with
             any
             Hedge
             or
             Wall
             ,
             but
             circumscribed
             and
             privileged
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             here
             he
             words
             it
             )
             fenced
             with
             certain
             Bounds
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Immunities
             ,
             under
             Magistrates
             ,
             Judges
             ,
             Officers
             ,
             &c.
             
             Concerning
             these
             Forests
             ,
             the
             King
             published
             certain
             Constitutions
             (
             Thirty
             four
             in
             number
             )
             ,
             which
             you
             may
             see
             at
             large
             in
             Sir
             Hen.
             Spelman's
             Glossary
             ,
             
               tit
               .
               Foresta
            
             .
             But
             because
             he
             mentions
             them
             not
             in
             this
             nor
             any
             other
             of
             his
             Laws
             ,
             they
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             made
             afterwards
             :
             But
             the
             Thirtieth
             Article
             is
             therein
             almost
             the
             very
             same
             with
             this
             Law
             ,
             forbidding
             all
             men
             to
             meddle
             with
             his
             Game
             ;
             and
             yet
             permitting
             them
             to
             hunt
             in
             their
             own
             Grounds
             ,
             
               sine
               Chasea
            
             ;
             but
             what
             that
             signifies
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             following
             their
             Game
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Grounds
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             take
             upon
             me
             to
             determine
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             King
             HAROLD
             ,
             sirnamed
             Harefoot
             .
          
           
             NOT
             long
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             King
             Cnate
             ,
             our
             Annals
             relate
             ,
             
             
               That
               there
               was
               a
               great
               
                 Witena
                 Gemot
              
               ,
               or
               Council
               of
               the
               
                 Wise
                 Men
              
               ,
               held
               at
               Oxnaford
               ,
               where
               Earl
               Leofric
               ,
               and
               almost
               all
               the
               Thanes
               on
               the
               East
               part
               of
               Thames
               ,
               with
               the
               Seamen
               of
               London
               ,
               chose
               Harold
               for
               King
               of
               all
               England
               ,
               whilst
               his
               Brother
               Hardecnute
               was
               in
               Denmark
               :
               But
               Earl
               Godwin
               and
               all
               the
               Great
               Men
               of
               the
               West-Saxons
               ,
               withstood
               it
               as
               much
               as
               they
               could
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               not
               able
               to
               prevail
               against
               them
               .
               Then
               was
               it
               also
               decreed
               ,
               That
               Elgiva
               (
               or
               Emma
               )
               the
               Mother
               of
               Hardecnute
               ,
               should
               reside
               at
               Winchester
               ,
               with
               the
               Domes●ick
               Servants
               of
               the
               late
               King
               ,
               and
               should
               possess
               all
               West-Saxony
               ,
               where
               Earl
               Godwin
               was
               Governor
               ,
               or
               Lord
               Lieutenant
               .
               It
               is
               said
               also
               by
               some
               concerning
               this
               King
               Harold
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               King
               Cnute
               ,
               and
               of
               Aelgiva
               the
               Daughter
               of
               Aelfhelm
               the
               Ealdorman
               ;
               but
               that
               seems
               scarce
               probable
               to
               many
               ,
               however
               ,
               he
               was
               full
               (
               or
               Real
               )
               King
               of
               all
               England
               .
            
          
           
             That
             which
             gave
             cause
             to
             this
             suspicion
             ,
             was
             (
             as
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             and
             
               Radulph
               de
               Diceto
            
             relate
             )
             That
             this
             Aelgiva
             not
             being
             able
             to
             have
             Children
             by
             King
             Cnute
             ,
             commanded
             the
             Son
             of
             a
             certain
             Shoomaker
             ,
             then
             newly
             born
             ,
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             feigning
             a
             formal
             Lying
             in
             ,
             to
             have
             imposed
             upon
             the
             credulous
             King
             her
             Husband
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             really
             brought
             to
             bed
             of
             a
             Son
             ;
             which
             ,
             if
             true
             ,
             shews
             that
             it
             is
             no
             new
             or
             strange
             thing
             for
             a
             Queen
             of
             England
             to
             impose
             a
             supposititious
             Birth
             upon
             the
             King
             her
             Husband
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Nation
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             Contention
             about
             the
             Election
             of
             Harold
             ,
             gives
             us
             great
             reason
             to
             doubt
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Relation
             in
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             ,
             and
             other
             Authors
             ,
             of
             this
             
             Harold's
             being
             appointed
             by
             his
             Father's
             Will
             to
             succeed
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             ;
             such
             a
             Nomination
             or
             Recommendation
             seldom
             or
             never
             failing
             to
             be
             observed
             by
             the
             States
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             without
             any
             dispute
             ,
             at
             the
             Election
             of
             a
             New
             King
             :
             And
             besides
             ,
             Queen
             Aemma
             his
             Mother
             ,
             who
             had
             then
             the
             greatest
             power
             with
             King
             Cnute
             ,
             would
             sure
             much
             rather
             have
             had
             her
             own
             Son
             Hardecnute
             to
             have
             succeeded
             him
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             ,
             than
             Harold
             ,
             at
             best
             supposed
             to
             be
             her
             Husband's
             Son
             by
             another
             Woman
             :
             So
             that
             if
             Harold
             was
             now
             chosen
             King
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             likely
             that
             it
             was
             not
             in
             pursuance
             of
             King
             
             Cnute's
             Will
             ,
             but
             purely
             from
             the
             prevailing
             Faction
             of
             the
             Danes
             and
             Londoners
             ;
             who
             ,
             as
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             tells
             us
             ,
             were
             by
             their
             long
             conversation
             with
             them
             ,
             become
             wholly
             Danish
             in
             their
             Inclinations
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             Ingulph
             may
             be
             believed
             (
             who
             lived
             as
             well
             before
             as
             after
             the
             Conquest
             )
             ,
             there
             was
             then
             so
             great
             a
             Dispute
             about
             the
             Election
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             that
             many
             fearing
             a
             Civil
             War
             would
             ensue
             ,
             it
             caused
             multitudes
             of
             people
             to
             quit
             their
             Habitations
             ,
             and
             betake
             themselves
             into
             Waterish
             and
             Fenny
             Places
             ,
             where
             they
             thought
             the
             Enemy
             could
             not
             ,
             or
             would
             no
             easily
             pursue
             them
             ;
             and
             particularly
             to
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Croyland
             ,
             where
             they
             caused
             such
             a
             disturbance
             ,
             that
             the
             Monks
             of
             that
             
             place
             could
             neither
             meet
             in
             the
             Church
             nor
             in
             the
             Refectory
             :
             
             When
             at
             last
             ,
             to
             avoid
             the
             Effusion
             of
             Christian
             Blood
             ,
             it
             was
             agreed
             at
             the
             aforesaid
             Council
             at
             Oxnaford
             ,
             That
             the
             Kingdom
             should
             be
             divided
             between
             the
             two
             Brothers
             ,
             Harold
             and
             Hardecnute
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             former
             should
             have
             all
             the
             Countries
             lying
             Northward
             from
             the
             Thames
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             City
             of
             London
             ,
             and
             Hardecnute
             enjoy
             all
             the
             Southern
             Provinces
             .
             But
             Hardecnute
             having
             received
             his
             share
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             went
             into
             Denmark
             ,
             where
             making
             unnecessary
             delays
             ,
             Harold
             seized
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             to
             himself
             .
             Which
             is
             in
             part
             confirmed
             by
             an
             Ancient
             Manuscript
             Chronicle
             in
             the
             *
             Cottonian
             Library
             ;
             which
             relates
             ,
             That
             Harold
             King
             of
             the
             Northumbrians
             and
             Mercians
             ,
             was
             elected
             King
             of
             all
             England
             ;
             and
             Hardecnute
             ,
             because
             he
             staid
             in
             Denmark
             ,
             was
             cast
             off
             .
             To
             which
             may
             be
             added
             certain
             old
             †
             Manuscript
             Annals
             ,
             now
             in
             the
             same
             Library
             (
             part
             of
             which
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             written
             by
             Henry
             of
             
               Huntington
               )
            
             ,
             That
             Harold
             was
             elected
             by
             the
             Chief
             Men
             of
             the
             
               East-Angles
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Danes
             of
             that
             Countrey
             )
             together
             with
             the
             Londoners
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             usurped
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             his
             Brother
             Hardecnute
             ,
             being
             then
             in
             Denmark
             .
             And
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             relates
             ,
             That
             by
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             Great
             Men
             of
             
               England
               ,
               Harold
            
             began
             to
             reign
             as
             true
             and
             just
             Heir
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             indisputably
             as
             King
             Cnute
             his
             Father
             had
             done
             ;
             because
             Hardecnute
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             truer
             Heir
             than
             he
             ,
             was
             then
             expected
             ;
             yet
             that
             in
             a
             short
             time
             the
             Kingdom
             became
             divided
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             Ingulph
             hath
             related
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             very
             unlikely
             ,
             that
             Hardecnute
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             been
             chosen
             King
             of
             any
             part
             of
             England
             ,
             would
             have
             left
             it
             ,
             and
             gone
             over
             into
             Denmark
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             well
             settled
             at
             home
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             more
             likely
             (
             what
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             asserts
             )
             ,
             That
             Harold
             was
             at
             first
             elected
             King
             only
             of
             the
             Mercians
             and
             
               Northumbers
               ,
               Hardecnute
            
             being
             to
             enjoy
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             but
             that
             not
             coming
             out
             of
             Denmark
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             Harold
             got
             himself
             chosen
             King
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             the
             year
             following
             .
          
           
             But
             leaving
             this
             matter
             concerning
             
             Hardecnute's
             Succession
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             confessed
             is
             much
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             the
             Author
             last
             mentioned
             does
             say
             ,
             That
             Harold
             after
             he
             had
             obtained
             the
             Royal
             Dignity
             ,
             sent
             his
             Guards
             speedily
             to
             Winchester
             ,
             and
             there
             tyrannically
             seized
             on
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             Treasures
             of
             the
             King
             his
             Father
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             bequeathed
             by
             Cnute
             to
             the
             Queen
             his
             Mother-in-Law
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             cannot
             omit
             taking
             notice
             of
             the
             most
             Cruel
             and
             Bloody
             Treatment
             of
             Prince
             Alfred
             (
             Brother
             to
             King
             Edward
             )
             and
             his
             Followers
             ;
             which
             because
             many
             of
             our
             Best
             and
             most
             Ancient
             Historians
             ,
             as
             well
             Printed
             as
             Manuscript
             ,
             refer
             to
             this
             year
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             not
             long
             after
             King
             
             Harold's
             coming
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             set
             down
             ,
             since
             it
             seems
             most
             likely
             to
             have
             happened
             now
             ,
             rather
             than
             at
             any
             other
             time
             :
             For
             though
             our
             Authors
             differ
             much
             about
             it
             ,
             yet
             seeing
             most
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Manuscript
             Annals
             in
             the
             Cottonian
             Library
             ,
             (
             as
             also
             that
             old
             Treatise
             called
             
               Encomium
               Emmae
            
             ,
             being
             a
             Panegyrick
             wrote
             on
             that
             Queen
             by
             a
             Monk
             of
             her
             own
             time
             )
             agree
             in
             relating
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             this
             horrid
             Action
             ,
             I
             shall
             from
             thence
             transcribe
             this
             following
             Account
             of
             it
             ;
             viz.
             
          
           
             
               That
               King
               Harold
               seeking
               by
               Treachery
               how
               to
               get
               those
               two
               young
               Princes
               ,
               (
               Sons
               to
               the
               late
               King
               Ethelred
               )
               into
               his
               power
               ,
               forged
               a
               Letter
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Queen
               Emma
               their
               Mother
               ,
               inviting
               them
               into
               England
               ;
               wherein
               ,
               personating
               her
               ,
               she
               seemed
               to
               chide
               them
               gently
               
               for
               their
               delay
               ,
               in
               not
               coming
               over
               to
               look
               after
               their
               own
               concerns
               ;
               
               seeing
               they
               could
               not
               but
               know
               that
               it
               procured
               the
               daily
               confirming
               of
               the
               Usurper
               in
               his
               power
               ,
               who
               omitted
               no
               arts
               or
               means
               whatsoever
               ,
               to
               gain
               the
               chief
               Nobility
               over
               to
               his
               Party
               ;
               yet
               also
               assures
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               English
               Nation
               had
               much
               rather
               have
               one
               of
               them
               to
               be
               their
               King
               ;
               and
               in
               conclusion
               ,
               desires
               they
               would
               come
               as
               speedily
               and
               as
               privately
               as
               they
               could
               ,
               to
               consult
               with
               her
               ,
               what
               course
               was
               best
               to
               be
               taken
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Letter
             was
             sent
             to
             the
             Princes
             ,
             then
             in
             Normandy
             ,
             by
             an
             express
             Messenger
             ,
             with
             Presents
             also
             ,
             as
             from
             their
             Mother
             ;
             which
             they
             joyfully
             receiving
             ,
             returned
             word
             by
             the
             same
             hand
             ,
             That
             one
             of
             them
             would
             be
             with
             her
             shortly
             ,
             naming
             both
             the
             Time
             and
             Place
             .
             *
             Alfred
             who
             was
             the
             younger
             (
             for
             so
             it
             was
             thought
             best
             )
             at
             the
             appointed
             time
             ,
             with
             a
             few
             Ships
             ,
             and
             some
             small
             number
             of
             Normans
             about
             him
             ,
             appeared
             on
             the
             Coast
             ,
             and
             no
             sooner
             came
             ashore
             ,
             but
             fell
             into
             the
             Snare
             that
             Earl
             Godwin
             had
             laid
             for
             him
             ,
             being
             sent
             on
             purpose
             to
             betray
             him
             ;
             and
             being
             cajoll'd
             into
             a
             belief
             that
             he
             was
             sent
             for
             by
             the
             King
             then
             at
             London
             ,
             he
             was
             in
             the
             way
             met
             at
             Guilford
             by
             Earl
             Godwin
             ,
             who
             with
             all
             seeming
             Friendship
             at
             first
             kindly
             entertained
             him
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             night
             surprized
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             Prisoner
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             Company
             ,
             most
             of
             whom
             (
             in
             all
             about
             Six
             hundred
             men
             )
             were
             put
             to
             various
             kinds
             of
             cruel
             deaths
             ,
             and
             being
             twice
             decimated
             ,
             every
             Tenth
             man
             suffered
             without
             mercy
             .
             The
             Prince
             was
             brought
             to
             London
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             King
             sent
             bound
             to
             Ely
             ,
             and
             had
             his
             eyes
             put
             out
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             landed
             there
             ;
             and
             being
             delivered
             to
             the
             Monks
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             died
             soon
             after
             in
             their
             Custody
             ;
             but
             whether
             of
             the
             Pain
             ,
             or
             Grief
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             Indisposition
             ,
             is
             left
             uncertain
             .
          
           
             Yet
             though
             this
             Author
             makes
             no
             mention
             of
             Prince
             Edward
             his
             Brother's
             coming
             over
             with
             him
             ;
             but
             rather
             asserting
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             came
             at
             all
             ;
             however
             ,
             several
             other
             Historians
             will
             have
             this
             Prince
             to
             have
             either
             come
             over
             then
             ,
             or
             some
             time
             before
             ;
             and
             that
             being
             with
             his
             Mother
             when
             his
             Brother
             was
             thus
             treated
             ,
             she
             immediately
             sent
             him
             back
             into
             Normandy
             ;
             which
             I
             must
             confess
             seems
             very
             improbable
             ,
             since
             Harold
             had
             it
             then
             in
             his
             power
             to
             destroy
             them
             both
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             this
             unfortunate
             Prince
             was
             made
             away
             ,
             yet
             since
             our
             Annals
             are
             wholly
             silent
             in
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             about
             which
             our
             Historians
             so
             much
             vary
             ,
             as
             concerning
             the
             time
             when
             it
             was
             done
             .
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             and
             Bromton
             place
             it
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Harold
             ;
             and
             before
             the
             coming
             over
             of
             Hardecnute
             ;
             when
             they
             say
             that
             Prince
             Alfred
             arrived
             ,
             with
             some
             expectations
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             but
             the
             former
             plainly
             confesses
             ,
             that
             he
             related
             this
             story
             only
             upon
             common
             fame
             ;
             yet
             because
             the
             Chronicles
             
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Saxon
             Annals
             )
             are
             silent
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             affirm
             it
             for
             truth
             ;
             so
             it
             seems
             he
             had
             never
             seen
             the
             above-mention'd
             
               Encomium
               Emmae
            
             .
             But
             that
             Prince
             Alfred
             was
             made
             away
             by
             the
             means
             of
             Earl
             Godwin
             ,
             we
             shall
             further
             make
             out
             when
             we
             come
             to
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             Confessor
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             reason
             that
             some
             of
             our
             Historians
             give
             for
             
             Godwin's
             cruel
             usage
             of
             Prince
             Alfred
             ,
             whilst
             he
             let
             his
             Brother
             escape
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             Godwin
             was
             afraid
             of
             the
             High
             Spirit
             and
             Wit
             of
             this
             young
             Prince
             ;
             because
             he
             knew
             that
             if
             ever
             he
             came
             to
             be
             King
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             be
             governed
             by
             him
             ,
             nor
             marry
             his
             Daughter
             ;
             both
             which
             he
             hoped
             for
             from
             Edward
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             should
             be
             chosen
             King
             by
             his
             means
             (
             as
             afterwards
             
             happen'd
             )
             .
             This
             ,
             whether
             true
             or
             not
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             determine
             ;
             yet
             it
             suits
             well
             enough
             with
             the
             Interest
             of
             that
             Politick
             Earl.
             I
             shall
             say
             no
             more
             of
             this
             ,
             only
             we
             cannot
             but
             hence
             observe
             the
             great
             Uncertainty
             of
             Traditional
             Accounts
             ,
             though
             of
             no
             long
             standing
             ,
             since
             this
             Story
             ,
             transacted
             not
             many
             years
             before
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             is
             told
             so
             many
             several
             ways
             .
          
           
             
               This
               year
               (
               according
               to
               our
               Annals
               )
               Aelgiva
               the
               Widow
               of
               King
               Cnute
               ,
               
               and
               Mother
               of
               King
               Hardecnute
               and
               King
               Edward
               ,
               was
               banished
               ;
               but
               going
               over
               to
               Baldwin
               Earl
               of
               Flanders
               ,
               he
               assign'd
               her
               Bricge
               (
               i.
               e.
               Bruges
               )
               for
               her
               Retirement
               ,
               where
               he
               protected
               her
               ,
               and
               provided
               for
               her
               as
               long
               as
               she
               staid
               there
               .
            
          
           
             But
             the
             Reader
             is
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             this
             Queen
             ,
             who
             is
             here
             called
             Aelgiva
             in
             the
             English-Saxon
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             with
             Emma
             in
             the
             Norman-French
             Dialect
             ,
             and
             who
             was
             now
             banished
             England
             by
             King
             Harold
             ,
             as
             all
             Writers
             agree
             .
             But
             the
             reason
             why
             this
             Queen
             did
             not
             retire
             into
             Normandy
             ,
             her
             own
             Countrey
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             her
             Father
             and
             Brother
             were
             both
             dead
             ;
             and
             though
             William
             her
             Nephew
             then
             succeeded
             in
             the
             Dukedom
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             but
             an
             Infant
             ,
             under
             the
             Tutelage
             of
             the
             King
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             This
             year
             also
             produced
             a
             great
             Revolution
             in
             Wales
             ;
             for
             
               Griffyth
               ap
               Lewelyn
               ap
               Sitsylt
            
             ,
             sometimes
             Prince
             of
             Wales
             ,
             raised
             a
             great
             Army
             against
             Prince
             Jago
             ,
             who
             now
             enjoyed
             the
             Principality
             of
             North-Wales
             (
             as
             you
             have
             already
             heard
             )
             ;
             and
             Jago
             also
             provided
             for
             himself
             as
             well
             as
             he
             could
             ;
             but
             the
             greater
             part
             ,
             and
             the
             better
             Soldiers
             were
             of
             
             Griffyth's
             side
             ,
             for
             the
             love
             they
             bore
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             as
             plainly
             appeared
             when
             it
             came
             to
             a
             trial
             ;
             for
             after
             the
             Battel
             was
             joined
             ,
             Jago
             ,
             his
             Soldiers
             deserting
             him
             ,
             was
             soon
             overthrown
             and
             slain
             ;
             and
             then
             Griffyth
             reigned
             in
             his
             stead
             .
             From
             whence
             we
             may
             observe
             the
             strange
             fickleness
             of
             the
             Welsh
             Nation
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             who
             notwithstanding
             their
             seeming
             Affection
             to
             this
             Prince
             the
             Right
             Heir
             ,
             yet
             left
             him
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             they
             met
             with
             one
             of
             the
             same
             Race
             whom
             they
             liked
             better
             .
             From
             which
             evil
             custom
             these
             Countries
             were
             never
             long
             without
             Civil
             Wars
             ,
             till
             the
             total
             Conquest
             of
             them
             by
             the
             English.
             
          
           
             But
             
               Griffyth
               ap
               Lewelyn
            
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             thus
             slain
             Prince
             Jago
             ,
             governed
             North-Wales
             very
             well
             ,
             following
             his
             Father's
             steps
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             very
             first
             year
             of
             his
             Government
             he
             fought
             with
             the
             Englishmen
             and
             Danes
             at
             Crosford
             upon
             Severne
             ;
             and
             from
             thence
             he
             led
             his
             Army
             to
             
               Lhanpadarn
               vawr
            
             in
             Caerdiganshire
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             that
             place
             ;
             and
             thence
             passing
             into
             South-Wales
             ,
             totally
             subdued
             it
             ;
             
               Howel
               ap
               Edwin
            
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             Prince
             thereof
             ,
             being
             forced
             to
             fly
             his
             Countrey
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             had
             thus
             reduced
             South-Wales
             ,
             he
             returned
             home
             again
             with
             Honour
             .
             But
             the
             next
             year
             ,
          
           
             
             Howel
             Prince
             of
             South-Wales
             (
             as
             the
             English
             as
             well
             as
             Welsh
             Chronicles
             relate
             )
             having
             now
             procured
             Edwin
             the
             Brother
             of
             Leofric
             Earl
             of
             Mercia
             to
             assist
             him
             ,
             marched
             with
             a
             great
             Army
             of
             English
             and
             Danes
             against
             Prince
             Griffyth
             ,
             who
             meeting
             them
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             overcame
             them
             ,
             and
             slew
             Edwin
             at
             Pencadair
             ,
             and
             pursued
             Howel
             so
             closely
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             escaped
             himself
             ,
             yet
             his
             Wife
             was
             taken
             Prisoner
             ;
             whom
             Griffyth
             like
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             he
             kept
             her
             for
             his
             Mistress
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             Howel
             after
             this
             made
             several
             Attempts
             to
             regain
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             yet
             he
             could
             never
             succeed
             ,
             for
             that
             Prince
             Griffyth
             held
             it
             all
             his
             time
             .
             But
             the
             Cottonian
             Chronicle
             relates
             ,
             that
             fighting
             afterwards
             
             with
             Griffyth
             at
             a
             place
             called
             Paldiwach
             ,
             he
             obtained
             the
             Victory
             ,
             and
             again
             made
             himself
             Prince
             of
             South-Wales
             :
             But
             this
             I
             leave
             to
             the
             Reader
             's
             Judgment
             .
             To
             return
             again
             to
             our
             Annals
             :
          
           
             
               Ethelnoth
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               deceased
               ,
               
               and
               a
               little
               after
               Ethelric
               Bishop
               of
               the
               South-Saxons
               ;
               and
               also
               a
               little
               before
               
                 Christmas
                 Bryteh
              
               Bishop
               of
               Worcester
               ;
               and
               a
               little
               after
               ,
               Aelfric
               Bishop
               of
               the
               
                 East
                 Angles
              
               :
               Then
               Aeadsige
               was
               made
               Archbishop
               ,
               and
               Grymkytel
               Bishop
               of
               the
               South-Saxons
               ;
               and
               Living
               succeeded
               in
               the
               Bishopricks
               of
               Worcester
               and
               Gloucester
               .
            
          
           
             
               This
               year
               King
               Harold
               deceased
               at
               Oxnaford
               ,
               16.
               
               
                 Kal.
                 April
              
               ,
               
               and
               was
               buried
               at
               Westminster
               .
               He
               governed
               England
               Four
               Years
               ,
               and
               Sixteen
               Weeks
               .
               ]
            
             But
             there
             is
             certainly
             an
             Error
             in
             this
             Copy
             of
             the
             Annals
             ;
             for
             either
             he
             deceased
             not
             till
             the
             next
             year
             ,
             as
             the
             Cambridge
             Copy
             and
             
               Mat.
               Westminster
            
             place
             it
             ;
             or
             else
             he
             could
             reign
             but
             Three
             Years
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             so
             many
             odd
             Weeks
             as
             these
             Annals
             mention
             .
          
           
             
               In
               his
               time
               was
               again
               paid
               a
               great
               Tax
               for
               the
               setting
               out
               Sixteen
               Sail
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               Eight
               Marks
               to
               every
               Rower
               (
               which
               shews
               it
               consisted
               of
               only
               Gallies
               ,
               and
               not
               Ships
               )
               ;
               and
               as
               Florence
               also
               adds
               ,
               Twelve
               Marks
               more
               to
               every
               Master
               ,
               which
               he
               order'd
               to
               be
               rais'd
               through
               all
               England
               ;
               as
               was
               before
               done
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               Cnute
               .
            
          
           
             But
             it
             seems
             every
             Port
             was
             bound
             to
             pay
             such
             a
             proportion
             ,
             to
             set
             out
             these
             Sixteen
             Sail
             (
             as
             
               H.
               Huntington
            
             relates
             )
             whereby
             nevertheless
             he
             so
             much
             incensed
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             English
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Welsh
             perceiving
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             for
             some
             other
             reason
             ,
             began
             to
             be
             very
             unruly
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             some
             Insurrections
             happened
             thereupon
             ,
             wherein
             many
             of
             the
             English
             Nobility
             were
             slain
             ;
             as
             Edwin
             ,
             Brother
             to
             Earl
             
               Leofric
               ;
               Turketil
            
             and
             Algeat
             ,
             the
             Sons
             of
             Effi
             ,
             both
             of
             them
             Great
             Persons
             ;
             and
             several
             others
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             this
             time
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             we
             may
             refer
             what
             Caradoc
             in
             his
             Welsh
             Chronicle
             relates
             ,
             That
             
               Griffyth
               ap
               Lewelyn
            
             ,
             Prince
             of
             North-Wales
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             fought
             with
             the
             English
             and
             Danes
             at
             Crossford
             upon
             Severne
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             to
             flight
             ;
             and
             from
             thence
             he
             led
             his
             Army
             to
             
               Lhanpadan
               vawr
            
             in
             Caerdiganshire
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             the
             place
             utterly
             ;
             and
             from
             thence
             passed
             all
             over
             South-Wales
             ,
             receiving
             the
             people
             into
             his
             subjection
             ,
             for
             
               Howel
               ap
               Edwin
            
             their
             King
             fled
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             forsook
             the
             Land.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Character
             of
             this
             King
             Harold
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             was
             called
             Harefoot
             ,
             they
             are
             very
             uncertain
             :
             
               H.
               Knighton
            
             in
             his
             Chronicle
             writes
             very
             oddly
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             a
             Body
             like
             a
             Hare
             ,
             sure
             he
             means
             hairy
             like
             that
             Creature
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             was
             called
             Harefoot
             ;
             which
             is
             very
             improbable
             .
             But
             others
             with
             more
             appearance
             of
             truth
             ,
             derive
             it
             from
             his
             Swiftness
             of
             Foot.
             Bromton
             gives
             him
             this
             Character
             ,
             That
             in
             all
             respects
             he
             degenerated
             from
             the
             Worth
             of
             his
             Father
             King
             Cnute
             (
             insomuch
             that
             divers
             suspected
             him
             not
             to
             have
             been
             his
             Son
             )
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             altogether
             careless
             both
             as
             to
             matters
             of
             War
             and
             Peace
             ;
             only
             he
             would
             pursue
             his
             own
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             very
             unbecoming
             his
             Royal
             Estate
             ,
             chusing
             rather
             to
             go
             on
             foot
             ,
             than
             ride
             ;
             whence
             ,
             for
             the
             lightness
             and
             swiftness
             of
             his
             Feet
             ,
             he
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             called
             Harefoot
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             his
             Laws
             ,
             we
             have
             only
             this
             one
             mentioned
             by
             Mr.
             Selden
             in
             his
             
               Janus
               Anglorum
            
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             That
             whatever
             Welshman
             ,
             coming
             into
             England
             without
             leave
             ,
             was
             taken
             on
             this
             side
             
             Offa's
             Ditch
             ,
             should
             have
             his
             Right
             Hand
             cut
             off
             by
             the
             King's
             Officers
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             King
             HARDECNUTE
             .
          
           
             
             
               KING
               Harold
               dying
               thus
               suddenly
               ,
               the
               Chief
               Men
               of
               England
               ,
               with
               whom
               also
               the
               Londoners
               now
               joined
               ,
               sent
               Messengers
               to
               Hardecnute
               (
               who
               was
               then
               at
               Bruges
               with
               his
               Mother
               )
               intreating
               him
               to
               come
               and
               receive
               the
               Crown
               ;
               whereupon
               he
               hasted
               into
               Denmark
               ,
               there
               to
               settle
               his
               Affairs
               ;
               which
               when
               he
               had
               done
               ,
               with
               Forty
               (
               or
               as
               some
               say
               ,
               Sixty
               )
               Ships
               ,
               well
               mann'd
               with
               Danish
               Soldiers
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               Annals
               ,
               he
               arrived
               at
               Sandwich
               seven
               days
               before
               Midsummer
               ,
               being
               joyfully
               received
               both
               by
               the
               Danes
               and
               English
               ;
               (
               and
               as
               
                 H.
                 Huntington
              
               relates
               ,
               was
               by
               both
               of
               them
               
                 elected
                 King
              
               )
               ;
               though
               afterwards
               the
               Great
               Men
               that
               did
               it
               ,
               paid
               dearly
               for
               it
               ;
               for
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               it
               was
               decreed
               ,
               That
               a
               Tax
               of
               Eight
               Marks
               should
               be
               again
               paid
               to
               the
               Rowers
               in
               Sixty
               two
               Sail
               of
               Ships
               .
               The
               same
               year
               also
               a
               
                 S●ster
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               a
               Horse-load
               )
               of
               Wheat
               was
               sold
               for
               Fifty
               five
               Pence
               ,
               and
               more
               .
            
          
           
             
               This
               year
               Eadsige
               the
               Archbishop
               went
               to
               Rome
               ;
               and
               also
               another
               Military
               Tax
               was
               paid
               ,
               
               of
               Twenty
               nine
               thousand
               twenty
               nine
               pounds
               :
               And
               after
               this
               ,
               was
               paid
               Eleven
               thousand
               forty
               eight
               pounds
               for
               two
               and
               thirty
               Sail
               of
               Ships
               .
            
          
           
             But
             whether
             these
             Taxes
             were
             raised
             by
             Authority
             of
             the
             Great
             Council
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             our
             Authors
             do
             not
             mention
             ;
             but
             I
             believe
             not
             ;
             for
             this
             Danegelt
             was
             now
             by
             constant
             usage
             become
             a
             Prerogative
             .
          
           
             
               The
               same
               year
               came
               Eadward
               the
               Son
               of
               King
               Aethelred
               into
               this
               Kingdom
               from
               Wealand
               (
               by
               which
               our
               Annals
               mean
               
                 Normandy
                 )
              
               :
            
             After
             which
             time
             Prince
             Edward
             returned
             no
             more
             thither
             ,
             but
             staid
             in
             England
             till
             his
             Brother
             died
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             same
             year
             ,
             not
             long
             after
             his
             Coronation
             ,
             he
             sent
             Alfric
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             ,
             and
             Earl
             Godwin
             ,
             and
             divers
             Great
             Men
             of
             his
             Court
             to
             London
             ,
             attended
             by
             the
             Hangman
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             Hatred
             to
             his
             Brother
             Harold
             ,
             and
             Revenge
             of
             the
             Injuries
             done
             to
             his
             Mother
             (
             as
             he
             pretended
             )
             commanded
             his
             Body
             to
             be
             dug
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             Head
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             and
             flung
             into
             the
             Thames
             ;
             but
             some
             Fishermen
             afterwards
             pulling
             it
             up
             with
             their
             Nets
             ,
             buried
             it
             again
             in
             St.
             
             Clement's
             Church-yard
             ,
             being
             then
             the
             Burying-place
             of
             the
             Danes
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             year
             also
             (
             according
             to
             
             Bromton's
             Chronicle
             )
             King
             Hardecnute
             sent
             over
             his
             Sister
             Gunhilda
             to
             the
             Emperor
             Henry
             ,
             to
             whom
             she
             had
             been
             in
             her
             Father's
             life-time
             betroth'd
             :
             But
             before
             she
             went
             ,
             the
             King
             kept
             the
             Nuptial
             Feast
             with
             that
             Magnificence
             in
             Cloaths
             ,
             Equipage
             ,
             and
             Feasting
             ,
             that
             as
             
               Mat.
               Westminster
            
             relates
             ,
             it
             was
             remembred
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             sung
             by
             Musicians
             at
             all
             great
             Entertainments
             .
             But
             this
             Lady
             was
             received
             and
             treated
             by
             the
             Emperor
             her
             Husband
             with
             great
             kindness
             for
             some
             time
             ;
             till
             being
             accused
             of
             Adultery
             ,
             she
             could
             find
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             no
             beter
             a
             Champion
             to
             vindicate
             her
             Honour
             ,
             than
             a
             certain
             little
             Page
             she
             had
             brought
             out
             of
             England
             with
             her
             ,
             who
             undertaking
             her
             defence
             ,
             fought
             in
             a
             single
             Combat
             against
             a
             man
             of
             a
             vast
             
             Stature
             ,
             named
             Rodingar
             ,
             
             and
             by
             cutting
             his
             Hamstrings
             with
             his
             Sword
             ,
             and
             falling
             down
             ,
             he
             obtained
             the
             Victory
             ,
             and
             so
             cleared
             his
             Lady's
             Honour
             ;
             of
             which
             she
             yet
             received
             so
             little
             satisfaction
             ,
             that
             she
             forsook
             her
             Husband
             ,
             and
             retired
             into
             a
             Monastery
             ,
             where
             she
             ended
             her
             days
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             also
             (
             as
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             ,
             Bromton's
             Chronicle
             ,
             and
             other
             Authors
             inform
             us
             )
             King
             Hardecnute
             was
             highly
             incensed
             against
             Living
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             and
             Earl
             Godwin
             ,
             for
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Half
             Brother
             Alfred
             ,
             Son
             to
             King
             
               Ethelred
               ;
               Alfric
            
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             accusing
             them
             both
             of
             having
             persuaded
             King
             Harold
             to
             use
             him
             so
             cruelly
             as
             you
             have
             already
             heard
             :
             The
             Bishop
             and
             Earl
             being
             thus
             accused
             before
             King
             Hardecnute
             ,
             the
             former
             was
             deprived
             of
             his
             Bishoprick
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             was
             also
             in
             very
             great
             danger
             .
             But
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             the
             King
             being
             appeased
             with
             Money
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             was
             again
             restored
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             Earl
             Godwin
             ,
             he
             had
             also
             incurred
             some
             heavy
             Punishment
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             been
             so
             cunning
             as
             to
             buy
             his
             peace
             (
             as
             these
             Authors
             relate
             )
             by
             presenting
             the
             King
             with
             a
             Galley
             most
             magnificently
             equipp'd
             ,
             having
             a
             gilded
             Stern
             ,
             and
             furnished
             with
             all
             Conveniences
             both
             for
             War
             and
             Pleasure
             ,
             and
             mann'd
             with
             Eighty
             choice
             Soldiers
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             whom
             had
             upon
             each
             Arm
             a
             Golden
             Bracelet
             weighing
             sixteen
             Ounces
             ,
             with
             Helmet
             and
             Corslet
             all
             gilt
             ,
             as
             were
             also
             the
             Hilts
             of
             their
             Swords
             ;
             having
             a
             Danish
             Battel-Axe
             adorned
             with
             Silver
             and
             Gold
             ,
             hung
             on
             his
             Left
             Shoulder
             ,
             whilst
             in
             his
             Left
             Hand
             he
             held
             a
             Shield
             ,
             the
             Boss
             and
             Nails
             of
             which
             were
             also
             gilded
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Right
             a
             Launce
             ,
             in
             the
             English-Saxon
             Tongue
             called
             a
             Tegar
             :
             But
             all
             this
             would
             not
             serve
             his
             turn
             ,
             without
             an
             Oath
             ,
             That
             Prince
             Alfred
             had
             not
             his
             eyes
             put
             out
             by
             his
             Advice
             ,
             but
             he
             therein
             merely
             obeyed
             
             Harold's
             Commands
             ,
             being
             at
             that
             time
             his
             King
             and
             Master
             .
          
           
             This
             year
             (
             according
             to
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             )
             King
             Hardecnute
             sent
             his
             
               Huisceorles
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             his
             Domestick
             Servants
             ,
             
             or
             Guards
             )
             to
             exact
             the
             Tax
             which
             he
             had
             lately
             imposed
             :
             But
             the
             Citizens
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             and
             the
             Worcestershire
             men
             rising
             ,
             slew
             two
             of
             them
             ,
             called
             Feadar
             and
             Turstan
             ,
             having
             fled
             into
             a
             Tower
             belonging
             to
             a
             Monastery
             of
             that
             City
             .
             Thereupon
             Hardecnute
             being
             exceedingly
             provoked
             to
             hear
             of
             their
             deaths
             ,
             sent
             to
             revenge
             it
             ,
             Leofric
             Ealdorman
             of
             the
             
               Mercians
               ,
               Godwin
            
             of
             the
             
               West-Saxons
               ,
               Siward
            
             of
             the
             Northumbrians
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             with
             great
             Forces
             ,
             and
             orders
             to
             kill
             all
             the
             men
             ,
             plunder
             and
             burn
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             waste
             the
             Countrey
             round
             about
             .
             On
             the
             evening
             preceding
             the
             thirteenth
             of
             November
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             put
             his
             Commands
             in
             execution
             ,
             and
             continued
             both
             wasting
             and
             spoiling
             the
             City
             and
             Countrey
             for
             four
             days
             together
             ;
             but
             few
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             themselves
             could
             be
             laid
             hold
             of
             ,
             the
             Countrey-men
             shifting
             for
             themselves
             every
             man
             as
             well
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             and
             the
             Citizens
             betaking
             themselves
             to
             a
             little
             Island
             in
             the
             Severne
             ,
             called
             Beverege
             ,
             which
             they
             fortified
             ,
             and
             vigorously
             stood
             upon
             their
             Defence
             ,
             till
             their
             Opposers
             being
             tired
             out
             and
             spent
             ,
             were
             forced
             to
             make
             Peace
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             suffered
             them
             to
             return
             quietly
             home
             .
             This
             was
             not
             done
             till
             the
             fifth
             day
             ,
             when
             the
             City
             being
             burnt
             ,
             the
             Army
             retreated
             ,
             loaded
             with
             the
             Plunder
             they
             had
             got
             .
          
           
             Simeon
             next
             after
             this
             cruel
             Expedition
             ,
             places
             the
             coming
             over
             of
             Prince
             Edward
             ;
             but
             our
             Annals
             with
             greater
             probability
             put
             his
             Return
             under
             the
             year
             before
             .
          
           
           
             
             
               This
               year
               also
               King
               Hardecnute
               deceased
               at
               Lambeth
               (
               6.
               
               
                 Id.
                 Junii
                 )
              
               .
               He
               was
               King
               of
               England
               two
               years
               ,
               wanting
               seven
               days
               ,
               and
               was
               buried
               in
               the
               New
               Monastery
               (
               of
               Winchester
               )
               ;
               his
               Mother
               giving
               the
               Head
               of
               St.
               Valentine
               to
               pray
               for
               his
               Soul.
               
            
          
           
             But
             since
             our
             Annals
             are
             very
             short
             in
             the
             Relation
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             it
             from
             other
             Authors
             ;
             who
             all
             agree
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             being
             invited
             to
             a
             Wedding
             at
             the
             place
             above-mentioned
             ,
             which
             with
             great
             Pomp
             and
             Luxury
             was
             solemnized
             betwixt
             Tovy
             ,
             sirnamed
             Prudan
             ,
             a
             Danish
             Nobleman
             ,
             and
             Githa
             the
             Daughter
             of
             
               Osgod
               Clappa
            
             ,
             a
             great
             Lord
             also
             of
             that
             Nation
             ;
             as
             he
             was
             very
             jolly
             and
             merry
             ,
             carousing
             it
             with
             the
             Bridegroom
             and
             some
             of
             the
             Company
             ,
             he
             fell
             down
             speechless
             ,
             and
             died
             in
             the
             Flower
             of
             his
             Age.
             
          
           
             He
             is
             to
             be
             commended
             for
             his
             Piety
             ,
             and
             Good
             Nature
             to
             his
             Mother
             ,
             and
             Brother
             Prince
             Edward
             :
             But
             the
             great
             Faults
             laid
             to
             this
             Prince's
             charge
             ,
             are
             Cruelty
             ,
             Gluttony
             ,
             and
             Drunkenness
             :
             For
             the
             first
             of
             these
             you
             have
             had
             a
             late
             Example
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             latter
             ,
             take
             what
             
               H.
               Huntington
            
             relates
             ,
             That
             Four
             Meals
             a
             day
             he
             allowed
             his
             Court
             ;
             and
             it
             must
             be
             then
             supposed
             he
             loved
             eating
             well
             himself
             ;
             though
             this
             Author
             attributes
             it
             to
             his
             Bounty
             ;
             and
             how
             he
             rather
             desired
             that
             the
             Meat
             should
             be
             taken
             away
             untouched
             from
             such
             as
             were
             invited
             ,
             than
             that
             those
             who
             were
             not
             invited
             ,
             should
             complain
             for
             want
             of
             Victuals
             ;
             whereas
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             the
             custom
             of
             our
             time
             is
             (
             either
             out
             of
             Covetousness
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             they
             pretend
             ,
             because
             their
             people
             cannot
             eat
             )
             for
             Great
             Men
             to
             allow
             their
             Followers
             but
             one
             Meal
             a
             day
             ;
             which
             shews
             ,
             that
             the
             custom
             of
             Set
             Suppers
             hath
             had
             divers
             Vicissitude●
             ,
             being
             not
             commonly
             used
             in
             England
             in
             Great
             Mens
             Families
             at
             the
             time
             when
             
               H.
               Huntington
            
             wrote
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             an
             English
             Custom
             prevailing
             since
             that
             time
             ;
             the
             Norman
             Fashions
             being
             then
             most
             used
             .
          
           
             
               John
               Rouse
            
             also
             ,
             in
             his
             Manuscript
             Treatise
             
               de
               Regibus
               Ang.
            
             already
             cited
             ,
             relates
             ,
             That
             the
             day
             of
             King
             
             Hard●cnute's
             Death
             was
             in
             his
             time
             kept
             by
             the
             English
             as
             an
             Holiday
             ,
             being
             called
             Hock-Wednesday
             ;
             on
             which
             they
             danced
             ,
             and
             drew
             Cords
             cross
             the
             way
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             in
             several
             Parishes
             in
             England
             even
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             to
             stop
             people
             till
             they
             will
             pay
             them
             some
             Money
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             King
             Edward
             (
             called
             )
             the
             Confessor
             .
          
           
             
               BEfore
               King
               Hardecnute
               was
               buried
               ,
               
               all
               the
               People
               chose
               
                 Edward
                 Aeth●ling
              
               King
               at
               London
               ;
               who
               reigned
               as
               long
               as
               God
               permitted
               him
               .
            
          
           
             But
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             with
             greater
             probability
             says
             ,
             That
             this
             King
             did
             not
             come
             to
             the
             Crown
             without
             some
             difficulty
             ;
             for
             when
             he
             had
             received
             the
             News
             of
             his
             Brother
             
             Hardecnute's
             Death
             ,
             he
             was
             in
             great
             perplexity
             what
             was
             most
             advisable
             for
             him
             to
             do
             ;
             at
             last
             ,
             after
             mature
             deliberation
             ,
             he
             thought
             it
             the
             safest
             course
             to
             trust
             his
             Fortune
             to
             Earl
             
             Godwin's
             Advice
             ;
             who
             being
             sent
             for
             to
             a
             friendly
             Conference
             ,
             for
             some
             time
             he
             was
             considering
             whether
             he
             should
             come
             to
             him
             or
             not
             ;
             but
             at
             length
             he
             agreed
             to
             speak
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             upon
             the
             Enterview
             Edward
             was
             about
             to
             lay
             himself
             at
             his
             Feet
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             would
             by
             no
             means
             suffer
             ;
             Then
             the
             Prince
             earnestly
             desired
             he
             would
             assist
             him
             in
             his
             safe
             return
             to
             Normandy
             ;
             when
             immediately
             Godwin
             gave
             him
             this
             unexpected
             answer
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             better
             live
             gloriously
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             than
             dye
             ignominiously
             in
             Exile
             :
             That
             the
             Crown
             did
             of
             Right
             belong
             to
             him
             as
             Son
             of
             Ethelred
             ,
             and
             Grandchild
             of
             Edgar
             :
             That
             he
             was
             one
             of
             mature
             Age
             ,
             inur'd
             to
             Labour
             ,
             and
             who
             had
             learnt
             by
             experience
             how
             to
             order
             Publick
             Affairs
             with
             Justice
             ;
             and
             had
             been
             taught
             by
             his
             own
             late
             Afflictions
             how
             to
             remove
             and
             prevent
             the
             Miseries
             of
             the
             People
             :
             That
             to
             bring
             this
             about
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             no
             great
             Obstacle
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             would
             but
             trust
             himself
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             should
             find
             that
             his
             Interest
             was
             very
             powerful
             in
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             that
             Fortune
             would
             be
             favourable
             to
             his
             just
             Pretensions
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             would
             accept
             of
             the
             Royal
             Dignity
             ,
             he
             was
             confident
             there
             would
             be
             none
             to
             oppose
             it
             ;
             but
             on
             condition
             that
             he
             would
             establish
             a
             firm
             Friendship
             with
             him
             and
             his
             Family
             ,
             by
             promising
             to
             prefer
             his
             Sons
             ,
             and
             marry
             his
             Daughter
             ,
             that
             then
             he
             should
             soon
             find
             himself
             a
             King.
             
          
           
             
             Edward's
             case
             at
             this
             time
             was
             such
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             reject
             so
             fair
             Proposals
             ,
             but
             rather
             agree
             to
             any
             Conditions
             ,
             and
             comply
             with
             the
             present
             state
             of
             Affairs
             ;
             whatsoever
             therefore
             Godwin
             required
             ,
             he
             promised
             and
             swore
             to
             perform
             .
             Now
             the
             Earl
             was
             a
             Man
             fitted
             by
             Nature
             for
             managing
             such
             an
             Intrigue
             ,
             having
             a
             very
             smooth
             and
             plausible
             Tongue
             ,
             so
             Eloquent
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             move
             and
             charm
             the
             Affections
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             insinuate
             into
             them
             whatsoever
             he
             pleased
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             entirely
             over
             to
             his
             Interest
             and
             Service
             .
             Upon
             this
             he
             procures
             a
             Great
             Council
             to
             be
             summoned
             at
             Gillingham
             (
             some
             Copies
             have
             it
             ,
             at
             
               London
               )
            
             ;
             and
             there
             he
             influenced
             some
             by
             his
             own
             Authority
             ,
             gain'd
             over
             others
             by
             his
             Promises
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             were
             inclined
             before
             to
             Prince
             
             Edward's
             Cause
             ,
             he
             fully
             settled
             and
             confirmed
             to
             his
             Party
             ;
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             made
             opposition
             ,
             being
             over-power'd
             ,
             were
             first
             of
             all
             turn'd
             out
             of
             their
             Places
             ,
             and
             then
             banished
             the
             Land.
             
          
           
             The
             Annals
             of
             the
             Abby
             of
             Winchester
             (
             printed
             in
             the
             
               Monast.
               Ang.
            
             from
             the
             Manuscript
             in
             the
             Cottonian
             Library
             )
             not
             only
             agree
             with
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             in
             this
             Relation
             ,
             but
             are
             also
             much
             more
             particular
             ;
             viz.
             That
             Prince
             Edward
             coming
             to
             Godwin
             one
             morning
             in
             
             disguise
             to
             London
             ,
             
             fell
             at
             his
             Feet
             ,
             begging
             him
             to
             preserve
             his
             Life
             ;
             but
             the
             Earl
             taking
             him
             up
             ,
             promised
             to
             use
             him
             like
             his
             Son
             ;
             and
             also
             gave
             him
             farther
             Encouragements
             and
             Assurance
             ;
             so
             that
             Edward
             returning
             again
             to
             Winchester
             to
             his
             Mother
             ,
             Godwin
             shortly
             after
             summoned
             all
             the
             Great
             Men
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             meet
             there
             ,
             to
             consult
             about
             making
             a
             New
             King.
             Then
             these
             Annals
             proceed
             to
             relate
             the
             manner
             of
             this
             
               Election
               ;
               Viz.
            
             That
             Earl
             Godwin
             raising
             the
             Prince
             from
             the
             place
             where
             he
             sate
             at
             his
             feet
             (
             being
             then
             incognito
             ,
             having
             his
             Hood
             over
             his
             Face
             )
             ,
             said
             thus
             ,
             
               Behold
               your
               King
               :
               This
               is
               Prince
            
             Edward
             ,
             
               the
               Son
               of
               King
            
             Ethelred
             
               and
               Queen
            
             Emma
             :
             
               This
               is
               He
               whom
               I
               Elect
               ,
            
             &c.
             ;
             and
             so
             first
             did
             him
             Homage
             :
             Then
             after
             some
             Debates
             among
             themselves
             ,
             they
             all
             at
             last
             consented
             to
             his
             Election
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             it
             displeased
             any
             there
             ,
             they
             durst
             not
             shew
             their
             Discontent
             ,
             since
             Earl
             Godwin
             would
             have
             it
             so
             ;
             and
             Edward
             being
             thus
             Elected
             ,
             was
             ,
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             crown'd
             at
             Westminster
             .
          
           
             Which
             is
             also
             confirmed
             by
             an
             Ancient
             Chronicle
             *
             in
             the
             Cottonian
             Library
             (
             already
             cited
             )
             ,
             ending
             with
             this
             Prince
             ,
             which
             saith
             ,
             That
             Hardecnute
             being
             dead
             ,
             Eadward
             was
             advanced
             to
             the
             Crown
             by
             the
             endeavours
             chiefly
             of
             Earl
             Godwin
             ,
             and
             Living
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             .
          
           
             
             Bromton's
             Chronicle
             farther
             adds
             ,
             That
             at
             this
             Grand
             Council
             all
             the
             Great
             Men
             of
             England
             agreed
             and
             swore
             with
             one
             consent
             ,
             That
             no
             Danes
             should
             reign
             over
             them
             any
             more
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             great
             Affronts
             and
             Contempts
             they
             had
             received
             from
             that
             Nation
             :
             For
             they
             held
             the
             English
             in
             such
             servile
             subjection
             ,
             That
             if
             an
             Englishman
             had
             met
             a
             Dane
             upon
             a
             Bridge
             ,
             he
             was
             obliged
             to
             stand
             still
             till
             the
             other
             had
             passed
             by
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             had
             not
             bowed
             to
             the
             Dane
             ,
             he
             was
             sure
             to
             be
             well
             basted
             for
             his
             neglect
             ;
             so
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             King
             Hardecnute
             was
             dead
             ,
             the
             English
             drove
             all
             the
             Danes
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             But
             notwithstanding
             the
             great
             happiness
             the
             English
             now
             received
             by
             having
             a
             King
             of
             their
             own
             Nation
             ;
             yet
             it
             seems
             ,
             
               This
               year
               was
               unfortunate
               for
               the
               Intemperance
               of
               the
               Season
               ,
               which
               (
               as
               our
               Annals
               relate
               )
               destroyed
               the
               Fruits
               of
               the
               Earth
               ;
               so
               that
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Cattel
               died
               .
               Also
               about
               this
               time
               Aelf
               —
               ,
               Abbot
               of
               Burgh
               deceased
               ,
               and
               Arnwi
               a
               Monk
               was
               chosen
               Abbot
               ,
               being
               a
               mild
               and
               good
               man.
               
            
          
           
             About
             the
             same
             time
             also
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Welsh
             Chronicle
             ,
             Prince
             Conan
             the
             Son
             of
             Jago
             ,
             who
             had
             fled
             into
             Ireland
             to
             save
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             coming
             now
             over
             from
             thence
             ,
             being
             assisted
             with
             the
             Forces
             of
             Alfred
             the
             Danish
             King
             of
             Dublin
             ,
             entred
             North-Wales
             by
             surprize
             ,
             took
             Prince
             Griffyth
             Prisoner
             ,
             and
             was
             carrying
             him
             away
             to
             his
             Ships
             :
             But
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Countrey
             hearing
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             immediately
             rose
             and
             pursued
             the
             Irishmen
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             overtaking
             them
             ,
             rescued
             their
             Prince
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             great
             flaughter
             among
             them
             ,
             the
             rest
             with
             much
             difficulty
             got
             to
             their
             Ships
             ,
             and
             returned
             with
             Conan
             into
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             
             
               But
               notwithstanding
               K.
               Edward
               had
               been
               elected
               King
               ever
               since
               the
               last
               Summer
               ,
               yet
               was
               he
               not
               Anointed
               or
               Crowned
               till
               this
               year
               ,
               when
               (
               as
               our
               Annals
               relate
               )
               that
               Ceremony
               was
               performed
               on
               
               Easter-day
               with
               great
               Solemnity
               ,
               by
               Eadsige
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               who
               also
               preached
               before
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               instructed
               them
               for
               the
               King
               's
               good
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               their
               own
               advantage
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             first
             Discourse
             or
             Sermon
             that
             we
             can
             find
             was
             ever
             made
             of
             this
             nature
             at
             any
             King's
             Coronation
             .
          
           
           
             
               The
               same
               year
               also
               
                 Stig
                 and
              
               the
               Priest
               was
               consecrated
               Bishop
               of
               the
               East-Angles
               ;
               
               and
               presently
               after
               the
               King
               ordered
               all
               the
               Lands
               his
               Mother
               held
               from
               him
               to
               be
               surveyed
               ,
               taking
               from
               her
               whatsoever
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               she
               had
               ,
               with
               many
               other
               things
               ,
               because
               she
               had
               been
               too
               severe
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               well
               before
               he
               was
               King
               ,
               as
               after
               ;
               and
               as
               
                 Roger
                 Hoveden
              
               observes
               ,
               had
               given
               him
               less
               than
               he
               expected
               from
               her
               .
            
          
           
             So
             that
             in
             this
             Undutifulness
             to
             his
             Mother
             ,
             he
             does
             not
             shew
             himself
             so
             great
             a
             Saint
             as
             the
             Monks
             represent
             him
             :
             But
             they
             say
             for
             his
             excuse
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             it
             by
             the
             Advice
             of
             the
             Earls
             
               Leofric
               ,
               Godwin
            
             ,
             and
             Syward
             ,
             by
             whom
             this
             Weak
             and
             Easy
             Prince
             was
             chiefly
             managed
             .
          
           
             This
             year
             also
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Welsh
             Chronicles
             ,
             
               Howel
               ap
               Edwin
            
             late
             Prince
             of
             South-Wales
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Forces
             he
             could
             raise
             of
             his
             own
             Countrey-men
             ,
             and
             the
             English
             ,
             entred
             
               South
               Wales
            
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             spoil
             and
             havock
             it
             ;
             of
             which
             when
             Prince
             Griffyth
             was
             informed
             ,
             he
             gathered
             his
             People
             together
             in
             North-Wales
             ,
             and
             came
             courageously
             to
             meet
             his
             Enemies
             (
             whom
             he
             had
             twice
             before
             discomfited
             )
             ,
             and
             overcame
             and
             chased
             them
             the
             third
             time
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Spring
             of
             the
             River
             Towy
             ;
             where
             after
             a
             long
             and
             dangerous
             Battel
             ,
             Howel
             was
             slain
             ,
             and
             his
             Army
             routed
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             closely
             pursued
             ,
             that
             few
             or
             none
             escaped
             alive
             :
             After
             whose
             Death
             Rytherch
             and
             Rees
             ,
             the
             Sons
             of
             
               Rythaerch
               ap
               Jestyn
            
             ,
             aspiring
             again
             to
             the
             Rule
             and
             Government
             of
             South-Wales
             ,
             which
             their
             Father
             had
             once
             before
             acquired
             ,
             gathered
             a
             great
             Army
             as
             well
             of
             strangers
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             Guentland
             and
             Glamorgan
             ,
             and
             meeting
             with
             Griffyth
             Prince
             of
             Wales
             ,
             he
             courageously
             animated
             his
             men
             with
             the
             remembrance
             of
             their
             former
             Victories
             under
             his
             Standard
             ,
             and
             joined
             Battel
             with
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             whom
             he
             found
             disposed
             to
             try
             if
             they
             could
             regain
             the
             Honour
             which
             before
             they
             had
             lost
             :
             Wherefore
             when
             they
             were
             come
             up
             to
             engage
             ,
             the
             Fight
             was
             so
             bloody
             and
             desperate
             ,
             that
             it
             continued
             till
             night
             parted
             both
             Armies
             ,
             and
             then
             being
             quite
             spent
             ,
             they
             retreated
             .
             But
             still
             each
             being
             fearful
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             they
             thought
             it
             their
             best
             way
             to
             return
             to
             their
             own
             Countries
             to
             raise
             fresh
             Recruits
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             was
             founded
             a
             Noble
             Monastery
             near
             Coventry
             in
             Warwickshire
             ,
             by
             Leofric
             Earl
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Lady
             Godiva
             his
             Wife
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             only
             one
             of
             the
             most
             Beautiful
             ,
             but
             most
             Pious
             Women
             of
             that
             Age
             ;
             they
             also
             enriched
             this
             Monastery
             with
             great
             Presents
             both
             of
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             .
          
           
             By
             reason
             of
             which
             Monastery
             the
             Town
             adjoining
             became
             much
             more
             flourishing
             ,
             and
             took
             the
             name
             of
             Coventry
             from
             this
             Convent
             :
             And
             we
             farther
             read
             in
             
             Bromton's
             Chronicle
             ,
             That
             this
             worthy
             Lady
             Godiva
             being
             desirous
             to
             exempt
             the
             said
             Town
             from
             the
             grievous
             Taxes
             and
             Tolls
             imposed
             on
             it
             ,
             she
             earnestly
             and
             frequently
             sollicited
             her
             Husband
             to
             take
             them
             off
             ,
             but
             yet
             was
             still
             denied
             :
             However
             ,
             she
             ceasing
             not
             to
             renew
             her
             request
             ,
             he
             told
             her
             jestingly
             at
             last
             ,
             That
             if
             she
             would
             be
             content
             to
             ride
             naked
             through
             the
             Town
             ,
             he
             would
             grant
             her
             Petition
             ;
             which
             she
             readily
             undertook
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             so
             commanding
             all
             people
             at
             that
             time
             to
             keep
             within
             doors
             ,
             she
             covered
             her
             Body
             with
             her
             own
             Hair
             ,
             of
             which
             she
             had
             so
             great
             a
             quantity
             ,
             that
             it
             served
             instead
             of
             a
             Mantle
             .
          
           
             Thus
             did
             she
             generously
             free
             the
             Citizens
             from
             those
             heavy
             Exactions
             which
             they
             then
             lay
             under
             ,
             though
             by
             the
             no-very-decent
             exposing
             of
             her self
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             gave
             them
             a
             Charter
             of
             Exemptions
             ,
             affixing
             
             her
             Husband's
             and
             her
             own
             Seal
             to
             it
             .
             
             Now
             how
             the
             Episcopal
             See
             came
             afterwards
             to
             be
             removed
             hither
             from
             Litchfield
             and
             Chester
             ,
             we
             shall
             in
             its
             due
             place
             declare
             .
          
           
             The
             Charter
             of
             the
             Foundation
             of
             this
             Monastery
             ,
             dedicated
             to
             our
             Blessed
             Lady
             ,
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Saints
             ,
             is
             printed
             in
             *
             
               Monast.
               Angl.
            
             though
             without
             any
             date
             ;
             wherein
             are
             named
             all
             the
             Mannors
             given
             by
             the
             said
             Munificent
             Founder
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             is
             ratified
             by
             the
             Charter
             of
             King
             Edward
             ,
             and
             a
             Bull
             of
             Pope
             Alexander
             ,
             bearing
             date
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             1042.
             
             Neither
             did
             the
             Piety
             of
             these
             Liberal
             Persons
             rest
             here
             ,
             for
             Earl
             Leofric
             ,
             with
             the
             Assent
             of
             his
             Lady
             Godiva
             ,
             repaired
             also
             the
             Monasteries
             of
             Leon
             (
             or
             Lemster
             )
             near
             Hereford
             ;
             of
             Wenlock
             ;
             of
             St.
             Wereburga
             in
             Chester
             ;
             of
             St.
             John
             in
             Worcester
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             that
             of
             Evesham
             .
          
           
             
             
               This
               year
               Archbishop
               Eadsige
               resigned
               his
               Archbishoprick
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               great
               Bodily
               Infirmities
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               King's
               leave
               ,
               and
               the
               advice
               of
               Earl
               Godwin
               ,
               he
               consecrated
               Syward
               Abbot
               of
               Abbandune
               to
               succeed
               him
               ;
               which
               thing
               was
               known
               but
               to
               few
               ,
               till
               it
               was
               actually
               done
               ,
               because
               the
               Archbishop
               was
               afraid
               lest
               some
               other
               ,
               less
               Learned
               and
               Able
               ,
               would
               either
               by
               Money
               or
               Interest
               obtain
               that
               See
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               it
               was
               once
               divulged
               before
               it
               was
               done
               .
            
          
           
             But
             of
             this
             Syward
             ,
             *
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             though
             he
             was
             thus
             consecrated
             Archbishop
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             he
             was
             soon
             after
             deposed
             for
             his
             Ingratitude
             to
             his
             Predecessor
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             defrauded
             the
             weak
             Old
             Man
             of
             his
             necessary
             maintenance
             :
             But
             however
             to
             make
             this
             Syward
             some
             amends
             ,
             he
             was
             translated
             to
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Rochester
             ;
             which
             was
             a
             great
             Fall
             indeed
             from
             the
             See
             of
             an
             Archbishop
             ,
             to
             that
             of
             his
             principal
             Chaplain
             ;
             but
             it
             seems
             he
             was
             resolved
             to
             be
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             though
             a
             mean
             one
             ,
             comparatively
             .
          
           
             The
             Annals
             also
             relate
             ,
             
               That
               this
               year
               there
               was
               so
               great
               a
               Famine
               in
               England
               ,
               that
               a
               Sester
               of
               Wheat
               (
               which
               ,
               as
               
                 Roger
                 Hoveden
              
               tells
               us
               ,
               was
               then
               a
               Horse-load
               )
               was
               sold
               for
               Sixty
               Pence
               and
               more
               .
            
          
           
             Which
             was
             then
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Money
             ,
             considering
             the
             scarcity
             of
             Silver
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             Penny
             then
             weighed
             Four
             Pence
             of
             our
             Money
             .
          
           
             
               Also
               the
               same
               year
               the
               King
               sail'd
               to
               Sandwic
               with
               Five
               and
               thirty
               Ships
               .
               ]
            
             And
             as
             
               R.
               Hoveden
            
             informs
             us
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             meet
             Magnus
             King
             of
             Norway
             ,
             then
             designing
             to
             invade
             England
             ;
             but
             a
             War
             breaking
             out
             with
             Sweyn
             King
             of
             Denmark
             ,
             it
             put
             an
             end
             to
             that
             Expedition
             .
          
           
             
               Also
               Aethelstan
               the
               Oeconomus
               ,
               or
               Steward
               of
               the
               Abby
               of
               Abbingdon
               ,
               was
               made
               Abbot
               ;
               and
               Stigand
               again
               received
               his
               Bishoprick
               of
               the
               East-Angles
               ]
               ;
               from
               which
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               by
               the
               cunning
               and
               Simoniacal
               practices
               of
               Bishop
               Grymkytel
               ,
               he
               had
               been
               before
               deprived
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               same
               year
               King
               Edward
               married
               the
               Daughter
               of
               Earl
               Godwin
               ,
               whose
               Name
               was
               Edgitha
               ,
               or
               Editha
               .
               ]
            
             A
             Woman
             (
             as
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             says
             )
             not
             only
             of
             great
             Beauty
             and
             Piety
             ,
             but
             also
             Learned
             above
             what
             Women
             usually
             were
             in
             that
             Age
             wherein
             he
             lived
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             Ingulph
             tells
             us
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             but
             a
             Boy
             ,
             and
             lived
             at
             Court
             with
             his
             Father
             ,
             she
             was
             wont
             to
             meet
             him
             as
             he
             came
             from
             School
             ,
             and
             took
             delight
             to
             pose
             him
             in
             Verses
             ;
             and
             would
             also
             ,
             passing
             from
             Grammar
             ,
             argue
             with
             him
             in
             Logick
             ,
             in
             which
             she
             was
             well
             skill'd
             ;
             and
             when
             she
             had
             done
             ,
             would
             order
             her
             Waiting-Woman
             to
             give
             him
             some
             Money
             .
          
           
           
             But
             as
             King
             Edward
             had
             till
             now
             deferr'd
             the
             performance
             of
             his
             Promise
             in
             marrying
             this
             Lady
             ever
             since
             he
             came
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             
             so
             it
             had
             been
             no
             great
             matter
             whether
             he
             had
             married
             her
             or
             not
             ,
             because
             he
             never
             enjoyed
             her
             .
          
           
             But
             notwithstanding
             the
             temptation
             of
             so
             fair
             a
             Lady
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             kept
             his
             own
             Virginity
             inviolable
             ,
             but
             also
             persuaded
             her
             to
             do
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             this
             ,
             
             (
             as
             the
             Abbot
             of
             Rieval
             in
             his
             Life
             relates
             )
             he
             did
             not
             do
             out
             of
             any
             hatred
             to
             her
             Father
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             commonly
             reported
             by
             several
             of
             our
             other
             Historians
             )
             but
             because
             the
             English
             Nobility
             ,
             being
             desirous
             that
             one
             from
             his
             Loins
             should
             succeed
             him
             ,
             had
             importun'd
             him
             to
             marry
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             not
             well
             refuse
             (
             for
             then
             the
             secret
             Resolution
             of
             his
             dying
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             disclosed
             )
             ;
             therefore
             he
             wedded
             her
             ,
             both
             to
             secure
             himself
             against
             her
             Father
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             make
             the
             Virtue
             of
             his
             Continence
             appear
             more
             conspicuous
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             this
             Author
             tells
             us
             ,
             was
             no
             Secret
             ,
             being
             then
             divulged
             ,
             and
             believed
             all
             over
             England
             ;
             and
             divers
             Censures
             passed
             concerning
             the
             motives
             why
             he
             did
             so
             .
          
           
             
               The
               same
               year
               Brightwulf
               Bishop
               of
               Scirebone
               deceased
               ,
               who
               had
               held
               that
               Bishoprick
               Thirty
               eight
               years
               ;
               and
               Hereman
               the
               King's
               Chaplain
               succeeded
               to
               that
               Bishoprick
               .
            
          
           
             
               Also
               Wulfric
               was
               consecrated
               Abbot
               of
               St.
               
               Austin's
               at
               Christmas
               ,
               with
               the
               King
               's
               good
               Consent
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               great
               Bodily
               Infirmity
               of
               Aelfstan
               (
               the
               former
               Abbot
               .
               )
            
          
           
             
               This
               year
               deceased
               Living
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Devonshire
                 (
                 i.e.
              
               of
               Exeter
               )
               ,
               
               and
               Leofric
               the
               King's
               Chaplain
               succeeded
               thereunto
               .
               The
               same
               year
               Aelfstan
               Abbot
               of
               St.
               
               Augustin's
               in
               Canterbury
               deceased
               ;
               and
               also
               
                 Osgot
                 Glappa
              
               ,
               the
               Danish
               Earl
               ,
               was
               expelled
               England
               .
            
          
           
             The
             same
             year
             likewise
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             ,
             and
             William
             of
             
               Malmesbury
               )
               Alwold
            
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             before
             Abbot
             of
             Evesham
             ,
             being
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             great
             weakness
             unable
             to
             perform
             his
             Episcopal
             Function
             ,
             would
             have
             retired
             to
             his
             old
             Monastery
             ;
             but
             the
             Monks
             not
             permitting
             it
             ,
             he
             resented
             it
             so
             ill
             at
             their
             hands
             ,
             that
             taking
             away
             all
             the
             Books
             and
             other
             Ornaments
             which
             he
             had
             conferred
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             retiring
             to
             the
             Abby
             of
             Ramsey
             ,
             he
             bestowed
             them
             all
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             there
             within
             a
             short
             time
             after
             ended
             his
             days
             ;
             and
             then
             King
             Edward
             made
             one
             Robert
             ,
             a
             Norman
             Monk
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             London
             .
          
           
             Also
             the
             same
             year
             the
             Noble
             Matron
             Gunhilda
             ,
             Niece
             to
             King
             Cnute
             ,
             was
             banished
             England
             ,
             together
             with
             her
             two
             Sons
             .
          
           
             This
             year
             likewise
             ,
             in
             a
             great
             Council
             held
             at
             London
             ,
             (
             as
             Florence
             relates
             )
             Wulmar
             a
             Religious
             Monk
             of
             Evesham
             was
             chosen
             Abbot
             of
             that
             Monastery
             ,
             and
             was
             ordained
             the
             4
             th
             of
             the
             Ides
             of
             August
             following
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Welsh
             Chronicles
             ,
             Prince
             Griff●th
             having
             ruled
             in
             Peace
             ever
             since
             the
             last
             great
             Battel
             above-mentioned
             ,
             till
             now
             ,
             the
             Gentlemen
             of
             
               Ystrad
               Towy
            
             did
             by
             Treachery
             kill
             a
             Hundred
             and
             forty
             of
             his
             best
             Soldiers
             ;
             so
             that
             to
             revenge
             their
             deaths
             ,
             the
             Prince
             destroyed
             all
             those
             Countries
             .
          
           
             
               Grymkitel
               Bishop
               of
               the
               South-Saxons
               (
               i.
               e.
               Selsey
               )
               deceased
               ;
               
               as
               did
               also
               the
               same
               year
               ,
               Aelfwin
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               and
               Stigand
               ,
               who
               was
               before
               Bishop
               in
               the
               North-East
               parts
               
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               of
               Helmham
               )
               succeeded
               in
               that
               See
               :
               And
               Earl
               Sweyn
               the
               Son
               of
               Godwin
               ,
               went
               over
               
               to
               Baldwin
               Earl
               of
               Flanders
               to
               Brycge
               ,
               and
               staid
               there
               all
               Winter
               ,
               and
               at
               Summer
               departed
               ;
               (
               being
               it
               seems
               at
               that
               time
               in
               disgrace
               at
               Court
               for
               deflow'ring
               an
               Abbess
               whom
               he
               loved
               )
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               This
               year
               Aethelstan
               Abbot
               of
               Abbandune
               deceased
               ;
               to
               whom
               succeeded
               Sparhafock
               ,
               a
               Monk
               of
               St.
               Edmundsbury
               .
               Whence
               you
               may
               observe
               ,
               that
               the
               Abbots
               were
               at
               that
               time
               seldom
               chosen
               out
               of
               Monks
               of
               the
               same
               Abby
               .
            
          
           
             
               Also
               this
               year
               Bishop
               Syward
               deceased
               ;
               and
               then
               Archbishop
               Eadsige
               retook
               that
               Bishoprick
               .
               ]
            
             Which
             is
             contrary
             to
             what
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             hath
             already
             related
             .
          
           
             
               The
               same
               year
               likewise
               Lothen
               and
               
                 Yrling
                 ,
                 Danes
              
               ,
               came
               to
               Sandwic
               with
               Twenty
               five
               Ships
               ,
               and
               there
               landing
               ,
               committed
               great
               havock
               ,
               and
               carried
               away
               abundance
               of
               Booty
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               Gold
               as
               Silver
               ;
               so
               that
               no
               man
               can
               tell
               how
               great
               it
               was
               :
               From
               whence
               they
               sailed
               about
               Thanet
               ,
               and
               attempting
               there
               to
               commit
               the
               like
               Outrages
               ,
               the
               people
               of
               that
               Countrey
               vigorously
               resisted
               them
               ,
               and
               hindred
               their
               landing
               ,
               and
               so
               made
               them
               to
               direct
               their
               course
               towards
               Essex
               ,
               where
               they
               committed
               the
               like
               Barbarities
               ,
               carrying
               away
               all
               the
               men
               they
               could
               lay
               hold
               on
               ;
               and
               then
               passing
               over
               into
               the
               Territories
               of
               Earl
               Baldwin
               ,
               and
               there
               selling
               all
               their
               Plunder
               ,
               they
               sail'd
               towards
               the
               East
               ,
               from
               whence
               they
               came
               .
            
          
           
             Also
             the
             same
             year
             (
             according
             to
             Simeon
             of
             
               Durham
               )
               Harold
            
             ,
             sirnamed
             Hairfax
             ,
             Brother
             to
             the
             late
             King
             Olaf
             ,
             having
             put
             Sweyn
             King
             of
             Denmark
             to
             flight
             ,
             subdued
             that
             Kingdom
             .
             King
             Sweyn
             being
             thus
             driven
             out
             of
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             sent
             Ambassadors
             to
             King
             Edward
             ,
             desiring
             his
             Assistance
             with
             his
             Fleet
             against
             the
             King
             of
             Norway
             ;
             which
             Earl
             Godwin
             much
             approved
             of
             ,
             but
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Great
             Men
             dissuading
             him
             from
             it
             ,
             nothing
             was
             done
             ;
             but
             the
             King
             of
             Norway
             dying
             soon
             after
             ,
             Sweyn
             recovered
             his
             Kingdom
             .
             But
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             places
             this
             Transaction
             two
             years
             later
             ;
             but
             which
             of
             them
             is
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             dispute
             .
          
           
             
               Also
               this
               year
               (
               according
               to
               our
               Annals
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               other
               Authors
               )
               was
               the
               great
               Battel
               of
               Vallesdune
               in
               Normandy
               ,
               between
               Henry
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               the
               Nobility
               of
               that
               Dukedom
               ,
               because
               they
               refused
               to
               receive
               William
               the
               Bastard
               for
               their
               Duke
               :
               But
               when
               he
               afterwards
               got
               them
               into
               his
               power
               ,
               he
               beheaded
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               others
               he
               banished
               .
            
          
           
             I
             have
             mentioned
             this
             ,
             to
             let
             you
             see
             with
             how
             great
             difficulty
             this
             young
             Duke
             (
             who
             was
             afterwards
             King
             of
             England
             )
             was
             settled
             in
             that
             Dutchy
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             never
             have
             obtained
             without
             the
             Protection
             and
             Assistance
             of
             the
             King
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             also
             the
             Welsh
             Chronicles
             tell
             us
             South-Wales
             was
             so
             infested
             by
             the
             Danish
             Pyrates
             ,
             that
             the
             Sea-Coasts
             were
             almost
             quite
             deserted
             .
          
           
             
               The
               same
               year
               ,
               or
               else
               in
               1048
               (
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Cottonian
               Copy
               of
               the
               Annals
               )
               was
               held
               the
               great
               Synod
               or
               Council
               at
               St.
               Remy
               ,
               where
               were
               present
               Pope
               Leo
               ,
               and
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               
                 Burgundy
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               of
               Besanson
               ,
               tho
               they
               are
               here
               mentioned
               as
               two
               several
               Archbishopricks
               )
               as
               also
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Treves
               ,
               and
               Remes
               ,
               with
               many
               other
               Wise
               Men
               both
               of
               the
               Clergy
               and
               Laity
               ;
               and
               thither
               King
               Edward
               sent
               Bishop
               Dudoce
               ,
               and
               Wulfric
               Abbot
               of
               St.
               
               Augustine's
               ,
               with
               Abbot
               Aelfwin
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               acquaint
               the
               King
               what
               was
               there
               decreed
               concerning
               the
               Christian
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
           
             
               This
               year
               King
               Edward
               sail'd
               to
               Sandwic
               with
               a
               great
               Fleet
               ,
               
               and
               there
               met
               Earl
               Sweyn
               ,
               who
               came
               with
               seven
               Ships
               at
               Bosenham
               (
               i.e.
               Bosham
               in
               Sussex
               )
               where
               he
               made
               a
               League
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               received
               a
               Promise
               from
               him
               to
               be
               restored
               to
               all
               his
               possessions
               ;
               but
               Earl
               Harold
               his
               Brother
               ,
               and
               Beorne
               ,
               very
               much
               opposed
               him
               ,
               saying
               ,
               He
               was
               utterly
               unworthy
               of
               those
               Favours
               the
               King
               had
               promised
               him
               ;
               so
               he
               had
               only
               four
               days
               allowed
               him
               to
               go
               back
               again
               to
               his
               Ships
               .
            
          
           
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               a
               Report
               was
               brought
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               That
               a
               Fleet
               of
               Enemies
               were
               landed
               on
               the
               Coast
               of
               the
               East-Angles
               ,
               and
               there
               taking
               of
               Prey
               :
               Then
               Earl
               Godwin
               sail'd
               about
               toward
               the
               East
               with
               two
               of
               the
               King's
               Ships
               ,
               one
               of
               which
               his
               Son
               Harold
               commanded
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Earl
               Totsige
               his
               Brother
               ,
               and
               also
               Two
               and
               forty
               Sail
               of
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Countrey
               :
               Then
               was
               Earl
               Harold
               with
               the
               King's
               Ships
               driven
               by
               a
               Storm
               into
               Pevensee
               ,
               and
               there
               detain'd
               by
               contrary
               Winds
               ;
               but
               within
               two
               days
               after
               ,
               Earl
               Sweyn
               came
               thither
               ,
               and
               had
               Conference
               with
               his
               Father
               ,
               Earl
               Godwin
               ,
               and
               Earl
               Beorne
               ,
               whom
               he
               intreated
               to
               accompany
               him
               to
               the
               King
               at
               Sandwic
               ,
               and
               there
               use
               their
               interest
               to
               make
               his
               Reconciliation
               with
               him
               ;
               but
               whilst
               they
               were
               on
               their
               way
               ,
               Sweyne
               begged
               of
               Beorne
               (
               his
               Cousin
               )
               that
               he
               would
               go
               back
               along
               with
               him
               to
               his
               Ships
               ,
               saying
               ,
               He
               feared
               lest
               his
               men
               would
               desert
               him
               ,
               unless
               he
               speedily
               returned
               ;
               whereupon
               complying
               with
               him
               ,
               they
               went
               back
               to
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Ships
               rode
               ,
               and
               there
               Sweyn
               was
               very
               importunate
               with
               him
               to
               go
               on
               Ship-board
               ;
               but
               he
               utterly
               refusing
               that
               ,
               the
               Mariners
               bound
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               put
               him
               into
               a
               Pinnace
               ,
               and
               so
               carried
               him
               on
               board
               by
               force
               ;
               then
               hoisting
               up
               Sail
               ,
               they
               steered
               Eastward
               to
               Axamutha
               ,
               and
               there
               kept
               him
               till
               they
               had
               made
               him
               away
               .
            
          
           
             
               Then
               they
               took
               his
               Body
               ,
               and
               buried
               it
               in
               a
               certain
               Church
               ;
               but
               afterwards
               his
               Relations
               and
               the
               Mariners
               of
               London
               came
               ,
               and
               digging
               up
               his
               Body
               ,
               carried
               it
               with
               them
               to
               the
               old
               Church
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               where
               they
               buried
               it
               near
               his
               Uncle
               King
               Cnute
               :
               Then
               Sweyn
               sailing
               Eastward
               towards
               Flanders
               ,
               staid
               there
               a
               whole
               Winter
               in
               Brycge
               ,
               with
               Earl
               
               Baldwin's
               good
               leave
               .
               The
               same
               year
               deceased
               Eadnoth
               ;
               Bishop
               in
               the
               North
               parts
               ;
               and
               one
               Vlf
               was
               consecrated
               Bishop
               in
               his
               stead
               .
            
          
           
             
               This
               year
               was
               a
               great
               Council
               held
               at
               London
               in
               Midlent
               ,
               and
               there
               were
               sent
               out
               Nine
               Ships
               well
               mann'd
               with
               Seamen
               ,
               
               Five
               only
               being
               left
               in
               Port
               ;
               also
               this
               very
               year
               Earl
               Sweyn
               return'd
               into
               England
               .
            
          
           
             For
             Aldred
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             had
             by
             his
             Intercession
             made
             his
             Peace
             with
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             
               The
               same
               year
               was
               a
               Great
               Synod
               assembled
               at
               Rome
               ,
               whither
               King
               Eadward
               sent
               the
               Bishops
               Hereman
               and
               Aldred
               ,
               who
               arrived
               there
               on
               
               Easter-Eve
               ;
               after
               which
               the
               Pope
               held
               a
               Synod
               at
               Vercelle
               ,
               whither
               was
               sent
               Bishop
               Vlf
               ,
               who
               was
               afterwards
               like
               to
               be
               deprived
               ,
               because
               he
               could
               not
               perform
               his
               Function
               as
               he
               ought
               ,
               had
               he
               not
               paid
               a
               good
               round
               Sum
               of
               Money
               .
               This
               year
               also
               deceased
               Eadsige
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               (
               4
               o
               
                 Kal.
                 Novemb.
              
               )
            
          
           
             
               King
               Edward
               now
               appointed
               Rodbyrd
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               to
               be
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               in
               Lent
               ,
               
               who
               immediately
               went
               to
               Rome
               to
               obtain
               his
               Pall
               :
               Then
               the
               King
               bestowed
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               London
               on
               Sparhafoc
               Abbot
               of
               Abbandune
               ,
               and
               gave
               that
               Abby
               to
               Bishop
               Rothulf
               his
               Kinsman
               .
            
          
           
           
             
             
               About
               the
               same
               time
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               returning
               from
               Rome
               the
               day
               before
               the
               Vigil
               of
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               was
               Installed
               in
               the
               Episcopal
               Throne
               at
               Christ-Church
               ,
               on
               St.
               
               Peter's
               Day
               :
               Then
               came
               to
               him
               Sparhafoc
               with
               the
               King's
               Letters
               and
               Seal
               ,
               commanding
               that
               he
               should
               consecrate
               him
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ;
               but
               the
               Archbishop
               refusing
               it
               ,
               said
               ,
               The
               Pope
               had
               forbad
               him
               to
               do
               it
               :
               After
               which
               ,
               the
               Abbot
               return'd
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               and
               desired
               his
               Episcopal
               Orders
               ,
               but
               he
               peremptorily
               denied
               them
               ,
               saying
               ,
               The
               Pope
               had
               strictly
               charged
               him
               not
               to
               do
               it
               .
               Then
               the
               Abbot
               went
               to
               London
               ,
               and
               held
               the
               Bishoprick
               nothwithstanding
               all
               that
               Summer
               ,
               and
               the
               Autumn
               following
               .
            
          
           
             
               Then
               Eustatius
               (
               Earl
               of
               Boloigne
               ,
               the
               King's
               Brother-in-Law
               )
               came
               from
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               ,
               and
               having
               been
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               his
               Business
               ,
               he
               return'd
               homewards
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               came
               to
               Canterbury
               ,
               he
               refreshed
               himself
               and
               his
               Company
               ,
               and
               so
               went
               on
               to
               Dofra
               (
               i.
               e.
               
                 Dover
                 )
              
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               was
               within
               a
               Mile
               of
               this
               side
               thereof
               ,
               he
               and
               his
               Retinue
               put
               on
               their
               Breast-plates
               ,
               and
               so
               entred
               the
               Town
               :
               As
               soon
               as
               they
               were
               come
               thither
               ,
               they
               took
               up
               their
               Quarters
               in
               what
               Houses
               they
               liked
               best
               ;
               but
               one
               of
               his
               Followers
               resolving
               to
               quarter
               in
               the
               House
               of
               an
               Inhabitant
               there
               whether
               he
               would
               or
               no
               ,
               because
               he
               told
               him
               he
               should
               not
               ,
               he
               wounded
               him
               ;
               whereupon
               the
               Master
               killed
               him
               :
               At
               which
               News
               Earl
               Eustatius
               being
               very
               much
               incensed
               ,
               mounted
               to
               Horse
               ,
               with
               all
               his
               Followers
               ,
               and
               setting
               upon
               the
               Good
               Man
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               killed
               him
               even
               within
               his
               own
               doors
               ;
               and
               then
               going
               into
               the
               Town
               ,
               they
               killed
               partly
               within
               ,
               and
               partly
               without
               ,
               more
               than
               Twenty
               men
               .
               But
               the
               Townsmen
               (
               to
               be
               even
               with
               them
               )
               killed
               Nineteen
               of
               their
               men
               ,
               and
               wounded
               many
               more
               .
            
          
           
             
               Upon
               this
               Earl
               Eustatius
               making
               his
               Escape
               with
               a
               few
               Followers
               ,
               went
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               what
               had
               happen'd
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               made
               to
               his
               purpose
               ;
               at
               which
               the
               King
               being
               highly
               provoked
               with
               the
               Townsmen
               ,
               sent
               Earl
               Godwin
               ,
               and
               commanded
               him
               to
               march
               to
               Dofra
               in
               a
               Hostile
               manner
               ;
               for
               Eustatius
               had
               only
               insinuated
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               if
               what
               had
               happen'd
               had
               been
               wholly
               through
               the
               Townsmens
               fault
               ,
               though
               indeed
               it
               was
               quite
               otherwise
               :
               But
               the
               Earl
               was
               very
               unwilling
               to
               go
               into
               Kent
               ,
               because
               he
               looked
               on
               it
               as
               an
               odious
               thing
               for
               him
               to
               destroy
               his
               own
               people
               .
            
          
           
             For
             as
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             farther
             relates
             ,
             he
             plainly
             saw
             the
             King
             was
             imposed
             on
             ,
             and
             had
             passed
             sentence
             upon
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             only
             heard
             one
             side
             :
             And
             indeed
             the
             Earl
             was
             much
             concerned
             to
             see
             Strangers
             find
             greater
             favour
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             than
             his
             own
             Subjects
             ;
             for
             Eustatius
             had
             got
             a
             Friend
             near
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             had
             very
             much
             exasperated
             him
             against
             them
             ;
             therefore
             though
             the
             King
             continually
             press'd
             Earl
             Godwin
             to
             go
             into
             Kent
             with
             an
             Army
             ,
             to
             be
             revenged
             of
             the
             men
             of
             Dofra
             ,
             yet
             he
             still
             declined
             it
             ,
             which
             much
             displeased
             the
             King
             ;
             yet
             nevertheless
             the
             Earl's
             Proposal
             seem'd
             but
             just
             and
             reasonable
             ,
             That
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Castle
             (
             who
             it
             seems
             had
             a
             hand
             in
             this
             business
             )
             should
             be
             first
             summoned
             to
             answer
             in
             the
             King
             's
             Curia
             or
             Court
             ,
             concerning
             this
             Sedition
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             they
             could
             clear
             themselves
             there
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             discharged
             ;
             but
             if
             not
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             make
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Earl
             with
             their
             Bodies
             and
             Estates
             ;
             for
             Earl
             Godwin
             told
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             seem
             very
             unjust
             to
             condemn
             those
             unheard
             ,
             whom
             he
             ought
             chiefly
             to
             protect
             and
             defend
             .
          
           
           
             And
             so
             far
             no
             doubt
             the
             Earl
             was
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             
             and
             behaved
             himself
             like
             a
             true
             Englishman
             ,
             in
             thus
             declining
             to
             execute
             the
             King's
             unjust
             Commands
             ;
             though
             not
             in
             what
             he
             did
             afterwards
             .
             But
             to
             return
             again
             to
             our
             Annals
             .
          
           
             
               The
               King
               hereupon
               summoned
               all
               his
               Chief
               and
               
                 Wise
                 Men
              
               to
               appear
               at
               Gloucester
               ,
               a
               little
               after
               the
               Feast
               of
               St.
               Mary
               ;
               for
               the
               Welshmen
               had
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               built
               a
               Castle
               in
               Herefordshire
               ,
               upon
               the
               Lands
               of
               Earl
               Sweyn
               ,
               and
               had
               done
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               mischief
               to
               the
               King's
               Liege-People
               in
               the
               Neighbourhood
               :
               Then
               Earl
               Godwin
               (
               with
               Sweyn
               and
               Harold
               ,
               his
               Sons
               )
               met
               at
               Byferstane
               (
               i.
               e.
               Beverston
               in
               Gloucestershire
               )
               together
               with
               a
               great
               many
               in
               their
               Retinue
               ,
               to
               attend
               on
               the
               King
               their
               Natural
               Lord
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Chief
               and
               
                 Wise
                 Men
              
               that
               waited
               on
               him
               ,
               whereby
               they
               might
               have
               the
               King's
               Consent
               and
               Assistance
               ,
               as
               also
               that
               of
               his
               Great
               Council
               ,
               to
               revenge
               the
               Affront
               and
               Dishonour
               which
               had
               been
               lately
               done
               to
               the
               King
               and
               the
               whole
               Nation
               :
               But
               the
               Welshmen
               getting
               first
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               highly
               accused
               the
               Earls
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               they
               durst
               not
               appear
               in
               his
               presence
               ,
               for
               they
               said
               they
               only
               came
               thither
               to
               betray
               him
               :
               But
               then
               there
               came
               to
               the
               King
               the
               Earls
               Syward
               and
               Leofric
               ,
               with
               many
               others
               from
               the
               North
               parts
               ,
               being
               (
               as
               William
               of
               Malmesbury
               relates
               )
               almost
               all
               the
               Nobility
               of
               England
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               summoned
               by
               the
               King
               to
               come
               thither
               :
               But
               whilst
               (
               according
               to
               our
               Annals
               )
               it
               was
               told
               Earl
               Godwin
               and
               his
               Sons
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               and
               those
               that
               were
               with
               him
               were
               taking
               Counsel
               against
               them
               ,
               they
               on
               the
               other
               side
               stood
               resolutely
               on
               their
               own
               defence
               ;
               though
               it
               seem'd
               an
               hard
               thing
               for
               them
               to
               act
               any
               thing
               against
               their
               Natural
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             But
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             adds
             farther
             ,
             That
             Earl
             Godwin
             commanded
             those
             of
             his
             Party
             not
             to
             fight
             against
             the
             King
             ;
             yet
             if
             they
             were
             set
             upon
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             defend
             themselves
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             had
             then
             like
             to
             have
             happen'd
             a
             Cruel
             Civil
             War
             ,
             if
             calmer
             Counsels
             had
             not
             prevailed
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             you
             may
             see
             the
             great
             Power
             of
             Earl
             Godwin
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             who
             could
             thus
             withstand
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Nobility
             that
             were
             with
             him
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             with
             our
             Annals
             :
          
           
             
               Then
               it
               was
               agreed
               by
               the
               chief
               men
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               desist
               from
               any
               further
               violence
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               the
               King
               gave
               them
               
               God's
               Peace
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               Word
               .
            
          
           
             
               After
               this
               ,
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Great
               Men
               about
               him
               resolved
               a
               second
               time
               to
               summon
               a
               
                 Witena
                 Gemot
              
               ,
               or
               Great
               Council
               at
               London
               ,
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               September
               :
               He
               also
               commanded
               an
               Army
               to
               be
               raised
               ,
               as
               great
               as
               ever
               had
               been
               seen
               in
               England
               ,
               both
               from
               the
               North
               and
               South
               side
               of
               Thames
               .
               When
               this
               Council
               met
               ,
               Earl
               Sweyn
               was
               declared
               outlaw'd
               ,
               and
               Earl
               Godwin
               and
               Earl
               Harold
               were
               cited
               to
               appear
               at
               the
               Council
               with
               all
               speed
               .
               As
               soon
               as
               they
               were
               come
               there
               ,
               they
               desired
               Peace
               (
               i.
               e.
               Security
               )
               and
               also
               Pledges
               to
               be
               given
               them
               ,
               whereby
               they
               might
               have
               safe
               ingress
               and
               regress
               to
               and
               from
               the
               Council
               :
               But
               the
               King
               required
               all
               the
               Earl's
               Servants
               to
               deliver
               them
               up
               into
               his
               hands
               ;
               after
               which
               the
               King
               sent
               to
               them
               ,
               commanding
               them
               to
               come
               with
               Twelve
               men
               to
               the
               Great
               Council
               ;
               but
               the
               Earl
               again
               demanded
               Securities
               and
               Pledges
               to
               be
               given
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               promised
               to
               clear
               himself
               from
               all
               Crimes
               laid
               to
               his
               charge
               :
               But
               the
               Pledges
               were
               still
               denied
               him
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               only
               granted
               him
               a
               five
               
               days
               Peace
               (
               or
               Truce
               )
               in
               which
               he
               might
               depart
               the
               Land
               :
               
               Then
               Earl
               Godwin
               ,
               and
               Earl
               Sweyn
               his
               Son
               ,
               went
               to
               Bosenham
               (
               in
               Sussex
               )
               and
               their
               Ships
               being
               brought
               out
               of
               the
               Harbour
               ,
               they
               sail'd
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               ,
               and
               sought
               the
               Protection
               of
               Earl
               Baldwin
               ,
               staying
               with
               him
               all
               that
               Winter
               ;
               but
               Earl
               Harold
               sailed
               Eastward
               into
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               there
               took
               up
               his
               Residence
               ,
               under
               that
               King's
               Protection
               :
               Soon
               after
               this
               the
               King
               sent
               away
               his
               Wife
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               crown'd
               Queen
               ,
               and
               suffer'd
               all
               her
               Money
               ,
               Lands
               ,
               and
               Goods
               ,
               to
               be
               taken
               from
               her
               ,
               and
               then
               committed
               her
               to
               the
               Custody
               of
               his
               Sister
               ,
               at
               the
               Nunnery
               of
               Werwell
               .
            
          
           
             But
             note
             ,
             that
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             places
             this
             Quarrel
             with
             Earl
             Godwin
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             three
             years
             later
             ,
             viz.
             under
             Anno
             1051
             ;
             and
             farther
             adds
             ,
             That
             the
             reason
             why
             Earl
             Godwin
             fled
             thus
             privately
             away
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             his
             Army
             had
             forsook
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             durst
             not
             plead
             the
             matter
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             fled
             away
             the
             night
             following
             with
             his
             five
             Sons
             ,
             carrying
             away
             all
             their
             Treasure
             with
             them
             into
             Flanders
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Relation
             which
             Florence
             and
             the
             Printed
             Copy
             of
             these
             Annals
             give
             us
             of
             this
             great
             difference
             between
             the
             King
             and
             Earl
             Godwin
             and
             his
             two
             Sons
             ;
             in
             the
             carriage
             of
             which
             both
             Parties
             are
             to
             be
             blamed
             ;
             the
             King
             in
             yielding
             so
             easy
             an
             ear
             to
             the
             false
             Accusations
             brought
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             in
             refusing
             to
             stand
             to
             the
             Determination
             of
             the
             Great
             Council
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             without
             Pledges
             first
             given
             them
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             than
             any
             Subject
             ought
             to
             require
             from
             his
             Prince
             :
             But
             certainly
             the
             King
             shewed
             himself
             a
             very
             Weak
             Man
             ,
             in
             being
             persuaded
             to
             deal
             thus
             severely
             with
             his
             Innocent
             Queen
             ,
             for
             the
             Faults
             of
             her
             Father
             and
             Brothers
             ,
             which
             it
             was
             not
             in
             her
             power
             to
             help
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             conclude
             the
             Affairs
             of
             this
             unhappy
             year
             ;
             our
             Annals
             proceed
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             That
          
           
             
               About
               the
               same
               time
               the
               Abbot
               Sparhafoc
               was
               deposed
               from
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               William
               the
               King's
               Chaplain
               ordained
               to
               that
               See.
               Also
               Earl
               Odda
               was
               appointed
               Governor
               of
               
                 Defenascire
                 ,
                 Somersetscire
              
               ,
               and
               Dorsetscire
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               Welsh
               ;
               and
               the
               Earldom
               which
               Earl
               Harold
               lately
               held
               ,
               was
               given
               to
               Aelfgar
               the
               Son
               of
               Earl
               Leofric
               .
            
          
           
             
             About
             this
             time
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Credington
             in
             Cornwal
             ,
             was
             (
             as
             we
             find
             in
             the
             *
             Monasticon
             )
             at
             the
             Request
             of
             Pope
             Leo
             removed
             from
             thence
             to
             Exeter
             ,
             where
             the
             Monastery
             of
             St.
             Peter
             and
             St.
             Paul
             was
             made
             a
             Bishop's
             See
             ,
             the
             Monks
             being
             removed
             from
             thence
             to
             Westminster
             ,
             and
             Secular
             Chanons
             placed
             in
             their
             stead
             :
             Which
             shews
             that
             the
             humour
             of
             Monkery
             did
             not
             so
             much
             prevail
             now
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             days
             of
             King
             Edgar
             .
             And
             this
             year
             Leofric
             Bishop
             of
             that
             Diocess
             was
             enthron'd
             at
             Exeter
             ,
             after
             a
             solemn
             Procession
             ,
             where
             the
             Bishop
             walked
             to
             Church
             between
             King
             Edward
             ,
             and
             Queen
             Editha
             his
             Wife
             .
          
           
             
             This
             year
             ,
             according
             to
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             the
             King
             released
             the
             Nation
             from
             that
             cruel
             Burthen
             of
             Danegelt
             ,
             under
             which
             it
             had
             for
             so
             many
             years
             groaned
             :
             but
             I
             will
             not
             pass
             my
             word
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             occasion
             why
             he
             did
             it
             ,
             though
             related
             by
             
               Ingulph
               ;
               viz.
            
             That
             King
             Edward
             going
             into
             his
             Treasury
             ,
             where
             this
             Tax
             had
             been
             laid
             up
             ,
             saw
             the
             Devil
             capering
             and
             dancing
             upon
             the
             Money-bags
             (
             which
             it
             seems
             no
             body
             else
             could
             see
             but
             himself
             )
             ;
             at
             which
             he
             was
             so
             concerned
             ,
             that
             he
             ordered
             all
             the
             Money
             to
             be
             restored
             to
             the
             right
             Owners
             ,
             and
             forbad
             its
             being
             gathered
             any
             more
             .
          
           
           
             Not
             long
             after
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             
             William
             Duke
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             the
             King's
             Cousin
             ,
             coming
             over
             into
             England
             ,
             was
             honourably
             received
             here
             ,
             and
             had
             Noble
             Presents
             made
             him
             ;
             and
             as
             some
             relate
             too
             ,
             that
             King
             Edward
             promised
             to
             make
             him
             his
             Successor
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             This
             year
             also
             ,
             according
             to
             Florence
             of
             
               Worcester
               ,
               Alfric
            
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             deceased
             ,
             and
             Kinsing
             the
             King's
             Chaplain
             succeeded
             him
             .
          
           
             
               This
               year
               deceased
               Aelgiva
               (
               alias
               Ymma
               )
               the
               Mother
               of
               King
               Eadward
               and
               King
               Hardecnute
               .
               
            
          
           
             She
             hath
             a
             various
             Character
             given
             her
             by
             our
             Historians
             ;
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             represents
             her
             to
             be
             very
             Covetous
             ,
             and
             Unkind
             to
             her
             first
             Husbands
             Children
             ;
             which
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             true
             enough
             :
             But
             then
             she
             was
             very
             Devout
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             great
             Respect
             for
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Monks
             ,
             from
             whom
             she
             was
             sure
             to
             have
             their
             good
             word
             ;
             yet
             however
             she
             did
             not
             escape
             Scandal
             ,
             for
             she
             had
             several
             Enemies
             that
             incensed
             the
             King
             against
             her
             ,
             but
             especially
             Archbishop
             Robert
             the
             Norman
             ,
             who
             had
             accused
             her
             some
             years
             before
             her
             death
             ,
             of
             being
             too
             familiar
             with
             Alwin
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             :
             Whereupon
             she
             was
             sent
             to
             the
             Abby
             of
             Werewell
             ,
             having
             first
             of
             all
             her
             Goods
             taken
             from
             her
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Bishop
             was
             committed
             to
             Prison
             ,
             Archbishop
             Robert
             crying
             out
             ,
             That
             such
             Villany
             ought
             not
             to
             go
             unpunished
             ,
             for
             fear
             it
             should
             be
             an
             encouragement
             for
             others
             to
             do
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             she
             not
             being
             kept
             very
             strictly
             ,
             wrote
             to
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             England
             whom
             she
             knew
             to
             be
             her
             Friends
             ,
             professing
             that
             she
             was
             more
             troubled
             at
             the
             Disgrace
             offered
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             was
             done
             to
             her self
             ;
             and
             that
             she
             was
             ready
             to
             clear
             his
             Innocency
             by
             the
             Fire
             Ordeal
             .
          
           
             Upon
             this
             the
             Bishops
             met
             ,
             and
             had
             easily
             prevailed
             with
             the
             King
             to
             put
             up
             the
             business
             ,
             had
             not
             Archbishop
             Robert
             stifly
             opposed
             them
             ,
             demanding
             of
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             
               How
               they
               could
               have
               the
               confidence
               to
               take
               upon
               them
               the
               Defence
               of
               that
               Beast
               rather
               than
               Woman
               ,
               (
               meaning
               the
               Queen
               Mother
               )
               who
               had
               so
               detracted
               from
               the
               King
               her
               Son
               ,
               and
               yet
               had
               called
               her
               Paramour
               ,
               
                 The
                 Anointed
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ?
               But
               (
               said
               he
               )
               this
               Woman
               will
               purge
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               but
               who
               shall
               purge
               her
               that
               consented
               to
               the
               Death
               of
               her
               Son
               Alfred
               ,
               and
               prepared
               Poyson
               for
               his
               Brother
               (
               now
               King
               )
               Edward
               ?
               But
               if
               she
               desires
               to
               be
               acquitted
               ,
               let
               her
               accept
               of
               her
               own
               Proposal
               ,
               and
               walk
               barefoot
               over
               Nine
               Red-hot
               Plowshares
               ,
               four
               for
               her self
               ,
               and
               five
               for
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               then
               if
               she
               escape
               untouch'd
               ,
               let
               her
               pass
               for
               Innocent
               .
            
          
           
             Upon
             this
             the
             Day
             for
             Trial
             was
             appointed
             ,
             and
             she
             having
             the
             night
             before
             at
             his
             Shrine
             earnestly
             invoked
             the
             Assistance
             of
             St.
             Swithin
             ,
             she
             came
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             where
             the
             King
             and
             all
             the
             Bishops
             (
             except
             Robert
             )
             were
             present
             ;
             and
             there
             passed
             unhurt
             over
             all
             the
             Red-hot
             Plowshares
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             Joy
             and
             Wonder
             both
             of
             her self
             and
             all
             the
             Spectators
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             King
             her
             Son
             ,
             that
             she
             had
             so
             well
             cleared
             her self
             ;
             then
             he
             was
             very
             sorry
             that
             he
             had
             been
             so
             credulous
             as
             to
             admit
             those
             Calumnies
             against
             his
             own
             Mother
             ,
             whose
             Pardon
             he
             now
             begged
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             (
             as
             divers
             of
             the
             Monkish
             Writers
             relate
             )
             received
             Penance
             from
             them
             on
             his
             bare
             back
             .
          
           
             Queen
             Emma
             for
             this
             signal
             Deliverance
             gave
             to
             St.
             Swithin
             Nine
             Mannors
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             as
             many
             ,
             the
             Innocency
             of
             them
             both
             being
             hereby
             absolutely
             cleared
             .
             Moreover
             the
             King
             is
             said
             to
             have
             bestowed
             on
             the
             Church
             of
             Winchester
             the
             whole
             Isle
             of
             Portland
             ▪
             and
             other
             Possessions
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             substance
             of
             this
             Story
             is
             both
             delivered
             by
             
               John
               Bromton
            
             and
             
               Henry
               de
               Knighton
            
             ;
             but
             Dr.
             Harpesfield
             hath
             embellished
             it
             with
             divers
             other
             trivial
             Circumstances
             ,
             whilst
             our
             more
             Ancient
             Authors
             ,
             as
             Malmesbury
             and
             others
             ,
             say
             nothing
             of
             it
             .
             But
             methinks
             that
             which
             follows
             spoils
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Archbishop
             Robert
             (
             whom
             some
             will
             have
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             others
             Archbishop
             at
             this
             time
             )
             thereupon
             fled
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             ;
             whereas
             indeed
             he
             continued
             here
             much
             longer
             ,
             and
             fled
             out
             of
             England
             upon
             another
             occasion
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             shew
             hereafter
             .
             But
             to
             return
             again
             to
             our
             Annals
             :
          
           
             
               The
               same
               year
               it
               was
               also
               decreed
               by
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Chief
               Men
               ,
               That
               Ships
               should
               be
               sent
               to
               Sandwich
               ,
               and
               that
               Earl
               Rolfe
               and
               Earl
               Odda
               should
               command
               them
               ;
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               Earl
               Godwin
               departed
               from
               Brycge
               with
               his
               Ships
               to
               Ysera
               (
               a
               place
               we
               know
               not
               )
               ,
               and
               then
               landing
               the
               next
               day
               but
               one
               to
               Midsummer-Eve
               ,
               he
               came
               to
               the
               Head
               or
               Point
               lying
               on
               the
               South
               side
               of
               Rumenea
               (
               now
               Rumney
               in
               Kent
               )
               which
               when
               it
               was
               told
               the
               Earls
               at
               Sandwic
               ,
               they
               immediately
               sail'd
               out
               in
               pursuit
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               also
               commanded
               the
               Land-Forces
               to
               be
               in
               a
               readiness
               to
               join
               them
               :
               But
               is
               seems
               Earl
               Godwin
               had
               timely
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               fell
               back
               to
               Pevensea
               (
               i.
               e.
               Pensey
               in
               Sussex
               )
               ;
               and
               then
               so
               violent
               a
               Tempest
               arose
               ,
               that
               the
               Earls
               could
               not
               inform
               themselves
               which
               way
               Godwin
               was
               gone
               ;
               but
               afterwards
               he
               returned
               and
               came
               to
               Brycge
               ,
               and
               the
               King's
               Ships
               went
               to
               Sandwic
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               they
               were
               order'd
               back
               to
               London
               ,
               and
               other
               Captains
               to
               command
               them
               ;
               but
               the
               matter
               was
               so
               long
               delay'd
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Seamen
               left
               their
               Ships
               ,
               and
               returned
               to
               their
               own
               homes
               .
            
          
           
             
               As
               soon
               as
               Earl
               Godwin
               heard
               this
               ,
               he
               set
               out
               his
               Fleet
               again
               to
               Sea
               ,
               and
               sail'd
               directly
               Westward
               to
               the
               Isle
               of
               Wight
               ,
               where
               his
               men
               going
               ashore
               ,
               plundered
               so
               long
               till
               at
               last
               the
               people
               would
               give
               them
               what
               Contributions
               soever
               they
               demanded
               .
               Then
               they
               sail'd
               further
               Westward
               till
               they
               came
               to
               the
               Isle
               of
               Portland
               ,
               and
               there
               going
               again
               on
               shore
               they
               did
               all
               the
               damage
               they
               could
               to
               the
               Inhabitants
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               Harold
               return'd
               from
               Ireland
               with
               Nine
               Ships
               ,
               and
               landed
               at
               Portloc
               Bay
               (
               in
               Somersetshire
               )
               where
               much
               people
               were
               got
               together
               against
               him
               ;
               but
               he
               not
               being
               at
               all
               afraid
               of
               them
               ,
               marched
               out
               to
               seek
               Provisions
               ,
               and
               there
               killed
               all
               before
               him
               ,
               taking
               Men
               ,
               Cattel
               ,
               and
               Money
               ,
               whatsoever
               he
               met
               with
               .
               From
               thence
               he
               sail'd
               Eastward
               towards
               his
               Father
               ,
               whom
               having
               met
               ,
               they
               went
               together
               to
               the
               Isle
               of
               Wight
               ,
               and
               there
               plunder'd
               whatsoever
               was
               left
               ;
               and
               thence
               coasted
               to
               Pevensea
               ,
               where
               they
               took
               all
               the
               Ships
               that
               were
               in
               that
               Harbour
               ;
               afterwards
               they
               went
               to
               the
               
                 Naesse
                 Point
              
               ,
               and
               carried
               away
               all
               the
               Ships
               that
               were
               in
               
                 Rumenea
                 ,
                 Hythe
              
               ,
               and
               Folcestane
               ,
               (
               now
               Folcston
               in
               
                 Kent
                 )
              
               .
               Thence
               they
               sail'd
               Eastward
               again
               to
               Dofra
               ,
               and
               going
               on
               shore
               ,
               took
               there
               as
               many
               Ships
               and
               Hostages
               as
               they
               could
               ;
               and
               then
               went
               to
               Sandwic
               ,
               where
               also
               they
               did
               the
               like
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               had
               Hostages
               and
               Provisions
               given
               them
               where
               ever
               they
               came
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               they
               required
               ;
               then
               again
               they
               sail'd
               to
               Northmuthe
               (
               supposed
               to
               be
               that
               which
               we
               call
               now
               the
               
                 Buoy
                 in
                 the
                 Nore
              
               )
               and
               thence
               up
               towards
               London
               ;
               they
               also
               sent
               some
               Ships
               to
               Scepige
               ,
               and
               there
               did
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               mischief
               ;
               then
               they
               turn'd
               to
               Middle-tune
               ,
               a
               Town
               of
               the
               King's
               (
               in
               Essex
               )
               and
               burnt
               it
               down
               to
               the
               ground
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               the
               Earls
               went
               towards
               London
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               came
               thither
               ,
               they
               found
               the
               King
               with
               all
               his
               Great
               Men
               ready
               to
               receive
               them
               with
               Fifty
               
               Sail.
               Then
               the
               outlaw'd
               Earls
               sent
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               beseeching
               him
               ,
               
               that
               they
               might
               be
               restor'd
               to
               their
               Estates
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               had
               been
               unjustly
               deprived
               ;
               but
               for
               a
               long
               time
               the
               King
               would
               not
               hearken
               to
               them
               by
               any
               means
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               the
               men
               who
               were
               with
               the
               Earl
               were
               so
               enraged
               against
               him
               and
               his
               people
               ,
               that
               the
               Earl
               had
               much
               a-do
               to
               appease
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Then
               were
               assembled
               by
               God's
               assistance
               Bishop
               Stigand
               and
               other
               Prudent
               Men
               ,
               as
               well
               within
               the
               City
               as
               without
               ,
               and
               there
               they
               agreed
               upon
               a
               Peace
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               Hostages
               being
               first
               given
               on
               both
               sides
               ;
               which
               when
               Archbishop
               Rodbert
               and
               the
               other
               Frenchmen
               understood
               ,
               they
               took
               Horse
               ,
               and
               fled
               some
               Westward
               to
               
               Pentecost's
               Castle
               ,
               (
               but
               where
               it
               was
               we
               do
               not
               now
               know
               )
               and
               others
               Northward
               to
               a
               Castle
               of
               Archbishop
               
               Rodbert's
               ,
               who
               together
               with
               Bishop
               Vlf
               and
               all
               their
               Party
               ,
               going
               out
               at
               the
               East
               Gate
               (
               I
               suppose
               of
               London
               )
               kill'd
               and
               wounded
               many
               young
               men
               (
               who
               I
               suppose
               went
               about
               to
               seize
               them
               )
               ;
               thence
               they
               went
               directly
               to
               
               Ealdulphe's
               -
               Naese
               (
               now
               the
               Nesse-Point
               in
               Essex
               )
               where
               the
               Archbishop
               going
               on
               board
               a
               small
               Vessel
               ,
               left
               his
               Pall
               and
               Bishoprick
               behind
               him
               (
               as
               God
               would
               have
               it
               )
               since
               he
               had
               attain'd
               that
               Honour
               without
               God's
               Approbation
               .
            
          
           
             From
             all
             which
             Transactions
             we
             may
             draw
             these
             Observations
             ,
             That
             all
             this
             Contest
             between
             the
             King
             and
             Earl
             Godwin
             ,
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             chiefly
             from
             the
             two
             great
             Factions
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Normans
             whom
             the
             King
             brought
             over
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             his
             English
             Subjects
             ;
             and
             which
             happening
             under
             a
             Weak
             and
             Easy
             King
             ,
             that
             had
             neither
             the
             Prudence
             nor
             Courage
             to
             keep
             the
             Balance
             even
             ,
             it
             produced
             this
             Pyratical
             War
             ,
             made
             by
             Earl
             Godwin
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             to
             force
             the
             King
             to
             restore
             them
             to
             their
             Estates
             .
             All
             which
             not
             only
             shews
             the
             great
             Power
             of
             this
             Earl
             and
             his
             Partizans
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             those
             who
             have
             the
             Command
             at
             Sea
             ,
             may
             force
             a
             King
             of
             England
             to
             what
             Terms
             they
             please
             .
             It
             is
             also
             evident
             ,
             that
             these
             Annals
             were
             wrote
             by
             some
             Monk
             of
             the
             English
             Party
             ,
             who
             was
             wholly
             of
             Earl
             
             Godwin's
             side
             .
             But
             to
             return
             again
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Then
               was
               appointed
               a
               Great
               Council
               without
               London
               ,
               where
               all
               the
               Earls
               and
               Chief
               Men
               then
               in
               England
               were
               present
               ;
               and
               there
               Earl
               Godwin
               pleaded
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               was
               acquitted
               before
               the
               King
               and
               the
               whole
               Nation
               ;
               and
               affirmed
               that
               he
               and
               Harold
               his
               Son
               ,
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Children
               ,
               were
               innocent
               of
               the
               Crimes
               whereof
               they
               stood
               accused
               :
               Whereupon
               the
               King
               received
               the
               Earl
               and
               his
               Sons
               ,
               with
               all
               those
               of
               his
               Party
               ,
               into
               his
               full
               Grace
               and
               Favour
               ,
               restoring
               him
               to
               his
               Earldom
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               else
               he
               before
               enjoyed
               ,
               as
               likewise
               to
               every
               one
               his
               own
               again
               .
               And
               then
               too
               the
               King
               restored
               to
               the
               Queen
               his
               Wife
               (
               who
               had
               been
               before
               sent
               away
               )
               whatsoever
               she
               had
               been
               possessed
               of
               ;
               but
               Archbishop
               Rodbert
               and
               all
               the
               Frenchmen
               were
               outlaw'd
               and
               banish'd
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               those
               who
               had
               been
               the
               chief
               Incendiaries
               of
               this
               Quarrel
               between
               the
               King
               and
               the
               Earl
               ;
               and
               Bishop
               Stigand
               was
               then
               made
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               .
            
          
           
             Though
             our
             Annals
             are
             in
             the
             Relation
             of
             what
             passed
             at
             this
             Great
             Council
             much
             more
             particular
             than
             most
             of
             our
             Historians
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             Account
             of
             this
             War
             between
             the
             King
             and
             Earl
             Godwin
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             things
             to
             be
             further
             taken
             notice
             of
             ;
             as
             what
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             relates
             ,
             That
             Earl
             Harold
             when
             he
             came
             out
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             first
             entred
             the
             Mouth
             of
             Severne
             ,
             and
             there
             spoiled
             the
             Coast
             of
             Somersetshire
             ,
             plundering
             
             both
             the
             Towns
             and
             Countrey
             round
             about
             ;
             
             and
             then
             coming
             back
             to
             his
             Ships
             loaden
             with
             Prey
             ,
             he
             presently
             sail'd
             round
             
               Penwithst●ot
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Land's-End
             )
             and
             met
             his
             Father
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             heard
             before
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             was
             told
             King
             Edward
             that
             Earl
             Godwin
             was
             come
             to
             Sandwic
             ,
             he
             commanded
             all
             those
             who
             had
             not
             revolted
             from
             him
             ,
             to
             make
             haste
             to
             his
             Assistance
             ;
             but
             they
             delay'd
             so
             long
             their
             coming
             up
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             Godwin
             with
             his
             Fleet
             sail'd
             up
             the
             River
             Thames
             as
             far
             as
             Southweork
             ,
             and
             there
             lay
             till
             the
             Tide
             ,
             but
             yet
             not
             without
             sending
             Messengers
             to
             some
             of
             the
             chief
             Citizens
             of
             London
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             before
             drawn
             over
             to
             his
             Party
             by
             fair
             Promises
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             prevailed
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             absolutely
             engaged
             themselves
             to
             be
             at
             his
             service
             ,
             and
             do
             whatever
             he
             would
             command
             them
             :
             Then
             all
             things
             being
             thus
             prepared
             ,
             the
             next
             Tide
             they
             weighed
             Anchor
             ,
             and
             sail'd
             Southward
             up
             the
             Stream
             ,
             no
             body
             opposing
             them
             on
             the
             Bridge
             .
             From
             whence
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             those
             Ships
             he
             had
             ,
             were
             only
             small
             Galleys
             ,
             with
             Masts
             to
             be
             taken
             up
             and
             down
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             much
             like
             our
             Huoys
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             Then
             came
             the
             Earl's
             Land-Army
             ,
             and
             flanking
             themselves
             all
             along
             the
             side
             of
             the
             River
             ,
             made
             a
             very
             thick
             and
             terrible
             Body
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             he
             turned
             his
             Fleet
             toward
             the
             Northern
             Shore
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             resolved
             to
             have
             encompassed
             that
             of
             the
             King's
             (
             which
             it
             seems
             then
             lay
             above-Bridge
             ,
             over-against
             
               London
               )
            
             :
             And
             though
             He
             had
             at
             that
             time
             both
             a
             Fleet
             ,
             and
             a
             Numerous
             Land-Army
             of
             Foot-Soldiers
             ,
             yet
             they
             being
             all
             English
             ,
             abhorred
             to
             fight
             against
             their
             own
             Kinsfolks
             and
             Countreymen
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             wiser
             sort
             of
             both
             sides
             laid
             hold
             on
             this
             Opportunity
             ,
             and
             became
             such
             powerful
             Mediators
             between
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Earl
             ,
             as
             made
             them
             mutually
             to
             strike
             up
             a
             Peace
             ,
             and
             so
             dismiss
             their
             Armies
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             day
             the
             King
             held
             a
             Great
             Council
             ,
             and
             restored
             Earl
             Godwin
             and
             his
             Sons
             to
             their
             former
             Honours
             and
             Estates
             ,
             except
             Sweyn
             ;
             who
             ,
             being
             prick'd
             in
             Conscience
             for
             the
             Murther
             of
             his
             Cousin
             Beorn
             ,
             was
             gone
             from
             Flanders
             barefoot
             as
             far
             as
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             return
             homeward
             died
             in
             Lycia
             of
             a
             Disease
             contracted
             through
             extreme
             Cold.
             
          
           
             A
             firm
             Concord
             and
             Peace
             being
             thus
             concluded
             ,
             both
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Earl
             promised
             right
             Law
             
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             Justice
             )
             to
             all
             people
             ,
             and
             banished
             all
             those
             Normans
             that
             had
             introduced
             unjust
             Laws
             ,
             and
             given
             false
             Judgments
             ,
             and
             committed
             many
             Outrages
             upon
             the
             English
             ;
             though
             some
             of
             them
             were
             permitted
             to
             stay
             ,
             as
             Robert
             the
             Deacon
             ,
             and
             
               Richard
               Fitzscrob
            
             ,
             his
             Son-in-Law
             ,
             as
             also
             Alred
             the
             Yeoman
             of
             the
             King's
             Stirrup
             ,
             Anfred
             sirnamed
             Cocksfoot
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             who
             had
             been
             the
             King's
             greatest
             Favourites
             ,
             and
             always
             faithful
             to
             him
             and
             the
             People
             ;
             all
             the
             rest
             were
             sent
             away
             ,
             and
             amongst
             them
             was
             also
             William
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ;
             but
             he
             being
             a
             good
             honest
             man
             ,
             was
             called
             back
             again
             in
             a
             short
             time
             :
             Osbern
             ,
             sirnamed
             Pentecost
             ,
             (
             from
             whom
             the
             Castle
             above-mention'd
             was
             so
             called
             )
             and
             his
             Companion
             Hugh
             ,
             surrender'd
             their
             Castles
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             License
             of
             Earl
             Leofric
             ,
             passing
             through
             his
             Earldom
             of
             Mercia
             ,
             went
             into
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             were
             there
             kindly
             received
             by
             King
             Macbeth
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Selden
             in
             his
             *
             Titles
             of
             Honour
             refers
             that
             Relation
             in
             
             Bromton's
             Chronicle
             ,
             to
             this
             Great
             Council
             held
             this
             very
             year
             ;
             in
             which
             the
             manner
             of
             King
             
             Edward's
             Reconciliation
             with
             Earl
             Godwin
             is
             more
             particularly
             
             set
             down
             ;
             
             viz.
             That
             the
             King
             having
             summoned
             a
             Great
             Council
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             there
             beheld
             Earl
             Godwin
             ,
             immediately
             accused
             him
             before
             them
             all
             ,
             of
             having
             betrayed
             and
             murthered
             his
             Brother
             Prince
             Alfred
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Thou
               Traytor
               Godwin
               ,
               I
               accuse
               thee
               of
               the
               Death
               of
               Alfred
               my
               Brother
               ,
               whom
               thou
               hast
               traitorously
               murthered
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               Proof
               of
               this
               ,
               I
               refer
               my self
               to
               the
               Judgment
               of
               
                 Curiae
                 Vestrae
                 ,
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               your
               Court.
               )
            
             Then
             the
             King
             proceeded
             thus
             ,
             '
             You
             ,
             most
             Noble
             Lords
             ,
             the
             Earls
             and
             Barons
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             (
             where
             note
             ,
             That
             by
             Barons
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             Thanes
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             one
             and
             the
             same
             before
             the
             Conquest
             )
             
               You
               who
               are
               my
               Liege-men
               ,
               being
               here
               assembled
               ,
               have
               heard
               my
               Appeal
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               Answer
               of
               Earl
               Godwin
               ;
               I
               will
               that
               you
               now
               give
               a
               Right
               Sentence
               between
               us
               in
               this
               my
               Appeal
               ,
               and
               afford
               due
               Justice
               therein
               .
            
             Then
             the
             Earls
             and
             Barons
             having
             maturely
             debated
             this
             matter
             among
             themselves
             ,
             some
             were
             for
             giving
             Judgment
             for
             the
             King
             ;
             but
             others
             differed
             from
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             Earl
             Godwin
             had
             never
             been
             obliged
             to
             the
             King
             by
             either
             Homage
             ,
             Service
             ,
             or
             Fealty
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             be
             no
             Traytor
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             not
             kill'd
             the
             Prince
             with
             his
             own
             hands
             .
             But
             others
             replied
             ,
             That
             no
             
               Earl
               ,
               Baron
            
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Subject
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             could
             by
             Law
             wage
             Battel
             against
             him
             in
             his
             Appeal
             ,
             but
             ought
             upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             to
             submit
             himself
             to
             the
             King's
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             offer
             him
             reasonable
             Amends
             .
             Then
             Leofric
             Earl
             of
             Chester
             ,
             who
             was
             an
             upright
             and
             sincere
             man
             both
             with
             respect
             to
             God
             and
             the
             world
             ,
             spoke
             thus
             :
             Earl
             Godwin
             ,
             who
             next
             to
             the
             King
             is
             indeed
             a
             Person
             of
             the
             best
             Quality
             in
             England
             ,
             cannot
             deny
             but
             that
             by
             his
             Counsel
             Alfred
             the
             King's
             Brother
             was
             killed
             ;
             and
             therefore
             my
             opinion
             is
             ,
             That
             both
             he
             himself
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             and
             Twelve
             of
             us
             Earls
             that
             are
             his
             Friends
             and
             Kinsmen
             ,
             should
             appear
             humbly
             before
             the
             King
             ,
             each
             of
             us
             carrying
             as
             much
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             as
             he
             can
             bold
             in
             his
             Arms
             ,
             and
             offering
             it
             to
             him
             ,
             most
             humbly
             supplicate
             for
             his
             Pardon
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             King
             should
             remit
             to
             the
             Earl
             all
             Rancor
             and
             Anger
             whatsoever
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             having
             received
             his
             Homage
             and
             Fealty
             ,
             peacebly
             restore
             him
             to
             all
             his
             Lands
             .
             To
             this
             the
             Assembly
             agreed
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             were
             appointed
             ,
             loading
             themselves
             with
             Treasure
             after
             the
             manner
             aforesaid
             ,
             went
             unto
             the
             King
             ,
             shewing
             him
             the
             order
             and
             manner
             of
             their
             Judgment
             ,
             which
             he
             being
             unwilling
             to
             contradict
             ,
             complied
             with
             ,
             and
             so
             ratified
             whatever
             they
             had
             before
             decreed
             .
          
           
             This
             ,
             tho
             written
             a
             long
             time
             after
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Words
             there
             used
             ,
             
               viz.
               Parliament
               ,
               Baron
               ,
               Homage
            
             and
             Fealty
             ;
             yet
             it
             might
             be
             true
             in
             the
             main
             ,
             as
             being
             transcribed
             out
             of
             some
             Ancient
             Records
             of
             the
             Great
             Councils
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             which
             are
             now
             lost
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             would
             be
             a
             Notable
             Precedent
             of
             the
             large
             Authority
             of
             the
             
               Witena
               Gemot
            
             ,
             or
             Great
             Council
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             assenting
             to
             new
             Laws
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             their
             Judicial
             Authority
             in
             giving
             Judgment
             upon
             all
             Suits
             or
             Complaints
             brought
             before
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             Appeals
             between
             Subject
             and
             Subject
             ,
             as
             also
             where
             the
             King
             himself
             was
             a
             Party
             ;
             and
             if
             Authentick
             ,
             would
             also
             shew
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             this
             Tenure
             of
             the
             King
             by
             Homage
             and
             Fealty
             was
             in
             use
             before
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             but
             also
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             this
             Great
             Council
             )
             that
             there
             was
             no
             Allegiance
             due
             by
             Birth
             ,
             nor
             until
             a
             man
             had
             actually
             performed
             his
             Homage
             ,
             or
             sworn
             Fealty
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             that
             a
             satisfaction
             made
             by
             Money
             ,
             was
             looked
             upon
             as
             sufficient
             for
             the
             Death
             even
             of
             the
             
             King
             's
             own
             Brother
             .
             
             Yet
             to
             deal
             ingenuously
             with
             the
             Reader
             ,
             notwithstanding
             this
             fair
             story
             ,
             Bromton
             himself
             seems
             to
             doubt
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             after
             he
             hath
             there
             told
             us
             from
             some
             nameless
             Author
             ,
             that
             Earl
             Godwin
             (
             out
             of
             fear
             of
             some
             of
             the
             English
             Nobility
             ,
             who
             had
             sworn
             to
             be
             revenged
             of
             him
             for
             the
             murther
             of
             Prince
             Alfred
             )
             retired
             into
             Denmark
             ,
             during
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Hardecnute
             ;
             but
             returning
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             King
             
             Edward's
             Reign
             ,
             he
             appeared
             at
             a
             Parliament
             at
             London
             ,
             where
             the
             King
             impeached
             him
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             his
             Brother
             in
             the
             manner
             as
             you
             have
             already
             heard
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             this
             could
             not
             fall
             out
             as
             Mr.
             Selden
             supposes
             in
             this
             Great
             Council
             ,
             after
             this
             last
             return
             of
             Earl
             Godwin
             ,
             which
             happen'd
             not
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             but
             the
             middle
             of
             this
             King's
             Reign
             .
             With
             which
             Relation
             also
             agree
             two
             Ancient
             Chronicles
             in
             French
             ,
             written
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Edward
             the
             Third
             ,
             and
             are
             both
             in
             the
             Cottonian
             Library
             .
          
           
             And
             Bromton
             himself
             acknowledges
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             most
             Authors
             Earl
             Godwin
             never
             went
             into
             Denmark
             at
             all
             ,
             nor
             left
             England
             during
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Hardecnute
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             Transaction
             (
             if
             it
             ever
             happen'd
             at
             all
             )
             seems
             most
             likely
             to
             have
             fell
             out
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Hardecnute
             ,
             when
             that
             King
             charged
             Earl
             Godwin
             with
             his
             Brother's
             Death
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             redeem
             it
             with
             a
             great
             Present
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             above
             told
             you
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             conclude
             this
             year
             ;
             From
             the
             Peterburgh
             Copy
             of
             these
             Annals
             ,
             it
             appears
             that
             about
             this
             time
             Arnwy
             Abbot
             of
             Burgh
             resigned
             his
             Dignity
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             bad
             Health
             ,
             and
             conferred
             it
             with
             the
             King's
             License
             ,
             and
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             Monks
             ,
             upon
             Leofri●
             a
             Monk
             of
             that
             Abby
             :
             But
             Abbot
             Arnwy
             lived
             eight
             years
             after
             :
             During
             which
             time
             Abbot
             Leofric
             so
             adorned
             that
             Monastery
             with
             rich
             Guildings
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             called
             the
             
               Golden
               Burgh
            
             ;
             he
             also
             endowed
             it
             very
             much
             with
             Lands
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             other
             Treasures
             .
          
           
             This
             year
             ,
             according
             to
             Florence
             of
             
               Worcester
               ,
               Griffyn
            
             Prince
             of
             Wales
             entring
             England
             ,
             spoiled
             great
             part
             of
             H●refordshire
             ;
             against
             whom
             many
             Inhabitants
             of
             that
             County
             marched
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Norman
             Garison
             of
             Hereford
             Castle
             ;
             but
             Prince
             Griffyn
             meeting
             with
             them
             ,
             killed
             a
             great
             many
             ,
             and
             putting
             the
             rest
             to
             flight
             ,
             carried
             away
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Booty
             .
          
           
             
             
               This
               year
               Earl
               Godwin
               deceased
               (
               17
               th
               Kal.
               of
               May
               )
               and
               was
               buried
               in
               the
               Old
               Monastery
               of
               Winchester
               .
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             manner
             of
             whose
             Death
             ,
             though
             our
             Annals
             are
             silent
             ,
             yet
             I
             shall
             here
             set
             down
             what
             I
             find
             concerning
             it
             by
             almost
             all
             our
             Historians
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             thus
             ;
             That
             King
             Edward
             celebrating
             the
             Feast
             of
             Easter
             at
             Winchester
             (
             or
             at
             Windsor
             ,
             as
             some
             will
             have
             it
             )
             Earl
             Godwin
             ,
             as
             his
             Custom
             was
             ,
             sitting
             at
             Table
             with
             him
             ,
             was
             suddenly
             seized
             with
             so
             violent
             a
             Distemper
             ,
             that
             it
             struck
             him
             speechless
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             fall
             off
             from
             the
             Chair
             on
             which
             he
             sate
             ;
             and
             his
             Three
             Sons
             
               Harold
               ,
               Tosti
            
             ,
             and
             Gyrth
             ,
             being
             present
             ,
             they
             immediately
             removed
             him
             into
             the
             King's
             Chamber
             ,
             hoping
             it
             was
             but
             a
             sudden
             Fit
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             speedily
             over
             ;
             but
             he
             lay
             in
             that
             languishing
             condition
             four
             days
             ,
             and
             died
             on
             the
             fifth
             .
             This
             is
             the
             account
             of
             his
             Death
             ;
             to
             which
             the
             Norman
             Monks
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             write
             in
             favour
             of
             them
             ,
             add
             other
             Circumstances
             ,
             which
             shew
             either
             his
             Guilt
             ,
             or
             their
             Malice
             ;
             since
             they
             relate
             ,
             That
             mention
             being
             made
             by
             somebody
             at
             the
             King's
             Table
             ,
             of
             Alfred
             his
             late
             Brother
             ,
             he
             thereupon
             looked
             very
             angrily
             at
             Earl
             Godwin
             ,
             when
             
             he
             to
             vindicate
             himself
             told
             King
             Edward
             ,
             
             He
             perceived
             that
             upon
             the
             least
             mentioning
             of
             that
             Prince
             ,
             he
             cast
             a
             frowning
             Countenance
             upon
             him
             ;
             But
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               let
               not
               God
               suffer
               me
               to
               swallow
               this
               Morsel
               ,
               if
               I
               am
               guilty
               of
               any
               thing
               done
               either
               toward
               the
               taking
               away
               his
               Life
               ,
               or
               against
               your
               Interest
               :
            
             After
             which
             words
             ,
             being
             presently
             choaked
             with
             the
             Bit
             he
             had
             just
             before
             put
             into
             his
             Mouth
             ,
             he
             sunk
             immediately
             down
             ,
             and
             never
             recovered
             more
             .
             But
             let
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             death
             be
             as
             it
             will
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             Man
             of
             an
             Active
             and
             Turbulent
             Spirit
             ,
             not
             over-nicely
             conscientious
             either
             in
             getting
             or
             keeping
             what
             he
             could
             ;
             not
             to
             be
             excused
             for
             his
             too
             much
             forcing
             his
             Sovereign
             to
             whatever
             he
             listed
             :
             But
             had
             he
             not
             been
             so
             great
             a
             Lover
             of
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             an
             Enemy
             to
             Strangers
             ,
             those
             that
             wrote
             in
             the
             Norman
             times
             (
             and
             who
             durst
             not
             write
             any
             thing
             but
             what
             they
             knew
             would
             please
             their
             Masters
             )
             would
             have
             passed
             him
             over
             without
             this
             Story
             ,
             and
             have
             given
             him
             a
             fairer
             Character
             .
          
           
             His
             first
             Wife
             was
             the
             Sister
             of
             King
             Cnute
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             had
             a
             Son
             ;
             but
             in
             his
             Infancy
             happening
             to
             mount
             an
             unruly
             Horse
             that
             was
             presented
             him
             by
             his
             Grandfather
             ,
             he
             was
             run
             away
             with
             into
             the
             Thames
             ,
             and
             there
             drowned
             .
             His
             Mother
             was
             kill'd
             by
             Thunder
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             then
             was
             believed
             )
             fell
             upon
             her
             as
             a
             Judgment
             ,
             on
             the
             account
             of
             her
             great
             Cruelty
             ;
             for
             she
             made
             a
             Trade
             of
             selling
             handsome
             English
             Boys
             and
             Girls
             into
             Denmark
             .
          
           
             After
             her
             Death
             Earl
             Godwin
             married
             another
             Wife
             ,
             and
             by
             her
             had
             Six
             Sons
             ,
             
               viz.
               Harold
               ,
               Sweyn
               ,
               Wined
               ,
               Tosti
               ,
               Gyrth
               ,
            
             and
             Leofwin
             :
             His
             Earldom
             of
             West-Sea●
             was
             given
             to
             his
             Son
             Harold
             ;
             and
             the
             Earldom
             that
             Harold
             had
             before
             ,
             viz.
             Essex
             ,
             was
             conferred
             on
             Alfgar
             the
             Son
             of
             Leofric
             ,
             Earl
             of
             Mercia
             ;
             which
             is
             also
             confirmed
             by
             our
             Annals
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             same
             year
             ,
             according
             to
             Simeon
             of
             
               Durham
               ,
               Rees
            
             the
             Brother
             of
             Griffyn
             King
             of
             South-Wales
             ,
             being
             taken
             Prisoner
             ,
             for
             the
             many
             Insolences
             he
             had
             committed
             against
             the
             English
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             Command
             of
             King
             Edward
             put
             to
             death
             at
             a
             place
             called
             Bulendun
             ,
             and
             his
             Head
             sent
             to
             the
             King
             then
             lying
             at
             Gloucester
             ,
             on
             the
             Vigil
             of
             Epiphany
             :
             But
             this
             is
             omitted
             in
             the
             Welsh
             Chronicles
             ,
             as
             commonly
             every
             thing
             is
             that
             makes
             to
             the
             disadvantage
             of
             their
             own
             Nation
             .
          
           
             
               This
               year
               Leo
               ,
               that
               Holy
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ,
               deceased
               ,
               
               and
               Victor
               was
               elected
               in
               his
               stead
               .
               And
               there
               was
               also
               so
               great
               a
               Murrain
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               Cattel
               in
               England
               ,
               that
               none
               could
               ever
               remember
               the
               like
               .
            
          
           
             And
             now
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Welsh
             Chronicles
             ,
             Griffyth
             the
             Son
             of
             
               Ratherch
               ap
               Justin
            
             ,
             raised
             a
             great
             Army
             both
             of
             Strangers
             and
             others
             ,
             against
             Griffyth
             Prince
             of
             
               North
               Wales
            
             ,
             who
             delaying
             no
             time
             ,
             but
             getting
             all
             the
             Forces
             of
             that
             Countrey
             together
             ,
             and
             meeting
             the
             other
             ,
             Griffyth
             fought
             with
             him
             and
             slew
             him
             on
             the
             place
             ,
             though
             none
             of
             these
             Chronicles
             have
             told
             us
             where
             that
             was
             .
             This
             was
             the
             last
             Rebellion
             or
             Welsh
             Civil
             War
             that
             happened
             in
             this
             Prince's
             Reign
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             year
             (
             according
             to
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             ,
             and
             
               Roger
               Hoveden
               )
               Siward
            
             ,
             that
             Valiant
             Earl
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             at
             the
             Command
             of
             King
             Edward
             ,
             being
             attended
             with
             a
             powerful
             Army
             and
             a
             strong
             Fleet
             ,
             marched
             into
             Scotland
             ,
             to
             restore
             Malcolm
             the
             Right
             Heir
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             where
             joining
             Battel
             with
             Macbeth
             ,
             the
             then
             Usurping
             King
             of
             Scots
             ,
             many
             both
             of
             that
             Nation
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Normans
             who
             took
             their
             part
             ,
             were
             slain
             ,
             and
             the
             Earl
             put
             the
             Usurper
             to
             flight
             .
             But
             in
             this
             Battel
             the
             Earl's
             Son
             ,
             and
             several
             of
             the
             English
             and
             Danes
             were
             slain
             .
          
           
           
             
             
               H.
               Huntington
            
             further
             adds
             ,
             That
             when
             the
             News
             was
             brought
             to
             the
             Earl
             ,
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             he
             presently
             asked
             ,
             
               Whether
               he
               had
               received
               the
               Wound
               behind
               or
               before
               ?
            
             And
             being
             told
             it
             was
             before
             ,
             he
             only
             replied
             ,
             
               I
               am
               glad
               to
               hear
               that
               ,
               for
               so
               it
               became
               my
               Son
               to
               dye
               .
            
             He
             says
             also
             ,
             That
             this
             Son
             of
             his
             (
             whom
             he
             does
             not
             name
             )
             had
             been
             sent
             into
             Scotland
             before
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             was
             there
             killed
             ;
             and
             that
             Earl
             Siward
             did
             not
             subdue
             Macbeth
             till
             the
             second
             Expedition
             ;
             in
             which
             he
             differs
             from
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             English
             and
             Scotish
             Historians
             .
          
           
             Buchanan
             indeed
             acknowledges
             ,
             that
             this
             Prince
             Malcolm
             having
             taken
             Refuge
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             England
             ,
             obtain'd
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             Assistance
             of
             Ten
             thousand
             men
             under
             the
             Conduct
             of
             Earl
             Siward
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             rest
             were
             raised
             for
             him
             by
             Macduf
             and
             others
             of
             his
             Party
             that
             took
             Arms
             on
             his
             behalf
             .
             But
             
               John
               Fordun
            
             in
             his
             History
             writes
             much
             more
             improbably
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             allows
             that
             King
             Edward
             offered
             Malcolm
             an
             Army
             sufficient
             to
             place
             him
             on
             the
             Throne
             ,
             yet
             that
             he
             refused
             it
             with
             Thanks
             ,
             and
             only
             took
             Earl
             Siward
             of
             all
             the
             English
             Lords
             along
             with
             him
             ;
             as
             if
             this
             Earl's
             single
             Might
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             a
             Man
             of
             great
             Strength
             and
             Stature
             ,
             signified
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             Forces
             of
             Macbeth
             ,
             unless
             he
             had
             also
             brought
             a
             powerful
             Army
             along
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Mat.
               Westminster
            
             also
             adds
             ,
             That
             Scotland
             being
             thus
             conquered
             by
             the
             Forces
             of
             King
             Edward
             ,
             he
             bestowed
             it
             upon
             King
             Malcolm
             ,
             to
             be
             held
             of
             himself
             :
             But
             since
             this
             is
             not
             found
             in
             any
             of
             our
             Ancient
             Historians
             ,
             and
             this
             Author
             does
             not
             acquaint
             us
             from
             whence
             he
             had
             it
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             worthy
             of
             any
             great
             Credit
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             (
             according
             to
             
               Simeon
               )
               Aldred
            
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             was
             sent
             Ambassador
             to
             the
             Emperor
             with
             Noble
             Presents
             ;
             and
             being
             received
             with
             great
             Honour
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             likewise
             by
             Herman
             Archbishop
             of
             Cologne
             ,
             he
             staid
             in
             Germany
             a
             whole
             year
             ,
             to
             prevail
             with
             the
             Emperor
             on
             the
             King's
             behalf
             to
             send
             Ambassadors
             into
             Hungary
             ,
             to
             bring
             back
             Prince
             Edward
             the
             King's
             Cousin
             ,
             Son
             of
             King
             
               Edmund
               Ironside
            
             ,
             into
             England
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             year
             also
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Latin
             Copy
             of
             the
             Annals
             ,
             '
             Was
             a
             Battel
             at
             Mortimer
             in
             Normandy
             .
             ]
             But
             though
             they
             do
             not
             tell
             us
             by
             whom
             it
             was
             fought
             ,
             yet
             from
             others
             we
             learn
             it
             was
             between
             William
             Duke
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ;
             where
             the
             former
             obtain'd
             a
             most
             signal
             Victory
             .
          
           
             
             
               This
               year
               Siward
               Earl
               of
               Northumberland
               deceased
               ;
               and
               the
               King
               gave
               that
               Earldom
               to
               Tostig
               ,
               Son
               of
               Earl
               Godwin
               .
            
          
           
             Of
             this
             
             Siward's
             death
             ,
             our
             Historians
             give
             us
             divers
             remarkable
             Circumstances
             ;
             That
             being
             near
             his
             End
             by
             a
             Bloody-Flux
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             He
             was
             asham'd
             to
             dye
             thus
             like
             a
             Beast
             ;
             so
             causing
             himself
             to
             be
             compleatly
             Armed
             ,
             and
             taking
             his
             Sword
             in
             his
             hand
             (
             as
             if
             he
             would
             have
             fought
             even
             Death
             it self
             )
             he
             in
             this
             Posture
             expired
             ,
             as
             he
             supposed
             ,
             like
             a
             Man
             of
             Honour
             .
          
           
             
               King
               Edward
               not
               long
               after
               this
               summoned
               a
               
                 Witena
                 Gemot
              
               (
               or
               Great
               Council
               )
               seven
               days
               before
               Midlent
               ,
               wherein
               Earl
               Aelfgar
               was
               outlaw'd
               upon
               a
               Charge
               of
               being
               a
               Traytor
               to
               the
               King
               and
               the
               whole
               Nation
               ;
               and
               of
               this
               he
               was
               convicted
               before
               all
               there
               assembled
               .
               Then
               Earl
               Aelfgar
               went
               to
               the
               Castle
               of
               Prince
               Griffyn
               in
               North-Wales
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               year
               they
               both
               together
               burnt
               the
               City
               of
               Hereford
               ,
               with
               the
               Monastery
               of
               St.
               Aethelbert
               ,
               (
               once
               King
               of
               the
               East-Angles
               ,
               whose
               Bones
               were
               here
               enshrin'd
               .
               )
            
          
           
           
             This
             Earl
             had
             the
             greater
             reason
             to
             do
             what
             he
             did
             ,
             
             having
             been
             unjustly
             banish'd
             ,
             as
             most
             of
             our
             Historians
             write
             .
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             is
             somewhat
             larger
             in
             his
             account
             of
             this
             Affair
             ;
             and
             says
             ,
             That
             this
             Earl
             Aelfgar
             first
             went
             to
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             there
             procuring
             Eighteen
             Pyrate-Ships
             ,
             sail'd
             with
             them
             into
             Wales
             to
             assist
             Prince
             Griffyn
             against
             King
             Edward
             ,
             where
             joining
             with
             the
             Welshmen
             ,
             they
             laid
             waste
             the
             Countrey
             about
             Hereford
             with
             Fire
             and
             Sword
             ;
             against
             whom
             was
             sent
             that
             Cowardly
             Earl
             Rodolph
             ,
             King
             
             Edward's
             Sister's
             Son
             ;
             who
             gathering
             an
             Army
             ,
             and
             meeting
             with
             the
             Welshmen
             about
             two
             miles
             from
             that
             City
             ,
             he
             commanded
             the
             Englishmen
             (
             contrary
             to
             their
             custom
             )
             to
             fight
             on
             Horseback
             ;
             but
             so
             soon
             as
             they
             were
             ready
             to
             join
             Battel
             ,
             Rodulph
             with
             all
             his
             Frenchmen
             ran
             away
             ;
             which
             the
             English
             seeing
             ,
             quickly
             followed
             :
             By
             which
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             new
             thing
             for
             a
             Cowardly
             General
             to
             make
             Cowardly
             Soldiers
             .
          
           
             The
             Victory
             being
             thus
             easily
             obtained
             ,
             the
             Prince
             and
             the
             Earl
             entred
             Hereford
             ,
             and
             having
             killed
             seven
             of
             the
             Chanons
             that
             defended
             the
             doors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             burnt
             it
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Monastery
             above-mention'd
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Reliques
             of
             St.
             Aethelbert
             ,
             and
             the
             Rich
             Ornaments
             that
             were
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             having
             slain
             divers
             of
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             and
             carried
             away
             great
             Numbers
             of
             them
             Prisoners
             ,
             they
             returned
             home
             laden
             with
             Booty
             :
             But
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             King
             was
             acquainted
             with
             it
             ,
             he
             presently
             commanded
             an
             Army
             to
             be
             raised
             through
             all
             England
             ;
             which
             being
             mustered
             at
             Gloucester
             ,
             He
             appointed
             the
             Valiant
             Earl
             Harold
             to
             be
             Commander
             in
             chief
             ;
             who
             obeying
             the
             King's
             Orders
             ,
             immediately
             pursued
             Prince
             Griffyn
             and
             Earl
             Aelfgar
             ,
             and
             entring
             the
             Borders
             of
             Wales
             ,
             pitched
             his
             Camp
             beyond
             Straetdale
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             Snowdon
             ;
             but
             they
             who
             knew
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Brave
             and
             Warlike
             Commander
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             engage
             him
             ,
             fled
             into
             South-Wales
             ;
             which
             Harold
             perceiving
             ,
             left
             there
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             his
             men
             ,
             with
             Orders
             to
             fight
             the
             Enemy
             if
             they
             could
             come
             at
             them
             ;
             and
             with
             the
             rest
             he
             returned
             to
             Hereford
             ,
             which
             he
             fortified
             by
             drawing
             a
             new
             Trench
             about
             it
             .
             But
             whilst
             he
             was
             thus
             employed
             ,
             the
             two
             Captains
             on
             the
             contrary
             side
             thinking
             it
             best
             for
             them
             to
             make
             Peace
             ,
             sent
             Messengers
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             procuring
             a
             Meeting
             at
             a
             place
             called
             Byligeseage
             ,
             a
             firm
             Peace
             and
             Friendship
             was
             there
             concluded
             ;
             in
             pursuance
             whereof
             Earl
             Aelfgar
             sent
             his
             Ships
             to
             Chester
             till
             they
             could
             be
             paid
             off
             ,
             and
             he
             himself
             went
             up
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             from
             whom
             he
             received
             his
             former
             Earldom
             .
          
           
             
               Henry
               Emperor
               of
               the
               Germans
               now
               died
               ;
               
               and
               Henry
               his
               Son
               succeeded
               him
               .
               ]
               This
               is
               only
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Latin
               Copy
               of
               these
               Annals
               .
            
          
           
             But
             the
             same
             year
             (
             according
             to
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             ,
             and
             
               R.
               Hoveden
               )
               Leofgar
            
             ,
             who
             was
             lately
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Hereford
             in
             the
             room
             of
             Bishop
             Athelstan
             ,
             deceased
             ,
             being
             together
             with
             his
             Clerks
             and
             the
             Sheriff
             Agelnoth
             set
             upon
             by
             Griffyn
             Prince
             of
             Wales
             ,
             at
             a
             place
             called
             Glastbyrig
             ,
             and
             was
             there
             slain
             with
             all
             his
             followers
             ;
             after
             which
             Aldred
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             (
             to
             whom
             the
             King
             had
             committed
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             
               Hereford
               )
            
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Earls
             Leofric
             and
             Harold
             ,
             mediated
             a
             Peace
             between
             King
             Edward
             and
             the
             said
             Griffyn
             .
          
           
             
               This
               year
               
                 Edward
                 Aetheling
              
               ,
               Son
               to
               King
               Edmund
               ,
               
               returned
               into
               this
               Kingdom
               (
               together
               with
               his
               Children
               )
               and
               shortly
               after
               deceased
               ,
               whose
               Body
               lies
               buried
               in
               St.
               
               Paul's
               Church
               at
               London
               .
               Also
               Pope
               Victor
               now
               dying
               ,
               Stephanus
               Abbot
               of
               Mountcassin
               was
               consecrated
               in
               
               his
               stead
               .
               
               ]
            
             But
             the
             Cottonian
             Copy
             of
             these
             Annals
             ,
             as
             also
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             place
             the
             death
             of
             this
             Pope
             under
             the
             year
             preceding
             .
             
               Earl
               Leofric
               also
               deceased
               ,
               and
               Aelfgar
               his
               Son
               received
               the
               Earldom
               which
               his
               Father
               enjoyed
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             that
             Leofric
             Earl
             of
             Mercia
             ,
             who
             together
             with
             his
             Wife
             Godiva
             built
             the
             rich
             and
             stately
             Monastery
             of
             Coventry
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             already
             related
             )
             in
             which
             Church
             he
             was
             buried
             :
             He
             died
             this
             year
             in
             a
             good
             Old
             Age
             ;
             whose
             Wisdom
             and
             Counsel
             was
             often
             profitable
             to
             England
             .
          
           
             
             
               This
               year
               Pope
               Stephanus
               deceased
               ,
               and
               Benedict
               was
               consecrated
               in
               his
               stead
               :
            
             This
             Pope
             sent
             the
             Pall
             to
             Archbishop
             Stigand
             .
          
           
             Upon
             whom
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             is
             here
             very
             sharp
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             Stigand
             was
             so
             intolerably
             Covetous
             ,
             that
             he
             held
             both
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Winchester
             and
             that
             of
             Canterbury
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             but
             could
             never
             obtain
             the
             Pall
             from
             the
             Apostolick
             See
             ,
             until
             this
             Benedict
             ,
             an
             Intruder
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             him
             )
             sent
             it
             to
             him
             ,
             either
             as
             first
             being
             brib'd
             by
             Money
             ,
             or
             else
             because
             (
             as
             is
             observed
             )
             evil
             men
             love
             to
             favour
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             
               The
               same
               year
               also
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Annals
               )
               deceased
               Heacca
               Bishop
               of
               the
               
                 South-Saxons
                 ,
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               of
               Chichester
               )
               and
               Archbishop
               Stigand
               consecrated
               Aegelric
               a
               Monk
               of
               Christ-Church
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               that
               See
               ;
               as
               also
               Syward
               the
               Abbot
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Rochester
               .
            
          
           
             Also
             this
             year
             ,
             according
             to
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             ,
             and
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             Earl
             Aelfgar
             was
             the
             second
             time
             banished
             by
             King
             Edward
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             help
             of
             Griffyn
             Prince
             of
             Wales
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Norwegian
             Fleet
             which
             came
             to
             his
             assistance
             ,
             he
             was
             soon
             restored
             to
             his
             Earldom
             again
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             by
             force
             .
          
           
             In
             so
             deplorable
             a
             condition
             was
             this
             poor
             King
             Edward
             ,
             that
             those
             of
             his
             Nobility
             who
             were
             strong
             enough
             to
             make
             any
             Resistance
             ,
             were
             sure
             to
             be
             pardoned
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             year
             also
             (
             according
             to
             the
             above-mentioned
             Authors
             )
             Aldred
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             having
             newly
             rebuilt
             the
             Church
             of
             St.
             Peter
             in
             Gloucester
             ,
             went
             on
             Pilgrimage
             through
             Hungary
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             (
             as
             says
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             )
             ;
             which
             no
             English
             Archbishop
             or
             Bishop
             was
             ever
             known
             to
             have
             done
             before
             .
          
           
             
             
               This
               year
               Nicholaus
               Bishop
               of
               Florence
               was
               made
               Pope
               ;
               and
               Benedict
               was
               expell'd
               ,
               who
               was
               Pope
               before
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Kynsige
               Archbishop
               of
               York
               deceased
               ,
               the
               xi
               .
               
                 Kal.
                 Jan.
              
               and
               Bishop
               Ealdred
               succeeded
               in
               that
               See
               :
            
             (
             This
             was
             that
             Aldred
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             lately
             at
             
               Rome
               .
            
             )
             
               Also
               Walter
               was
               now
               made
               Bishop
               of
               Hereford
               .
               ]
            
             And
             in
             the
             Latin
             Copy
             of
             the
             Annals
             it
             is
             related
             ,
             
               That
               Henry
               King
               of
               France
               now
               dying
               ,
               Philip
               his
               Son
               succeeded
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               This
               year
               also
               deceased
               Duduc
               Bishop
               of
               Somersetshire
               (
               i.
               e.
               Wells
               )
               and
               Gisa
               was
               his
               Successor
               .
               The
               same
               year
               also
               deceased
               Bishop
               Godwin
               at
               St.
               Martins
               (
               vii
               
                 Id.
                 Martii
                 .
              
               )
               Also
               Wulfrick
               Abbot
               of
               St.
               
               Augustine's
               in
               Canterbury
               ,
               deceased
               in
               the
               Easter
               Week
               (
               xiv
               .
               
                 Kal.
                 Maii.
              
               )
               Which
               News
               being
               brought
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               he
               appointed
               Aethelsige
               a
               Monk
               of
               the
               old
               Church
               at
               Winchester
               ,
               to
               be
               Abbot
               ,
               who
               was
               consecrated
               by
               Archbishop
               Stigand
               at
               Windlesore
               (
               i.
               e.
               Windsor
               )
               at
               the
               Feast
               of
               St.
               Augustine
               .
            
          
           
             And
             this
             year
             (
             according
             to
             Simeon
             of
             
               Durham
               )
               Aldred
            
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             went
             with
             Earl
             Tostige
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             there
             received
             his
             Pall
             
             from
             Pope
             Nicholaus
             :
             But
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             Malcolm
             King
             of
             Scots
             entred
             Northumberland
             ,
             and
             depopulated
             the
             Earldom
             of
             Tostige
             ,
             formerly
             his
             sworn
             Brother
             .
          
           
             
               This
               year
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Latin
               Copy
               of
               our
               Annals
               )
               the
               City
               of
               Man
               was
               taken
               by
               William
               Duke
               of
               Normandy
               .
               
            
          
           
             Also
             about
             this
             time
             Earl
             Harold
             ,
             afterwards
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             founded
             the
             Abby
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Cross
            
             at
             Waltham
             (
             in
             
               Essex
               )
            
             ,
             so
             called
             from
             a
             certain
             Crucifix
             said
             to
             be
             found
             (
             by
             a
             Vision
             to
             a
             Carpenter
             )
             at
             a
             place
             called
             Montacute
             ;
             which
             Crucifix
             being
             brought
             to
             Waltham
             ,
             and
             many
             Miraculous
             Stories
             told
             there
             of
             it
             ,
             one
             Tovi
             the
             Stallere
             ,
             or
             Chief
             Standard-Bearer
             to
             King
             Cnute
             ,
             built
             here
             a
             Church
             for
             two
             Priests
             to
             keep
             it
             ;
             which
             place
             coming
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Earl
             Harold
             ,
             he
             built
             this
             Church
             anew
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             Noble
             Monastery
             for
             a
             Dean
             and
             Twelve
             Secular
             Chanons
             (
             which
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Henry
             the
             Second
             were
             turned
             to
             Chanons
             Regular
             )
             :
             This
             Abby
             being
             richly
             endow'd
             ,
             the
             Foundation
             was
             confirmed
             by
             King
             Edward
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             by
             his
             Charter
             ,
             bearing
             date
             Anno
             1062.
             
             All
             which
             appears
             from
             an
             Ancient
             Manuscript
             History
             of
             the
             Foundation
             of
             this
             Abby
             ,
             now
             in
             the
             *
             Cottonian
             Library
             .
          
           
             
               This
               year
               (
               according
               to
               our
               Annals
               )
               Earl
               Harold
               ,
               
               and
               Earl
               Tostige
               his
               Brother
               ,
               marched
               with
               a
               great
               Army
               both
               by
               Land
               and
               Sea
               into
               Brytland
               (
               i.
               e.
               Wales
               )
               and
               subdued
               that
               Countrey
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               Inhabitants
               giving
               them
               Hostages
               ,
               became
               subject
               [
               to
               King
               Edward
               .
               ]
               Afterwards
               marching
               farther
               ,
               they
               slew
               King
               Griffyth
               ,
               and
               brought
               his
               Head
               to
               Harold
               ,
               who
               placed
               another
               King
               there
               .
            
          
           
             All
             this
             ,
             though
             done
             in
             the
             two
             following
             years
             ,
             is
             here
             related
             all
             at
             once
             :
             But
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             ,
             and
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             are
             much
             more
             large
             in
             their
             Account
             of
             these
             Welsh
             Affairs
             ,
             which
             they
             give
             us
             under
             the
             following
             year
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             Griffyn
             Prince
             of
             Wales
             having
             by
             his
             frequent
             Inroads
             highly
             exasperated
             King
             Edward
             ,
             being
             then
             at
             Gloucester
             ,
             
             he
             after
             the
             Christmas
             Holidays
             from
             thence
             dispatch'd
             Earl
             Harold
             against
             him
             with
             a
             strong
             Party
             of
             Horse
             ,
             if
             possible
             ,
             to
             surprize
             him
             ;
             yet
             he
             got
             timely
             notice
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             made
             a
             shift
             to
             escape
             ;
             but
             left
             behind
             him
             most
             of
             his
             Ships
             ,
             which
             the
             Earl
             taking
             ,
             commanded
             to
             be
             burnt
             ,
             and
             so
             returned
             into
             England
             :
             But
             about
             Rogation
             Week
             ,
             Harold
             having
             got
             a
             Fleet
             in
             readiness
             ,
             he
             set
             sail
             from
             Bristol
             ,
             and
             compassing
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             Wales
             ,
             joined
             himself
             to
             the
             Horse
             ,
             with
             which
             his
             Brother
             Tostige
             met
             him
             ,
             and
             did
             so
             much
             mischief
             in
             Wales
             ,
             that
             tho
             Prince
             Griffyn
             had
             mustered
             up
             an
             Army
             to
             oppose
             them
             ,
             yet
             the
             Welshmen
             being
             thus
             hard
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             at
             last
             yielded
             themselves
             to
             Earl
             Harold
             ,
             delivering
             up
             Hostages
             ,
             and
             consented
             to
             pay
             him
             Tribute
             ,
             and
             absolutely
             renounced
             Griffyth
             their
             Prince
             .
             So
             that
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             Prince
             Griffyth
             being
             betrayed
             by
             his
             own
             People
             ,
             was
             by
             them
             murthered
             ;
             and
             his
             Head
             being
             cut
             off
             ,
             was
             sent
             to
             Earl
             Harold
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Gilded
             Stern
             of
             his
             Ship
             ;
             all
             which
             the
             Earl
             immediately
             caused
             to
             be
             carried
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Thus
             fell
             
               Griffyth
               ap
               Lhewelyn
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Welsh
             Chronicles
             give
             a
             Noble
             Character
             ,
             of
             a
             Valiant
             and
             Generous
             Prince
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             hitherto
             for
             the
             most
             part
             victorious
             in
             all
             his
             Undertakings
             ,
             till
             now
             he
             perished
             by
             the
             Treachery
             of
             his
             own
             Servants
             .
          
           
           
             
             After
             this
             ,
             King
             Edward
             (
             as
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             relates
             )
             made
             Blechen
             and
             Rithwalla
             (
             whom
             the
             Welsh
             Chronicles
             call
             Blethyn
             and
             Rithwallen
             )
             Joint-Princes
             of
             North-Wales
             ,
             being
             Half-Brethren
             to
             Griffyth
             the
             last
             Prince
             on
             the
             Mother's
             side
             ,
             as
             being
             Sons
             to
             Angharat
             Daughter
             to
             Meredyth
             Prince
             of
             Wales
             .
          
           
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             also
             adds
             ,
             That
             these
             Welsh
             Princes
             above-mentioned
             ,
             when
             they
             received
             from
             the
             King
             this
             Grant
             of
             North-Wales
             ,
             swore
             Fealty
             not
             only
             to
             Him
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             Earl
             Harold
             ,
             who
             it
             seems
             delivered
             it
             to
             them
             ;
             swearing
             to
             perform
             their
             Commands
             both
             by
             Sea
             and
             Land
             ,
             and
             to
             pay
             those
             Tributes
             which
             had
             been
             formerly
             paid
             to
             King
             
             Edward's
             Predecessors
             .
             Which
             ,
             if
             true
             ,
             shews
             that
             Earl
             Harold
             was
             already
             adopted
             and
             declared
             Heir
             of
             the
             Crown
             .
             But
             this
             being
             not
             found
             in
             our
             Annals
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             other
             Historian
             ,
             I
             cannot
             pass
             my
             word
             for
             the
             Truth
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               This
               year
               also
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Annals
               )
               the
               Northumbers
               took
               Arms
               against
               Tostige
               their
               Earl
               ,
               and
               slew
               as
               many
               of
               his
               Servants
               as
               they
               could
               lay
               hold
               on
               ,
               as
               well
               English
               as
               Danes
               ;
               they
               also
               seized
               upon
               all
               his
               Arms
               that
               were
               in
               York
               ,
               and
               his
               Treasure
               where
               ever
               they
               could
               find
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               sent
               for
               Earl
               Morchar
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               Earl
               Aelfgar
               ,
               and
               chose
               him
               for
               their
               Earl
               ;
               who
               then
               marched
               Southward
               with
               all
               that
               Province
               ,
               as
               also
               all
               the
               men
               of
               
                 Snotingaham
                 ,
                 Deorbie
              
               ,
               and
               Lincolnascires
               ,
               till
               they
               came
               even
               to
               Northamtune
               ,
               where
               his
               Brother
               Eadwin
               with
               all
               his
               Company
               met
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               But
               there
               Earl
               Harold
               came
               against
               them
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               sent
               a
               Message
               ,
               which
               they
               desired
               might
               be
               conveyed
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               Messengers
               ,
               by
               whom
               they
               besought
               to
               let
               them
               have
               Morchar
               for
               their
               Earl
               :
               The
               King
               hereupon
               granting
               their
               Request
               ,
               afterwards
               sent
               Earl
               Harold
               to
               them
               to
               Hamtune
               ,
               at
               the
               Feast
               of
               St.
               Simon
               and
               Jude
               ,
               farther
               assuring
               them
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               he
               also
               at
               their
               request
               confirmed
               and
               renewed
               the
               Laws
               of
               King
               Cnute
               .
               But
               the
               Northern
               men
               had
               done
               much
               damage
               to
               the
               Countrey
               about
               Hamtune
               ,
               whilst
               their
               Message
               was
               thus
               transacting
               ;
               for
               they
               slew
               their
               Men
               ,
               and
               burnt
               the
               Houses
               and
               Corn
               ,
               and
               took
               away
               several
               Thousand
               Head
               of
               Cattel
               ,
               together
               with
               some
               Hundreds
               of
               Men
               ,
               whom
               they
               carried
               Captives
               into
               the
               
               North-Parts
               ;
               so
               that
               this
               Country
               ;
               and
               the
               others
               adjacent
               ,
               felt
               the
               damage
               for
               many
               years
               after
               .
               But
               Earl
               Tostige
               ,
               with
               his
               Wife
               and
               as
               many
               as
               were
               of
               their
               Party
               ,
               went
               over
               to
               Earl
               Baldwin
               ,
               where
               they
               tarried
               all
               that
               Winter
               .
            
          
           
             The
             occasion
             of
             which
             Insurrection
             (
             as
             Florence
             and
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             inform
             us
             )
             was
             this
             ;
             There
             was
             one
             Gospatrick
             a
             great
             Officer
             in
             Northumberland
             ,
             with
             whom
             Earl
             Tostige
             having
             a
             Quarrel
             ,
             his
             Sister
             Queen
             Edgitha
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             murthered
             at
             Court
             the
             Christmas
             before
             ;
             though
             this
             seems
             very
             unsuitable
             to
             the
             Meek
             and
             Pious
             Temper
             of
             this
             good
             Queen
             :
             Yet
             however
             ,
             so
             much
             is
             certain
             ,
             That
             this
             Gospatrick
             being
             slain
             ,
             the
             Earl
             also
             killed
             in
             his
             own
             Lodgings
             two
             of
             his
             Friends
             ,
             
               viz.
               Gammel
            
             the
             Son
             of
             Orne
             ,
             and
             Vlf
             the
             Son
             of
             Dolphin
             ,
             having
             treacherously
             drawn
             them
             thither
             ;
             and
             had
             besides
             laid
             intolerable
             Impositions
             on
             the
             People
             ;
             all
             which
             so
             incensed
             them
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             three
             or
             four
             of
             the
             principal
             Thanes
             of
             that
             Countrey
             ,
             
               viz.
               Gammelbearne
               ,
               Dimstan
            
             the
             Son
             of
             Agelnoth
             ,
             and
             Gloincorn
             the
             Son
             of
             Eardulf
             ,
             with
             Four
             hundred
             
               (
               Florence
            
             says
             Twenty
             thousand
             )
             men
             in
             Arms
             ,
             entred
             York
             a
             little
             after
             Michaelmass
             ,
             and
             there
             first
             slew
             two
             
             of
             the
             Earl's
             
               Huisceorles
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             Domestick
             Servants
             )
             Amund
             and
             Ravensheart
             ,
             though
             fled
             out
             of
             the
             City
             ;
             
             and
             the
             day
             following
             above
             Two
             hundred
             more
             of
             his
             men
             ,
             on
             the
             
             North-side
             of
             the
             River
             
               Humber
               :
               Tostige
            
             hereupon
             made
             loud
             Complaints
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             Request
             Harold
             his
             Brother
             and
             others
             were
             appointed
             to
             take
             up
             the
             business
             ;
             but
             as
             they
             were
             going
             down
             into
             the
             North
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             the
             whole
             Countrey
             in
             a
             manner
             rose
             ,
             and
             met
             them
             at
             Northampton
             ,
             where
             (
             as
             also
             afterwards
             at
             Oxford
             )
             they
             strenuously
             refused
             to
             receive
             Earl
             Tostige
             ,
             and
             by
             no
             means
             would
             admit
             of
             a
             Reconciliation
             :
             And
             so
             violent
             were
             they
             ,
             and
             resolute
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             Feast
             of
             All-Saints
             ,
             they
             caused
             both
             him
             and
             his
             Adherents
             to
             be
             banished
             the
             Land.
             
          
           
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             also
             adds
             the
             reason
             which
             the
             Northumbers
             gave
             to
             justify
             this
             their
             Rising
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               they
               were
               Freemen
               born
               ,
               and
               as
               freely
               educated
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               would
               not
               endure
               the
               Insolence
               of
               an
               Earl
               ;
               for
               they
               had
               learned
               from
               their
               Ancestors
               to
               chuse
               either
               Liberty
               or
               Death
               .
            
             In
             short
             ,
             if
             the
             King
             meant
             to
             have
             them
             still
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             he
             should
             set
             Earl
             Morchar
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             should
             soon
             find
             they
             could
             ,
             if
             kindly
             used
             ,
             willingly
             submit
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             most
             probable
             occasion
             of
             
             Tostige's
             Banishment
             :
             Tho
             
               H.
               Huntington
            
             (
             who
             lived
             after
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             and
             had
             heard
             many
             Tales
             of
             the
             Hatred
             which
             Earl
             
             Godwin's
             Sons
             bore
             to
             each
             other
             )
             tells
             us
             another
             story
             of
             this
             matter
             ;
             viz.
             That
             as
             the
             King
             sate
             at
             Dinner
             at
             Windsor
             ,
             he
             commanded
             Earl
             Harold
             to
             serve
             him
             with
             the
             Cup
             :
             Tostige
             his
             Brother
             being
             present
             ,
             and
             not
             able
             to
             endure
             that
             his
             younger
             Brother
             should
             be
             preferred
             before
             himself
             ,
             in
             the
             King
             's
             very
             presence
             flew
             in
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             catching
             him
             by
             the
             hair
             ,
             flung
             him
             on
             the
             ground
             :
             The
             Scuffle
             being
             ended
             ,
             the
             King
             foretold
             that
             their
             Destruction
             was
             nigh
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Wrath
             of
             God
             would
             not
             much
             longer
             be
             deferred
             :
             For
             ,
             says
             this
             Author
             ,
             they
             were
             come
             to
             that
             height
             of
             Barbarism
             and
             Cruelty
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             but
             liked
             the
             House
             or
             Possessions
             of
             any
             one
             ,
             they
             would
             by
             night
             procure
             the
             Owner
             to
             be
             murthered
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             Children
             ,
             to
             get
             his
             Estate
             ;
             and
             these
             were
             at
             that
             time
             the
             chief
             Justiciaries
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             But
             this
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             a
             story
             invented
             long
             since
             out
             of
             hatred
             to
             the
             Memory
             of
             Harold
             ,
             afterwards
             King
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             the
             Character
             of
             a
             Valiant
             and
             Worthy
             Prince
             ;
             and
             who
             (
             as
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             relates
             )
             in
             this
             Quarrel
             with
             the
             Northumbers
             ,
             preferred
             the
             Peace
             of
             his
             Countrey
             to
             his
             Brother
             's
             private
             Interests
             .
          
           
             But
             Tostige
             in
             a
             great
             Rage
             leaving
             the
             Court
             ,
             went
             to
             a
             House
             at
             Hereford
             ,
             where
             at
             that
             time
             he
             heard
             his
             Brother
             Harold
             had
             order'd
             mighty
             Preparations
             for
             the
             Entertainment
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             there
             made
             a
             most
             terrible
             havock
             of
             his
             Servants
             ;
             divers
             of
             whom
             being
             killed
             ,
             he
             flung
             their
             mangled
             Members
             into
             all
             the
             Vessels
             of
             Wine
             ,
             Mead
             ,
             Ale
             ,
             and
             other
             Liquors
             ,
             and
             then
             sent
             word
             to
             his
             Brother
             ,
             That
             he
             need
             take
             no
             care
             for
             Pickled
             Meats
             ,
             but
             as
             for
             all
             other
             sorts
             he
             might
             bring
             them
             down
             along
             with
             him
             :
             And
             it
             was
             therefore
             for
             this
             most
             horrid
             Villany
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             commanded
             him
             to
             be
             banished
             ;
             which
             the
             Northumbers
             understanding
             ,
             for
             this
             as
             well
             as
             several
             other
             Murthers
             he
             had
             committed
             ,
             they
             expell'd
             him
             their
             Countrey
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             already
             shewn
             .
             But
             this
             does
             not
             well
             agree
             with
             what
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             hath
             already
             with
             more
             probability
             related
             of
             him
             ;
             for
             if
             Earl
             Tostige
             had
             been
             found
             guilty
             of
             so
             great
             an
             Insolence
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             thereupon
             
             banished
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             
             it
             had
             certainly
             been
             very
             needless
             for
             the
             Northumbers
             to
             have
             rose
             up
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             driven
             him
             out
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             have
             desired
             another
             Earl
             in
             his
             room
             ;
             since
             the
             King
             would
             have
             appointed
             them
             a
             new
             one
             ,
             without
             giving
             them
             so
             just
             an
             Occasion
             for
             a
             Rebellion
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             year
             also
             we
             may
             refer
             Earl
             
             Harold's
             going
             over
             into
             Normandy
             ,
             which
             some
             of
             our
             Historians
             place
             a
             year
             or
             two
             sooner
             ;
             but
             they
             differ
             much
             more
             about
             the
             manner
             and
             occasion
             of
             it
             ,
             some
             making
             it
             to
             be
             a
             meer
             Casualty
             ,
             others
             saying
             it
             was
             on
             purpose
             :
             But
             William
             of
             
             Malmesbury's
             account
             of
             it
             is
             thus
             ;
             That
             Harold
             being
             at
             his
             House
             at
             Bosenham
             in
             Sussex
             ,
             near
             the
             Sea-side
             ,
             he
             for
             his
             Recreation
             with
             some
             of
             his
             Retinue
             ,
             took
             a
             Fisher-boat
             ,
             meaning
             only
             to
             row
             up
             and
             down
             ;
             but
             sailing
             a
             little
             further
             to
             Sea
             than
             they
             were
             aware
             ,
             a
             Tempest
             rose
             and
             carried
             them
             cross
             the
             Channel
             to
             the
             French
             Coast
             ,
             where
             (
             glad
             to
             be
             safe
             any
             where
             )
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             land
             in
             the
             Territories
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Ponthieu
             ;
             the
             men
             of
             that
             Countrey
             (
             according
             to
             their
             custom
             ,
             and
             that
             barbarous
             practise
             which
             is
             in
             use
             in
             most
             places
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             Prey
             of
             the
             distressed
             and
             shipwrack'd
             )
             presently
             fell
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             being
             many
             and
             well
             arm'd
             ,
             they
             easily
             seiz'd
             upon
             Earl
             Harold
             and
             his
             Followers
             ,
             who
             were
             without
             Weapons
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             not
             only
             took
             them
             Prisoners
             ,
             but
             also
             fetter'd
             them
             .
             Then
             Harold
             considering
             with
             himself
             what
             was
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             hired
             a
             Messenger
             to
             go
             to
             Duke
             William
             ,
             and
             acquaint
             him
             how
             he
             was
             sent
             over
             by
             the
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             Presence
             to
             confirm
             what
             other
             lesser
             Envoys
             had
             only
             whispered
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             was
             kept
             Prisoner
             ,
             and
             hinder'd
             from
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             Message
             by
             Gwido
             Earl
             of
             Ponthieu
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             would
             become
             a
             man
             of
             so
             great
             Honour
             as
             himself
             ,
             not
             to
             suffer
             a
             Villany
             so
             derogatory
             to
             his
             Authority
             ,
             to
             go
             unpunished
             ,
             since
             he
             had
             appealed
             to
             his
             Justice
             :
             But
             if
             his
             Liberty
             was
             to
             be
             purchased
             with
             Money
             ,
             he
             would
             willingly
             pay
             the
             Price
             to
             Earl
             William
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             such
             a
             mean-spirited
             man
             as
             Gwido
             .
             Upon
             this
             Harold
             by
             the
             Command
             of
             Duke
             William
             was
             soon
             set
             at
             liberty
             ,
             and
             sent
             to
             Court
             ;
             where
             being
             honourably
             received
             ,
             he
             was
             also
             invited
             to
             an
             Expedition
             into
             Little-Britain
             ,
             where
             at
             that
             time
             the
             Norman
             Duke
             made
             War
             :
             But
             by
             his
             Wit
             and
             Valour
             he
             so
             well
             approved
             himself
             to
             the
             Duke
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             very
             much
             taken
             with
             him
             ;
             to
             whom
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             also
             the
             more
             endear
             himself
             ,
             he
             promised
             by
             Oath
             ,
             That
             in
             case
             King
             Edward
             died
             ,
             he
             would
             deliver
             up
             to
             him
             the
             Castle
             of
             Dover
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             under
             his
             Command
             ,
             and
             procure
             him
             to
             succeed
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             :
             Hereupon
             the
             Duke's
             Daughter
             ,
             as
             yet
             too
             young
             for
             Marriage
             ,
             was
             betrothed
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             was
             sent
             home
             with
             very
             rich
             Presents
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             William
             of
             
             Malmesbury's
             ,
             and
             divers
             other
             Historians
             Relation
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             
             Bromton's
             Chronicle
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             singular
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             relates
             the
             Cause
             of
             
             Harold's
             Voyage
             into
             Normandy
             thus
             ;
             viz.
             That
             he
             had
             asked
             leave
             of
             King
             Edward
             to
             go
             over
             to
             Duke
             William
             ,
             to
             procure
             him
             to
             set
             his
             Brother
             Wulnoth
             ,
             and
             his
             Nephew
             Hacune
             free
             ,
             who
             were
             there
             detain'd
             as
             Hostages
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             King
             told
             him
             he
             might
             go
             with
             his
             Leave
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             his
             Advice
             ;
             for
             (
             said
             he
             )
             I
             foresee
             that
             nothing
             but
             Damage
             and
             Ruin
             can
             happen
             to
             England
             thereby
             ;
             for
             I
             know
             Earl
             William
             will
             not
             be
             so
             ignorant
             and
             impolitick
             as
             to
             grant
             their
             Delivery
             ,
             unless
             it
             shall
             tend
             to
             his
             own
             advantage
             :
             
             So
             Harold
             going
             on
             Shipboard
             ,
             and
             intending
             for
             Normandy
             ,
             
             was
             driven
             by
             a
             Tempest
             on
             the
             Coast
             of
             Picardy
             ,
             and
             there
             seized
             by
             the
             Earl
             of
             Ponthieu
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             at
             last
             was
             sent
             to
             Duke
             William
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             already
             related
             .
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             Story
             is
             much
             the
             same
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             needs
             no
             Repetition
             ;
             only
             this
             is
             added
             ,
             That
             Earl
             Harold
             at
             his
             Return
             home
             ,
             having
             told
             the
             King
             all
             that
             had
             happened
             to
             him
             in
             France
             ,
             the
             King
             is
             said
             to
             reply
             thus
             ,
             
               Did
               not
               I
               tell
               thee
               that
               this
               Voyage
               would
               prove
               neither
               for
               thy
               Profit
               ,
               nor
               that
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
            
             But
             one
             may
             plainly
             perceive
             this
             Story
             to
             have
             been
             feigned
             by
             one
             of
             the
             later
             Monks
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             King
             Edward
             had
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             have
             been
             omitted
             by
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             known
             it
             ,
             or
             thought
             it
             to
             have
             been
             true
             .
          
           
             This
             year
             also
             ,
             as
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             Harold
             Earl
             of
             West-Saxony
             ,
             having
             built
             a
             House
             in
             South-Wales
             ,
             at
             a
             place
             called
             Portascith
             ,
             and
             made
             great
             Preparations
             for
             the
             King's
             Entertainment
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             come
             thither
             a
             hunting
             ;
             when
             Caradoc
             ,
             or
             Cradoc
             ,
             Son
             to
             Griffyn
             Prince
             of
             South-Wales
             (
             whom
             Griffyn
             Prince
             of
             North-Wales
             had
             slain
             some
             years
             before
             )
             came
             to
             this
             place
             about
             St.
             Bartholomew-day
             ,
             and
             there
             not
             only
             slew
             all
             the
             Workmen
             and
             Servants
             ,
             but
             carried
             away
             all
             the
             Goods
             that
             had
             been
             brought
             thither
             .
          
           
             
               This
               year
               was
               consecrated
               the
               Monastery
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               
               on
               the
               Feast
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Innocents
              
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             Abbot
             of
             Rievalle
             (
             in
             his
             Life
             of
             King
             Edward
             )
             informs
             us
             ,
             had
             been
             begun
             some
             years
             before
             ,
             in
             performance
             of
             a
             Vow
             the
             King
             had
             formerly
             made
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             Rome
             ;
             but
             being
             dissuaded
             from
             it
             by
             the
             Chief
             Men
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             he
             sent
             thither
             Aldred
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             ,
             and
             Herman
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             to
             obtain
             Pope
             
             Leo's
             Dispensation
             from
             that
             Journey
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             said
             Bishops
             returned
             it
             him
             upon
             these
             terms
             ,
             That
             he
             should
             bestow
             the
             Money
             he
             would
             have
             spent
             in
             that
             Voyage
             ,
             in
             building
             a
             Stately
             Church
             and
             Monastery
             in
             Honour
             of
             St.
             Peter
             :
             Whereupon
             the
             King
             chose
             out
             a
             place
             near
             his
             own
             Palace
             ,
             where
             had
             anciently
             stood
             a
             Church
             and
             Monastery
             ,
             built
             by
             Sebert
             King
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             and
             Mellitus
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             but
             it
             being
             destroyed
             by
             the
             Danes
             ,
             had
             ever
             since
             lain
             in
             Ruins
             .
          
           
             But
             an
             Ancient
             Epitome
             of
             English
             Chronicles
             ,
             written
             by
             a
             Monk
             of
             Westminster
             ,
             and
             now
             in
             the
             *
             Cottonian
             Library
             ,
             relates
             ,
             That
             Archbishop
             Dunstan
             had
             here
             before
             erected
             a
             small
             Monastery
             for
             Twelve
             Monks
             ,
             which
             was
             vastly
             augmented
             by
             King
             Edward
             :
             Though
             whether
             this
             were
             so
             or
             no
             ,
             is
             as
             uncertain
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             incredible
             what
             these
             Monkish
             Writers
             tell
             us
             ,
             of
             its
             being
             anciently
             consecrated
             by
             St.
             Peter
             himself
             ;
             which
             not
             being
             mentioned
             by
             Bede
             ,
             looks
             like
             a
             Fable
             invented
             only
             to
             gain
             a
             greater
             Veneration
             for
             that
             Place
             .
          
           
             Here
             also
             ,
             in
             the
             Author
             above-mentioned
             ,
             follows
             the
             King's
             Letter
             to
             Pope
             Nicholaus
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             please
             not
             only
             to
             confirm
             what
             his
             Predecessor
             had
             done
             ,
             but
             also
             grant
             him
             new
             Privileges
             for
             the
             said
             Monastery
             ;
             and
             then
             comes
             the
             Pope's
             Bull
             or
             Privilege
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             in
             which
             is
             recited
             this
             Legend
             of
             that
             Church's
             having
             been
             anciently
             consecrated
             by
             St.
             Peter
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             places
             the
             Consecration
             of
             this
             Church
             on
             the
             day
             above-mentioned
             ,
             yet
             he
             refers
             it
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             year
             1065
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             with
             more
             Exactness
             ;
             since
             the
             English-Saxon
             year
             
             began
             then
             not
             at
             Lady-day
             ,
             
             as
             it
             does
             now
             ,
             but
             New-years-tide
             :
             And
             after
             this
             Author
             farther
             adds
             ,
             That
             upon
             Christmass-day
             preceding
             ,
             the
             King
             held
             his
             Curia
             ,
             or
             Great
             Council
             ,
             at
             Westminster
             ;
             where
             were
             present
             King
             Edward
             ,
             and
             his
             Queen
             Edgitha
             ,
             and
             Stigand
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             Aldred
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             ,
             with
             the
             other
             Bishops
             and
             Abbots
             of
             England
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             King's
             Chaplains
             ,
             Earls
             ,
             Thanes
             ,
             and
             Knights
             :
             Which
             Council
             (
             *
             as
             Sir.
             
               H.
               Spelman
            
             informs
             us
             )
             was
             summoned
             to
             confirm
             the
             King's
             Charter
             of
             Endowment
             of
             the
             said
             Monastery
             ;
             but
             though
             it
             be
             there
             imperfect
             ,
             yet
             you
             may
             find
             it
             at
             large
             in
             
               Monast.
               Anglican
            
             .
             ;
             wherein
             ,
             after
             the
             Recital
             of
             the
             Bull
             of
             Pope
             Leo
             ,
             follows
             this
             Clause
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               That
               the
               King
               ,
               for
               the
               Expiation
               of
               his
               own
               Vow
               ,
               and
               also
               for
               the
               Souls
               of
               the
               Kings
               his
               Predecessors
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Successors
               ,
               had
               granted
               to
               that
               place
               (
               viz.
               Westminster
               )
               all
               manner
               of
               Liberty
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               Earthly
               Power
               could
               reach
               ;
               and
               that
               for
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               whose
               Mercy
               he
               was
               placed
               in
               the
               Royal
               Throne
               ,
               and
               now
               by
               the
               Counsel
               and
               Decree
               of
               the
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Earls
               ,
               and
               other
               of
               his
               Great
               Men
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Benefit
               and
               Advantage
               of
               the
               said
               Church
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               that
               should
               belong
               to
               it
               ,
               he
               had
               granted
               these
               Privileges
               following
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               present
               but
               for
               future
               times
               :
               Then
               follows
               an
               Exemption
               from
               all
               Episcopal
               Jurisdiction
               ;
               as
               also
               another
               Clause
               ,
               whereby
               he
               grants
               it
               the
               Privilege
               of
               Sanctuary
               ;
               so
               that
               any
               one
               ,
               of
               whatsoever
               condition
               he
               be
               ,
               for
               whatsoever
               cause
               ,
               that
               shall
               fly
               unto
               that
               
                 Holy
                 Place
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Precincts
               thereof
               ,
               shall
               be
               free
               ,
               and
               obtain
               full
               Liberty
               .
               And
               at
               last
               concludes
               thus
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 commanded
                 this
                 Charter
                 to
                 be
                 written
                 and
                 seal'd
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 also
                 signed
                 it
                 with
                 my
                 hand
                 ,
              
               with
               the
               Sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               have
               ordered
               fit
               Witnesses
               to
               subscribe
               it
               for
               its
               greater
               Corroboration
               :
               Then
               immediately
               follows
               the
               King's
               Subscription
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Ego
                 Edwardus
                 ,
                 Deo
                 largiente
                 ,
                 Anglorum
                 Rex
                 ,
                 signum
                 venerandae
                 Crucis
                 impressi
                 .
              
               Then
               follows
               the
               Subscription
               of
               Queen
               Editha
               ,
               with
               those
               of
               the
               two
               Archbishops
               seven
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               Abbots
               ;
               and
               so
               comes
               on
               the
               Subscriptions
               of
               the
               Laity
               ,
               viz.
               of
               Raynbald
               the
               Chancellor
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Earls
               Harold
               and
               Edwin
               ,
               who
               write
               themselves
               Duces
               ,
               and
               six
               Thanes
               ,
               besides
               other
               of
               inferior
               Order
               .
            
             This
             Charter
             bears
             date
             on
             St.
             Innocents
             day
             ,
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             1066.
             which
             how
             it
             could
             be
             so
             dated
             four
             days
             before
             New-years-day
             ,
             when
             the
             year
             then
             began
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             understand
             .
          
           
             Here
             also
             follows
             a
             Third
             Charter
             ,
             which
             is
             much
             the
             same
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             only
             it
             contains
             the
             King's
             Letter
             to
             Pope
             Nicholaus
             ,
             and
             his
             Bull
             ,
             reciting
             the
             Privileges
             granted
             to
             the
             said
             Church
             ;
             all
             which
             are
             there
             at
             large
             inserted
             .
             Then
             follows
             the
             Subscriptions
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             Queen
             ,
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Earls
             ,
             &c.
             almost
             in
             the
             same
             order
             as
             the
             former
             ;
             only
             Osbald
             and
             another
             of
             the
             King's
             Chaplains
             do
             here
             subscribe
             before
             any
             of
             the
             Lay-Nobility
             ;
             and
             besides
             the
             Thanes
             ,
             there
             are
             several
             who
             subscribed
             with
             the
             Title
             of
             Milites
             added
             to
             their
             Names
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             been
             the
             larger
             upon
             this
             Foundation
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             it
             was
             the
             Greatest
             and
             Noblest
             of
             any
             in
             England
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             that
             it
             still
             continues
             ,
             though
             under
             another
             Title
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Collegiate
             Church
             for
             a
             Dean
             and
             Eight
             Prebends
             ,
             with
             an
             excellent
             School
             belonging
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             hath
             hitherto
             furnished
             both
             the
             Church
             and
             State
             with
             as
             great
             a
             number
             of
             Learned
             and
             Considerable
             Persons
             ,
             as
             any
             in
             the
             whole
             Nation
             .
          
           
           
             But
             to
             return
             again
             to
             our
             History
             (
             as
             it
             is
             related
             by
             the
             aforesaid
             Abbot
             of
             Riev●lle
             )
             ▪
             
             King
             Edward
             having
             at
             this
             Great
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Estates
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             appeared
             solemnly
             with
             his
             Crown
             on
             his
             Head
             according
             to
             custom
             ,
             was
             a
             day
             or
             two
             before
             Christmass
             in
             the
             night-time
             ,
             taken
             with
             a
             Feaver
             ,
             which
             very
             much
             damped
             the
             Jollity
             of
             that
             Festival
             ;
             yet
             he
             concealed
             it
             as
             much
             as
             he
             could
             for
             two
             or
             three
             days
             ,
             still
             sitting
             down
             at
             Meals
             with
             his
             Bishops
             and
             Noblemen
             ,
             till
             the
             third
             day
             perceiving
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Dissolution
             drew
             near
             ,
             he
             commanded
             all
             things
             to
             be
             got
             ready
             for
             the
             Consecration
             of
             his
             New
             Church
             ,
             which
             he
             resolved
             should
             be
             solemnized
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             being
             the
             Feast
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Innocents
            
             ;
             whereat
             all
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Great
             Men
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             assisted
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             as
             far
             as
             his
             Health
             would
             permit
             ;
             but
             presently
             after
             ,
             the
             King
             growing
             worse
             and
             worse
             ,
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             take
             his
             Bed
             :
             the
             Queen
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             standing
             weeping
             about
             him
             ;
             and
             whilst
             he
             lay
             speechless
             ,
             and
             almost
             without
             life
             for
             two
             days
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             awakening
             as
             if
             it
             were
             from
             a
             Trance
             ,
             both
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             and
             the
             Abbot
             above-mentioned
             relate
             ,
             That
             after
             a
             devout
             Prayer
             he
             told
             them
             ,
             That
             in
             a
             Vision
             he
             had
             lately
             seen
             two
             holy
             Monks
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             in
             his
             youth
             known
             in
             Normandy
             to
             be
             men
             of
             meek
             and
             pious
             Conversation
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             therefore
             had
             very
             much
             loved
             ,
             and
             now
             appeared
             to
             him
             as
             sent
             from
             God
             ,
             to
             tell
             him
             what
             should
             happen
             to
             England
             after
             his
             decease
             ,
             shewing
             him
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Iniquity
               of
               the
               English
               being
               now
               full
               ,
               had
               provoked
               the
               Divine
               Vengeance
               ;
               for
               that
               the
               Priests
               despising
               God's
               Law
               ,
               treated
               Holy
               Things
               with
               corrupt
               hearts
               and
               polluted
               hands
               ;
               and
               not
               being
               true
               Pastors
               ,
               but
               Mercenaries
               ,
               exposed
               the
               Sheep
               to
               the
               Wolves
               ,
               seeking
               the
               Wool
               and
               the
               Milk
               more
               than
               the
               Sheep
               themselves
               :
               That
               the
               Chief
               Men
               of
               the
               Land
               were
               Infidels
               ,
               Companions
               of
               the
               Thieves
               and
               Robbers
               of
               their
               Countrey
               ;
               who
               neither
               feared
               God
               ,
               nor
               honoured
               his
               Law
               ;
               to
               whom
               Truth
               was
               a
               Burthen
               ,
               Justice
               a
               Maygame
               ,
               and
               Cruelty
               a
               Delight
               :
               And
               that
               therefore
               since
               neither
               the
               Rulers
               observed
               Justice
               ,
               nor
               the
               Ruled
               Discipline
               ,
               the
               Lord
               had
               drawn
               his
               Sword
               ,
               and
               bent
               his
               Bow
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               ready
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               would
               shew
               this
               People
               his
               Wrath
               and
               Indignation
               ,
               by
               sending
               Evil
               Angels
               to
               punish
               them
               for
               a
               year
               and
               a
               day
               ,
               with
               Fire
               and
               Sword.
               But
               when
               the
               King
               replied
               to
               them
               ,
               That
               he
               would
               admonish
               his
               People
               to
               repent
               them
               of
               the
               evil
               of
               their
               ways
               and
               doings
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               hoped
               God
               would
               not
               bring
               these
               dreadful
               Judgments
               upon
               them
               ,
               but
               would
               again
               receive
               them
               into
               his
               Mercy
               :
               To
               this
               they
               answered
               ,
               That
               now
               it
               could
               not
               be
               ,
               because
               the
               hearts
               of
               this
               people
               were
               hardened
               ,
               and
               their
               eyes
               blinded
               ,
               and
               their
               ears
               stopped
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               would
               neither
               hear
               those
               that
               would
               instruct
               them
               ,
               nor
               be
               advised
               by
               those
               that
               should
               admonish
               them
               ,
               being
               neither
               to
               be
               terrified
               by
               his
               Threatnings
               ,
               nor
               melted
               by
               his
               Benefits
               .
               And
               the
               King
               asking
               them
               when
               there
               would
               be
               an
               end
               of
               all
               these
               Judgments
               ,
               and
               what
               comfort
               they
               might
               be
               like
               to
               receive
               under
               all
               these
               great
               afflictions
               ?
               those
               holy
               men
               only
               answered
               him
               in
               a
               Parable
               of
               a
               certain
               Green
               Tree
               ,
               that
               should
               be
               cut
               down
               ,
               and
               removed
               from
               the
               Root
               about
               the
               distance
               of
               Three
               Acres
               ;
               and
               when
               without
               any
               human
               hand
               the
               Tree
               should
               be
               restored
               to
               its
               Ancient
               Root
               ,
               and
               flourish
               and
               bear
               Fruit
               ,
               then
               ,
               and
               not
               till
               then
               ,
               was
               there
               any
               Comfort
               to
               be
               hoped
               for
               .
            
          
           
           
             
             But
             this
             Author's
             application
             of
             the
             Tree
             that
             was
             to
             be
             cut
             down
             ,
             to
             the
             English-Saxon
             Royal
             Family's
             being
             for
             a
             time
             destroyed
             ;
             and
             its
             Separation
             to
             the
             distance
             of
             three
             Acres
             ,
             to
             Harold
             and
             the
             two
             first
             Norman
             Kings
             ;
             and
             its
             Restitution
             again
             ,
             to
             King
             Henry
             the
             first
             ,
             by
             his
             marrying
             of
             Queen
             Mathildis
             ,
             and
             its
             flourishing
             again
             in
             the
             Empress
             her
             Daughter
             ;
             and
             then
             its
             bearing
             Fruit
             ,
             to
             the
             Succession
             of
             Henry
             the
             second
             ;
             do
             sufficiently
             shew
             that
             great
             part
             of
             this
             Vision
             was
             made
             and
             accommodated
             for
             the
             Reigns
             of
             these
             Princes
             .
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             indeed
             recites
             the
             same
             Vision
             ,
             though
             in
             fewer
             words
             ,
             but
             without
             any
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             Parable
             .
             But
             be
             this
             Vision
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             I
             think
             we
             may
             have
             reason
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             that
             neither
             our
             Clergy
             nor
             Laity
             ,
             by
             falling
             into
             the
             like
             wicked
             and
             deplorable
             state
             above
             described
             ,
             may
             ever
             bring
             the
             like
             Judgments
             upon
             this
             Nation
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             the
             Queen
             ,
             Robert
             the
             Lord
             Chamberlain
             ,
             and
             Earl
             Harold
             ,
             who
             are
             said
             to
             have
             been
             present
             at
             the
             Relation
             of
             this
             Vision
             ,
             seemed
             very
             much
             concern'd
             ,
             Archbishop
             Stigand
             received
             it
             with
             a
             Smile
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             the
             good
             Old
             Man
             was
             only
             delirous
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             Distemper
             ;
             But
             (
             says
             
               Malmesbury
               )
               we
               have
               too
               dearly
               tried
               the
               Truth
               of
               this
               Vision
               ,
            
             England
             
               being
               now
               made
               the
               Habitation
               of
               Strangers
               ,
               and
               groaning
               under
               the
               Dominion
               of
               Foreigners
               ;
               there
               being
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               at
               this
               day
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             at
             the
             time
             when
             he
             wrote
             )
             no
             Englishman
             
               either
               an
               Earl
               ,
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               or
               an
               Abbot
               ;
               but
               Strangers
               devour
               the
               Riches
               ,
               and
               gnaw
               even
               the
               very
               Bowels
               of
            
             England
             ;
             
               neither
               is
               there
               a
               prospect
               of
               having
               any
               End
               of
               these
               Miseries
               .
            
          
           
             This
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             was
             written
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             Henry
             the
             First
             ,
             and
             before
             he
             had
             seen
             the
             more
             Happy
             Times
             that
             succeeded
             in
             that
             of
             Henry
             the
             Second
             ;
             when
             the
             Abbot
             above-mentioned
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             England
             
               had
               then
               a
               King
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Blood
               Royal
               ,
               as
               also
               Bishops
               and
               Abbots
               of
               the
               same
               Nation
               ,
               with
               many
               Earls
               ,
               Barons
               ,
               and
               Knights
               ,
               who
               as
               being
               descended
               both
               from
               the
            
             French
             and
             English
             
               Blood
               ,
               were
               an
               Honour
               to
               the
               One
               ,
               and
               a
               Comfort
               to
               the
               Other
               .
            
          
           
             But
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Death
             and
             Last
             Words
             of
             this
             most
             Pious
             King
             :
             The
             Abbot
             above-mentioned
             gives
             us
             an
             Excellent
             Discourse
             which
             he
             made
             before
             his
             Death
             ,
             recommending
             the
             Queen
             to
             her
             Brother
             ,
             and
             the
             Nobility
             there
             present
             ,
             and
             highly
             extolling
             her
             Chastity
             and
             Obedience
             ;
             who
             though
             she
             appeared
             publickly
             his
             Wife
             ,
             yet
             was
             privately
             rather
             like
             a
             Sister
             or
             Daughter
             ;
             desiring
             of
             them
             ,
             That
             whatsoever
             he
             had
             left
             her
             for
             her
             Jointure
             ,
             should
             never
             be
             taken
             from
             her
             .
             He
             also
             recommended
             to
             them
             his
             Servants
             who
             had
             followed
             him
             out
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             have
             their
             free
             choice
             either
             of
             returning
             home
             to
             their
             own
             Countrey
             ,
             or
             staying
             here
             .
             After
             which
             he
             appointed
             his
             Body
             to
             be
             buried
             in
             St.
             
             Peter's
             Church
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             so
             newly
             dedicated
             ;
             and
             so
             having
             received
             the
             Blessed
             Eucharist
             ,
             and
             recommended
             his
             Soul
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             quietly
             departed
             this
             Life
             ,
             having
             reigned
             Three
             and
             twenty
             Years
             ,
             Six
             Months
             ,
             and
             Seven
             and
             twenty
             Days
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             very
             observable
             ,
             That
             this
             Abbot
             does
             not
             tell
             us
             that
             he
             said
             any
             thing
             concerning
             who
             should
             be
             his
             Successor
             ;
             whereas
             many
             of
             the
             Monks
             of
             those
             Times
             make
             him
             to
             have
             bequeathed
             the
             Crown
             at
             his
             Death
             to
             his
             Cousin
             William
             Duke
             of
             Normandy
             ;
             and
             Ingulph
             further
             says
             ,
             That
             King
             
             Edward
             ●●me
             years
             before
             his
             Death
             had
             sent
             Robert
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             as
             an
             Ambassador
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             let
             him
             know
             
             that
             he
             had
             design'd
             him
             his
             Successor
             ,
             both
             because
             he
             was
             of
             his
             Blood
             ,
             
             and
             also
             Eminent
             for
             his
             Virtue
             .
          
           
             What
             Pretences
             the
             Duke
             might
             have
             to
             the
             Crown
             by
             the
             latter
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             certain
             the
             former
             could
             give
             him
             no
             Title
             to
             it
             ,
             since
             all
             the
             Relation
             that
             was
             between
             King
             Edward
             and
             Duke
             William
             ,
             was
             by
             Queen
             Emma
             ,
             who
             was
             Mother
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             Aunt
             to
             the
             Duke
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             evident
             on
             the
             score
             of
             this
             Relation
             ,
             that
             Duke
             William
             could
             have
             no
             pretence
             by
             Blood
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             very
             suspicious
             ,
             that
             this
             Story
             of
             Archbishop
             
             Robert's
             being
             sent
             into
             Normandy
             upon
             this
             Errand
             ,
             was
             but
             a
             Fiction
             ,
             since
             he
             sate
             but
             three
             years
             in
             that
             See
             before
             his
             Expulsion
             ,
             and
             that
             happened
             near
             ten
             years
             before
             ;
             after
             which
             King
             Edward
             sent
             over
             for
             his
             Cousin
             Edward
             ,
             sirnamed
             
               The
               Outlaw
            
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             his
             Heir
             .
          
           
             King
             Edward
             being
             dead
             ,
             they
             made
             great
             haste
             to
             bury
             him
             ,
             for
             his
             Funerals
             were
             performed
             the
             next
             day
             with
             as
             great
             Solemnity
             as
             the
             shortness
             of
             that
             time
             would
             admit
             of
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             sufficient
             that
             all
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Nobility
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             attended
             his
             Body
             to
             the
             Grave
             in
             the
             Church
             aforesaid
             ,
             where
             his
             Tomb
             is
             at
             this
             day
             to
             be
             seen
             behind
             the
             Altar
             ;
             and
             his
             Body
             was
             afterwards
             preserved
             in
             a
             Rich
             Shrine
             of
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ,
             till
             the
             Reign
             of
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Character
             which
             the
             Writers
             of
             the
             following
             Age
             give
             this
             Prince
             ,
             it
             is
             such
             as
             they
             thought
             was
             due
             to
             One
             whom
             they
             took
             to
             be
             a
             Saint
             ,
             yet
             they
             give
             him
             the
             Title
             of
             Confessor
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Times
             bestowed
             only
             on
             those
             who
             suffered
             for
             Christ
             ,
             though
             not
             unto
             death
             :
             but
             how
             he
             could
             claim
             that
             Title
             upon
             this
             Account
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             unless
             his
             resisting
             the
             ordinary
             motions
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             may
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             suffering
             ;
             having
             been
             (
             as
             is
             already
             related
             )
             so
             chaste
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             knew
             his
             own
             Wife
             ,
             though
             a
             very
             Beautiful
             Lady
             ;
             for
             which
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             other
             Virtues
             ,
             and
             particularly
             his
             Charity
             to
             the
             Poor
             ,
             he
             is
             commonly
             stiled
             St.
             
               Edward
               the
               Confessor
            
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             was
             indeed
             but
             a
             Weak
             and
             Easy
             Prince
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             more
             liable
             to
             be
             drawn
             away
             by
             the
             false
             suggestions
             of
             those
             about
             him
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             observed
             in
             his
             severe
             proceedings
             against
             his
             Mother
             and
             his
             Wife
             :
             though
             that
             very
             Weakness
             and
             Easiness
             of
             Nature
             is
             in
             him
             reckoned
             for
             a
             Virtue
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             by
             this
             Story
             ,
             which
             is
             related
             by
             Abbot
             
               Ailred
               ;
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             That
             this
             King
             Edward
             being
             one
             Afternoon
             laid
             down
             upon
             his
             Bed
             to
             repose
             himself
             ,
             and
             no
             body
             left
             in
             the
             Chamber
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Curtains
             close
             drawn
             round
             about
             him
             ,
             there
             came
             in
             by
             chance
             a
             Boy
             that
             was
             employed
             in
             the
             meaner
             Offices
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             who
             seeing
             no
             body
             in
             the
             room
             ,
             and
             finding
             there
             a
             certain
             Chest
             open
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Chamberlain
             kept
             the
             Money
             for
             the
             King
             's
             ordinary
             Expences
             ,
             and
             which
             had
             been
             through
             negligence
             forgot
             to
             be
             lock'd
             ,
             the
             Boy
             ran
             hastily
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             filling
             his
             Pockets
             ,
             went
             away
             with
             the
             Money
             ;
             But
             the
             King
             perceiving
             him
             through
             the
             Curtains
             ,
             said
             nothing
             ,
             but
             let
             him
             go
             .
             The
             Boy
             finding
             he
             had
             sped
             so
             well
             ,
             resolved
             to
             go
             again
             to
             make
             the
             best
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             having
             laid
             by
             the
             Money
             he
             had
             stolen
             ,
             came
             again
             to
             fetch
             more
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             King
             thinking
             him
             then
             a
             little
             too
             bold
             ,
             called
             out
             to
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Sirrah
               ,
               you
               had
               best
               be
               contented
               with
               what
               you
               have
               got
               ,
               for
               if
            
             Hugolin
             come
             (
             for
             so
             was
             the
             Chamberlain
             call'd
             )
             
               he
               will
               not
               only
               whip
               you
               soundly
               ,
               but
               likewise
               take
               away
               all
               you
               have
               purloined
               already
               .
            
             The
             Boy
             hearing
             a
             Voice
             ,
             but
             seeing
             no
             body
             ,
             ran
             
             away
             in
             a
             great
             fright
             ,
             
             and
             the
             King
             concerned
             himself
             no
             further
             about
             it
             ;
             but
             Hugolin
             coming
             in
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             and
             finding
             both
             the
             Chest
             open
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             deal
             of
             Money
             taken
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             in
             a
             great
             Passion
             ;
             which
             the
             King
             taking
             notice
             of
             ▪
             bid
             him
             rest
             contented
             ;
             For
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               the
               Poor
               Rogue
               that
               hath
               it
               ,
               wants
               it
               more
               than
               we
               do
               .
            
          
           
             So
             that
             ,
             upon
             the
             whole
             ,
             I
             think
             we
             may
             safely
             rely
             upon
             William
             of
             
             Malmesbury's
             Character
             of
             this
             Prince
             ▪
             That
             if
             you
             consider
             his
             Simplicity
             ,
             he
             seemed
             very
             unfit
             for
             Government
             ;
             yet
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             Virtue
             ,
             and
             Piety
             towards
             God
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             directed
             by
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             Politick
             and
             Couragious
             Kings
             have
             scarce
             ruled
             more
             happily
             :
             For
             during
             his
             Reign
             the
             Kingdom
             was
             never
             i●vaded
             by
             Foreign
             Enemies
             ;
             nor
             were
             there
             any
             Civil
             Disturbances
             ,
             but
             what
             were
             immediately
             suppressed
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             the
             Abbot
             of
             Rievalle
             ,
             who
             hath
             wrote
             his
             Life
             ,
             hath
             also
             given
             us
             a
             long
             Bed-roll
             of
             his
             Miracles
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             not
             take
             upon
             me
             to
             relate
             ,
             yet
             cannot
             but
             take
             notice
             of
             one
             or
             two
             of
             them
             ;
             how
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             cured
             some
             blind
             People
             ,
             by
             only
             washing
             their
             Eyes
             with
             fair
             Water
             ,
             in
             which
             his
             own
             Fingers
             had
             been
             first
             dipped
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             also
             healed
             a
             Woman
             who
             had
             been
             grievously
             over-run
             with
             those
             Swellings
             we
             now
             call
             the
             
             King
             's
             Evil
             ,
             by
             his
             bare
             washing
             the
             Sores
             with
             his
             own
             hands
             ;
             and
             from
             whose
             Blessing
             ,
             or
             Example
             (
             I
             will
             not
             dispute
             )
             the
             Touch
             of
             our
             Kings
             of
             England
             have
             ever
             since
             been
             thought
             very
             effectual
             for
             curing
             the
             King's-Evil
             .
             But
             among
             these
             Miracles
             ,
             this
             seems
             not
             the
             least
             ,
             That
             this
             Author
             makes
             him
             to
             have
             been
             Elected
             King
             by
             his
             Father's
             Command
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             Great
             Council
             ,
             whilst
             he
             was
             yet
             in
             his
             Mother's
             Belly
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             his
             private
             Recreations
             ,
             he
             loved
             Hawking
             and
             Hunting
             above
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             would
             be
             in
             a
             Passion
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             been
             crossed
             in
             his
             Game
             :
             For
             a
             Countrey
             Clown
             once
             spoiling
             his
             Sport
             ,
             the
             King
             riding
             up
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             would
             have
             beat
             him
             ,
             only
             said
             ,
             
               By
               God's-Mother
               ,
               I
               would
               be
               even
               with
               you
               if
               I
               could
               .
            
             He
             is
             said
             not
             to
             be
             excessive
             at
             his
             private
             Meals
             ,
             nor
             at
             solemn
             Festivals
             was
             he
             at
             all
             elated
             with
             the
             Costly
             Robes
             he
             wore
             ,
             which
             his
             Queen
             curiously
             embroidered
             for
             him
             with
             Silk
             and
             Gold.
             And
             being
             thus
             Mild
             ,
             Charitable
             ,
             and
             Beneficent
             to
             all
             his
             People
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             wonder
             if
             his
             Death
             was
             so
             deeply
             lamented
             by
             all
             his
             Subjects
             .
             But
             this
             they
             grant
             to
             be
             his
             Fault
             ,
             that
             he
             brought
             too
             many
             Normans
             over
             with
             him
             into
             England
             ;
             and
             they
             having
             great
             Offices
             and
             Preferments
             bestow'd
             upon
             them
             ,
             soon
             corrupted
             the
             then
             English
             Simplicity
             by
             their
             Norman
             Customs
             :
             So
             that
             as
             Ingulph
             well
             observes
             ,
             the
             English
             Nobility
             growing
             as
             it
             were
             ashamed
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             began
             to
             imitate
             the
             French
             Manners
             ;
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             Noblemen
             speaking
             the
             French
             Tongue
             in
             their
             Houses
             ,
             (
             as
             being
             then
             most
             modish
             )
             and
             made
             their
             Charters
             and
             other
             Writings
             after
             the
             French
             way
             ;
             and
             this
             humour
             still
             more
             and
             more
             prevailed
             ,
             till
             at
             length
             they
             became
             as
             it
             were
             Slaves
             and
             Vassals
             to
             those
             they
             before
             so
             extremely
             admired
             .
             So
             true
             a
             Maxim
             is
             it
             ,
             generally
             speaking
             ,
             that
             where
             a
             Foreign
             Tongue
             prevails
             ,
             it
             is
             reckoned
             half
             a
             Conquest
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             this
             King's
             Person
             ,
             he
             is
             described
             to
             be
             Tall
             and
             Comely
             ,
             of
             a
             very
             Fair
             and
             Ruddy
             Complexion
             ;
             and
             in
             his
             latter
             years
             Venerable
             for
             his
             long
             and
             white
             Beard
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             his
             Seals
             and
             Pictures
             :
             And
             which
             is
             most
             remarkable
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             first
             English
             King
             whose
             Seals
             we
             can
             find
             affixed
             to
             his
             Charters
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             Mr.
             Speed
             :
             
             Yet
             perhaps
             other
             Kings
             might
             have
             Seals
             to
             their
             Charters
             before
             him
             ,
             
             however
             they
             are
             now
             defaced
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             this
             King
             made
             many
             excellent
             Laws
             ,
             which
             being
             wrote
             in
             the
             Saxon
             Tongue
             ,
             are
             now
             almost
             quite
             lost
             ;
             yet
             since
             some
             Heads
             or
             Extracts
             of
             them
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             
               R.
               Hoveden
            
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             
             Lambard's
             Collections
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             such
             of
             them
             as
             are
             necessary
             for
             the
             clearing
             of
             our
             Ancient
             Constitution
             ,
             and
             for
             shewing
             what
             liberty
             the
             English
             Subjects
             enjoyed
             before
             the
             Conquest
             ;
             which
             Laws
             were
             also
             confirmed
             by
             King
             William
             the
             First
             ,
             in
             the
             Fourth
             Year
             of
             his
             Reign
             ;
             but
             they
             not
             specifying
             any
             time
             when
             they
             were
             made
             ,
             I
             have
             referr'd
             them
             to
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               of
               these
               Laws
               establishes
               the
               Goods
               and
               Possessions
               of
               all
               Clerks
               and
               Scholars
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               appoints
               the
               times
               and
               days
               of
               the
               King's
               Peace
               ;
               making
               it
               more
               Penal
               to
               violate
               it
               from
               the
               Advent
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               to
               the
               Octaves
               of
               the
               Epiphany
               ;
               and
               in
               like
               manner
               from
               Lent
               to
               the
               Octaves
               of
               
                 Easter
                 ,
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               eight
               days
               after
               that
               Feast
               )
               ;
               and
               from
               our
               Lord's
               Ascension
               ,
               to
               the
               Octaves
               of
               Pentacost
               ;
               and
               also
               on
               all
               Saturdays
               ,
               from
               Nine
               a
               Clock
               ,
               to
               the
               Monday
               morning
               following
               ;
               likewise
               on
               the
               Vigils
               of
               all
               Holidays
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               on
               the
               Holidays
               themselves
               ;
               as
               also
               in
               Parishes
               ,
               when
               the
               Feast
               of
               the
               Saint
               (
               to
               whom
               the
               Church
               is
               dedicated
               )
               is
               kept
               ;
               so
               that
               if
               any
               one
               come
               devoutly
               to
               the
               Celebration
               thereof
               ,
               he
               was
               to
               have
               security
               in
               going
               ,
               staying
               ,
               and
               returning
               home
               ;
               and
               besides
               in
               many
               other
               cases
               ,
               too
               long
               here
               to
               set
               down
               .
            
          
           
             From
             whence
             we
             may
             observe
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             those
             Parish
             Feasts
             ,
             called
             in
             several
             parts
             of
             
               England
               ,
               Wakes
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               fourth
               appoints
               ,
               That
               where
               ever
               the
               King's
               Justice
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Person
               shall
               hold
               Civil
               Pleas
               ,
               if
               the
               King's
               Deputy
               or
               Attorney
               comes
               thither
               to
               open
               any
               Cause
               concerning
               Holy
               Church
               ,
               that
               shall
               be
               first
               determined
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               just
               God
               be
               served
               before
               all
               others
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               fifth
               ordains
               ,
               That
               whosoever
               holds
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               hath
               his
               Mansion
               on
               the
               Church's
               Land
               ,
               he
               or
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               compell'd
               to
               plead
               out
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Courts
               ,
               for
               Contumacy
               or
               otherwise
               (
               nay
               ,
               though
               he
               forfeit
               )
               unless
               Justice
               be
               wanting
               in
               those
               Courts
               ,
               which
               (
               says
               the
               Law
               )
               God
               forbid
               .
            
          
           
             By
             which
             all
             the
             Tenants
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             exempted
             from
             pleading
             or
             appearing
             at
             the
             King's
             Courts
             ;
             which
             though
             a
             strange
             and
             unreasonable
             Privilege
             ,
             yet
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             it
             continued
             in
             the
             time
             of
             William
             the
             First
             .
          
           
             
               The
               sixth
               confirms
               the
               Laws
               of
               Sanctuaries
               ,
               ordaining
               ,
               That
               no
               man
               shall
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               any
               Church
               to
               which
               he
               hath
               fled
               for
               any
               offence
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               by
               the
               Bishop
               or
               his
               Officers
               :
               The
               like
               Privilege
               is
               also
               allowed
               to
               the
               Priest's
               House
               ,
               provided
               it
               stand
               upon
               the
               Ground
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               if
               a
               Thief
               went
               out
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               to
               rob
               ,
               he
               was
               to
               forfeit
               that
               Privilege
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               seventh
               leaves
               those
               to
               the
               Justice
               of
               the
               Bishop
               who
               violate
               the
               Peace
               of
               Holy
               Church
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               Offender
               shall
               despise
               his
               Sentence
               ,
               either
               by
               flying
               or
               contemning
               it
               ,
               and
               Complaint
               thereof
               be
               made
               to
               the
               King
               after
               forty
               days
               ,
               he
               shall
               give
               Pledges
               to
               reconcile
               himself
               to
               God
               ,
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               cannot
               be
               found
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               outlaw'd
               ;
               and
               if
               then
               he
               be
               found
               ,
               and
               can
               be
               laid
               
               hold
               on
               ,
               
               he
               shall
               be
               delivered
               up
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               if
               he
               defends
               himself
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               slain
               :
               For
               from
               the
               day
               of
               his
               Outlawry
               he
               is
               said
               in
               English
               to
               have
               
                 Wulfsheofod
                 (
                 i.e.
              
               a
               Wolfs-head
               )
               ,
               or
               as
               we
               now
               commonly
               say
               in
               
                 Latin
                 ,
                 gerere
                 Caput
                 Lupinum
              
               :
               This
               is
               the
               common
               Law
               of
               all
               Outlaws
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               eighth
               and
               ninth
               appoint
               what
               things
               small
               Tythes
               should
               be
               paid
               out
               of
               ;
               and
               recites
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               been
               granted
               long
               before
               ,
               
                 a
                 Rege
                 ,
                 Baronibus
                 ,
                 &
                 Pop●lo
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               Barons
               ,
               and
               the
               People
               :
               And
               though
               the
               word
               Barons
               was
               not
               commonly
               used
               till
               the
               time
               of
               King
               William
               the
               First
               ,
               when
               these
               Laws
               were
               drawn
               up
               in
               the
               form
               we
               now
               have
               them
               ,
               upon
               an
               Inquisition
               granted
               to
               the
               Ancient
               and
               Wise
               Men
               of
               all
               the
               Counties
               in
               England
               ,
               as
               
                 Rog.
                 Hoveden
              
               informs
               us
               ;
               yet
               is
               this
               but
               a
               Recital
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Law
               of
               Tythes
               in
               the
               Dialect
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               when
               the
               word
               Baron
               came
               to
               be
               used
               instead
               of
               Thane
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               tenth
               appoints
               after
               what
               manner
               the
               Ordeal
               ,
               or
               Judgment
               by
               Fire
               or
               Water
               ,
               should
               be
               executed
               by
               the
               Bishop's
               Officer
               ,
               and
               the
               King's
               Justice
               ,
               upon
               those
               that
               deserved
               it
               .
            
          
           
             From
             which
             you
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             this
             Law
             of
             Ordeal
             was
             in
             force
             some
             time
             after
             the
             coming
             in
             of
             the
             Normans
             .
             This
             Law
             also
             ordains
             in
             what
             Cases
             ,
             and
             over
             what
             Persons
             ,
             the
             Courts
             Baron
             should
             have
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             but
             it
             being
             somewhat
             large
             ,
             I
             refer
             you
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Eleventh
               again
               reinforces
               the
               payment
               of
               Romescot
               ,
               or
               Peter-pence
               ,
               which
               i●
               denied
               ,
               the
               King's
               Justice
               shall
               compel
               the
               payment
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               the
               King
               's
               Alms.
               
            
          
           
             From
             whence
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             how
             much
             those
             Romish
             Writers
             are
             mistaken
             ,
             who
             will
             needs
             make
             these
             Peter-pence
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Tribute
             from
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             
               The
               twelfth
               shews
               what
               Danegelt
               was
               ,
               and
               on
               what
               occasion
               it
               was
               first
               imposed
               :
               That
               the
               payment
               of
               Danegelt
               was
               first
               ordained
               because
               of
               the
               frequent
               Invasions
               of
               the
               Danish
               Pyrates
               ;
               to
               repress
               which
               ,
               there
               was
               Twelvepence
               imposed
               upon
               every
               Hide
               of
               Land
               throughout
               England
               ,
               to
               be
               paid
               yearly
               :
               Which
               also
               shews
               us
               about
               what
               time
               these
               Laws
               were
               collected
               into
               the
               form
               we
               now
               have
               them
               by
               this
               Clause
               ,
               viz.
               That
               the
               Church
               was
               excused
               from
               this
               payment
               until
               the
               time
               of
               
                 William
                 Rufus
              
               ,
               who
               (
               as
               is
               here
               recited
               )
               asking
               an
               Aid
               of
               his
               Barons
               for
               the
               obtaining
               Normandy
               from
               his
               Brother
               then
               going
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               there
               was
               granted
               to
               him
               (
               not
               by
               any
               standing
               Law
               ,
               but
               only
               for
               the
               present
               necessity
               .
               )
               Four
               Shillings
               upon
               every
               Hide
               of
               Land
               ,
               the
               Church
               not
               excepted
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               thirteenth
               sets
               forth
               ,
               That
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               King
               is
               manifold
               ,
               as
               sometimes
               it
               is
               given
               by
               his
               own
               hand
               ,
               which
               the
               English
               call
               
                 Cyninges
                 honde
                 sealde
                 gryth
              
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Protection
             was
             granted
             not
             only
             to
             Persons
             ,
             but
             Places
             also
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Privilege
             ,
             as
             likewise
             to
             Churches
             or
             Churhmen
             within
             their
             own
             Walls
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             League
             betwixt
             King
             Edward
             and
             Guthrum
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             is
             termed
             
               Cyninges
               honde
               gryth
            
             .
          
           
             
               Another
               sort
               of
               Peace
               was
               on
               the
               Coronation-day
               ,
               which
               lasted
               eight
               days
               ;
               that
               at
               Christmass
               ,
               which
               held
               also
               eight
               days
               ;
               and
               so
               on
               the
               Feast
               of
               Easter
               and
               Whitsuntide
               .
               Another
               sort
               was
               given
               by
               his
               Brief
               or
               Letters
               ;
               and
               another
               there
               was
               belonging
               to
               the
               Four
               great
               Highways
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Watlingstreet
                 ,
                 Foss
                 ,
                 Hickenildstreet
                 ,
              
               and
               Ermingstreet
               ;
               whereof
               two
               are
               extended
               to
               the
               Length
               ,
               and
               two
               to
               the
               Breadth
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               Another
               still
               there
               was
               belonging
               to
               
               the
               Rivers
               of
               Note
               ,
               
               which
               conveyed
               Provisions
               to
               Towns
               and
               Cities
               .
            
          
           
             From
             whence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             this
             Peace
             of
             the
             King
             was
             a
             Pri●ilege
             or
             Exemption
             granted
             to
             Persons
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             sued
             or
             answer
             at
             Law
             ,
             in
             any
             Action
             ▪
             ●rought
             against
             them
             ,
             during
             certain
             solemn
             ,
             and
             stated
             Times
             ,
             and
             in
             certain
             of
             the
             most
             famous
             and
             frequented
             Highways
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             
               The
               fourteenth
               declares
               ,
               That
               all
               
                 Treasure
                 prove
              
               should
               be
               the
               King
               's
               ,
               unless
               it
               were
               found
               in
               a
               Church
               or
               Church-yard
               ;
               in
               which
               case
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               Gold
               ,
               it
               was
               all
               the
               King
               's
               ;
               but
               if
               Silver
               ,
               one
               half
               was
               to
               go
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               another
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               fifteenth
               treateth
               of
               Murther
               ,
               and
               declares
               if
               any
               one
               was
               murthered
               ,
               the
               Murtherer
               should
               be
               enquired
               after
               in
               the
               Village
               or
               Town
               where
               the
               Body
               was
               found
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               was
               discovered
               ,
               to
               be
               delivered
               up
               to
               the
               King's
               Justice
               within
               eight
               days
               after
               the
               Fact
               committed
               ;
               and
               in
               case
               he
               could
               not
               be
               found
               ,
               a
               month
               and
               a
               day
               was
               allowed
               for
               search
               after
               him
               ;
               within
               which
               term
               ,
               if
               he
               could
               not
               be
               seiz'd
               on
               ,
               forty
               six
               Marks
               were
               to
               be
               collected
               out
               of
               that
               Town
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               was
               not
               able
               to
               pay
               so
               much
               ,
               then
               the
               Hundred
               was
               liable
               to
               make
               it
               good
               :
               And
               forasmuch
               as
               this
               Payment
               could
               not
               be
               made
               in
               the
               Towns
               ,
               and
               great
               inconveniences
               arose
               ;
               the
               
                 Barons
                 (
                 i.e.
              
               the
               Freeholders
               of
               the
               County
               )
               took
               care
               that
               six
               and
               forty
               Marks
               should
               be
               paid
               out
               of
               the
               Hundred
               ;
               which
               being
               seal'd
               up
               with
               the
               Seal
               of
               some
               one
               Baron
               of
               the
               County
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               be
               sent
               to
               the
               Treasurer
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               so
               kept
               seal'd
               up
               for
               a
               year
               and
               a
               day
               ;
               within
               which
               time
               if
               the
               Murtherer
               was
               found
               out
               ,
               upon
               his
               being
               delivered
               to
               the
               King's
               Justice
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               be
               repaid
               ;
               but
               in
               case
               within
               that
               time
               he
               could
               not
               be
               discovered
               ,
               then
               were
               the
               Kindred
               of
               the
               Murthered
               Party
               to
               have
               six
               of
               the
               said
               Marks
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               the
               other
               forty
               ;
               if
               he
               had
               no
               Kindred
               ,
               his
               Lord
               was
               to
               receive
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               had
               no
               Lord
               ,
               then
               his
               sworn
               Friend
               and
               Companion
               ;
               but
               if
               there
               were
               none
               of
               these
               ,
               then
               the
               King
               should
               have
               the
               whole
               Sum
               to
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               sixteenth
               Article
               shews
               us
               ,
               how
               this
               way
               of
               discovering
               Murther
               ,
               and
               punishing
               the
               Hundred
               ,
               came
               to
               be
               in
               use
               where
               the
               Murtherer
               could
               not
               be
               found
               ;
               viz.
               That
               King
               Cnute
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               gotten
               England
               ,
               and
               settled
               it
               in
               Peace
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               request
               of
               the
               English
               Barons
               had
               sent
               back
               his
               Army
               into
               Denmark
               ,
               those
               Barons
               became
               Sureties
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Danes
               that
               staid
               behind
               with
               him
               ,
               should
               in
               all
               things
               enjoy
               perfect
               Peace
               ;
               so
               that
               in
               case
               an
               Englishman
               kill'd
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               if
               he
               could
               not
               clear
               himself
               by
               the
               Judgment
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               Water
               or
               Iron
               ,
               meaning
               the
               Ordeal
               )
               Justice
               was
               to
               be
               executed
               upon
               him
               ;
               and
               in
               case
               he
               ran
               away
               ,
               Payment
               was
               to
               be
               made
               as
               is
               aforesaid
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Law
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             killing
             of
             the
             Normans
             ,
             was
             likewise
             continued
             by
             King
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             ;
             for
             in
             case
             a
             man
             were
             found
             slain
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             Norman
             ,
             and
             his
             Death
             to
             be
             more
             grievously
             punished
             than
             that
             of
             an
             Englishman
             ,
             unless
             the
             Englescherie
             of
             him
             that
             was
             killed
             could
             be
             made
             out
             before
             the
             King's
             Justices
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             an
             Englishman
             ,
             as
             Bracton
             hath
             particularly
             shewn
             us
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             reserve
             the
             speaking
             further
             of
             this
             Law
             to
             the
             next
             Volume
             .
          
           
           
             
             
               The
               seventeenth
               declares
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               King
               in
               these
               words
               ;
               The
               King
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Vicegerent
               of
               the
               Supreme
               King
               ,
               is
               appointed
               to
               this
               very
               end
               ,
               That
               he
               may
               Govern
               and
               Defend
               his
               Earthly
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               above
               all
               things
               should
               reverence
               his
               Holy
               Church
               ,
               and
               extirpate
               evil
               doers
               out
               of
               it
               ;
               which
               unless
               he
               shall
               do
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               as
               the
               Name
               of
               a
               King
               shall
               remain
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               shall
               utterly
               lose
               it
               ,
               as
               Pope
               John
               witnesses
               .
            
          
           
             Then
             follows
             the
             occasion
             of
             this
             opinion
             of
             Pope
             
             John's
             ,
             viz.
             His
             having
             given
             it
             in
             answer
             to
             the
             Letter
             which
             Pepin
             and
             Charles
             his
             Son
             wrote
             ,
             concerning
             a
             foolish
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             whether
             they
             should
             still
             continue
             him
             on
             the
             Throne
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             which
             being
             no
             material
             part
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             I
             omit
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             there
             is
             somewhat
             concerning
             Barons
             ,
             which
             have
             Courts
             and
             Customs
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               The
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Earls
               ,
               Barons
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               who
               have
               
                 Sac
                 ,
                 Soc
                 ,
                 Thol
                 ,
                 Team
                 ,
              
               and
               Infang●heof
               ,
               shall
               have
               their
               Knights
               ,
               Servants
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               sorts
               of
               Dependants
               under
               their
               Friburg
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               should
               either
               have
               them
               forth
               -
               coming
               (
               or
               else
               should
               answer
               for
               them
               )
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               shall
               forfeit
               to
               any
               one
               ,
               and
               a
               Complaint
               be
               made
               by
               the
               Neighbours
               against
               them
               ,
               they
               must
               bring
               them
               forth
               to
               have
               Justice
               done
               them
               in
               their
               own
               Court.
               
            
          
           
             The
             eighteenth
             ,
             nineteenth
             ,
             twentieth
             ,
             and
             one
             and
             twentieth
             ,
             are
             explanations
             of
             the
             Saxon
             terms
             in
             the
             above-mentioned
             Law
             ;
             which
             being
             explained
             already
             in
             the
             Introduction
             ,
             I
             thither
             refer
             you
             .
          
           
             
               The
               two
               and
               twentieth
               declares
               all
               Jews
               that
               were
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               to
               be
               under
               the
               Protection
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               so
               that
               none
               of
               them
               could
               put
               himself
               in
               the
               service
               of
               any
               great
               man
               without
               the
               King's
               leave
               ;
               for
               that
               the
               Jews
               and
               all
               that
               are
               there
               ,
               are
               the
               King
               's
               .
            
          
           
             
               By
               the
               three
               and
               twentieth
               King
               Edward
               forbad
               all
               Usurers
               to
               continue
               in
               his
               Kingdom
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               one
               were
               convicted
               that
               he
               exacted
               Usury
               ,
               he
               should
               forfeit
               his
               Goods
               ,
               and
               be
               looked
               upon
               as
               out-law'd
               .
            
          
           
             
               After
               which
               follows
               in
               Mr.
               
               Lambard's
               Copy
               another
               Law
               ,
               declaring
               the
               King's
               Power
               by
               Virtue
               of
               his
               Royal
               Dignity
               ,
               to
               pardon
               Life
               and
               loss
               of
               Member
               ,
               but
               with
               this
               Proviso
               ,
               That
               the
               Male-factor
               make
               satisfaction
               to
               such
               as
               he
               hath
               injured
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               power
               ;
               and
               besides
               ,
               find
               Sureties
               for
               his
               good
               Behaviour
               ,
               which
               if
               he
               did
               not
               ,
               he
               was
               to
               be
               banished
               .
            
          
           
             From
             whence
             you
             may
             observe
             ,
             That
             this
             Prerogative
             of
             pardoning
             in
             the
             King
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             extend
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             Party
             injured
             ,
             or
             his
             Kindred
             ,
             to
             whom
             an
             Appeal
             was
             hereby
             reserved
             .
          
           
             
               Concerning
               which
               ,
               The
               nineteenth
               in
               like
               manner
               declares
               his
               Royal
               Prerogative
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               may
               set
               at
               liberty
               any
               Captive
               or
               Prisoner
               ,
               whenever
               he
               comes
               in
               any
               City
               ,
               Borough
               ,
               Castle
               ,
               &c.
               or
               if
               he
               meet
               him
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               by
               his
               mere
               Word
               or
               Command
               .
               Yet
               was
               he
               that
               was
               thus
               set
               at
               liberty
               ,
               bound
               to
               make
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               injured
               Party
               :
               But
               a
               Murtherer
               ,
               Traytor
               ,
               or
               one
               guilty
               of
               such
               like
               Crimes
               ,
               altho
               the
               King
               should
               pardon
               him
               as
               to
               Life
               and
               Member
               ,
               according
               to
               Law
               ,
               he
               shall
               in
               no
               wise
               stay
               in
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               but
               shall
               swear
               that
               he
               will
               depart
               to
               the
               Sea-coast
               within
               a
               stated
               time
               set
               him
               by
               the
               Justice
               ,
               and
               pass
               over
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               can
               get
               opportunity
               of
               a
               Ship
               and
               Wind
               ;
               and
               in
               case
               any
               such
               prove
               perjured
               ,
               and
               shall
               stay
               in
               the
               Land
               
               beyond
               the
               time
               ,
               any
               one
               that
               meets
               them
               ,
               
               may
               do
               Justice
               upon
               them
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               take
               away
               their
               lives
               .
            
          
           
             From
             whence
             you
             may
             observe
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             the
             Law
             for
             abjuring
             the
             Realm
             for
             such
             great
             Offences
             to
             which
             the
             King's
             Pardon
             did
             not
             then
             absolutely
             extend
             .
             The
             rest
             of
             this
             Law
             ,
             which
             only
             recites
             the
             Penalties
             for
             the
             harbouring
             or
             favouring
             such
             Malefactors
             ,
             I
             omit
             .
          
           
             
               The
               twenty
               seventh
               Article
               gives
               leave
               to
               harbour
               a
               Stranger
               or
               Foreigner
               (
               whom
               in
               English
               they
               termed
               Couth
               ,
               or
               Vncouth
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               known
               or
               unknown
               )
               as
               a
               Guest
               for
               two
               nights
               ;
               in
               which
               space
               if
               he
               transgress
               ,
               he
               that
               harboured
               him
               shall
               not
               be
               answerable
               for
               him
               ;
               but
               if
               any
               one
               be
               injured
               ,
               and
               complaint
               is
               made
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               by
               the
               Counsel
               and
               Advice
               of
               him
               that
               lodged
               him
               ,
               he
               shall
               with
               two
               honest
               Neighbours
               by
               Oath
               purge
               himself
               as
               to
               the
               Advice
               and
               Fact
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               shall
               make
               satisfaction
               .
            
          
           
             The
             reason
             whereof
             was
             ,
             because
             after
             the
             third
             night
             the
             Law
             then
             was
             such
             ,
             that
             this
             stranger
             was
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             one
             of
             the
             Family
             ,
             and
             the
             Master
             of
             it
             was
             to
             answer
             for
             him
             if
             he
             transgressed
             .
          
           
             
               The
               twenty
               eighth
               appoints
               how
               Money
               or
               Cattel
               brought
               into
               a
               Town
               (
               and
               said
               by
               him
               who
               brought
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               found
               )
               shall
               be
               disposed
               of
               ,
               and
               who
               shall
               have
               the
               Custody
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               thirtieth
               enjoins
               ,
               That
               those
               who
               have
               the
               King's
               Peace
               either
               by
               his
               Hand
               or
               Letters
               ,
               shall
               take
               care
               not
               to
               injure
               others
               ,
               under
               a
               double
               Penalty
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               thirty
               first
               declares
               the
               particular
               Mulcts
               or
               Penalties
               of
               those
               who
               shall
               violate
               the
               King's
               Peace
               above-mentioned
               ,
               and
               especially
               that
               of
               the
               eight
               days
               of
               his
               Coronation
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               of
               the
               Feasts
               aforesaid
               ,
               and
               who
               should
               have
               the
               Forfeitures
               arising
               from
               thence
               ;
               how
               much
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               the
               Earl
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               the
               Dean
               or
               the
               Bishop
               in
               whose
               Deanry
               the
               Peace
               was
               broken
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               thirty
               sixth
               Article
               directs
               ,
               how
               that
               after
               a
               man
               is
               killed
               as
               a
               Thief
               or
               a
               Robber
               ,
               if
               any
               Complaint
               be
               made
               by
               his
               nearest
               Relation
               ,
               to
               the
               Justice
               ,
               that
               the
               man
               was
               wrongfully
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               lies
               buried
               among
               Thieves
               ,
               and
               that
               such
               Relations
               offer
               to
               make
               it
               good
               ,
               in
               such
               case
               they
               shall
               first
               give
               security
               for
               so
               doing
               ;
               and
               then
               it
               follows
               in
               what
               manner
               the
               Party
               slain
               may
               be
               cleared
               in
               his
               Reputation
               ,
               and
               what
               satisfaction
               shall
               be
               made
               to
               his
               Friends
               for
               it
               ,
               in
               case
               it
               appears
               he
               was
               killed
               unjustly
               .
            
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             Laws
             which
             bear
             the
             Name
             of
             Edward
             the
             Confessor
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             not
             properly
             so
             ,
             because
             many
             of
             them
             were
             made
             long
             before
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             so
             many
             things
             in
             the
             Latin
             Original
             which
             are
             rather
             Explanations
             of
             Laws
             ,
             than
             Laws
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             more
             truly
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             collected
             and
             written
             by
             some
             ignorant
             Sciolist
             ,
             or
             pretender
             ,
             about
             Henry
             the
             
             First
             's
             time
             :
             For
             though
             
               Roger
               Hoveden
            
             hath
             given
             us
             this
             Collection
             of
             those
             Laws
             which
             we
             now
             have
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             there
             was
             no
             Original
             of
             them
             extant
             at
             the
             time
             when
             Hoveden
             wrote
             ,
             nor
             long
             before
             ;
             or
             else
             he
             need
             not
             have
             told
             us
             that
             King
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             in
             the
             fourth
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             summoned
             so
             many
             Noble
             and
             Wise
             Men
             of
             the
             English
             Nation
             ,
             only
             to
             enquire
             into
             ,
             and
             acquaint
             him
             what
             those
             Laws
             were
             .
             But
             
             Bromton's
             Chronicle
             gives
             us
             a
             short
             History
             of
             the
             several
             Laws
             that
             had
             been
             used
             in
             England
             ;
             and
             tells
             us
             of
             three
             sorts
             of
             Laws
             then
             in
             use
             ,
             viz
             
               Merchenlage
               ,
               West-Saxonlage
            
             ,
             and
             Danelage
             ;
             and
             that
             King
             Edward
             
             made
             one
             Common
             Law
             out
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             
             which
             are
             called
             the
             Laws
             of
             King
             Edward
             to
             this
             day
             ;
             yet
             of
             these
             he
             gives
             us
             no
             more
             than
             the
             bare
             Explanation
             of
             some
             Words
             or
             Terms
             frequently
             used
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             without
             setting
             down
             any
             of
             the
             Laws
             themselves
             ;
             which
             whether
             he
             did
             out
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             on
             purpose
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             determine
             ;
             though
             the
             former
             is
             most
             likely
             ,
             seeing
             he
             had
             before
             given
             us
             all
             the
             Laws
             he
             could
             meet
             with
             of
             the
             precedent
             English-Saxon
             Kings
             .
             So
             that
             when
             the
             Reader
             hears
             the
             Laws
             of
             St.
             Edward
             ,
             so
             much
             talked
             of
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             contended
             for
             after
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             understand
             these
             here
             set
             down
             to
             have
             been
             the
             only
             Laws
             above-mentioned
             ;
             For
             those
             are
             but
             some
             parts
             of
             them
             recited
             and
             commented
             upon
             by
             after-Writers
             .
             And
             indeed
             these
             Laws
             were
             first
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Laws
             of
             Edward
             the
             Confessor
             ,
             after
             the
             Normans
             coming
             over
             ,
             not
             because
             King
             Edward
             made
             them
             ,
             but
             renewed
             the
             observance
             of
             them
             ;
             as
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             expresly
             tells
             us
             of
             one
             of
             those
             that
             King
             Cnute
             also
             revived
             ,
             being
             in
             substance
             the
             same
             with
             that
             formerly
             ordained
             by
             King
             Alfred
             ;
             Commanding
             every
             one
             above
             Twelve
             years
             old
             ,
             to
             be
             entred
             into
             some
             Decenary
             ,
             Tything
             ,
             or
             Hundred
             :
             But
             Bracton
             also
             ascribes
             it
             to
             King
             Edward
             :
             So
             likewise
             this
             Interpolator
             or
             Noter
             himself
             tells
             you
             ,
             That
             those
             Laws
             of
             St.
             Edward
             so
             much
             desired
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             obtained
             from
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             ,
             were
             ordained
             in
             the
             time
             of
             King
             Edgar
             his
             Grandfather
             ,
             but
             after
             his
             death
             were
             laid
             aside
             for
             sixty
             eight
             years
             ;
             but
             because
             they
             were
             just
             and
             honest
             ,
             King
             Edward
             revived
             them
             ,
             and
             delivered
             them
             to
             be
             observed
             as
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             By
             these
             and
             other
             circumstances
             we
             may
             gather
             ,
             That
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             these
             Laws
             we
             have
             now
             recited
             ,
             were
             such
             as
             were
             approved
             and
             confirmed
             by
             King
             Edward
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Prince
             of
             great
             Mercy
             and
             Indulgence
             to
             his
             People
             ;
             so
             that
             such
             written
             Laws
             as
             were
             in
             force
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             such
             Customs
             as
             had
             been
             all
             along
             observed
             in
             the
             Saxon
             times
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             still
             kept
             on
             foot
             in
             his
             days
             ,
             were
             after
             the
             Norman
             Conquest
             (
             when
             both
             the
             People
             of
             the
             Norman
             as
             well
             as
             English
             Extraction
             so
             earnestly
             contended
             for
             their
             Liberties
             )
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             St.
             Edward
             ,
             thereby
             being
             indeed
             meant
             the
             English-Saxon
             Laws
             ,
             which
             then
             received
             Denomination
             from
             him
             ,
             being
             in
             effect
             the
             last
             King
             of
             that
             Race
             ,
             and
             one
             whose
             Memory
             the
             People
             reverenced
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             for
             the
             high
             Reputation
             he
             had
             gained
             for
             his
             great
             Sanctity
             and
             Clemency
             to
             his
             Subjects
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             King
             HAROLD
             .
          
           
             
               KING
               
               Edward's
               Funerals
               being
               over
               ,
               
               our
               Annals
               proceed
               to
               tell
               us
               ,
               how
               that
               Earl
               Harold
               succeeded
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               King
               Edward
               had
               appointed
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               People
               elected
               him
               to
               that
               Dignity
               ;
               as
               also
               that
               he
               was
               anointed
               King
               on
               the
               Feast
               of
               Epiphany
               ;
               but
               he
               held
               the
               Kingdom
               only
               forty
               weeks
               and
               one
               day
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             the
             Laudean
             or
             Peterburgh
             Copy
             relates
             it
             ;
             being
             written
             by
             some
             Monk
             that
             favour'd
             King
             
             Harold's
             Title
             to
             the
             Crown
             .
          
           
             But
             
               R.
               Hoveden
            
             ,
             with
             other
             of
             the
             English
             Writers
             ,
             tell
             us
             expresly
             ;
             That
             King
             Edward
             being
             buried
             ,
             Earl
             Harold
             ,
             whom
             the
             King
             had
             before
             his
             decease
             declared
             his
             Successor
             ,
             being
             by
             all
             the
             Chief
             Men
             of
             England
             elected
             to
             the
             Throne
             ,
             was
             the
             same
             day
             anointed
             King
             by
             Aldred
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             :
             Which
             is
             also
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Manuscript
             Chronicle
             of
             one
             
               Henry
               de
               Silgrave
            
             ,
             who
             wrote
             about
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             First
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             in
             the
             *
             Cottonian
             Library
             .
             And
             the
             relation
             of
             this
             Affair
             being
             found
             no
             where
             else
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             recite
             ,
             leaving
             the
             Credit
             thereof
             to
             the
             Reader
             's
             Judgment
             ;
             which
             is
             thus
             :
             That
             King
             Edward
             lying
             on
             his
             Death-bed
             ,
             Earl
             Harold
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             desired
             him
             to
             appoint
             him
             for
             his
             Successor
             ;
             to
             which
             the
             King
             replied
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             already
             made
             Duke
             William
             his
             Heir
             :
             But
             the
             Earl
             and
             his
             Friends
             still
             persisting
             in
             their
             Request
             ,
             the
             King
             turning
             his
             Face
             to
             the
             Wall
             ,
             replied
             thus
             ,
             
               When
               I
               am
               dead
               ,
               let
               the
            
             English
             
               make
               either
               the
            
             Duke
             
               or
               the
            
             Earl
             
               their
               King
            
             :
             Which
             ,
             if
             true
             ,
             shews
             that
             it
             was
             but
             a
             Consent
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             was
             also
             extorted
             from
             him
             .
             But
             this
             Relation
             being
             found
             in
             no
             other
             Author
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             pass
             my
             word
             for
             the
             Truth
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             ,
             and
             such
             Writers
             as
             prefer
             the
             Title
             of
             King
             William
             ,
             tell
             another
             story
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             That
             King
             Harold
             on
             the
             very
             day
             of
             the
             King's
             Funeral
             having
             extorted
             an
             Oath
             of
             Fidelity
             from
             the
             Chief
             Men
             ,
             snatch'd
             up
             the
             Crown
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             ;
             although
             the
             English
             say
             it
             was
             bequeathed
             him
             by
             King
             Edward
             ;
             which
             yet
             he
             says
             he
             believes
             to
             be
             rather
             asserted
             by
             them
             out
             of
             partiality
             ,
             than
             by
             any
             true
             judgment
             or
             knowledge
             of
             the
             thing
             .
          
           
             
               H.
               Huntington
            
             does
             not
             mention
             any
             such
             Election
             of
             Harold
             ,
             but
             says
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             divers
             of
             the
             English
             would
             have
             advanced
             
               Edgar
               Aetheling
            
             to
             be
             King.
             But
             Ingulph
             is
             more
             cautious
             ,
             and
             does
             not
             determine
             one
             way
             or
             other
             of
             this
             matter
             ;
             only
             says
             in
             general
             ,
             That
             the
             day
             after
             the
             King's
             Funeral
             ,
             Harold
             wickedly
             forgetting
             his
             Oath
             which
             he
             had
             formerly
             made
             to
             Duke
             William
             ,
             intruded
             himself
             into
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             was
             solemnly
             Crowned
             by
             Alred
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             
               Edgar
               Aetheling
            
             ,
             the
             only
             surviving
             Male
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Royal
             Family
             ,
             he
             was
             but
             Young
             ,
             and
             being
             a
             Stranger
             born
             ,
             had
             neither
             Friends
             nor
             Interest
             sufficient
             to
             oppose
             so
             great
             a
             Party
             as
             Harold
             had
             amongst
             the
             Lay-Nobility
             ,
             and
             especially
             among
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             were
             all
             to
             a
             man
             for
             him
             .
          
           
           
             
             And
             that
             which
             made
             more
             against
             Prince
             Edgar
             ,
             was
             ,
             That
             he
             wanted
             the
             Nomination
             of
             King
             Edward
             to
             recommend
             him
             to
             the
             Election
             of
             the
             
               Wittena
               Gemot
            
             ,
             or
             Great
             Council
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             either
             Duke
             William
             or
             Harold
             certainly
             had
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             both
             of
             them
             ,
             though
             at
             different
             times
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             had
             the
             opportunity
             of
             making
             their
             Interest
             with
             that
             Easy
             King
             ,
             who
             certainly
             was
             very
             much
             to
             blame
             ,
             not
             to
             have
             better
             ascertained
             that
             great
             Point
             of
             the
             Succession
             to
             the
             Crown
             in
             his
             own
             life-time
             ;
             for
             had
             he
             declared
             either
             Duke
             William
             or
             Edgar
             his
             Heir
             ,
             and
             procured
             the
             Estates
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             confirm
             it
             in
             his
             life-time
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             prevented
             that
             Calamity
             which
             afterwards
             fell
             upon
             the
             English
             Nation
             from
             Duke
             William
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             be
             King.
             
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             our
             History
             ;
             Harold
             being
             thus
             advanced
             to
             the
             Throne
             ,
             took
             that
             course
             which
             all
             Wise
             Princes
             who
             can
             claim
             no
             Right
             by
             Blood
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             Election
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             have
             always
             taken
             ;
             and
             that
             was
             The
             abolishing
             of
             all
             unjust
             Laws
             ,
             and
             the
             making
             good
             ones
             in
             their
             stead
             ;
             the
             seizing
             upon
             and
             punishing
             all
             Thieves
             ,
             Robbers
             ,
             and
             Disturbers
             of
             the
             Publick
             Peace
             ,
             and
             indeed
             wholly
             made
             it
             his
             business
             to
             defend
             the
             Kingdom
             from
             Foreign
             Invaders
             both
             by
             Sea
             and
             Land
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             might
             become
             truly
             popular
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             great
             Patron
             of
             the
             Churches
             and
             Monasteries
             ,
             yielding
             much
             Reverence
             to
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Abbots
             ,
             shewing
             himself
             humble
             and
             affable
             to
             all
             that
             were
             virtuous
             and
             good
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             severe
             to
             all
             others
             of
             a
             contrary
             Character
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             24
             th
             day
             of
             April
             ,
             after
             his
             Coronation
             (
             as
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             tells
             us
             )
             appeared
             a
             Dreadful
             Comet
             ,
             which
             was
             visible
             in
             all
             these
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             not
             long
             after
             which
             ,
             followed
             the
             Invasion
             of
             Tostige
             ,
             who
             having
             been
             banish'd
             chiefly
             by
             his
             Brother's
             procurement
             ,
             and
             now
             no
             longer
             able
             to
             digest
             the
             Preferment
             of
             his
             Younger
             Brother
             to
             the
             Royal
             Dignity
             ,
             in
             exclusion
             to
             him
             ,
             was
             moved
             with
             so
             much
             Envy
             and
             Indignation
             as
             to
             endeavour
             all
             ways
             possible
             to
             dethrone
             him
             ;
             for
             which
             purpose
             he
             sailed
             to
             Duke
             William
             ,
             and
             thence
             out
             of
             Flanders
             with
             some
             Ships
             to
             the
             Isle
             of
             Wight
             ,
             where
             after
             he
             had
             forced
             Money
             from
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             he
             departed
             ,
             and
             played
             the
             Pyrate
             upon
             the
             Coasts
             till
             he
             came
             to
             Sandwich
             .
          
           
             King
             Harold
             being
             then
             at
             London
             ,
             upon
             notice
             thereof
             got
             in
             readiness
             both
             a
             strong
             Fleet
             and
             a
             good
             Party
             of
             Horse
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             resolved
             in
             Person
             to
             go
             to
             Sandwich
             and
             fight
             him
             :
             But
             Tostige
             having
             intelligence
             of
             it
             ,
             took
             along
             with
             him
             all
             the
             Seamen
             he
             could
             find
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             the
             Coast
             of
             Lindisse
             ,
             where
             he
             burnt
             several
             Villages
             ,
             and
             killed
             a
             world
             of
             men
             :
             But
             Edwin
             Earl
             of
             Mercia
             ,
             and
             his
             Brother
             Morcar
             Earl
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             hastening
             to
             those
             parts
             with
             an
             Army
             ,
             soon
             forced
             him
             to
             quit
             that
             Countrey
             .
             And
             ,
             as
             Florence
             relates
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             to
             return
             into
             Normandy
             by
             reason
             of
             contrary
             Winds
             ,
             he
             sail'd
             into
             Norway
             ,
             and
             there
             join'd
             his
             Fleet
             with
             that
             which
             King
             
               Harold
               Harfager
            
             was
             now
             preparing
             for
             the
             Invasion
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             King
             Harold
             lay
             at
             Sandwich
             ,
             expecting
             his
             Fleet
             ,
             which
             when
             it
             was
             got
             together
             ,
             he
             sail'd
             to
             the
             
               Isle
               of
               Wight
            
             ;
             and
             because
             William
             Duke
             of
             Normandy
             was
             now
             expected
             to
             invade
             England
             with
             an
             Army
             ,
             he
             waited
             his
             coming
             over
             all
             that
             Summer
             and
             the
             Autumn
             following
             ,
             lining
             all
             the
             Sea-Coasts
             with
             Land-Forces
             ,
             in
             order
             the
             better
             to
             receive
             him
             .
             This
             seems
             indeed
             more
             probable
             ,
             than
             what
             
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             relates
             ,
             
             That
             King
             Harold
             did
             not
             believe
             Duke
             William
             would
             undertake
             so
             hazardous
             an
             Expedition
             ,
             being
             at
             that
             time
             engaged
             in
             Wars
             with
             his
             Neighbouring
             Princes
             ,
             and
             had
             now
             wholly
             given
             himself
             up
             to
             his
             Ease
             and
             Pleasure
             ;
             so
             that
             had
             it
             not
             been
             for
             his
             hearing
             that
             the
             King
             of
             Norway
             likewise
             threaten'd
             an
             Invasion
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             have
             raised
             any
             Army
             at
             all
             ;
             which
             seems
             a
             very
             improbable
             story
             ,
             since
             he
             was
             (
             as
             you
             have
             already
             heard
             from
             Simeon
             of
             Durham
             )
             forced
             to
             get
             out
             his
             Fleet
             and
             raise
             an
             Army
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             Incursions
             of
             his
             Brother
             Tostige
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             fit
             we
             now
             give
             you
             some
             account
             of
             the
             Reasons
             of
             these
             great
             Preparations
             made
             by
             Duke
             William
             to
             invade
             England
             ;
             for
             Ingulph
             and
             the
             Author
             last
             mentioned
             both
             assure
             us
             ,
             That
             so
             soon
             as
             he
             had
             heard
             of
             King
             
             Harold's
             taking
             upon
             him
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Oath
             he
             had
             given
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             actually
             crowned
             ,
             he
             sent
             over
             Ambassadors
             to
             put
             him
             in
             mind
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             his
             word
             ;
             threatning
             to
             force
             him
             to
             perform
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             not
             do
             it
             by
             fair
             means
             ,
             and
             that
             before
             the
             year
             came
             about
             .
          
           
             
             Harold's
             Answer
             to
             these
             Ambassadors
             (
             as
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             relates
             it
             )
             was
             very
             plausible
             ,
             being
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             
               That
               what
               he
               had
               promised
               concerning
               marrying
               the
               Duke's
               Daughter
               ,
               she
               being
               dead
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               now
               be
               performed
               ;
               but
               that
               if
               he
               had
               promised
               him
               any
               thing
               concerning
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               it
               was
               very
               rashly
               done
               of
               him
               ,
               to
               have
               given
               away
               that
               which
               was
               not
               his
               own
               ,
               
                 without
                 the
                 General
                 Consent
                 and
                 Decree
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Council
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
              
               ;
               therefore
               that
               a
               rash
               Oath
               was
               to
               be
               broken
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               Oath
               or
               Vow
               of
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               made
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               her
               Parents
               ,
               was
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               declared
               void
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               ought
               that
               Oath
               to
               be
               accounted
               so
               ,
               which
               he
               being
               then
               under
               the
               Authority
               of
               his
               King
               (
               but
               compell'd
               necessity
               )
               had
               made
               concerning
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               who
               was
               at
               that
               time
               wholly
               ignorant
               of
               what
               had
               been
               transacted
               ?
               And
               that
               the
               Duke
               was
               very
               unjust
               in
               requiring
               him
               to
               resign
               that
               Crown
               which
               he
               had
               so
               lately
               received
               by
               the
               General
               Favour
               and
               Consent
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
          
           
             
             Bromton's
             Chronicle
             further
             adds
             ,
             That
             Duke
             William
             sent
             another
             Message
             to
             King
             Harold
             ,
             whereby
             he
             acquainted
             him
             ,
             That
             although
             he
             had
             not
             observed
             his
             Faith
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             would
             marry
             his
             Daughter
             ,
             he
             would
             pass
             by
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             or
             otherwise
             would
             vindicate
             his
             Succession
             by
             force
             of
             Arms.
             All
             which
             is
             very
             improbable
             ,
             since
             most
             Historians
             relate
             the
             young
             Lady
             to
             be
             then
             dead
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             very
             unlikely
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             of
             King
             
             William's
             Ambition
             would
             quit
             his
             Pretentions
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             for
             so
             slight
             a
             satisfaction
             as
             the
             Marriage
             of
             his
             Daughter
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             Author
             does
             with
             more
             probability
             reduce
             the
             Duke's
             Quarrel
             against
             Harold
             ,
             to
             these
             Three
             Heads
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             To
             revenge
             the
             death
             of
             Prince
             Alfred
             his
             Cousin
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             long
             since
             murthered
             by
             Earl
             Godwin
             the
             Father
             of
             Harold
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             To
             restore
             Archbishop
             Robert
             ,
             Earl
             Odo
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Normans
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             unjustly
             banished
             in
             the
             late
             King's
             life-time
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Because
             Harold
             had
             contrary
             to
             his
             Oath
             possessed
             himself
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             as
             well
             by
             the
             Right
             of
             Consanguinity
             ,
             as
             by
             that
             of
             a
             Double
             Promise
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             his
             .
          
           
           
             
             But
             the
             Ambassadors
             of
             Duke
             William
             being
             return'd
             without
             any
             satisfactory
             Answer
             from
             King
             Harold
             ,
             the
             Duke
             employed
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             year
             in
             preparing
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             his
             Expedition
             ,
             hiring
             Soldiers
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Countrey
             with
             large
             Pay
             ,
             and
             inviting
             Strangers
             from
             abroad
             with
             greater
             Allowances
             ;
             so
             that
             upon
             the
             Muster
             of
             his
             Forces
             he
             found
             that
             they
             did
             not
             only
             excel
             in
             strength
             of
             Body
             ,
             and
             height
             of
             Stature
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             chief
             Commanders
             and
             Captains
             of
             them
             were
             as
             remarkable
             for
             their
             Valour
             as
             for
             their
             Experience
             and
             Conduct
             :
             Also
             his
             Bishops
             and
             Abbots
             strove
             with
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             who
             should
             by
             their
             liberal
             Contributions
             most
             advance
             this
             Enterprize
             .
             But
             that
             the
             Duke
             might
             not
             prejudice
             the
             Equity
             of
             his
             Cause
             by
             precipitation
             ,
             he
             sent
             Ambassadors
             to
             Pope
             Alexander
             ,
             who
             did
             with
             great
             Eloquence
             set
             forth
             the
             Justice
             of
             the
             War
             which
             their
             Prince
             was
             going
             to
             undertake
             ;
             and
             that
             Harold
             not
             only
             had
             broken
             his
             Oath
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             refused
             to
             give
             him
             any
             Satisfaction
             ,
             either
             because
             that
             now
             he
             was
             a
             Crown'd
             Head
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             he
             distrusted
             his
             Cause
             :
             Whereupon
             the
             Pope
             taking
             into
             his
             serious
             consideration
             this
             weighty
             matter
             ,
             approved
             of
             the
             Enterprize
             ,
             and
             sent
             the
             Duke
             a
             Consecrated
             Banner
             ,
             as
             an
             Omen
             of
             Victory
             ;
             which
             when
             the
             Duke
             had
             received
             ,
             he
             called
             a
             Great
             Council
             of
             his
             Nobility
             at
             Lillebone
             ,
             to
             ask
             all
             their
             Opinions
             in
             this
             great
             Affair
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             had
             all
             encouraged
             his
             Undertaking
             by
             great
             Promises
             of
             Assistance
             ,
             he
             appointed
             an
             Assessment
             for
             his
             Fleet
             and
             Army
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             several
             respective
             Estates
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             departed
             home
             ,
             till
             the
             time
             appointed
             for
             a
             General
             Rendezvouz
             .
          
           
             
             But
             Mr.
             Cambden
             ,
             from
             the
             Authority
             of
             some
             Ancient
             Norman
             Writers
             I
             have
             not
             yet
             met
             with
             ,
             makes
             this
             Enterprize
             much
             more
             difficult
             than
             our
             Historians
             commonly
             do
             ;
             as
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             found
             his
             Chief
             Officers
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             communicated
             his
             Design
             ,
             very
             chearful
             and
             resolute
             to
             follow
             him
             ,
             yet
             all
             the
             Skill
             lay
             how
             to
             bear
             the
             Charge
             of
             so
             great
             a
             War
             ;
             for
             when
             in
             an
             Assembly
             of
             all
             the
             States
             of
             Normandy
             a
             Subsidy
             was
             propounded
             ;
             their
             Answer
             was
             ,
             
               That
               in
               the
               late
               War
               against
               the
               French
               ,
               their
               Wealth
               was
               so
               much
               exhausted
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               new
               War
               should
               happen
               ,
               they
               should
               scarce
               be
               able
               to
               hold
               and
               defend
               their
               own
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               they
               were
               more
               obliged
               to
               look
               after
               the
               Defence
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               than
               to
               think
               of
               Invading
               the
               Territories
               of
               others
               :
               That
               this
               intended
               War
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               just
               ,
               yet
               did
               not
               seem
               so
               necessary
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               apparently
               hazardous
               ;
               and
               that
               besides
               ,
               the
               Normans
               were
               not
               by
               their
               Allegiance
               bound
               to
               Military
               Service
               in
               Foreign
               Parts
               :
            
             Neither
             could
             they
             by
             any
             means
             be
             brought
             to
             grant
             a
             General
             Tax
             ,
             although
             
               William
               Fitz-osbern
            
             ,
             a
             man
             in
             high
             favour
             with
             the
             Duke
             ,
             and
             as
             gracious
             among
             the
             People
             ,
             endeavoured
             what
             he
             could
             to
             effect
             it
             ;
             and
             to
             draw
             in
             others
             by
             his
             own
             example
             ,
             promised
             to
             set
             out
             forty
             Ships
             at
             his
             own
             proper
             Charges
             .
             Duke
             William
             then
             perceiving
             he
             could
             not
             bring
             this
             about
             in
             a
             Publick
             Meeting
             ,
             went
             another
             way
             to
             work
             ;
             and
             therefore
             sends
             for
             the
             wealthiest
             men
             of
             his
             Dutchy
             severally
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             him
             ;
             then
             he
             speaks
             them
             fair
             ,
             and
             desires
             them
             to
             contribute
             somewhat
             toward
             this
             War
             :
             Whereupon
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             strove
             who
             should
             most
             largely
             assist
             their
             Prince
             ,
             they
             promised
             him
             liberally
             ;
             and
             he
             causing
             to
             be
             presently
             registred
             whatsoever
             they
             had
             promised
             ,
             it
             amounted
             to
             a
             vast
             Sum
             ,
             more
             than
             most
             men
             could
             reasonably
             ever
             have
             believed
             .
             This
             Affair
             being
             thus
             dispatch'd
             ,
             he
             next
             craves
             Aid
             
             of
             the
             Princes
             his
             Neighbours
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             Earls
             of
             
               Anjou
               ,
               Poictou
            
             ,
             
             Maine
             ,
             and
             Bretaigne
             ;
             unto
             these
             he
             promised
             large
             Tracks
             of
             Land
             ,
             and
             great
             Possessions
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             much
             each
             of
             these
             Princes
             contributed
             to
             this
             Expedition
             ,
             is
             not
             known
             ;
             tho
             as
             for
             Alan
             Earl
             of
             Bretaigne
             ,
             he
             certainly
             was
             so
             great
             an
             Assistant
             to
             Duke
             William
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             after
             this
             Conquest
             of
             King
             Harold
             ,
             made
             Earl
             of
             Richmond
             ,
             and
             had
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Country
             thereabouts
             given
             him
             by
             William
             when
             he
             came
             to
             be
             King
             ,
             to
             be
             held
             by
             Knights
             Service
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Princes
             above-mentioned
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             they
             permitted
             Duke
             William
             to
             raise
             great
             store
             of
             men
             in
             their
             Territories
             ,
             who
             being
             headed
             by
             divers
             Noble
             Volunteers
             of
             those
             Countries
             at
             their
             own
             Charges
             ,
             afterwards
             enjoyed
             great
             Possessions
             in
             England
             as
             a
             Reward
             of
             their
             Services
             .
          
           
             Duke
             William
             also
             made
             his
             Addresses
             to
             Philip
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             went
             in
             Person
             to
             solicite
             his
             Assistance
             in
             this
             intended
             War
             against
             Harold
             ,
             voluntarily
             offering
             that
             King
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             he
             would
             assist
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             thereby
             became
             victorious
             ,
             to
             hold
             England
             of
             him
             as
             his
             Vassal
             ;
             which
             King
             Philip
             refused
             to
             accept
             ,
             thinking
             it
             against
             the
             interest
             of
             France
             to
             make
             the
             Duke
             of
             Normandy
             greater
             than
             he
             was
             already
             ,
             who
             now
             began
             not
             to
             be
             so
             pliant
             to
             his
             Interests
             ,
             as
             he
             thought
             the
             many
             Obligations
             which
             Duke
             William
             owed
             the
             King
             his
             Father
             ,
             required
             :
             Therefore
             as
             the
             growing
             Greatness
             of
             a
             Neighbouring
             Prince
             was
             then
             ,
             is
             ,
             and
             will
             ever
             be
             suspected
             by
             him
             who
             is
             his
             Rival
             in
             Power
             and
             Empire
             ;
             so
             King
             Philip
             was
             so
             far
             from
             giving
             the
             Duke
             any
             Assistance
             ,
             that
             he
             wholly
             dissuaded
             him
             from
             this
             Enterprize
             ,
             which
             nevertheless
             he
             vigorously
             pursued
             ,
             notwithstanding
             this
             discouragement
             .
          
           
             But
             leaving
             Duke
             William
             to
             his
             Warlike
             Preparations
             ,
             we
             will
             return
             into
             England
             ,
             where
             our
             Annals
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               That
               Earl
               Tostige
               had
               been
               met
               upon
               the
               Northern
               Coast
               with
               three
               hundred
               Norwegian
               Ships
               (
               commanded
               by
               Harold
               King
               of
               Norway
               )
               ;
               to
               whom
               when
               he
               had
               joined
               those
               he
               had
               with
               them
               ,
               they
               all
               sail'd
               up
               the
               Humber
               till
               they
               came
               as
               far
               as
               York
               ;
               where
               the
               Earls
               (
               Brothers
               )
               Morcar
               and
               Eadwin
               met
               and
               fought
               them
               ;
               but
               it
               seems
               the
               King
               of
               Norway
               gain'd
               the
               Victory
               .
            
             Ingulph
             is
             more
             express
             in
             this
             affair
             ,
             and
             says
             that
             Harold
             King
             of
             Norway
             sail'd
             up
             the
             River
             Ouse
             as
             far
             as
             York
             ,
             where
             the
             Fleet
             being
             left
             under
             a
             strong
             Guard
             ,
             they
             landed
             ,
             and
             stormed
             York
             ,
             and
             soon
             plundered
             it
             ,
             and
             slew
             many
             of
             the
             poor
             Inhabitants
             :
             
               But
               the
               two
               Earls
               abovementioned
               having
               gotten
               together
               a
               small
               Recruit
               of
               ill-arm'd
               Countreymen
               ,
               were
               easily
               routed
               ;
               and
               (
               according
               to
               our
               Annals
               )
               when
               King
               Harold
               heard
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               immediately
               marched
               against
               the
               King
               of
               Norway
               ,
               and
               meeting
               him
               at
               Staenford-bri●ge
               in
               Yorkshire
               ,
               there
               fought
               ,
               and
               slew
               that
               King
               ,
               with
               Earl
               Tostige
               ,
               his
               own
               Brother
               .
            
             Ingulph
             adds
             ,
             That
             the
             Norwegians
             made
             a
             very
             stout
             resistance
             ,
             great
             multitudes
             of
             them
             being
             slain
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             Chief
             Commanders
             ;
             so
             that
             King
             Harold
             obtain'd
             an
             entire
             Victory
             ;
             only
             Prince
             Olave
             ,
             Son
             to
             Harold
             King
             of
             Norway
             ,
             and
             Paul
             Earl
             of
             Orcades
             ,
             were
             permitted
             quietly
             to
             return
             home
             with
             twenty
             Ships
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             I
             dismiss
             this
             Relation
             ,
             I
             cannot
             omit
             a
             remarkable
             Example
             of
             one
             single
             Norwegian
             ,
             who
             standing
             upon
             the
             Bridge
             above-mentioned
             ,
             killed
             more
             than
             forty
             Englishmen
             with
             his
             Battel-Axe
             ▪
             
             making
             good
             his
             Post
             against
             the
             whole
             Army
             ,
             
             till
             three
             a
             Clock
             in
             the
             Afternoon
             ,
             and
             then
             one
             going
             in
             a
             Boat
             under
             the
             Bridge
             ,
             wounded
             him
             to
             death
             in
             the
             lower
             parts
             through
             a
             hole
             that
             it
             seems
             he
             found
             there
             .
          
           
             
               But
               King
               Harold
               returning
               to
               York
               ,
               had
               no
               long
               time
               to
               enjoy
               his
               Victory
               ;
               for
               immediately
               after
               the
               News
               being
               brought
               him
               that
               Duke
               William
               was
               landed
               at
               Pevensey
               near
               Hastings
               upon
               Michaelmas
               day
               ,
               he
               made
               all
               the
               haste
               he
               could
               to
               march
               towards
               him
               ,
               leaving
               the
               Earls
               Edwin
               and
               Morchar
               behind
               him
               with
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Forces
               .
            
             But
             since
             our
             Annals
             are
             very
             short
             in
             the
             relation
             of
             all
             these
             Affairs
             between
             the
             Duke
             and
             King
             Harold
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             a
             larger
             account
             of
             it
             from
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             and
             other
             Authors
             ,
             who
             tell
             us
             ,
             That
             Duke
             William
             with
             all
             his
             Nobility
             being
             met
             in
             August
             at
             St.
             Walleries
             (
             a
             Port-Town
             in
             Normandy
             )
             lay
             there
             a
             long
             while
             waiting
             for
             a
             Wind
             ,
             but
             that
             continuing
             contrary
             for
             several
             days
             ,
             the
             Soldiers
             at
             last
             began
             thus
             to
             murmur
             in
             their
             Camp
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             ordinary
             for
             such
             men
             when
             they
             lye
             long
             still
             and
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             )
             ,
             saying
             among
             themselves
             ,
             
               That
               the
               man
               was
               mad
               who
               would
               go
               to
               take
               away
               another
               man's
               Territories
               against
               God's
               Will
               ,
               which
               it
               was
               plain
               this
               was
               ,
               since
               he
               had
               now
               so
               long
               withheld
               the
               Wind.
            
             This
             being
             spread
             abroad
             ,
             one
             would
             have
             thought
             it
             had
             been
             enough
             to
             have
             discouraged
             any
             one
             less
             valiant
             than
             the
             Duke
             ;
             who
             thereupon
             consulting
             with
             his
             Chief
             Officers
             what
             was
             best
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             the
             wisest
             of
             them
             advised
             him
             to
             bring
             forth
             the
             Body
             of
             St.
             Wallerie
             ,
             to
             try
             if
             by
             that
             means
             they
             could
             obtain
             a
             fair
             Wind
             ;
             however
             ,
             perhaps
             it
             might
             put
             some
             stop
             to
             his
             Soldiers
             Discontents
             .
             What
             effect
             the
             Saint's
             Body
             wrought
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ;
             but
             so
             much
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             not
             long
             after
             a
             fresh
             Gale
             offering
             ,
             the
             Duke
             immediately
             set
             sail
             for
             England
             ;
             and
             his
             Ship
             being
             first
             got
             out
             to
             Sea
             ,
             casting
             Anchor
             ,
             lay
             there
             till
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Fleet
             could
             come
             up
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             all
             following
             the
             King's
             Ship
             (
             which
             then
             rid
             Admiral
             )
             they
             in
             the
             Afternoon
             with
             an
             easy
             and
             gentle
             Breeze
             reached
             Hastings
             ,
             near
             which
             the
             Duke
             going
             on
             Shore
             ,
             his
             foot
             by
             accident
             slipping
             he
             fell
             down
             ,
             which
             a
             Soldier
             standing
             by
             immediately
             turned
             into
             a
             good
             Omen
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Sir
               ,
               you
               have
               only
               taken
               Seisin
               of
               that
               Land
               of
               which
               you
               will
               shortly
               be
               King.
               
            
          
           
             As
             soon
             as
             ever
             his
             Army
             had
             landed
             ,
             he
             strictly
             charged
             them
             to
             commit
             no
             Outrages
             ,
             nor
             plunder
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               They
               ought
               to
               spare
               those
               things
               which
               would
               shortly
               be
               their
               own
               :
            
             So
             the
             Duke
             lying
             still
             for
             fifteen
             days
             ,
             and
             having
             strongly
             fortified
             his
             Camp
             with
             certain
             Palisadoes
             which
             he
             had
             brought
             over
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             seemed
             to
             mind
             nothing
             less
             than
             War.
             
          
           
             But
             King
             Harold
             ,
             precipitated
             by
             his
             own
             bad
             Fortune
             ,
             marched
             against
             the
             Duke
             with
             but
             part
             of
             his
             Forces
             ;
             for
             besides
             those
             that
             had
             been
             killed
             in
             the
             late
             Engagement
             ,
             a
             great
             many
             of
             his
             best
             Soldiers
             had
             already
             deserted
             him
             ,
             being
             discontented
             that
             they
             had
             been
             denied
             their
             share
             of
             the
             Norwegian
             Plunder
             ;
             yet
             those
             Forces
             which
             still
             remained
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             thought
             sufficient
             ,
             because
             he
             heard
             the
             Duke
             was
             landed
             but
             with
             a
             small
             Army
             ;
             so
             that
             notwithstanding
             the
             strongest
             and
             most
             valiant
             of
             his
             Army
             were
             either
             slain
             in
             the
             late
             Battel
             with
             the
             Norwegians
             ,
             or
             else
             gone
             from
             him
             ,
             he
             yet
             resolved
             to
             fight
             .
          
           
           
             King
             Harold
             being
             now
             arrived
             near
             Hastings
             ,
             
             pitched
             his
             Camp
             upon
             a
             Hill
             about
             Nine
             Miles
             from
             that
             place
             ,
             and
             immediately
             sent
             out
             Spies
             ,
             to
             give
             him
             what
             Account
             they
             could
             of
             the
             Number
             and
             Forces
             of
             the
             Enemy
             ;
             some
             of
             whom
             being
             taken
             within
             Duke
             
             William's
             Camp
             ,
             though
             he
             might
             have
             executed
             them
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             War
             ,
             yet
             he
             only
             commanded
             them
             to
             be
             led
             round
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             having
             well
             fed
             them
             ,
             he
             ordered
             them
             to
             be
             sent
             back
             to
             their
             Lord
             ;
             and
             being
             returned
             ,
             King
             Harold
             asked
             them
             ,
             What
             news
             they
             could
             tell
             him
             ?
             They
             hereupon
             having
             set
             forth
             the
             generous
             Behaviour
             of
             the
             Enemies
             General
             ,
             seriously
             added
             ,
             That
             all
             their
             Army
             seemed
             to
             be
             Priests
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             all
             their
             Faces
             with
             both
             their
             Lips
             close
             shaven
             ,
             for
             the
             English
             then
             wore
             long
             Beards
             :
             But
             the
             King
             laughing
             at
             their
             simplicity
             ,
             said
             ,
             He
             too
             well
             knew
             those
             they
             had
             seen
             were
             no
             Priests
             ,
             but
             brave
             Soldiers
             ;
             then
             Gyrth
             his
             youngest
             Brother
             (
             being
             a
             very
             young
             man
             ,
             but
             of
             an
             Understanding
             and
             Courage
             far
             above
             his
             years
             )
             taking
             the
             words
             out
             of
             the
             King's
             mouth
             ,
             said
             thus
             ;
             
               Sir
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               so
               far
               allow
               the
               Valour
               of
               the
               Norman
               Duke
               ,
               I
               think
               it
               is
               then
               indiscreet
               for
               you
               to
               enter
               the
               Field
               against
               him
               ,
               lest
               you
               should
               be
               found
               inferior
               to
               him
               either
               in
               Strength
               or
               Justice
               of
               your
               Cause
               ;
               for
               you
               can
               no
               ways
               deny
               but
               that
               voluntarily
               or
               involuntarily
               you
               have
               sworn
               to
               him
               :
               Therefore
               in
               my
               opinion
               you
               would
               do
               more
               prudently
               to
               withdraw
               your self
               from
               the
               present
               Danger
               ,
               and
               leave
               to
               us
               the
               Decision
               of
               the
               Day
               ;
               who
               being
               free
               from
               all
               Oaths
               and
               Promises
               ,
               can
               with
               a
               safe
               Conscience
               draw
               our
               Swords
               in
               defence
               of
               our
               Countrey
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               that
               if
               you
               your self
               should
               engage
               ,
               either
               your
               Death
               or
               more
               shameful
               Flight
               may
               ensue
               ;
               whereas
               if
               we
               alone
               engage
               with
               him
               ,
               your
               Cause
               will
               be
               every
               where
               safe
               ,
               for
               you
               may
               either
               assist
               us
               if
               we
               should
               be
               put
               to
               fly
               ,
               or
               else
               bury
               us
               if
               we
               should
               happen
               to
               be
               slain
               .
            
          
           
             But
             the
             King
             's
             immoderate
             Pride
             and
             Rashness
             made
             him
             deaf
             to
             the
             wholesome
             Advice
             of
             his
             Brother
             ;
             and
             he
             thought
             it
             Inglorious
             ,
             and
             a
             Dishonour
             to
             his
             past
             Life
             ,
             to
             seem
             afraid
             of
             any
             Danger
             :
             Therefore
             being
             push'd
             on
             by
             his
             unlucky
             Fate
             ,
             he
             hastily
             sent
             away
             the
             Monk
             that
             was
             newly
             before
             come
             from
             Duke
             William
             to
             him
             with
             these
             Proposals
             ,
             viz.
             That
             either
             he
             should
             quit
             the
             Throne
             ;
             or
             hold
             it
             ,
             and
             reign
             under
             him
             ;
             or
             else
             try
             the
             Justice
             of
             his
             Cause
             by
             their
             two
             single
             Swords
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             both
             Armies
             ;
             or
             in
             case
             Harold
             should
             refuse
             all
             these
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             ready
             to
             submit
             it
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             See
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             he
             hastily
             sent
             him
             away
             with
             only
             this
             short
             Answer
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             leave
             it
             to
             God
             to
             determine
             the
             matter
             between
             them
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             Monk
             being
             returned
             with
             this
             Answer
             ,
             it
             added
             fresh
             Courage
             to
             the
             Normans
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             Generals
             on
             both
             sides
             immediately
             drew
             up
             their
             Armies
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             a
             Battel
             ,
             each
             according
             to
             his
             Countrey
             fashion
             :
             The
             English
             had
             spent
             the
             night
             in
             drinking
             and
             roaring
             ;
             and
             being
             thus
             heated
             ,
             marched
             early
             out
             the
             next
             morning
             against
             the
             Enemy
             :
             The
             Pikes
             and
             Bill-men
             ,
             mingled
             with
             a
             strong
             Detachment
             of
             Targetiers
             ,
             made
             up
             the
             Front
             and
             Main
             Body
             of
             the
             English
             Army
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             close
             Order
             render'd
             it
             so
             impenetrable
             ,
             that
             nothing
             but
             their
             being
             outwitted
             by
             the
             Norman
             Duke
             could
             ever
             have
             broke
             it
             ,
             as
             you
             will
             see
             by
             and
             by
             :
             But
             King
             Harold
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             being
             all
             on
             foot
             ,
             placed
             themselves
             near
             the
             Royal
             
             Standard
             ,
             
             that
             by
             thus
             being
             all
             of
             them
             in
             equal
             danger
             with
             the
             meanest
             Soldier
             ,
             no
             man
             should
             so
             much
             as
             think
             of
             Flight
             .
          
           
             Whilst
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             Normans
             had
             spent
             the
             night
             in
             Prayers
             and
             Confessions
             ,
             and
             having
             also
             received
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             were
             now
             drawn
             out
             against
             the
             English
             ;
             the
             Foot
             being
             armed
             with
             Gleaves
             ,
             Bows
             ,
             and
             Arrows
             ,
             made
             up
             the
             Main
             Body
             of
             their
             Army
             ;
             and
             the
             Horse
             being
             placed
             a
             little
             more
             backward
             in
             two
             Divisions
             made
             the
             Wings
             :
             But
             (
             as
             
               Will.
               Pictaviensis
            
             relates
             )
             the
             Pope's
             Consecrated
             Banner
             was
             placed
             in
             the
             Front
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             encourage
             the
             Normans
             ,
             as
             to
             dishearten
             the
             English.
             
          
           
             Then
             the
             Duke
             mounting
             on
             Horseback
             ,
             with
             an
             unconcern'd
             Countenance
             and
             loud
             Voice
             encouraged
             his
             men
             ,
             and
             openly
             declared
             ,
             
               He
               doubted
               not
               but
               that
               God
               would
               favour
               the
               Justice
               of
               his
               Cause
               .
            
             And
             
             Bromton's
             Chronicle
             here
             brings
             him
             in
             making
             a
             long
             Speech
             to
             his
             Army
             ;
             which
             because
             not
             suiting
             with
             the
             Genius
             of
             those
             blunt
             times
             ,
             and
             being
             also
             omitted
             by
             all
             other
             Authors
             ,
             I
             shall
             pass
             by
             .
          
           
             Then
             the
             Duke
             calling
             for
             his
             Armour
             ,
             and
             either
             through
             haste
             or
             incogitancy
             his
             Esquire
             having
             put
             on
             his
             Breast-plate
             behind
             instead
             of
             before
             ,
             he
             turned
             off
             that
             seeming
             Ill
             Omen
             with
             a
             Jest
             ,
             saying
             ,
             His
             Dukedom
             would
             shortly
             be
             changed
             into
             a
             Kingdom
             :
             And
             then
             the
             old
             Ballad
             of
             Roland
             being
             begun
             by
             the
             Army
             ,
             that
             his
             Martial
             Example
             might
             excite
             their
             Courage
             ,
             and
             the
             Divine
             Assistance
             being
             also
             implored
             ,
             the
             Battel
             begun
             ,
             which
             was
             valiantly
             fought
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             neither
             Party
             giving
             ground
             ,
             tho
             it
             continued
             till
             it
             was
             late
             ;
             which
             when
             Duke
             William
             perceiving
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             English
             Ranks
             were
             not
             otherwise
             to
             be
             broken
             ,
             he
             gave
             immediate
             Orders
             to
             his
             men
             to
             feign
             a
             Retreat
             ,
             and
             make
             as
             if
             they
             fled
             out
             of
             the
             Field
             ,
             by
             which
             Stratagem
             the
             Main
             Body
             of
             the
             English
             Foot
             being
             broken
             in
             pursuing
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             (
             whom
             they
             thought
             to
             be
             really
             now
             put
             to
             flight
             ,
             )
             it
             turned
             to
             their
             own
             destruction
             ;
             for
             the
             Normans
             rallying
             ,
             and
             falling
             upon
             the
             English
             when
             they
             were
             dispersed
             ,
             quite
             routed
             them
             ;
             and
             thus
             being
             outwitted
             ,
             though
             they
             lost
             their
             Lives
             valiantly
             in
             fighting
             for
             their
             Countrey
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             not
             wanting
             in
             their
             Revenge
             ,
             for
             often
             turning
             again
             ,
             they
             slew
             whole
             heaps
             of
             their
             Pursuers
             ;
             and
             the
             Foot
             gaining
             a
             Rising
             Ground
             ,
             drove
             back
             the
             Normans
             into
             the
             adjoining
             Valley
             ,
             and
             throwing
             great
             store
             of
             Darts
             and
             Stones
             down
             upon
             them
             ,
             put
             them
             to
             flight
             ,
             and
             passing
             over
             a
             certain
             steep
             Trench
             ,
             left
             there
             so
             many
             Carkasses
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             that
             they
             levelled
             the
             inequality
             of
             the
             ground
             with
             heaps
             of
             dead
             bodies
             .
             Thus
             for
             a
             while
             sometimes
             the
             English
             and
             sometimes
             the
             Normans
             prevailed
             ,
             neither
             side
             having
             much
             the
             better
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             King
             Harold
             continued
             alive
             ;
             but
             when
             at
             last
             he
             fell
             by
             an
             Arrow
             shot
             into
             his
             Brains
             ,
             the
             English
             presently
             fled
             ,
             till
             night
             parted
             them
             :
             Insomuch
             that
             the
             Valour
             of
             both
             Generals
             was
             very
             remarkable
             ;
             for
             Harold
             was
             not
             contented
             only
             with
             performing
             the
             office
             of
             a
             General
             ,
             but
             he
             did
             also
             act
             the
             part
             of
             a
             common
             Soldier
             ,
             killing
             all
             those
             that
             came
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             that
             none
             could
             approach
             him
             without
             great
             hazard
             of
             being
             slain
             ,
             till
             such
             time
             as
             that
             Unfortunate
             Shot
             above-mentioned
             put
             an
             end
             to
             his
             Life
             ;
             and
             a
             Soldier
             afterwards
             giving
             his
             dead
             Body
             a
             Wound
             in
             the
             Thigh
             ,
             he
             was
             for
             that
             base
             cowardly
             Action
             discarded
             by
             Duke
             William
             ,
             who
             never
             ceased
             encouraging
             his
             Men
             both
             by
             his
             Voice
             and
             Presence
             ,
             marching
             foremost
             against
             the
             thickest
             Ranks
             ;
             so
             that
             whilst
             he
             thus
             shewed
             his
             
             Valour
             ,
             he
             had
             no
             less
             than
             three
             brave
             Horses
             slain
             under
             him
             ,
             
             the
             Duke
             all
             the
             while
             remaining
             with
             an
             undaunted
             Courage
             in
             the
             greatest
             dangers
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             often
             gently
             admonished
             by
             those
             who
             had
             the
             guard
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             so
             forward
             .
          
           
             Thus
             he
             continued
             till
             the
             Night
             coming
             on
             left
             him
             at
             last
             entirely
             Victorious
             ;
             and
             without
             doubt
             the
             Divine
             Hand
             did
             that
             day
             protect
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             not
             so
             much
             as
             wounded
             ,
             though
             aimed
             at
             by
             so
             many
             Darts
             and
             Arrows
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Account
             which
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             gives
             us
             of
             this
             Fight
             ;
             to
             which
             there
             needs
             little
             to
             be
             added
             out
             of
             other
             Authors
             ,
             several
             of
             them
             writing
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             only
             repeating
             his
             Relation
             in
             other
             words
             .
             But
             I
             cannot
             omit
             taking
             notice
             of
             some
             Passages
             which
             
               Radulph
               de
               Diceto
            
             gives
             us
             of
             this
             Battel
             ;
             viz.
             That
             it
             was
             fought
             upon
             a
             Saturday
             ,
             (
             being
             St.
             
             Calixtus's
             day
             )
             the
             2
             d
             of
             the
             Ides
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             14
             th
             of
             October
             ;
             That
             the
             English
             being
             drawn
             up
             in
             a
             narrow
             place
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             withdrew
             themselves
             from
             the
             Battel
             ,
             as
             having
             not
             room
             to
             fight
             ,
             so
             that
             but
             few
             remained
             with
             the
             King
             :
             That
             Duke
             William
             marched
             against
             the
             Enemy
             in
             the
             Head
             of
             Five
             Regiments
             of
             Horse
             ,
             which
             being
             all
             drawn
             up
             ,
             a
             certain
             Norman
             called
             Tailefer
             came
             forth
             before
             both
             Armies
             ,
             and
             there
             brandished
             his
             Sword
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             English
             ,
             and
             whilst
             they
             stood
             gazing
             at
             him
             ,
             he
             slew
             an
             English
             Ensign
             ,
             who
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             came
             out
             to
             fight
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             did
             the
             like
             to
             another
             who
             engaged
             him
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             third
             Encounter
             with
             a
             fresh
             man
             was
             slain
             himself
             .
          
           
             Then
             began
             the
             Fight
             with
             a
             thick
             Shower
             of
             Arrows
             on
             the
             
             Norman's
             side
             ,
             which
             Duke
             William
             commanded
             them
             not
             to
             shoot
             directly
             at
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             but
             rather
             upward
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             fall
             upon
             the
             Heads
             of
             the
             English
             ;
             which
             Stratagem
             proved
             fatal
             to
             them
             ;
             for
             by
             one
             of
             these
             Arrows
             King
             Harold
             himself
             was
             slain
             :
             There
             were
             about
             twenty
             Valiant
             Norman
             Horsemen
             ,
             who
             had
             engaged
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             that
             breaking
             the
             English
             Army
             ,
             they
             would
             seize
             upon
             the
             King's
             Standard
             ;
             in
             compassing
             which
             ,
             tho
             many
             of
             them
             perished
             ,
             yet
             the
             rest
             pressing
             on
             with
             their
             Swords
             ,
             at
             last
             carried
             it
             off
             .
             This
             Standard
             ,
             after
             the
             Victory
             ,
             Duke
             William
             sent
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Figure
             of
             an
             Armed
             Combatant
             was
             curiously
             embroidered
             with
             Gold
             and
             Precious
             Stones
             .
          
           
             But
             concerning
             the
             Battel
             ,
             a
             Manuscript
             Chronicle
             called
             Brutus
             ,
             in
             the
             Archbishop's
             Library
             at
             Lambeth
             ,
             farther
             relates
             ,
             That
             Earl
             William
             (
             for
             so
             he
             stiles
             him
             )
             having
             made
             a
             fresh
             Assault
             upon
             the
             English
             with
             a
             Detachment
             of
             about
             a
             Thousand
             Horse
             ,
             tried
             once
             more
             to
             break
             their
             Ranks
             ,
             which
             not
             succeeding
             ,
             the
             Earl
             immediately
             commanded
             that
             feign'd
             Retreat
             above-mention'd
             ;
             by
             which
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Main
             Body
             of
             the
             English
             being
             broken
             ,
             the
             Normans
             thereupon
             rallying
             again
             ,
             presently
             charged
             through
             the
             English
             Army
             ,
             and
             gave
             them
             an
             entire
             Defeat
             .
          
           
             Some
             Writers
             also
             mention
             ,
             That
             the
             Normans
             in
             their
             feigned
             Flight
             fell
             into
             a
             deep
             Trench
             which
             the
             English
             had
             made
             and
             covered
             over
             on
             purpose
             ;
             tho
             this
             seems
             not
             at
             all
             likely
             ;
             for
             how
             could
             they
             tell
             that
             they
             should
             put
             the
             Normans
             to
             flight
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             fall
             into
             that
             Trench
             ?
             But
             Mr.
             Holingshed
             from
             a
             Manuscript
             Chronicle
             of
             Battle-Abby
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             seen
             ,
             gives
             us
             a
             much
             more
             probable
             account
             of
             this
             Circumstance
             ;
             viz.
             That
             the
             Normans
             too
             earnestly
             pursuing
             the
             Chase
             
             when
             the
             English
             began
             to
             retreat
             ,
             
             many
             of
             the
             Norman
             Horse
             fell
             by
             chance
             into
             a
             certain
             deep
             Ditch
             ,
             overgrown
             with
             Reeds
             ,
             where
             most
             of
             them
             being
             pressed
             to
             death
             or
             stifled
             ,
             perished
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             best
             Account
             I
             can
             give
             you
             of
             this
             Great
             and
             Decisive
             Battel
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             very
             imperfect
             ,
             since
             no
             Historians
             that
             I
             know
             of
             either
             English
             or
             Normans
             ,
             have
             given
             us
             the
             Number
             of
             the
             Armies
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             or
             how
             many
             were
             slain
             ;
             perhaps
             ,
             because
             both
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             conceal
             what
             they
             thought
             did
             not
             make
             for
             their
             Credit
             :
             Only
             it
             is
             acknowledged
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             so
             many
             on
             the
             Normans
             side
             as
             well
             as
             the
             English
             ,
             that
             nothing
             but
             the
             over-ruling
             Providence
             of
             God
             by
             the
             Death
             of
             their
             King
             ,
             could
             have
             given
             it
             away
             from
             them
             to
             their
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             Battel
             King
             Harold
             and
             his
             two
             Brothers
             ,
             Gyrth
             and
             Leofwin
             ,
             with
             most
             of
             the
             English
             Nobility
             ,
             were
             slain
             ;
             and
             an
             Ancient
             Manuscript
             in
             the
             *
             Cottonian
             Library
             farther
             relates
             ,
             That
             the
             King's
             Body
             was
             hard
             to
             be
             certainly
             known
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             being
             so
             much
             disfigured
             by
             Wounds
             ,
             yet
             was
             at
             last
             discovered
             by
             one
             who
             had
             been
             formerly
             his
             Mistress
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             means
             of
             certain
             private
             Marks
             known
             only
             to
             her self
             ;
             and
             being
             taken
             up
             and
             wash'd
             by
             two
             of
             the
             Chanons
             of
             Waltham
             (
             which
             Monastery
             he
             had
             founded
             )
             was
             ordered
             by
             Duke
             William
             to
             be
             delivered
             to
             his
             Mother
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             any
             Ransom
             ,
             though
             she
             would
             have
             given
             a
             considerable
             Sum
             for
             it
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             not
             long
             after
             buried
             in
             the
             Abby-Church
             of
             Waltham
             .
          
           
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             
               Henry
               de
               Knyghton
            
             from
             
               Giraldus
               Cambrensis
            
             ,
             gives
             a
             quite
             different
             account
             what
             became
             of
             this
             Prince
             ;
             for
             he
             says
             that
             he
             was
             not
             slain
             in
             this
             Battel
             ,
             but
             retiring
             privately
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             lived
             and
             died
             an
             Anchoret
             in
             a
             Cell
             near
             St.
             
             John's
             Church
             in
             Chester
             ,
             as
             was
             owned
             by
             himself
             at
             his
             last
             Confession
             ,
             when
             he
             lay
             a
             dying
             ;
             and
             farther
             ,
             that
             in
             memory
             thereof
             they
             shewed
             his
             Tomb
             when
             that
             Author
             wrote
             .
             But
             the
             concurrent
             Testimony
             of
             so
             many
             English
             Writers
             concerning
             his
             being
             slain
             ,
             and
             buried
             at
             Waltham
             ,
             is
             certainly
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             one
             single
             Evidence
             ;
             not
             but
             that
             it
             might
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             somebody
             might
             thus
             personate
             Harold
             ,
             and
             have
             his
             Tomb
             afterwards
             shewn
             as
             his
             .
          
           
             But
             where
             or
             however
             he
             died
             ,
             he
             was
             certainly
             a
             Prince
             of
             a
             Noble
             Presence
             ,
             and
             of
             as
             Great
             a
             Mind
             ;
             and
             had
             he
             not
             by
             a
             preposterous
             Ambition
             of
             gaining
             a
             Kingdom
             to
             which
             he
             had
             no
             Right
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             a
             Notorious
             Violation
             of
             his
             Solemn
             Oath
             ,
             given
             Duke
             William
             a
             just
             Occasion
             of
             making
             War
             upon
             him
             ,
             wherein
             he
             not
             only
             lost
             his
             own
             Life
             ,
             but
             also
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             Ruin
             of
             so
             many
             of
             his
             Countreymen
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             had
             as
             great
             a
             Character
             in
             History
             ,
             as
             any
             Prince
             of
             his
             time
             .
          
           
             He
             had
             two
             Wives
             ,
             the
             first
             he
             buried
             long
             before
             he
             was
             King
             ;
             but
             none
             of
             our
             Writers
             mention
             her
             Name
             .
             His
             second
             was
             Algithe
             ,
             Widow
             of
             
               Griffyth
               ap
               Lhewelyn
            
             ,
             King
             of
             North-Wales
             ,
             Sister
             of
             Edwi
             and
             Morchar
             ,
             Earls
             of
             Yorkshire
             and
             Chester
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             former
             it
             is
             recorded
             that
             he
             had
             Children
             then
             of
             such
             an
             Age
             ,
             that
             they
             waged
             War
             against
             K.
             William
             in
             the
             second
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             was
             Godwin
             ,
             who
             with
             his
             Brother
             Edmund
             after
             his
             Father's
             Death
             and
             Overthrow
             ,
             fled
             into
             Ireland
             ;
             but
             returning
             again
             into
             Somersetshire
             ,
             slew
             Ednoth
             (
             one
             of
             his
             Father's
             Ealdormen
             )
             who
             encounter'd
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             making
             great
             spoil
             in
             Devonshire
             and
             Cornwal
             ,
             departed
             .
             The
             next
             year
             fighting
             with
             Beorne
             an
             Ealdorman
             of
             Cornwal
             ,
             
             he
             afterwards
             returned
             into
             Ireland
             ,
             
             and
             from
             thence
             went
             to
             Denmark
             to
             King
             Sweyn
             ,
             where
             he
             continued
             the
             Residue
             of
             his
             Life
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             was
             Edmund
             ,
             who
             engaged
             with
             him
             in
             all
             his
             abovesaid
             Brother's
             Invasions
             and
             Wars
             ,
             depending
             absolutely
             upon
             him
             whilst
             he
             lived
             and
             died
             (
             as
             he
             did
             )
             in
             Denmark
             .
          
           
             Magnus
             his
             third
             Son
             went
             with
             his
             two
             Brothers
             into
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             came
             back
             with
             them
             the
             first
             time
             into
             England
             ;
             but
             we
             find
             nothing
             of
             him
             after
             this
             ,
             unless
             he
             was
             that
             Magnus
             who
             afterwards
             became
             an
             Anchoret
             .
          
           
             Wolfe
             his
             fourth
             Son
             seems
             to
             be
             born
             of
             Queen
             Algithe
             ,
             and
             probably
             at
             King
             
             William's
             Entrance
             here
             ,
             he
             was
             but
             an
             Infant
             ;
             yet
             after
             his
             Death
             he
             is
             named
             among
             his
             Prisoners
             ;
             but
             by
             
               William
               Rufus
            
             was
             released
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             honoured
             with
             the
             Order
             of
             Knighthood
             .
          
           
             Gunhilde
             ,
             a
             Daughter
             of
             
             Harold's
             ,
             is
             mentioned
             by
             
               John
               Capgrave
            
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             Wolstan
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             was
             a
             Nun
             ,
             but
             where
             ,
             is
             not
             mentioned
             ;
             and
             being
             in
             most
             mens
             opinion's
             wholly
             blind
             ,
             this
             Wolstan
             (
             if
             you
             will
             believe
             it
             from
             Capgrave
             )
             by
             a
             Miracle
             restor'd
             her
             absolutely
             to
             her
             Eyesight
             .
          
           
             Another
             Daughter
             of
             
             Harold's
             is
             mentioned
             by
             
               Saxo
               Grammaticus
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Danish
             History
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             well
             received
             by
             her
             Kinsman
             King
             Sweyn
             the
             younger
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             married
             to
             Waldemar
             King
             of
             the
             Russians
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             had
             a
             Daughter
             by
             him
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Mother
             of
             Waldemar
             the
             first
             King
             of
             Denmark
             of
             that
             Name
             ,
             from
             whom
             all
             the
             Danish
             Kings
             for
             many
             Ages
             after
             succeeded
             .
             This
             Account
             I
             have
             borrowed
             from
             Mr.
             Speed
             ,
             who
             is
             very
             exact
             in
             the
             Pedigrees
             of
             our
             English-Saxon
             Kings
             .
          
           
             We
             find
             no
             Laws
             made
             in
             this
             King's
             time
             ,
             only
             this
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             
               Ingulph
               ,
               viz.
            
             That
             King
             Harold
             made
             a
             Law
             ,
             that
             whatever
             Welshman
             were
             found
             without
             leave
             on
             this
             side
             
             Offa's
             Ditch
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             his
             Right-hand
             cut
             off
             by
             the
             King's
             Officers
             :
             Which
             Law
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             was
             made
             to
             restrain
             the
             pilfering
             Incursions
             of
             the
             Welsh
             ,
             who
             were
             wont
             to
             come
             in
             small
             Companies
             into
             the
             English
             Borders
             ,
             to
             rob
             ,
             and
             carry
             away
             Cattel
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             the
             Earls
             ,
             Syward
             of
             Mercia
             ,
             and
             Morchar
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             Brothers
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             they
             withdrew
             themselves
             out
             of
             the
             Battel
             ,
             with
             their
             Followers
             ,
             almost
             as
             soon
             as
             it
             began
             ,
             either
             because
             they
             liked
             not
             the
             streightness
             of
             the
             Place
             where
             they
             were
             drawn
             up
             ,
             or
             else
             were
             discontented
             with
             the
             King's
             Conduct
             ;
             so
             marching
             immediately
             up
             to
             London
             ,
             they
             there
             met
             with
             Aldred
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             ,
             and
             
               Edgar
               Atheling
            
             ,
             with
             divers
             other
             Noblemen
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             consulted
             whom
             they
             should
             make
             King
             ;
             divers
             of
             them
             were
             for
             
               Edgar
               Atheling
            
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             remaining
             Branch
             of
             the
             Saxon
             Blood-Royal
             ,
             under
             whom
             they
             resolved
             to
             renew
             the
             War
             ;
             but
             he
             being
             young
             and
             unexperienced
             ,
             and
             the
             Major
             Part
             of
             the
             Bishops
             being
             against
             it
             ,
             nothing
             was
             done
             .
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             relates
             ,
             That
             the
             two
             Earls
             above-mentioned
             solicited
             the
             Londoners
             to
             make
             one
             of
             them
             King
             ,
             which
             when
             they
             found
             they
             could
             not
             prevail
             upon
             them
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             taking
             their
             Sister
             ,
             the
             Widow
             of
             King
             Harold
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             leaving
             her
             for
             security
             at
             Chester
             ,
             they
             retired
             into
             Northumberland
             ,
             supposing
             that
             Duke
             William
             would
             never
             march
             so
             far
             that
             Winter
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             much
             they
             were
             mistaken
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             submit
             themselves
             to
             him
             ,
             when
             the
             City
             of
             London
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             
             Kingdom
             had
             acknowledg'd
             him
             ,
             
             must
             be
             reserved
             for
             the
             next
             Volume
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             Nobility
             and
             Clergy
             being
             thus
             divided
             in
             their
             sentiments
             ,
             all
             their
             designs
             came
             to
             nothing
             :
             Thus
             (
             as
             the
             same
             Author
             well
             observes
             )
             that
             as
             the
             English
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             been
             all
             of
             one
             mind
             ,
             might
             have
             prevented
             the
             Ruin
             of
             their
             Countrey
             ;
             so
             since
             they
             could
             not
             agree
             to
             have
             one
             of
             their
             own
             Nation
             to
             reign
             over
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             thereby
             brought
             under
             the
             subjection
             of
             Strangers
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             
               Guilel
               .
               Gemeticensis
            
             and
             
               Ordoricus
               Vitalis
            
             relate
             ,
             That
             the
             Noblemen
             and
             Bishops
             who
             had
             retired
             to
             London
             ,
             actually
             chose
             
               Edgar
               Atheling
            
             King
             ;
             but
             this
             seems
             not
             at
             all
             probable
             ,
             since
             none
             of
             our
             own
             Writers
             mention
             it
             ;
             and
             had
             Edgar
             been
             once
             elected
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             that
             King
             William
             would
             have
             been
             so
             easily
             reconciled
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             only
             given
             him
             his
             Liberty
             ,
             but
             preferred
             him
             .
          
           
             Having
             from
             our
             Historians
             of
             best
             Credit
             given
             you
             this
             Account
             of
             our
             English
             Monarchs
             ,
             most
             of
             whom
             mixing
             Piety
             with
             Civil
             Prudence
             reigned
             gloriously
             for
             many
             Generations
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             amiss
             for
             a
             Conclusion
             ,
             to
             let
             the
             Reader
             see
             how
             ,
             not
             long
             before
             this
             sad
             Catastrophe
             ,
             all
             sorts
             and
             degrees
             of
             men
             were
             now
             much
             degenerated
             from
             the
             Simplicity
             and
             Sobriety
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             :
             And
             first
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             state
             of
             Religion
             in
             this
             Island
             ,
             for
             some
             Ages
             before
             the
             coming
             in
             of
             the
             
               Normans
               ,
               William
            
             of
             Malmesbury
             observes
             ,
             that
             Piety
             and
             all
             good
             Literature
             were
             commonly
             grown
             so
             much
             out
             of
             fashion
             even
             amongst
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             that
             resting
             content
             with
             a
             very
             small
             share
             of
             Devotion
             as
             well
             as
             Learning
             ,
             they
             could
             scarce
             read
             Divine
             Service
             ;
             nay
             ,
             the
             very
             Monks
             were
             clad
             in
             fine
             Stuffs
             ,
             and
             made
             no
             difference
             of
             Days
             and
             Meat
             ;
             which
             tho
             perhaps
             no
             fault
             in
             it self
             ,
             yet
             to
             them
             who
             were
             under
             other
             Principles
             ,
             it
             was
             certainly
             much
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             Also
             ,
             that
             the
             Great
             Men
             being
             given
             up
             to
             Gluttony
             and
             a
             dissolute
             Life
             ,
             oppressed
             and
             made
             a
             Prey
             of
             the
             Common
             People
             ,
             debauching
             their
             Daughters
             whom
             they
             had
             in
             their
             Service
             ,
             and
             then
             turning
             them
             off
             to
             the
             Stews
             .
          
           
             Whilst
             the
             meaner
             sort
             sat
             tipling
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             and
             spent
             all
             they
             had
             in
             Rioting
             and
             Drunkenness
             ,
             and
             those
             attended
             with
             other
             Vices
             which
             effeminate
             men's
             minds
             :
             Therefore
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             through
             the
             just
             Judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             King
             Harold
             and
             those
             of
             his
             Party
             being
             carried
             away
             with
             Rashness
             and
             Fury
             ,
             rather
             than
             any
             True
             Valour
             or
             Military
             Experience
             ,
             gave
             Duke
             William
             this
             great
             Advantage
             over
             them
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             but
             now
             set
             forth
             .
             Not
             (
             says
             he
             )
             but
             that
             some
             few
             of
             the
             Clergy
             as
             well
             as
             Laity
             were
             much
             better
             ;
             yet
             for
             the
             most
             part
             they
             were
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             here
             described
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             the
             long-suffering
             of
             God
             often
             permits
             the
             Bad
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Good
             to
             enjoy
             the
             like
             Prosperity
             ;
             so
             likewise
             his
             Justice
             in
             punishing
             oft-times
             does
             not
             exempt
             even
             Good
             Men
             from
             partaking
             in
             the
             common
             Calamities
             of
             their
             Countrey
             .
             Therefore
             I
             shall
             conclude
             this
             Volume
             with
             the
             like
             Admonition
             as
             Mr.
             Milton
             does
             his
             Saxon
             History
             ;
             viz.
             
               That
               if
               these
               were
               (
               in
               all
               probability
               )
               the
               Causes
               of
               God's
               heavy
               Judgments
               on
               our
               Ancestors
               ,
               surely
               every
               man
               ought
               in
               this
               corrupt
               Age
               to
               take
               care
               to
               avoid
               them
               ,
               lest
               in
               the
               height
               of
               a
               seeming
               Security
               ,
               their
               long
               continuance
               in
               a
               course
               of
               Vice
               and
               Luxury
               should
               without
               a
               speedy
               Amendment
               meet
               with
               as
               severe
               ,
               if
               not
               much
               worse
               Punishment
               .
            
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
         
           A
           TABLE
           of
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           remaining
           English-Saxon
           Kings
           in
           this
           last
           Period
           .
           The
           Northumbrian
           Kings
           being
           supplied
           from
           Simeon
           of
           Durham
           ,
           and
           the
           Chronicles
           of
           Mailrosse
           ;
           and
           the
           Welsh
           Princes
           are
           taken
           from
           
           Caradoc's
           Chronicle
           ,
           and
           the
           old
           Annals
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           lesser
           Volume
           of
           Domes-day
           Book
           .
           Tab.
           3.
           
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   Anno
                   Dom.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Kings
                   of
                
                 Kent
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Anno
                   Dom.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Kings
                   of
                
                 England
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Anno
                   Dom.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Kings
                   of
                
                 Northumberland
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Anno
                   Dom.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Kings
                   of
                   the
                   East-Angles
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Anno
                   Dom.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Kings
                   of
                   the
                
                 Mercians
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Anno
                   Dom.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Kings
                   of
                
                 Wales
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 Cuthred
                 eight
                 Years
                 .
              
               
                 802
              
               
                 Ecgbert
                 reigned
                 36
                 Years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Eardulf
                 was
                 expelled
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 
                   Anno
                   Dom.
                
                 806.
                 then
                 succeeded
              
               
                 859
              
               
                 St.
                 Edmund
                 reigned
                 11
                 Years
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 martyr'd
                 by
                 the
                 Danes
                 ,
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 remain'd
                 without
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 until
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Kenwulf
                 22
                 Years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Caradoc
                 King
                 of
                 North
                 Wales
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 819
              
               
                 Kenelm
                 (
                 a
                 Child
                 )
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 murdered
                 by
                 his
                 Aunt
                 Quendrida
                 :
                 then
              
               
                 806
              
               
                 
                   Conan
                   Tyndaethwy
                
                 King
                 of
                 South
                 Wales
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 King
                 of
                 North
                 Wales
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 805
              
               
                 Baldred
                 eighteen
                 Years
                 .
                 He
                 being
                 the
                 last
                 King
                 of
                 Kent
                 ,
                 was
                 expelled
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 by
                 King
                 Egbert
                 .
              
               
                 837
              
               
                 Ethelwolf
                 his
                 Son
                 18
                 Years
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 .
              
               
                 806
              
               
                 Aelfwold
                 ,
                 who
                 reigned
                 two
                 Years
                 ,
                 then
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 808
              
               
                 Eanred
                 ,
                 Son
                 of
                 Eardulph
                 ,
                 reigned
                 32
                 Years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 857
              
               
                 Ethelbald
                 his
                 Son
                 two
                 Years
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 .
              
               
                 840
              
               
                 Ethelred
                 his
                 Son
                 reigned
                 9
                 Years
                 .
              
               
                 870
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 817
              
               
                 Mervyn-wrych
                 ,
                 and
                 Esylht
                 his
                 Wife
                 the
                 Daughter
                 of
                 Conan
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 849
              
               
                 Osbert
                 13
                 Years
                 ,
                 whom
                 was
                 driven
                 out
                 by
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 820
              
               
                 Ceolwulf
                 his
                 Uncle
                 reigned
                 one
                 Year
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 860
              
               
                 Ethelbert
                 his
                 Brother
                 ,
                 reigned
                 five
                 Years
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 .
              
               
                 862
              
               
                 Aella
                 ,
                 an
                 Usurper
                 ;
                 but
                 both
                 these
                 Kings
                 being
                 slain
                 by
                 the
                 Danes
                 ,
                 they
                 seized
                 upon
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 made
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 843
              
               
                 Rodoric
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
                 or
                 Grandson
                 ,
                 to
                 Mervyn
                 last
                 mentioned
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 821
              
               
                 Beornwulf
                 3
                 Years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 824
              
               
                 Ludican
                 one
                 Year
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 .
              
               
                 877
              
               
                 Anarawd
                 ,
                 Son
                 of
                 Rodoric
                 Prince
                 of
                 North
                 Wales
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 866
              
               
                 Ethered
                 his
                 Brother
                 ,
                 five
                 Years
                 .
              
               
                 866
              
               
                 Egbert
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 soon
                 expelled
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 made
              
               
                 878
              
               
                 Guthrum
                 the
                 Dane
                 was
                 made
                 King
                 by
                 the
                 Concession
                 of
                 K.
                 Alfred
                 ,
                 and
                 reigned
                 12
                 Years
                 .
              
               
                 825
              
               
                 Wiglaf
                 14
                 Years
                 .
              
               
                 913
              
               
                 
                   Edwal
                   Voel
                
                 Son
                 to
                 Anarawd
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 838
              
               
                 Athelstan
                 ,
                 natural
                 Son
                 to
                 K.
                 Ethelwolf
                 ,
                 made
                 K.
                 of
                 
                   Kent
                   ,
                   Eastsex
                
                 and
                 Surry
                 by
                 his
                 Father
                 ;
                 he
                 died
                 without
                 Issue
                 ,
                 after
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 again
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 King
                 
                 Ethelwolf's
                 Dominions
                 .
              
               
                 871
              
               
                 Alfred
                 his
                 Brother
                 reigned
                 29
                 Years
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Ricsig
                 a
                 Dane
                 their
                 King
                 who
                 reigned
                 10
                 Years
                 ;
                 then
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 839
              
               
                 Bertwulf
                 13
                 Years
                 .
                 These
                 four
                 last
                 Kings
                 were
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 tributary
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 West
                 Saxons
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 also
              
               
                 940
              
               
                 Howel-Dha
                 King
                 of
                 South
                 Wales
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Edwal
                 he
                 took
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 all
                 Wales
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 872
              
               
                 Another
                 Egbert
                 was
                 by
                 them
                 made
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 dying
                 ,
                 the
                 Danes
                 &
                 Northumbers
                 remained
                 without
                 any
                 K●ng
                 ,
                 till
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 901
              
               
                 Edward
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 sirnamed
                 the
                 Elder
                 ,
                 24
                 Years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 883
              
               
                 Guthred
                 ,
                 a
                 poor
                 Slave
                 ,
                 was
                 chosen
                 King
                 ;
                 he
                 reigned
                 over
                 Yorkshire
                 about
                 11
                 Years
                 ,
                 then
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 948
              
               
                 Jevaf
                 and
                 Jago
                 Sons
                 of
                 
                   Edwal
                   Voel
                
                 ,
                 Princes
                 of
                 North
                 Wales
                 whilst
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Howel-Dha
                 ruled
                 South
                 Wales
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 925
              
               
                 Athelstan
                 his
                 Son
                 16
                 Years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 852
              
               
                 Burhed
                 ,
                 who
                 reigned
                 22
                 Years
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 expell'd
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 by
                 the
                 Danes
                 ,
                 they
                 then
                 gave
                 it
                 to
                 one
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 894
              
               
                 King
                 Alfred
                 seized
                 his
                 share
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 whilst
                 in
                 the
                 mor●
                 Northern
                 Parts
                 reigned
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 tim●
                 Osbert
                 a
                 Dane
                 who
                 was
                 expelled
                 his
                 ●ingdom
                 .
              
               
                 890
              
               
                 Eoric
                 the
                 Dane
                 was
                 by
                 Guthrum
                 made
                 his
                 Successor
                 ;
                 after
                 whose
                 Decease
                 K.
                 Edward
                 the
                 Elder
                 subduing
                 the
                 Danes
                 ,
                 added
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 941
              
               
                 Edmund
                 his
                 Brother
                 five
                 Years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 973
              
               
                 
                   Howel
                   ap
                   Jevaf
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 946
              
               
                 Edred
                 his
                 Brother
                 9
                 Years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 984
              
               
                 
                   Cadwalhon
                   ap
                   Jevaf
                
                 ,
                 Brother
                 to
                 Howel
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 902
              
               
                 Ricsig
                 another
                 Danish
                 K●ng
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 slain
                 ,
                 was
                 succeeded
                 by
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 955
              
               
                 Edwi
                 Son
                 to
                 Edmond
                 ,
                 two
                 Years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 874
              
               
                 Ceolmulf
                 ,
                 who
                 held
                 it
                 but
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Danes
                 taking
                 it
                 again
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 driven
                 out
                 by
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 Elder
                 ,
                 he
                 committed
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 Ethered
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Earl
                 ;
                 who
                 having
                 married
                 Ethelfleda
                 that
                 King's
                 Sister
                 ,
                 she
                 also
                 govern'd
                 it
                 after
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 but
                 King
                 Edward
                 seizing
                 it
                 after
                 her
                 Decease
                 ,
                 added
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 Dominions
                 .
              
               
                 986
              
               
                 
                   Meridith
                   ap
                   Owen
                
                 ,
                 Grand-son
                 to
                 Howel-Dha
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 903
              
               
                 Reginald
                 and
                 Niel
                 both
                 D●●es
                 ,
                 who
                 reigned
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 they
                 having
                 a●ter
                 King
                 
                 Alfred's
                 Death
                 taken
                 the
                 whol●
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 but
                 Niel
                 being
                 slain
                 by
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 957
              
               
                 Edgar
                 his
                 Brother
                 16
                 Years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 992
              
               
                 
                   Edwal
                   ap
                   Meryc
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 1003
              
               
                 
                   Aedan
                   ap
                   Blegored
                
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Welsh
                 Princes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 973
              
               
                 Edward
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 sirnamed
                 the
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 reigned
                 5
                 Years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 914
              
               
                 Sihtric
                 his
                 Brother
                 ,
                 he
                 reigned
                 in
                 his
                 stead
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 1015
              
               
                 
                   Lhewelyn
                   ap
                   Sits-sylht
                
                 in
                 right
                 of
                 Angerat
                 his
                 Wife
                 (
                 the
                 Daughter
                 of
                 Prince
                 Merydith
                 )
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 919
              
               
                 Inguald
                 another
                 Danish
                 K●ng
                 ,
                 reigned
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 als●
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 978
              
               
                 Ethelred
                 his
                 Brother
                 38
                 Years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 926
              
               
                 Guthfert
                 Son
                 to
                 Sihtric
                 ;
                 h●
                 was
                 expelled
                 by
                 K.
                 Athelstan
                 ,
                 after
                 whi●h
                 Anlaf
                 King
                 of
                 Norway
                 seized
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 expelled
                 by
                 t●e
                 Northumbers
                 ,
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 
                   Jago
                   ap
                   Edwal
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 1016
              
               
                 Edmund
                 ,
                 sir-named
                 Iron-side
                 ,
                 reigned
                 9
                 Months
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 1022
              
               
                 
                   Gryffith
                   ap
                   Lhewelyn
                
                 ,
                 whilst
                 
                   Howel
                   ap
                   Edwin
                
                 reigned
                 in
                 South
                 Wales
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 1017
              
               
                 Cnute
                 King
                 of
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 reigned
                 19
                 Years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Another
                 Anlaf
                 Son
                 to
                 Siht●ic
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 them
                 made
                 King
                 :
                 He
                 was
                 also
                 expelled
                 by
                 King
                 Edmund
                 ,
                 and
                 restored
                 f●r
                 two
                 Years
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 was
                 again
                 driven
                 ●ut
                 by
                 K.
                 Edred
                 ;
                 yet
                 after
                 this
                 the
                 North●mbers
                 made
                 Eoric
                 of
                 Danish
                 Race
                 their
                 K●ng
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 being
                 again
                 deserted
                 by
                 the●
                 ,
                 they
                 returned
                 to
                 K.
                 
                 Edred's
                 Allegiance
                 ▪
                 who
                 thereupon
                 added
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 1064
              
               
                 Blethyn
                 and
                 Rywalhon
                 ,
                 Sons
                 of
                 Convin
                 ,
                 and
                 half
                 Brothers
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 Prince
                 ,
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 Confessor
                 Princes
                 of
                 Wales
                 ,
                 after
                 Gryffith
                 their
                 Brother
                 was
                 slain
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 944
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 1036
              
               
                 Harold
                 his
                 Son
                 three
                 Years
                 .
              
               
                 945
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 947
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 920
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 1039
              
               
                 Hardecnute
                 his
                 Brother
                 ,
                 two
                 Years
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 .
              
               
                 948
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 956
              
               
                 Edgar
                 Brother
                 to
                 K.
                 Edwi
                 ,
                 chosen
                 King
                 of
                 Mercia
                 and
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 reigned
                 there
                 one
                 Year
                 before
                 his
                 Brother's
                 Decease
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 1042
              
               
                 Edward
                 the
                 Confessor
                 reigned
                 24
                 Years
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 952
              
               
                 From
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 Ki●gs
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 failing
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 e●er
                 after
                 governed
                 by
                 Earls
                 ,
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 1066
              
               
                 Harold
                 Son
                 to
                 Earl
                 Godwin
                 ,
                 reigned
                 9
                 Months
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 953
              
               
                 Oswulf
                 being
                 by
                 K.
                 Edre●
                 made
                 the
                 first
                 Earl
                 ;
                 but
                 King
                 Edgar
                 ●●vided
                 it
                 into
                 two
                 Earldoms
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           Having
           hitherto
           omitted
           the
           Genealogies
           of
           the
           English-Saxon
           Kings
           (
           as
           they
           〈…〉
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Annals
           )
           I
           thought
           it
           best
           to
           refer
           them
           to
           this
           Table
           ,
           where
           you
           may
           view
           them
           altogether
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           derived
           from
           GEAT
           ,
           who
           is
           supposed
           to
           have
           been
           〈◊〉
           ●ommon
           Ancestor
           of
           the
           Getae
           ,
           or
           Gothes
           :
           and
           I
           could
           have
           carried
           it
           very
           much
           higher
           ,
           but
           that
           before
           this
           Geat
           they
           are
           so
           extreamly
           uncertain
           .
           Note
           ,
           These
           are
           extracted
           not
           〈◊〉
           from
           the
           Annals
           ,
           but
           from
           three
           choice
           Manuscript
           Copies
           of
           Florence
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           compar'd
           with
           that
           Pedegree
           in
           the
           
             Textus
             Roffensis
          
           ,
           published
           by
           the
           Reverend
           Dr.
           Gale
           ,
           at
           〈◊〉
           ●nd
           of
           his
           last
           Volume
           ;
           but
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           the
           Genealogies
           in
           Florence
           differ
           from
           those
           in
           the
           
             Textus
             Roffensis
          
           in
           many
           Particulars
           .
        
         
           
             GEAT
             ,
             
               
                 Godwulf
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Fin
                     ,
                     
                       
                         *
                         Fritholwulf
                         ,
                         
                           
                             Fretholaf
                             ,
                             or
                             Frealaf
                             .
                             
                               
                                 Woden
                                 ,
                                 
                                   The
                                   common
                                   Ancestor
                                   of
                                   all
                                   the
                                
                                 English-Saxon
                                 Kings
                                 .
                                 
                                   
                                     Wehta
                                     ,
                                     
                                       
                                         *
                                         Waegdaeg
                                         ,
                                         
                                           
                                             Withgils
                                             ,
                                             
                                               
                                                 Witta
                                                 ,
                                                 
                                                   
                                                     Hengest
                                                     ,
                                                     
                                                  
                                                
                                              
                                            
                                          
                                        
                                      
                                    
                                  
                                   
                                     Casar
                                     ,
                                     
                                       
                                         Tytimon
                                         ,
                                         
                                           
                                             Trigils
                                             ,
                                             
                                               
                                                 Rothmund
                                                 ,
                                                 
                                                   
                                                     Rippan
                                                     ,
                                                     or
                                                     Hrip
                                                     .
                                                     
                                                       
                                                         Guithelm
                                                         ,
                                                         or
                                                         Withelm
                                                         ,
                                                         
                                                           
                                                             *
                                                             Webha
                                                             ,
                                                             
                                                             
                                                             Vffa
                                                             ,
                                                             
                                                            
                                                            
                                                          
                                                        
                                                      
                                                    
                                                  
                                                
                                              
                                            
                                          
                                        
                                      
                                    
                                  
                                   
                                     Aeaxneat
                                     ,
                                     or
                                     Seaxnet
                                     .
                                     
                                       
                                         Gesecg
                                         .
                                         
                                           
                                             Ansecg
                                             .
                                             
                                               
                                                 Sweppa
                                                 ,
                                                 
                                                   
                                                     Sigefuget
                                                     ,
                                                     
                                                       
                                                         Bedca
                                                         ,
                                                         
                                                           
                                                             Offa
                                                             ,
                                                             
                                                             
                                                             Aescwine
                                                             ,
                                                             or
                                                             Erkenwine
                                                             ,
                                                             
                                                            
                                                            
                                                          
                                                        
                                                      
                                                    
                                                  
                                                
                                              
                                            
                                          
                                        
                                      
                                    
                                  
                                   
                                     Waegdeg
                                     .
                                     
                                       
                                         Sigear
                                         ,
                                         or
                                         Siggar
                                         .
                                         
                                           
                                             Swebdeg
                                             .
                                             
                                               
                                                 Sigeat
                                                 ,
                                                 or
                                                 Wiggeat
                                                 .
                                                 
                                                   
                                                     Saebald
                                                     .
                                                     
                                                       
                                                         *
                                                         Sweort
                                                         .
                                                         
                                                           
                                                             Seafugel
                                                             .
                                                             
                                                             
                                                             Seomnel
                                                             .
                                                             
                                                             
                                                             Westerwacna
                                                             .
                                                             
                                                             
                                                             Wilgils
                                                             .
                                                             
                                                             
                                                             Vscfrea
                                                             .
                                                             
                                                             
                                                             Yffe
                                                             .
                                                             
                                                             
                                                             Aella
                                                             ,
                                                             
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                          
                                                        
                                                      
                                                    
                                                  
                                                
                                              
                                            
                                          
                                        
                                      
                                    
                                  
                                   
                                     Beldeg
                                     ,
                                     
                                       
                                         *
                                         Brand
                                         ,
                                         
                                           
                                             Freothgar
                                             ,
                                             or
                                             Freodegar
                                             .
                                             
                                               
                                                 Freawine
                                                 .
                                                 
                                                   
                                                     Wig.
                                                     
                                                     
                                                       
                                                         Gewis
                                                         .
                                                         
                                                           
                                                             Esla
                                                             .
                                                             
                                                             
                                                             Elesa
                                                             ,
                                                             
                                                             
                                                             Cerdic
                                                             ,
                                                             
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                          
                                                        
                                                      
                                                    
                                                  
                                                
                                              
                                            
                                          
                                           
                                             Beorne
                                             ,
                                             or
                                             Beornic
                                             .
                                             
                                               
                                                 Waegbrand
                                                 .
                                                 
                                                   
                                                     Ingebrand
                                                     .
                                                     
                                                       
                                                         Elusa
                                                         ,
                                                         or
                                                         Aloc
                                                         .
                                                         
                                                           
                                                             Angelgeot
                                                             ,
                                                             or
                                                             Angenwit
                                                             .
                                                             
                                                             
                                                             Aethelbert
                                                             .
                                                             
                                                             
                                                             Eosa
                                                             .
                                                             
                                                             
                                                             Eoppa
                                                             .
                                                             
                                                             
                                                             Ida
                                                             ,
                                                             
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                          
                                                        
                                                      
                                                    
                                                  
                                                
                                              
                                            
                                          
                                        
                                      
                                    
                                  
                                   
                                     Wythelgeat
                                     ,
                                     or
                                     Weodgeat
                                     .
                                     
                                       
                                         *
                                         Waga
                                         .
                                         
                                           
                                             Wihtlaeg
                                             .
                                             
                                               
                                                 Waeremund
                                                 .
                                                 
                                                   
                                                     Offa.
                                                     
                                                     
                                                       
                                                         Ingeltheot
                                                         .
                                                         
                                                           
                                                             Eomar
                                                             .
                                                             
                                                             
                                                             Icel
                                                             .
                                                             
                                                             
                                                             Kwebba
                                                             .
                                                             
                                                             
                                                             Cynewald
                                                             .
                                                             
                                                             
                                                             Cryda
                                                             ,
                                                             or
                                                             Creoda
                                                             ,
                                                             
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                          
                                                        
                                                      
                                                    
                                                  
                                                
                                              
                                            
                                          
                                        
                                      
                                    
                                  
                                
                              
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             rest
             that
             follow
             you
             may
             see
             in
             the
             former
             Tables
             of
             the
             Kings
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           That
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           West-Saxon
           Kings
           may
           be
           the
           better
           understood
           ,
           as
           being
           those
           from
           whom
           all
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           (
           both
           before
           and
           since
           the
           Conquest
           )
           are
           descended
           ,
           I
           have
           here
           added
           their
           Pedigree
           down
           as
           low
           as
           King
           Edward
           the
           Consessor
           ;
           which
           I
           have
           taken
           from
           the
           Saxon
           Annals
           ,
           Florence
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           and
           other
           Authentick
           Authors
           .
           
             Tab.
             Vlt.
          
           
        
         
           Note
           ,
           That
           R.
           signifies
           Rex
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Number
             following
             is
             in
             what
             Order
             that
             King
             reigned
             .
          
        
         
           
             *
             Cerdic
             I.
             
               King
               of
               the
            
             West-Saxons
             .
             
               
                 Cynr●c
                 R.
                 II.
                 
                 
                   
                     3
                     Cutha
                     
                       
                         1
                         Ceol
                         ,
                         or
                         Ceola
                         ,
                         
                           
                             Cynegils
                             R.
                             VI.
                             
                             
                               
                                 1
                                 Cwichelm
                                 R.
                                 VII
                                 .
                                 
                                   
                                     Cuthred
                                  
                                
                              
                               
                                 2
                                 Cenwalh
                                 R.
                                 VIII
                                 .
                                 -Sexburga
                                 
                                   Reg.
                                   to
                                   whom
                                   her
                                   Husband
                                   left
                                   the
                                   Crown
                                   .
                                
                              
                            
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         2
                         Ceolwulf
                         R.
                         V.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2
                     Cuthwulf
                     
                       
                         Ceolric
                         R.
                         IV.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     1
                     Ceawling
                     ,
                     or
                     *
                     Celm
                     ,
                     R.
                     III.
                     
                     
                       
                         2
                         Cuthwine
                         
                           
                             *
                             Cutha
                             ,
                             or
                             Cuthwulf
                             ,
                             
                               
                                 Ceolwald
                                 
                                   
                                     Cenred
                                     
                                       
                                         1
                                         Ina
                                         R.
                                         XI
                                         .
                                         
                                           
                                             *
                                             Aethelheard
                                             R.
                                             XII
                                             .
                                             
                                               
                                                 Cuthred
                                                 R.
                                                 XIII
                                                 .
                                                 
                                                   
                                                     Sigebert
                                                     R.
                                                     XIV
                                                     .
                                                     
                                                       
                                                         Cynewulf
                                                         R.
                                                         XV.
                                                         
                                                         
                                                           
                                                             Brihtric
                                                             R.
                                                             XVI
                                                             .
                                                          
                                                        
                                                      
                                                    
                                                  
                                                
                                              
                                            
                                          
                                        
                                      
                                       
                                         2
                                         Ingild
                                         
                                           
                                             Eoppa
                                             
                                               
                                                 Eafa
                                                 
                                                   
                                                     Ealhmund
                                                     
                                                       
                                                         Egbert
                                                         R.
                                                         XVII
                                                         .
                                                         
                                                           
                                                             Ethelwulf
                                                             R.
                                                             XVIII
                                                             .
                                                             
                                                             
                                                             4
                                                             Aelfred
                                                             R.
                                                             XXII
                                                             .
                                                             
                                                             
                                                             1
                                                             Ethelwerd
                                                            
                                                             
                                                             2
                                                             Edward
                                                             
                                                             the
                                                             Elder
                                                             R.
                                                            
                                                             XXIII
                                                             .
                                                             
                                                             
                                                             6
                                                             Edred
                                                             R.
                                                             XXVI
                                                             .
                                                            
                                                             
                                                             5
                                                             Aelfred
                                                            
                                                             
                                                             4
                                                             Edmund
                                                             R.
                                                             XXV
                                                             .
                                                             
                                                             
                                                             Ethelfleda-2
                                                             Edgar
                                                             R.
                                                             XXVIII
                                                             .
                                                             -Elfreda
                                                             ,
                                                             
                                                             supposed
                                                             to
                                                             be
                                                             a
                                                             Concubine
                                                            
                                                             .
                                                             
                                                             
                                                             Emma-2
                                                             Ethelred
                                                             R.
                                                             XXX-Elgiva
                                                             
                                                             
                                                             
                                                             2
                                                             Edward
                                                             
                                                             the
                                                             Confessor
                                                             R.
                                                            
                                                             XXXII
                                                             .
                                                            
                                                             
                                                             1
                                                             Edmund
                                                             Ironside
                                                             R.
                                                             XXXI
                                                             .
                                                             
                                                             
                                                             1
                                                             Edmund
                                                             ;
                                                             
                                                             died
                                                             without
                                                             Issue
                                                            
                                                             .
                                                            
                                                             
                                                             2
                                                             Edward
                                                             ,
                                                             
                                                             sirnamed
                                                             the
                                                            
                                                             Outlaw
                                                             ,
                                                             
                                                             
                                                             Edgar
                                                             Etheling
                                                             .
                                                            
                                                             
                                                             Margaret
                                                             ,
                                                             
                                                             married
                                                             to
                                                            
                                                             Malcolm
                                                             
                                                             King
                                                             of
                                                            
                                                             Scots
                                                             ;
                                                             
                                                             from
                                                             whom
                                                             all
                                                             the
                                                             Kings
                                                             of
                                                            
                                                             England
                                                             
                                                             since
                                                             King
                                                            
                                                             Henry
                                                             I.
                                                             
                                                             are
                                                             descended
                                                            
                                                             .
                                                            
                                                             
                                                             Christina
                                                             
                                                             a
                                                             Nun
                                                             at
                                                             Wilton
                                                            
                                                             .
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                             
                                                             1
                                                             Edward
                                                             
                                                             the
                                                             Martyr
                                                             R.
                                                            
                                                             XXIX
                                                             .
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                             
                                                             1
                                                             Edwie
                                                             R.
                                                             XXVII
                                                             .
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                             
                                                             3
                                                             Edwin
                                                            
                                                             
                                                             2
                                                             Athelstan
                                                             ,
                                                             
                                                             Illegitimate
                                                             ,
                                                             R.
                                                            
                                                             XXIV
                                                             .
                                                             
                                                             
                                                             
                                                             Kings
                                                             of
                                                             the
                                                            
                                                             Danish
                                                             
                                                             Race
                                                             ,
                                                             who
                                                             reigned
                                                             between
                                                             King
                                                            
                                                             Edmund
                                                             Ironside
                                                             ,
                                                             and
                                                             Edward
                                                             the
                                                             Confessor
                                                             .
                                                             
                                                             
                                                             Cnute
                                                             ,
                                                             
                                                             King
                                                             of
                                                            
                                                             England
                                                             ,
                                                             Denmark
                                                             ,
                                                             and
                                                             Norway
                                                             ,
                                                             
                                                             
                                                             1
                                                             Harold
                                                             ,
                                                             sirnamed
                                                             Harefoot
                                                             ,
                                                             
                                                             esteemed
                                                             Supposititious
                                                            
                                                             .
                                                             
                                                            
                                                             
                                                             2
                                                             Hardecnute
                                                             
                                                             succeeded
                                                             his
                                                             Brother
                                                            
                                                             Harold
                                                             :
                                                             
                                                             He
                                                             was
                                                             Son
                                                             to
                                                             Queen
                                                            
                                                             Emma
                                                             .
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                             
                                                             1
                                                             Aethelward
                                                             ,
                                                             or
                                                             Aelfweard
                                                             ,
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                             
                                                             3
                                                             Aethelred
                                                             R.
                                                             XXI
                                                             .
                                                             
                                                             
                                                             1
                                                             Aelfred
                                                            
                                                             
                                                             2
                                                             Oswald
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                             
                                                             2
                                                             Aethelbert
                                                             R.
                                                             XX.
                                                             
                                                             
                                                             
                                                             2
                                                             Athelm
                                                            
                                                             
                                                             1
                                                             Aethelwald
                                                            
                                                            
                                                            
                                                             
                                                             1
                                                             Aethelbald
                                                             R.
                                                             XIX
                                                             .
                                                            
                                                            
                                                          
                                                        
                                                      
                                                    
                                                  
                                                
                                              
                                            
                                          
                                        
                                      
                                    
                                  
                                
                              
                            
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         1
                         Cutha
                         
                           
                             Cada
                             
                               
                                 Cenbyrht
                                 
                                   
                                     2
                                     Mulla
                                     ,
                                     or
                                     Moll
                                     .
                                  
                                   
                                     1
                                     Ceadwalla
                                     R.
                                     X.
                                     
                                  
                                
                              
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     4
                     Ceolwulf
                     
                       
                         Cuthgils
                         
                           
                             Cenferth
                             
                               
                                 Cenfus
                                 
                                   
                                     Aescwine
                                     R.
                                     IX
                                     .
                                  
                                
                              
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     5
                     Cwichelm
                  
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           INDEX
           .
        
         
           Note
           ,
           
             The
             Numbers
             signify
             so
             many
             of
             the
             same
             Name
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
          
           
             ABbey
          
           
             Abbey-Lands
          
           
             Abbot
          
           
             Aberfraw
          
           
             Abingdon
          
           
             Abjuring
          
           
             Acca
          
           
             Achaius
          
           
             Adda
          
           
             Adelphius
          
           
             Adian
          
           
             Admurum
          
           
             Adrian
          
           
             Adulf
          
           
             Adultery
          
           
             Aeadsige
          
           
             Aealmond
          
           
             Aealhstan
          
           
             Aedan
             Vradog
          
           
             Aedan
             ap
             Blegored
          
           
             Aedric
          
           
             Aegelbyerth
          
           
             Aegelric
          
           
             Aelfeage
          
           
             Aelfer
          
           
             Aelfgar
          
           
             Aelfleda
          
           
             Aelfred
             ,
             or
             Alfred
          
           
             Aelfric
             3.
             
          
           
             Aelfweard
          
           
             Aelfwinna
          
           
             Aelfwold
          
           
             Aelgiva
             3.
             
          
           
             Aella
             3.
             
          
           
             Aelmer
          
           
             Aemilianus
          
           
             Aeneon
          
           
             Aescasdune
          
           
             Aescwin
             2.
             
          
           
             Aesk
          
           
             Aestel
          
           
             Aethelbald
             2.
             
          
           
             Aethelbryht
          
           
             Aethelburga
          
           
             Aethelfleda
          
           
             Aethelgiva
          
           
             Aethelheard
          
           
             Aethelred
          
           
             Aethelswithe
          
           
             Aethelwald
             2.
             
          
           
             Aethelwulf
          
           
             Aetius
          
           
             Agatha
          
           
             Agatho
          
           
             Agelbert
          
           
             Agricola
          
           
             Agrippina
          
           
             Aidan
          
           
             Ailesbury
          
           
             Ailmer
          
           
             Ailnoth
          
           
             Ailwin
          
           
             Akmanceaster
          
           
             Alan
             2.
             
          
           
             Alaric
          
           
             St.
             Alban
          
           
             Albania
          
           
             Albert
          
           
             Albinus
             (
             Chlodius
             )
          
           
             Alburge
          
           
             Alchluid
          
           
             Alchmuid
          
           
             Alchmund
          
           
             Alcuin
          
           
             Aldhelm
          
           
             Aldred
          
           
             Aldune
          
           
             Alehouses
          
           
             Alemond
          
           
             Alfleda
          
           
             Alfred
             5.
             
          
           
             Alfweard
          
           
             Alfwin
          
           
             Alfwold
          
           
             Algithe
          
           
             Algiva
          
           
             Alhred
             2.
             
          
           
             Alienation
          
           
             Alkuith
          
           
             Allectus
          
           
             Allegiance
          
           
             Alms
          
           
             Alrich
             2.
             
          
           
             Alstan
          
           
             Alton
          
           
             Alwin
          
           
             Alwold
          
           
             Alypius
          
           
             Ambresburg
          
           
             Ambrosius
          
           
             Amiens
          
           
             Ammianus
             Marcellinus
          
           
             Anarawd
          
           
             Andate
          
           
             Andover
          
           
             Andragatius
          
           
             Andredswood
          
           
             Angild
          
           
             Angles
          
           
             Anglesey
          
           
             Anglia
             Sacra
          
           
             Anlaff
             2.
             
          
           
             Anna
          
           
             Annals
             (
             Saxon
             )
          
           
             Antenor
          
           
             Anwulf
          
           
             Aper
          
           
             Appeals
             ,
             
               &
               Vid.
            
             Pope
          
           
             Appledore
          
           
             Arbogastes
          
           
             Arcadius
          
           
             Archbishop
          
           
             Archenfield
          
           
             Archigallo
          
           
             Arch-pyrate
          
           
             Arderydd
          
           
             Areans
          
           
             Ariminum
          
           
             Arles
          
           
             Armorica
          
           
             Armour
          
           
             Army
          
           
             Arnulf
          
           
             Arnwy
          
           
             Arrian
             (
             Heresy
             )
          
           
             Arthur
          
           
             Arviragus
          
           
             Arwald
          
           
             Arwan
          
           
             Asaph
          
           
             Asclepiodotus
          
           
             Ashdown
          
           
             
             Assault
          
           
             Asser
          
           
             Assize-Charges
          
           
             Asterius
          
           
             Ataulphus
          
           
             Athelgi●●
          
           
             Athelm
          
           
             Athelney
          
           
             Athelric
          
           
             Athelstan
             3.
             
          
           
             Athelwald
          
           
             Athelward
          
           
             Athelwold
          
           
             Attacotti
          
           
             Atticus
          
           
             Augusta
          
           
             Augustine
          
           
             Augustine's-Ake
          
           
             Augustus
             Caesar
          
           
             Avon
          
           
             Aurelian
          
           
             Aurelius
             ,
             Ambrosius
             
               
                 Atticus
              
               
                 Conan
              
               
                 Marcus
              
            
          
           
             Aust
          
           
             Axanminster
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
          
           
             BAchseg
          
           
             Badon-Hill
          
           
             Bakewell
          
           
             Balbinus
             (
             Clodius
             )
          
           
             Baldred
          
           
             Baldwin
          
           
             Bamborough-Castle
          
           
             Banbury
          
           
             Bangor
          
           
             Banner
          
           
             Banuwelle
          
           
             Baptism
          
           
             Bardeney
          
           
             Bardsey-Island
          
           
             Barnwood
          
           
             Barons
          
           
             St.
             Bartholomew
          
           
             St.
             Basile
          
           
             Basse
          
           
             Bassianus
          
           
             Bassus
          
           
             Bastardy
          
           
             Bathan
          
           
             Bathe
          
           
             Beadricesworth
          
           
             Beamdune
          
           
             Beamfleet-Castle
          
           
             Becancelde
          
           
             Bedanhealfde
          
           
             Bede
          
           
             Bedicanford
          
           
             Belinus
          
           
             Bells
          
           
             Benedict
          
           
             Benedictines
          
           
             St.
             Bennet
             
               's
               in
            
             Holme
          
           
             Bennington
          
           
             Beonna
          
           
             Beormond
          
           
             Beorne
             4.
             
          
           
             Beornred
          
           
             Beornwulf
          
           
             Berferth
          
           
             Berkshire
          
           
             Bernicia
          
           
             Bertha
          
           
             Bertulf
          
           
             Beverlie
          
           
             Bevorstone
          
           
             Billingsgate
          
           
             Birds
          
           
             Birth
             Supposititious
          
           
             Birthwald
          
           
             Bishops
          
           
             Blecca
          
           
             Blood
          
           
             Boadicia
          
           
             Bocland
          
           
             Bodotria
          
           
             Boetius
             (
             Hector
             )
          
           
             Bolanus
          
           
             Bonagratia
             de
             Villa
             Dei
          
           
             Bondland
          
           
             Bondman
          
           
             Bonosus
          
           
             Bosa
          
           
             Bosenham
          
           
             Boston
          
           
             Bottulf
          
           
             Bounds
          
           
             Bracelets
          
           
             Bradanford
          
           
             Brandanrelie
          
           
             Breach
             of
             the
             Peace
          
           
             Brecklesey-Island
          
           
             Brecknock-Castle
          
           
             Bregowin
          
           
             Brennus
          
           
             Bridgenorth
          
           
             Brigantes
          
           
             Brige
          
           
             Brightnoth
          
           
             Brihtric
             2.
             
          
           
             Britain
          
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           
             Britains
          
           
             Britains
             of
             Armorica
          
           
             British
             Church
          
           
             Brixstan
          
           
             Brockmaile
          
           
             Bromrige
          
           
             Bruerne
             Brocard
          
           
             Brun-Albin
          
           
             Brute
          
           
             Bry●htwald
          
           
             Bryghtwulf
          
           
             Brythelme
          
           
             Buchanan
          
           
             Budington
          
           
             Buloigne
          
           
             Buoy
             in
             the
             Nore
          
           
             Burford
          
           
             Burgh
          
           
             Burghmotes
          
           
             Burhred
          
           
             Byrinus
          
           
             Byrnstan
          
        
         
           
             C
          
           
             CAdelh
          
           
             Cadocus
          
           
             Cadwallader
          
           
             Cadwallo
             3.
             
          
           
             Cadwan
          
           
             Caedmon
          
           
             Caerialis
             (
             Petilius
             )
          
           
             Caer-Leon
          
           
             Caesar
          
           
             Calais
          
           
             Calcuithe
          
           
             Caledonians
          
           
             Caligula
          
           
             Camalodunum
          
           
             Cambden
          
           
             Cambria
          
           
             Cambridge
          
           
             Camelford
          
           
             Candida
             Casa
          
           
             Candidus
          
           
             Canterbury
          
           
             Caractacus
          
           
             Caradoc
          
           
             Carausius
          
           
             Carehouse
          
           
             Careticus
          
           
             Carlisle
          
           
             Carron
          
           
             Carrum
          
           
             Cartismandua
          
           
             Carus
          
           
             Cassibelan
          
           
             Cassiterides
          
           
             Castinus
          
           
             Castor
          
           
             Castra
             Exploratorum
          
           
             Cataract
          
           
             Cattle
          
           
             
             Ceadda
          
           
             Ceadwalla
          
           
             Ceawlin
             3.
             
          
           
             Cedda
          
           
             Cendrythe
          
           
             Cenered
          
           
             Cenwall
          
           
             Cenwulf
             2.
             
          
           
             Ceolfus
          
           
             Ceolnoth
          
           
             Ceolred
             2.
             
          
           
             Ceolric
          
           
             Ceolwulf
             5.
             
          
           
             Cerdic
          
           
             Cerdicsford
          
           
             Cerne
          
           
             Chacea
          
           
             St.
             Chad
          
           
             Chanons
             Secular
          
           
             Charges
             at
             Assizes
          
           
             Charles
             5.
             
          
           
             Charters
          
           
             Chastity
          
           
             Cherbury
          
           
             Chertsey
          
           
             Chester
          
           
             Chichester
          
           
             Chiltern
          
           
             Chipnam
          
           
             Choisy
          
           
             Christianity
          
           
             Christ
             Church
             ,
             Cant.
             
          
           
             Chrysanthius
          
           
             Church
          
           
             Cimbric
             Chersonese
          
           
             Cimerii
          
           
             Cippenham
          
           
             Cirencester
          
           
             Civilis
          
           
             Civil
             War
          
           
             Claudia
             Rufina
          
           
             Claudian
          
           
             Claudius
             2.
             
          
           
             Clergy
          
           
             Clodius
             Balbinus
          
           
             Chlorus
             Constantius
          
           
             Cloveshoe
          
           
             Cnobsbury
          
           
             Cnute
          
           
             Coelestine
          
           
             Cogidunus
          
           
             Coifi
          
           
             Coil
          
           
             Coinage
          
           
             Colchester
          
           
             Coldingham
          
           
             Coleman
          
           
             Coludesburgh
          
           
             Columba
          
           
             Comets
          
           
             Commodus
          
           
             Commons
             of
             England
          
           
             Compurgators
          
           
             Conan
             5.
             
          
           
             Congal
          
           
             Constans
          
           
             Constantine
             5.
             
          
           
             Constantius
             2.
             
          
           
             Corfesgeate
          
           
             Cornwal
          
           
             Coronation
          
           
             Corrodies
          
           
             Coventry
          
           
             Councils
          
           
             Counties
          
           
             Countreymen
          
           
             County-Court
          
           
             Coway-stakes
          
           
             Crayford
          
           
             Creed
          
           
             Creeklade
          
           
             Creoda
             ,
             or
             Crida
          
           
             Crimes
          
           
             Criminal
          
           
             Crown
          
           
             Croyland
          
           
             Chrysanthius
          
           
             Cuckamsley-hill
          
           
             Cumbran
          
           
             Cuneglasus
          
           
             Curescot
          
           
             Cutha
          
           
             Cuthbert
          
           
             Cuthbryht
          
           
             Cuthred
             3.
             
          
           
             Cuthwulf
          
           
             Cwichelme
             2.
             
          
           
             Cycle
          
           
             Cynebald
          
           
             Cynebryht
          
           
             Cynegils
          
           
             Cyneheard
             2.
             
          
           
             Cynoth
          
           
             Cynric
             2.
             
          
           
             Cynwulf
             .
          
        
         
           
             D
          
           
             DAgobert
          
           
             Dalliance
          
           
             Danegelt
          
           
             Danes
          
           
             Daniel
             2.
             
          
           
             Darwent
          
           
             David
          
           
             St.
             Davids
          
           
             Deadly
             Feuds
          
           
             Death
          
           
             Decennary
          
           
             Decianus
          
           
             Decimation
          
           
             Decius
          
           
             Defamation
          
           
             Degradation
          
           
             Degsa-stan
          
           
             Deira
          
           
             Demetae
          
           
             Denulph
          
           
             Deomed
          
           
             Deorham
          
           
             Deposition
          
           
             Deprivation
          
           
             Derawnde
          
           
             Desertion
          
           
             Devils-Ditch
          
           
             Devise
             of
             Lands
          
           
             Deusdedit
             2.
             
          
           
             Dicul
          
           
             Didius
          
           
             Difilina
          
           
             Dinoth
          
           
             Diocesses
          
           
             Dioclesian
          
           
             Dionotus
          
           
             Domitian
          
           
             Dorinea
          
           
             Dover
          
           
             Dower
          
           
             Draganus
          
           
             Drinking
          
           
             Druids
          
           
             Dublin
          
           
             Dubritius
          
           
             Duduc
          
           
             Dulcitius
          
           
             Dun
          
           
             Dunbritton
          
           
             Dunmoc
          
           
             St.
             Dunstan
          
           
             Dunwallo
             Molmutius
          
           
             Dunwich
          
           
             Durham
          
           
             Duty
             to
             Parents
             .
          
        
         
           
             E
          
           
             EAdbald
             2.
             
          
           
             Eadbert
             2.
             
          
           
             Eadbryht
          
           
             Eadburga
          
           
             Eadesbyrig
          
           
             Eadfrid
          
           
             Eadhed
          
           
             Eadmund
             Aetheling
          
           
             Eadred
          
           
             Eadsige
          
           
             Eadulf
          
           
             Eadwig
             Aetheling
          
           
             Eadwin
          
           
             Eagle
          
           
             
             Ealcher
          
           
             Ealchstan
          
           
             Ealerd
          
           
             Ealfert
          
           
             Ealfric
          
           
             Ealswithe
          
           
             Eanbald
          
           
             Eanbryht
          
           
             Eanfrid
          
           
             Earcombert
          
           
             Earcongath
          
           
             Eardulf
          
           
             Eardwulf
          
           
             Earnred
          
           
             Earnwulf
          
           
             East-Angles
          
           
             Easter
          
           
             East-Saxons
          
           
             Eatta
          
           
             Ebba
             2.
             
          
           
             Eborius
          
           
             Eclipses
          
           
             Eddobeccus
          
           
             Edelwalch
          
           
             Edgar
          
           
             Edgar
             Aetheling
             2.
             
          
           
             Edgitha
             2.
             
          
           
             Edingburgh
          
           
             Editha
          
           
             Edmund
             the
             Martyr
          
           
             Edmund
             
               Son
               to
            
             Edward
             the
             Elder
          
           
             Edmund
             
               Son
               of
               King
            
             Alfred
          
           
             Edmund
             Aetheling
          
           
             St.
             Edmundsbury
          
           
             Edred
             2.
             
          
           
             Edric
          
           
             Edwal
             ap
             Meyric
          
           
             Edwal
             Ugel
          
           
             Edwal
             Ywrch
          
           
             Edward
             the
             Elder
          
           
             Edward
             Aetheling
          
           
             Edward
             the
             Martyr
          
           
             Edward
             the
             Confessor
          
           
             Edwi
          
           
             Edwin
             3.
             
          
           
             Edwin
             Aetheling
          
           
             Edwold
          
           
             Egbert
             7.
             
          
           
             Egelfleda
          
           
             Egelnoth
          
           
             Egfrid
          
           
             Eglesburgh
          
           
             Egonesham
          
           
             Egric
          
           
             Egwin
          
           
             Egwinna
          
           
             Eighth
          
           
             Elbodius
          
           
             Election
             of
             King
             ,
             V.
             Kings
             ,
             &
             Sparsim
             .
          
           
             Eleutherius
          
           
             Elfeage
             2.
             
          
           
             Elfer
          
           
             Elfgar
          
           
             Elfin
          
           
             Elfleda
          
           
             Elfric
          
           
             Elfwald
          
           
             Elfwinna
          
           
             Elgiva
             ,
             V.
             Aelgiva
          
           
             Elidurus
          
           
             Ellendune
          
           
             Ellwye
          
           
             Elutherius
          
           
             Ely-Monastery
          
           
             Emma
          
           
             Emperor
          
           
             Eneon
          
           
             England
          
           
             Englisherie
          
           
             English-men
          
           
             English-Saxons
          
           
             Entail
          
           
             Eoppa
          
           
             Eoric
          
           
             Eorpenwald
          
           
             Eorpwald
          
           
             Eowils
          
           
             Ercenbryht
          
           
             Eric
          
           
             Erkenwald
          
           
             Ermenred
          
           
             Esylht
          
           
             Ethelard
          
           
             Ethelbald
             2.
             
          
           
             Ethelbert
             4.
             
          
           
             Ethelbryht
          
           
             Ethelburgh
          
           
             Etheldrethe
          
           
             Etheldrith
          
           
             Etheler
          
           
             Ethelfleda
          
           
             Ethelfred
          
           
             Ethelfreda
          
           
             Ethelfrid
          
           
             Ethelgar
          
           
             Ethelheard
             2.
             
          
           
             Ethelnoth
          
           
             Ethelred
             8.
             
          
           
             Ethelwald
             2.
             
          
           
             Ethelward
          
           
             Ethelwerd
          
           
             Ethelwin
          
           
             Ethelwold
             2.
             
          
           
             Ethelwulf
          
           
             Evesham
          
           
             Eugenius
             2.
             
          
           
             Evil
             Councils
          
           
             Europe
          
           
             Eustatius
          
           
             Eutherius
          
           
             Excommuication
          
           
             Exeter
          
           
             Exmouth
             .
          
        
         
           
             F
          
           
             FAith
          
           
             False
             News
          
           
             Famine
          
           
             Farrington
          
           
             Fealty
          
           
             Fee
             or
             Feuds
          
           
             Fee-tayl
             Estate
          
           
             Feologild
          
           
             Fergus
          
           
             Fernham
          
           
             Festidus
          
           
             Fidelity
          
           
             Fighting
          
           
             Finan
          
           
             Fines
          
           
             Finkley
          
           
             Fire
          
           
             First
             Fruits
          
           
             Five
             Burghs
          
           
             Flanders
          
           
             Flattery
          
           
             Fleet
          
           
             Foelix
          
           
             Folcmote
          
           
             Folcstone
          
           
             Foreign
             Tongue
          
           
             Forests
          
           
             Forfeitures
          
           
             Formosus
          
           
             Fornication
          
           
             Framarius
          
           
             France
          
           
             Frank-pledges
          
           
             Franks
          
           
             Freemen
          
           
             Freodguald
          
           
             Freothwulf
          
           
             Frethanleage
          
           
             Friburg
          
           
             Friesland
          
           
             Frisians
          
           
             Frithestan
          
           
             Frithogithe
          
           
             Frithwald
          
           
             Fugitives
          
           
             Fullenham
          
           
             Furseus
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             G
          
           
             GAcon
          
           
             Gaini
          
           
             Gainsborough
          
           
             Galgacus
          
           
             Galienus
          
           
             Gallio
          
           
             Game
          
           
             Gavelkind
          
           
             Gaule
          
           
             Gemote
          
           
             General
          
           
             Gentlemen
          
           
             Geoffrey
             of
             Monmouth
          
           
             Gerent
          
           
             Germanus
          
           
             Gerontius
          
           
             Gessoriacum
          
           
             Geta
          
           
             Gethic
          
           
             Gewisses
          
           
             Gildas
          
           
             Girwy
          
           
             Gisa
          
           
             Glan-morgan
          
           
             Glappa
             2.
             
          
           
             Glass
          
           
             Glastenbury
          
           
             Gleni
          
           
             Glewancester
          
           
             Glotta
             and
             Bodotria
          
           
             God
          
           
             Goda
          
           
             Godfathers
          
           
             Godfred
          
           
             Godiva
          
           
             Godmundingham
          
           
             Godwin
          
           
             Gogmagog
          
           
             Gordianus
          
           
             Gormond
          
           
             Gospatrick
          
           
             Gospel
          
           
             Government
          
           
             Graetanleage
          
           
             Grand
             Inquest
             .
             Vid.
             Inquest
          
           
             Gratian
          
           
             Gratianus
          
           
             Gregory
          
           
             Griffyn
          
           
             Griffyth
             ap
             Llewelin
             ap
             Sitsylt
          
           
             Griffyth
             ap
             Madoc
          
           
             St.
             Grimbald
          
           
             Grime
          
           
             Grisons
          
           
             Grymkytel
          
           
             Guarinus
          
           
             Gueld
          
           
             Guendelew
          
           
             Gueniver
          
           
             Guiderac
          
           
             Guild
          
           
             Guintelin
          
           
             Gunhilda
          
           
             Gunhildis
          
           
             Gurgi
          
           
             Gurguint
          
           
             Guthfrith
          
           
             Guthlac
          
           
             Guthrun
          
           
             Guy
          
           
             Gwgan
          
           
             Gwido
          
           
             Gwyn
             ,
             or
             Gwyr
          
           
             Gwyneth
          
           
             Gyrth
          
        
         
           
             H
          
           
             HAcun
          
           
             Hadrian
          
           
             Haefe
          
           
             Halfdene
          
           
             Hamtune
          
           
             Hardecnute
          
           
             Harold
             4.
             
          
           
             Harwood-Forest
          
           
             Hastings
          
           
             Hatred
          
           
             Heacca
          
           
             Headda
          
           
             Heads
          
           
             Healfange
          
           
             Healfden
          
           
             Heathens
          
           
             Heavens
          
           
             Hedda
          
           
             Heddi
             2.
             
          
           
             Heliogabolus
          
           
             Helmestan
          
           
             Helmham
          
           
             Hemeida
          
           
             Hengest
             and
             Horsa
          
           
             Hengestdune
          
           
             Henwald
          
           
             Heofenfield
          
           
             Heraclitus
          
           
             Herefrith
          
           
             Hereman
          
           
             Heresy
          
           
             Herethaland
          
           
             Heriots
          
           
             Hethfield
          
           
             Hiberni
          
           
             Higbald
          
           
             Higbert
          
           
             Hilda
          
           
             Hinguar
             and
             Hubba
          
           
             Hlothe
             .
             Vid.
             Troops
          
           
             Hock-Wednesday
          
           
             Holland
          
           
             Homage
          
           
             Honorius
             3.
             
          
           
             Hooc
             Norton
          
           
             Horesti
          
           
             Horsa
             .
             Vid.
             Hengest
          
           
             Horses
          
           
             Hostages
          
           
             Hostilianus
          
           
             Houses
             Religious
             .
             Vid.
             Monasteries
          
           
             Howel
          
           
             Howel
             and
             Meredyth
          
           
             Hubba
          
           
             Hubblestones
             ,
             or
             Hubblestow
          
           
             Huda
          
           
             Huena
          
           
             Hugh
          
           
             Hundred
             Courts
          
           
             Hundreds
          
           
             Hunferth
          
           
             Hungus
          
           
             Hunting
          
           
             Huntington
          
           
             Hussa
          
           
             Hyde
          
           
             Hye
          
        
         
           
             J
          
           
             JAgo
             and
             Jevaf
          
           
             Jago
             ap
             Edwal
          
           
             Janbryht
          
           
             Japhet
          
           
             Iberi
          
           
             Icanho
          
           
             Iceni
          
           
             Ida
          
           
             Idel
          
           
             Idols
          
           
             Jerne
          
           
             Jerusalem
          
           
             Jews
          
           
             Iffi
          
           
             Igmond
          
           
             Ilford
          
           
             Iltutus
          
           
             Images
          
           
             Impostor
          
           
             Ina
          
           
             Indian
             Apostles
          
           
             
             Indians
          
           
             Ingerlingum
          
           
             Ingild
          
           
             Ingwar
          
           
             Inquest
             (
             Grand
             )
          
           
             Intestates
          
           
             Inundation
          
           
             Invasion
          
           
             John
             of
             Beverlie
          
           
             John
             Scotus
          
           
             Jointures
          
           
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
          
           
             Jovian
          
           
             Ipswich
          
           
             Ireland
          
           
             Island
          
           
             Ithamar
          
           
             Ithancester
          
           
             Ivor
          
           
             Judges
          
           
             Julia
          
           
             Julian
          
           
             Julianus
          
           
             Jury
          
           
             Justice
          
           
             Justin
             the
             Elder
          
           
             Justus
          
           
             Jutes
          
        
         
           
             K
          
           
             KEawlin
             .
             Vid.
             Ceawlin
          
           
             Kemsford
          
           
             Kenbryht
          
           
             Kened
             2.
             
          
           
             Kenelm
          
           
             Keneswith
          
           
             Kenet
          
           
             Kenred
          
           
             Kent
          
           
             Kentigern
          
           
             Kentishmen
          
           
             Kentwyn
          
           
             Kenulf
          
           
             Kenwal
             .
             Vid.
             Cenwalch
          
           
             Kenwulf
          
           
             Kings
          
           
             Kingsbury
          
           
             King's
             Evil
          
           
             King
             's
             Houshold
          
           
             Kingsige
          
           
             Knights
             Service
          
           
             Knute
             .
             Vid.
             Cnute
          
           
             Kynan
             .
             Vid.
             Conan
          
           
             Kynobelin
          
        
         
           
             L
          
           
             LAncaster
          
           
             Land's
             End
          
           
             Langoemagog
          
           
             Lanthorns
          
           
             Lashlite
          
           
             Lawrence
          
           
             Laws
          
           
             League
          
           
             Learning
          
           
             Lease
          
           
             Lee
          
           
             Leeds
          
           
             Legancester
          
           
             Legion
             (
             Roman
             )
          
           
             Legions
          
           
             Leicester
          
           
             Leighton
          
           
             Lent
          
           
             Leo
             2.
             
          
           
             Leof
          
           
             Leofgar
          
           
             Leofred
          
           
             Leofric
             2.
             
          
           
             Leofwin
          
           
             Leotheta
          
           
             Lethard
          
           
             Levatriae
          
           
             Leutherius
          
           
             Lewelin
             2.
             
          
           
             Liblacum
          
           
             Licinius
             (
             Priscus
             )
          
           
             Lideford
          
           
             Lifing
          
           
             Lightning
          
           
             Limene
          
           
             Lindisfarne
          
           
             Lindisse
          
           
             Lindissi
          
           
             Litchfield
          
           
             Living
             2.
             
          
           
             London
          
           
             Lords
          
           
             Lord's-Day
          
           
             Lord's-Prayer
          
           
             Lothaire
             2.
             
          
           
             Lothebroc
          
           
             Lots
          
           
             Lucius
          
           
             Lucullus
             (
             Saluftius
             )
          
           
             Ludgate
          
           
             Ludican
          
           
             Lugeanburh
          
           
             Lupicinus
          
           
             Lupus
          
           
             Lupus
             (
             Virius
             )
          
        
         
           
             M
          
           
             MAccuse
          
           
             Macrinus
          
           
             Maelgwyn
          
           
             Magnentius
          
           
             Maildulf
          
           
             Maims
             and
             Wounds
          
           
             Malcolm
          
           
             Maldon
          
           
             Malgo
             ,
             or
             Malgoclunus
          
           
             Mallings
          
           
             Malmesbury
          
           
             Man
             ,
             
               the
               City
            
          
           
             Man
             ,
             
               the
               Isle
            
          
           
             Manchester
          
           
             Mancuses
          
           
             Mandubratius
          
           
             Manslaughter
             .
             Vid.
             Murther
          
           
             Marcellus
             (
             Ulpius
             )
          
           
             Marcus
             Aurelius
             .
             Vid.
             Aurelius
          
           
             Marcus
          
           
             Margaret
          
           
             Mariage
          
           
             Marinus
          
           
             Marius
          
           
             St.
             Martin
          
           
             Martinus
             ,
             
               a
               Praefect
            
          
           
             Martinus
             ,
             
               the
               Pope
            
          
           
             Martyrdom
          
           
             Maserfield
          
           
             Maxentius
          
           
             Maximinian
          
           
             Marcus
             Aurelius
             Maximinianus
          
           
             Maximinus
             (
             Julius
             )
          
           
             Maximus
             3.
             
          
           
             Meanwari
          
           
             Medcant
          
           
             Medeshamsted
          
           
             Melgas
          
           
             Mellitus
          
           
             Members
          
           
             Menai
          
           
             Menaevia
          
           
             Mercevenlage
          
           
             Mercia
          
           
             Mercy
          
           
             Meredyth
          
           
             Meredyth
             and
             Howel
          
           
             Merehwit
          
           
             Meresige
          
           
             Merton
          
           
             Merwina
          
           
             Midletune
          
           
             Militia
          
           
             
             Milred
          
           
             Milton
          
           
             Mints
          
           
             Miracles
          
           
             Modwina
          
           
             Mollo
          
           
             Mona
          
           
             Monarch
          
           
             Monasteries
          
           
             Money
          
           
             Monks
          
           
             Morchar
             2.
             
          
           
             Morgant
          
           
             Morindus
             .
             Vid.
             Morvidus
          
           
             Morini
          
           
             Mortality
          
           
             Morvidus
          
           
             Moston
          
           
             Mould
          
           
             Mouric
          
           
             Mulcts
          
           
             Murrain
             .
             Vid.
             Plague
          
           
             Murther
          
           
             Myranheofod
          
        
         
           
             N
          
           
             NAitan
          
           
             Nation
          
           
             Nazaleod
          
           
             Nennius
          
           
             St.
             Neot
          
           
             Nero
          
           
             Nerva
          
           
             Nesse-Point
          
           
             Newenden
          
           
             Nice
          
           
             Nicholaus
          
           
             Niger
             (
             Pescenius
             )
          
           
             Night-Mare
          
           
             Nobility
          
           
             Normandy
          
           
             Normans
          
           
             Northalbingia
          
           
             Northampton
          
           
             Northern
             People
             of
             Britain
          
           
             Northumbers
          
           
             Northumbrian
             Kingdoms
          
           
             North-Wales
          
           
             Norway
          
           
             Norwich
          
           
             Nothelm
          
           
             Numerianus
          
           
             Nunnery
             .
             Vid.
             Monastery
          
           
             Nunnichia
          
        
         
           
             O
          
           
             OAkly
             in
             Surrey
          
           
             Oath
             of
             Fidelity
             .
             Vid.
             Fealty
          
           
             Odo
          
           
             Offa
             2.
             
          
           
             Offerings
             at
             the
             Altar
          
           
             Olaff
          
           
             Olanaege
          
           
             Old
             Saxony
          
           
             Orcades
          
           
             Ordeal
          
           
             Order
          
           
             Ordgar
             2.
             
          
           
             Ordination
             of
             a
             Bishop
          
           
             Ordovices
          
           
             Orgiva
          
           
             Orkeney
          
           
             Orotius
             (
             Paulus
             )
          
           
             Osbald
          
           
             Osberge
          
           
             Osbert
          
           
             Osfrid
          
           
             Oskytel
          
           
             Osmund
          
           
             Osred
             2.
             
          
           
             Osric
             3.
             
          
           
             Ostorius
             Scapula
          
           
             Oswald
             and
             Oswie
          
           
             Oswald
             Aetheling
          
           
             Oswald
             3.
             
          
           
             Oswestre
          
           
             Oswin
          
           
             Oswulf
          
           
             Oswy
          
           
             Otford
          
           
             Outlawry
          
           
             Oxford
          
        
         
           
             P
          
           
             PAenius
             Posthumus
          
           
             Pagan
             Rites
          
           
             Pagans
             .
             Vid.
             Heathens
          
           
             Palace-Royal
          
           
             Palladius
          
           
             St.
             Pancrace
             Church
          
           
             Papinian
          
           
             Pardon
             .
             Vid.
             Prerogative
          
           
             Paris
          
           
             Parish-Feasts
          
           
             Parker
          
           
             Parliament
          
           
             Paschalis
          
           
             Pasham
          
           
             Patern
          
           
             Paulinus
          
           
             St.
             Paul's-Church
          
           
             Paulus
          
           
             Peace
             of
             the
             King
          
           
             Peace
             ,
             or
             League
          
           
             Peadda
          
           
             Pecuniary
             Fines
             .
             Vid.
             Punishment
          
           
             Pedidan
             ,
             or
             Pendrid-Mouth
          
           
             Pelagius
          
           
             Pen
          
           
             Penda
          
           
             Pentarchy
          
           
             Pentecost-Castle
          
           
             Penvahel
          
           
             Pepin
          
           
             Perennis
          
           
             Perjury
          
           
             Pertinax
          
           
             Pestilence
          
           
             Peter
          
           
             Peterburgh
          
           
             Peter-Pence
          
           
             Petroc
          
           
             Philip
          
           
             Philippus
             (
             Marcus
             Julius
             )
          
           
             Philippus
             (
             Nonnius
             )
          
           
             Phoenicians
          
           
             Picts
          
           
             Pightwin
             ,
             or
             Pechtwin
          
           
             Pinchenhale
             ,
             or
             Finkenhale
          
           
             Pius
             (
             Antoninus
             )
          
           
             Plague
          
           
             Plautius
          
           
             Pledge
          
           
             Plegmund
          
           
             Plenty
          
           
             Polidore
             Virgil
          
           
             Polycletus
          
           
             Pope
          
           
             Port
          
           
             Portlock-Bay
          
           
             Portsmouth
          
           
             Portus
             Ic●ius
          
           
             Posentesbyrig
          
           
             Praesidialis
          
           
             Prasutagus
          
           
             Prayer
          
           
             Praedur
          
           
             Prerogative
          
           
             Priests
          
           
             Priscilla
          
           
             Probus
             (
             M.
             Aurel.
             Valer.
             )
          
           
             Prodigies
          
           
             Protection
          
           
             Provision
             for
             the
             King's
             Houshold
          
           
             Punishments
          
           
             
             Purgation
          
           
             Pusa
          
           
             Putta
          
        
         
           
             Q
          
           
             QUarrel
             ,
             or
             Deadly
             Feud
          
           
             Queen
          
           
             Quenburga
          
           
             Quendride
          
           
             Quendrith
          
           
             Quichelme
          
        
         
           
             R
          
           
             RAdnor
          
           
             Radnorshire
          
           
             Raven
             .
             Vid.
             Banner
          
           
             Reculf
          
           
             Redburge
          
           
             Redwald
          
           
             Rees
          
           
             Reginald
          
           
             Regni
          
           
             Reiderch-hoel
          
           
             Religion
          
           
             Religious
             Houses
             .
             Vid.
             Monasteries
          
           
             Resignation
             of
             Bishopricks
          
           
             Restitutus
          
           
             Revenge
          
           
             Rhine
          
           
             Richard
             the
             Elder
             of
             Normandy
          
           
             Richbert
          
           
             Ricsige
          
           
             Ripendune
          
           
             Ripon
          
           
             Ritheric
             ap
             Justin
          
           
             Ritherch
             and
             Rees
          
           
             Robber
          
           
             Robert
             ,
             Duke
             of
             Normandy
          
           
             Robert
             ,
             a
             Norman
             Monk
          
           
             Rodoric
             ,
             or
             Rodri
          
           
             Rodri
             Maur
          
           
             Rofcaester
          
           
             Rollo
             the
             Dane
          
           
             Roman
             Affairs
             
               
                 Empire
              
               
                 Language
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Romans
          
           
             Romanus
          
           
             Rome
          
           
             Romescot
          
           
             Rowena
          
           
             Rufina
             (
             Claudia
             )
          
           
             Run
             ,
             or
             Reyn
          
           
             Runick
             Characters
          
           
             Runkhorne
             in
             Cheshire
          
           
             Rusticus
             Decimius
          
           
             Ryal
             in
             Rutlandshire
          
        
         
           
             S
          
           
             SAcriledge
          
           
             Salaries
          
           
             Sale
             of
             Goods
             ,
             
               &c.
               Vid.
            
             Traffick
          
           
             Sampson
          
           
             Sanctuaries
          
           
             Sandwich
          
           
             Saragosa
             in
             Spain
          
           
             Sardica
          
           
             Sarum
             (
             Old
             )
          
           
             Saturninus
             (
             Seius
             )
          
           
             Saxon
             Annals
          
           
             Saxon
             (
             English
             )
          
           
             Saxony
          
           
             Saxulph
          
           
             Scapula
             .
             Vid.
             Ostorius
          
           
             Sceapige
          
           
             Sceorstan
          
           
             Sceva
          
           
             School
          
           
             Scotch
             Historians
          
           
             Scotland
          
           
             Scots
          
           
             Scriptures
          
           
             Sea
          
           
             Seals
          
           
             Sebba
             .
             Vid.
             Siger
          
           
             Sebbi
          
           
             Sebert
          
           
             Secington
          
           
             Security
          
           
             Selred
          
           
             Sempingaham
          
           
             Seneca
          
           
             Seolefeu
          
           
             Sermon
          
           
             Serpents
          
           
             Servants
          
           
             Sester
          
           
             Severn
          
           
             Severus
          
           
             Severus
             (
             Alexander
             )
          
           
             Severus
             (
             Germanus
             )
          
           
             Seward
          
           
             Sexburga
          
           
             Shaftsbury
          
           
             Shaving
             of
             Crowns
          
           
             Sheovesham
             ,
             or
             Secvesham
          
           
             Shepholme
          
           
             Sheriffs
          
           
             Sherwood
             Forest
          
           
             Ships
          
           
             Shireburne
          
           
             Shiremotes
          
           
             Shropshire
          
           
             Sicga
          
           
             Sigebert
             2.
             
          
           
             Sigeferth
          
           
             Siger
             and
             Sebba
          
           
             Sigeric
             .
             Vid.
             Syric
          
           
             Sihtric
          
           
             Silures
          
           
             Simony
          
           
             Singin
          
           
             Sithicundmon
          
           
             Slaves
          
           
             Snottingaham
          
           
             Soldier
          
           
             Somerton
          
           
             Southampton
          
           
             South-Saxons
          
           
             South-Sh●ebury
          
           
             Southumoers
          
           
             South-Wales
          
           
             Sparafock
          
           
             Spot
             Wulfric
          
           
             Stamford
          
           
             Standing
             Army
          
           
             Stanmore
          
           
             Stealing
             .
             Vid.
             Theft
          
           
             Stephanus
          
           
             Stigand
          
           
             Stilico
          
           
             Stone
             in
             Staffordshire
          
           
             Stone-henge
          
           
             Straetcluyd
          
           
             Strangers
          
           
             Strathern
          
           
             Streanshale
          
           
             Strikers
             in
             open
             Court
          
           
             Stufe
             and
             Withgar
          
           
             Succession
             to
             the
             Crown
          
           
             Suetonius
             (
             Paulinus
             )
          
           
             Sunday
             .
             Vid.
             Lord's-Day
          
           
             Supposititious
             Birth
          
           
             Suretyship
          
           
             Sutbury
             in
             Suffolk
          
           
             Swale
          
           
             Swanwick
             in
             Hampshire
          
           
             Swebryht
          
           
             Sweden
          
           
             Sweeds
          
           
             Sweyn
             4.
             
          
           
             Swidhelme
          
           
             Switheard
          
           
             Swithred
          
           
             St.
             Swithune
          
           
             Sydeman
          
           
             Synod
          
           
             Syric
             ,
             or
             Sigeric
          
           
             Syward
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             T
          
           
             TAcitus
             (
             M.
             Claudius
             )
          
           
             Taliesse●
          
           
             Tamworth
             in
             Staffordshire
          
           
             Tatwin
          
           
             Tavistock-Abbey
          
           
             Taunton
          
           
             Taxes
          
           
             Temples
             of
             Idols
          
           
             Tenantius
             .
             Vid.
             Theomantius
          
           
             Testament
          
           
             Testudo
          
           
             Tetricus
          
           
             Thaelwalle
             in
             Cheshire
          
           
             Thanet
             Island
          
           
             Theft
          
           
             Theobald
          
           
             Theodore
          
           
             Theodoric
          
           
             Theodosius
             2.
             
          
           
             Theodwulf
          
           
             Theomantius
          
           
             Tholouse
          
           
             St.
             Thomas
          
           
             Thunore
          
           
             Thurkyll
          
           
             Thyra
          
           
             Tiberius
          
           
             Tilabury
          
           
             Tinmouth
          
           
             Tiowulfingeeaster
          
           
             Titulus
             ,
             or
             Titillus
          
           
             Tobias
          
           
             Toceter
          
           
             Torswick
          
           
             Tostige
          
           
             Tower
             of
             London
          
           
             Tradition
          
           
             Traffick
          
           
             Trajan
          
           
             Transmarine
             Nations
          
           
             Transportation
          
           
             Traytor
          
           
             Treasure-trove
          
           
             Trebellius
             Maximus
             .
             Vid.
             Maximus
          
           
             Trekingham
          
           
             Triades
          
           
             Tribute
          
           
             Triers
          
           
             Trinobantes
          
           
             Triumphal
             Honours
             and
             Ornaments
          
           
             T●oops
          
           
             Trumbrith
             ,
             or
             Trumbert
          
           
             Trumwin
          
           
             Trutulensis
          
           
             Tryals
          
           
             Tuda
          
           
             Tudric
          
           
             Tudwall
             Gloff
          
           
             Turkytell
          
           
             Turne-Island
          
           
             Turpilianus
             (
             Petronius
             )
          
           
             Twelf-hindman
          
           
             Twi-hindman
          
           
             Tyrants
          
           
             Tythes
          
           
             Tythings
          
        
         
           
             V
          
           
             VAcancy
             of
             the
             Throne
          
           
             Valentia
          
           
             Valentinian
          
           
             Valentinus
          
           
             Valerianus
             (
             Pub.
             Licinius
             )
          
           
             Valuation
          
           
             Vectius
             Bolanus
          
           
             Venedoti
          
           
             Venutius
          
           
             Veranius
          
           
             Verulam
          
           
             Vespatian
             (
             Flavius
             )
             
               
                 (
                 Titus
                 )
              
            
          
           
             Uffa
          
           
             Vice-Domini
          
           
             Victor
          
           
             Victorinus
          
           
             Vienne
          
           
             Villain
          
           
             Villains
          
           
             Virgilius
          
           
             Virgins
          
           
             Vitalian
          
           
             Ulfkytel
          
           
             University
          
           
             Unust
          
           
             Vortigern
          
           
             Vortimer
          
           
             Vortipore
          
           
             Urbgen
             ,
             or
             Urien
          
           
             Urbicus
             (
             Lollius
             )
          
           
             Urgeney
          
           
             Urych
             Merwyn
          
           
             Uscfrea
          
           
             Usurers
          
           
             Uther
             Pendragon
          
           
             Uthred
          
           
             Utrecht
          
           
             Vulgar
          
        
         
           
             W
          
           
             WAda
          
           
             Wakes
          
           
             Wales
          
           
             Wall
          
           
             Wallbrook
          
           
             Waltham-Abbey
          
           
             Wall-town
          
           
             Wanating
          
           
             Warewell
          
           
             Warham
          
           
             Warwick
          
           
             Watchet
             in
             Somersetshire
          
           
             Wax-tapers
          
           
             Wectij
             ,
             or
             Wicij
          
           
             Wedesbury
          
           
             Weland
          
           
             Welsh
          
           
             Wenbury
          
           
             Werfryht
          
           
             West-burgh
          
           
             West-Chester
             .
             Vid.
             Chester
          
           
             Westminster
             Church
             and
             Abbey
          
           
             West-Saxons
          
           
             Westwude
          
           
             Whalie
             in
             Lancashire
          
           
             Wheat
          
           
             Whipping
          
           
             Whitby
             in
             Yorkshire
          
           
             Whitchurch
             in
             Hampshire
          
           
             Whitsand
          
           
             Wibbendon
          
           
             Wiccon
          
           
             Widow
          
           
             Wigbryht
          
           
             Wigheard
          
           
             Wight
          
           
             Wightred
          
           
             Wigmore
          
           
             Wilbrode
          
           
             Wilfreda
          
           
             St.
             Wilfrid
          
           
             Wilfrid
             2.
             
          
           
             William
          
           
             Wills
             (
             Last
             )
             Vid.
             Testament
          
           
             Wilton
          
           
             Wiltshire
          
           
             Wina
             .
             Vid.
             Wini
          
           
             Winandermere
          
           
             Winchelcomb
          
           
             Winchester
          
           
             Winchester-Measure
          
           
             Winfrid
          
           
             Win●
          
           
             Wip●●
             ,
             or
             Wippa
          
           
             
             Wir
          
           
             Wiregild
          
           
             Wiremouth
          
           
             Witchcraft
          
           
             Wite
          
           
             Witena-Gemote
          
           
             Witerne
          
           
             St.
             Withburg
          
           
             Wi●hgar
          
           
             Withlaff
          
           
             Withred
          
           
             Wittereden
          
           
             Woden
          
           
             Wodensbeorge
          
           
             Wolves
          
           
             Woodstock
             in
             Mercia
          
           
             Worcester
          
           
             Wounds
             and
             Maims
          
           
             Wulfheard
          
           
             Wulfhelme
          
           
             Wulfher
             2.
             
          
           
             Wulfnoth
          
           
             Wulfric
             .
             Vid.
             Spo●
          
           
             Wulstan
             3.
             
          
        
         
           
             Y
          
           
             YArrow
          
           
             Year
          
           
             Year
             and
             Day
          
           
             York
          
           
             Yric
          
           
             Yrling
          
           
             Ywrch
             (
             Edwal
             )
          
        
         
           
             Z
          
           
             ZEal
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Directions
           to
           the
           BINDER
           .
        
         
           PLace
           the
           Table
           ,
           beginning
           
             Least
             the
             Names
          
           ,
           &c.
           between
           P.
           150
           ,
           and
           151.
           
        
         
           Place
           Table
           2.
           between
           P.
           244
           ,
           and
           245.
           
        
         
           Place
           Table
           3.
           at
           the
           End
           of
           the
           
             Sixth
             Book
          
           .
        
         
           Place
           the
           Two
           
             Pedegrees
             of
             Kings
          
           immediately
           after
           it
           ,
           and
           just
           before
           this
           
             Index
             .
             Viz.
          
           That
           first
           ,
           beginning
           with
           Geat
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           AN
           ALPHABETICAL
           TABLE
           OF
           THE
           
             Principal
             Matters
          
           contained
           in
           this
           History
           .
        
         
           
             A
          
           
             
               ABbey
               .
               Vid.
            
             Monastery
             .
          
           
             Abbey-Lands
             ;
             the
             form
             of
             leasing
             them
             out
             ;
             which
             required
             the
             Solemnity
             of
             the
             Common-Council
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             confirm
             it
             ,
             
               Lib.
               5.
               
               Pag.
               261
               ,
               262.
               
            
          
           
             Abbot
             .
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Norwich
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             Monasteries
             ,
             retains
             still
             the
             Title
             of
             an
             Abbot
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               54.
            
             
             
               
                 An
                 Abbot
                 of
                 Evesham
                 was
                 chosen
                 in
                 a
                 Great
                 Council
                 held
                 at
                 London
                 ;
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   73.
                
                 
              
               
                 Seldom
                 chosen
                 out
                 of
                 Monks
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Abbey
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   74.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Aberfraw
             ,
             now
             a
             small
             Village
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             Anglesey
             ,
             but
             anciently
             the
             chief
             Seat
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             Gwyneth
             ,
             or
             
               North-Wales
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               279.
               
            
             
               
                 Tribute
                 due
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 hereof
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 
                   London
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   3.
                   
                
              
               
                 Destroyed
                 by
                 the
                 Irishmen
                 who
                 landed
                 in
                 
                   Anglesey
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   6.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Abingdon
             the
             Abbey
             ,
             when
             and
             by
             whom
             founded
             ;
             at
             first
             called
             
               Sheovesham
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               196.
               
            
             
               
                 Or
                 
                   Secvesham
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   224.
                
                 
              
               
                 Burnt
                 by
                 the
                 Danes
                 ,
                 rebuilt
                 by
                 Ordgar
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 great
                 Endowments
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Anciently
                 a
                 Royal
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 
                   Mercia
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   224.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Abjuring
               the
               Realm
            
             ;
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             this
             Law
             for
             such
             great
             Offences
             to
             which
             the
             King's
             Pardon
             did
             not
             ,
             in
             Edward
             the
             Confessor's
             time
             ,
             absolutely
             extend
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               103.
            
             
          
           
             Acca
             succeeds
             Wilfrid
             in
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             
               Hagulstade
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               215.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 driven
                 out
                 ,
                 as
                 supposed
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 
                   Northumberland
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   221.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 .
                 Had
                 in
                 great
                 Reverence
                 both
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 Sanctity
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   223
                   ,
                   224.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Achaius
             ,
             King
             of
             Scots
             ,
             having
             aided
             Hungus
             King
             of
             the
             Picts
             with
             Ten
             thousand
             men
             ,
             against
             one
             Athelstan
             ,
             he
             routed
             the
             English
             ,
             and
             killed
             Athelstan
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             look'd
             upon
             as
             a
             mere
             idle
             Monkish
             Fancy
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               250.
            
             
          
           
             Adda
             ,
             King
             of
             Bernicia
             ,
             the
             Eldest
             Son
             of
             
               Ida
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               143.
               
            
             
               
                 His
                 Death
                 .
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   144.
                   
                   Vid.
                   p.
                   147
                   ,
                   148.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Adelphius
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Colchester
             ,
             is
             sent
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Arles
             in
             Gallia
             ;
             and
             for
             what
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               88.
            
             
          
           
             Adian
             ,
             or
             Aedan
             ,
             or
             Aegthan
             ,
             coming
             against
             Ethelfrid
             ,
             is
             routed
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               159.
            
             
          
           
             Admurum
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Wall-Town
             ,
             near
             the
             Picts
             Wall
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               184.
            
             
          
           
             Adrian
             ,
             the
             Abbot
             of
             
               Canterbury
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               165
               ,
               194.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Pope
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 departed
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   238.
                
                 
                 Vid.
                 Hadrian
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Adulf
             ,
             or
             Eadulf
             ,
             Abbot
             of
             Medeshamstead
             ,
             enriched
             that
             Monastery
             with
             divers
             Lands
             that
             he
             added
             to
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               5.
            
             
             
               
                 Succeeds
                 Oswald
                 in
                 the
                 Archbishoprick
                 of
                 
                   York
                   ,
                   Ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Decease
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   29.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Adultery
             .
             King
             
             Withred's
             Law
             against
             it
             ,
             under
             a
             Punishment
             ;
             and
             what
             a
             Military
             ,
             what
             a
             Countrey-man
             was
             to
             pay
             ,
             that
             was
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               211.
            
             
             
               
                 
                 Alfred's
                 Law
                 increased
                 the
                 Fine
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Estate
                 or
                 Quality
                 of
                 him
                 against
                 whom
                 the
                 Offence
                 was
                 committed
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   293.
                
                 
                 Vid.
                 Fornification
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Aeadsige
             ,
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Ethelnoth
             ,
             made
             Archbishop
             of
             
               Canterbury
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               65.
               
            
             
               
                 Went
                 to
                 Rome
                 to
                 obtain
                 his
                 Pall
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   66.
                
                 
              
               
                 Crowned
                 Edward
                 the
                 Confessor
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 the
                 first
                 Sermon
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 at
                 any
                 King's
                 Coronation
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   70.
                
                 
              
               
                 Resigned
                 his
                 Archbishoprick
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 Infirmities
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   72.
                
                 
              
               
                 Resumes
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   74.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   75.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Aealmond
             ,
             Father
             of
             King
             Egbert
             ;
             when
             he
             began
             to
             reign
             in
             Kent
             .
             The
             Annals
             mistaken
             as
             to
             his
             ever
             being
             King
             thereof
             .
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               233.
            
             
          
           
             Aealhstan
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             his
             decease
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               303.
            
             
             Vid.
             Alstan
             .
          
           
             
               Aedan
               Vradog
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Treacherous
             )
             a
             Prince
             of
             the
             North
             parts
             of
             
               Britain
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               146.
               
            
          
           
             
               Aedan
               ap
               Blegored
            
             ,
             or
             Bledhemeyd
             ,
             an
             absolute
             Stranger
             to
             the
             British
             Blood-Royal
             ,
             got
             the
             Principality
             of
             North-Wales
             ,
             and
             
             held
             it
             about
             twelve
             years
             ;
             but
             whether
             it
             was
             by
             Election
             or
             Force
             ,
             uncertain
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               30
               ,
               31.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 killed
                 with
                 his
                 four
                 Sons
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 bloody
                 Fight
                 by
                 
                   Lhewelyn
                   ap
                   ●itsylt
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   40.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Aedric
             made
             Ealdorman
             over
             all
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Mercia
             .
             Married
             the
             King's
             Daughter
             ,
             His
             Treachery
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               32.
            
             
             
               
                 By
                 that
                 he
                 kept
                 the
                 King's
                 Army
                 from
                 falling
                 〈…〉
                 D●n●s
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 had
                 h●mmed
                 the●
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 just
                 ready
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 Battel
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   34.
                
                 
              
               
                 Si●named
                 
                   Streon
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   36.
                
                 
              
               
                 Treacherously
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Chamber
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 stai●
                 〈◊〉
                 Danes
                 ,
                 of
                 great
                 Riches
                 and
                 Power
                 in
                 the
                 Northern
                 parts
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   40.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 going
                 over
                 to
                 King
                 Cnute
                 with
                 forty
                 of
                 the
                 Royal
                 Navy
                 ,
                 and
                 submitting
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   41
                   ,
                   45.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 many
                 other
                 perfidious
                 Tricks
                 he
                 plays
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   45
                   ,
                   46
                   ,
                   47.
                   
                
              
               
                 Traiterously
                 murthers
                 his
                 Natural
                 King
                 and
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   Edmund
                   Ironside
                
                 ▪
                 and
                 sal●ting
                 Cnute
                 first
                 sole
                 King
                 of
                 all
                 England
                 ,
                 he
                 met
                 with
                 a
                 just
                 reward
                 ,
                 if
                 true
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   48
                   ,
                   49.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 death
                 occasioned
                 by
                 his
                 upbraiding
                 King
                 Cnute
                 with
                 his
                 Services
                 ,
                 telling
                 him
                 how
                 that
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 he
                 had
                 b●trayed
                 one
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 away
                 another
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   50.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Aegelbyer●h
             ,
             or
             Agebert
             ,
             after
             Byrin●s
             ,
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             the
             
               West-Saxons
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               ●82
               ,
               192.
               
            
             Vid.
             Agelbert
             .
          
           
             Aegelric
             ,
             a
             Monk
             of
             Christ-Church
             ,
             consecrated
             Bishop
             of
             
               Chichester
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               88.
               
            
          
           
             Aelfeage
             .
             Vid.
             Elfeage
             .
          
           
             Aelfer
             .
             Vid.
             Elfer
             .
          
           
             Aelfgar
             .
             Vid.
             Elfgar
             .
          
           
             Aelfleda
             ,
             Wife
             to
             King
             Edmund
             the
             Elder
             ,
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Earl
             Aethelune
             ;
             her
             numerous
             Children
             ,
             and
             how
             educated
             and
             bestowed
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               324
               ,
               327.
               
            
          
           
             Aelfred
             .
             Vid.
             Alfred
             .
          
           
             Aelfric
             ,
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Father
             Aelfer
             ,
             was
             Ealdorman
             of
             Mercia
             ,
             and
             two
             years
             after
             banished
             the
             Land
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               21.
            
             
             Vid.
             Ealfric
             .
          
           
             Aelfric
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             elected
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             by
             King
             Ethelred
             and
             all
             his
             Wise
             Men
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               25.
            
             
             
               
                 Went
                 to
                 Rome
                 to
                 obtain
                 his
                 Pall
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   26.
                
                 
              
               
                 Deceased
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 succeeded
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   31.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Aelfric
             succeeds
             Wulstan
             in
             the
             Archbishoprick
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             consecrated
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               53.
            
             
             
               
                 His
                 accusing
                 Bishop
                 Living
                 and
                 Earl
                 Godwin
                 of
                 persuading
                 Harold
                 to
                 use
                 Prince
                 Alfred
                 so
                 cruelly
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 
                   Id
                   p.
                   67.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 decease
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   79.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Aelfweard
             ,
             Son
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             Elder
             ,
             died
             at
             Oxnaford
             not
             long
             after
             his
             Father
             ;
             who
             his
             Mother
             ,
             and
             what
             his
             Character
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               324
               ,
               327.
               
            
          
           
             Aelfwinna
             .
             Vid.
             Elfwinna
             .
          
           
             Aelfwold
             drove
             Eardulf
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Northumbers
             ,
             and
             reigned
             two
             years
             in
             his
             stead
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               249.
            
             
             
               
                 His
                 Death
                 .
                 But
                 his
                 Successor
                 somewhat
                 doubtful
                 .
                 Ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Aelgiva
             ,
             Queen
             ,
             brought
             to
             bed
             of
             Prince
             Edgar
             ,
             and
             died
             the
             year
             after
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               344.
            
             
          
           
             Aelgiva
             ,
             married
             to
             King
             
               Ethelred
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               29.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 forced
                 to
                 retire
                 beyond
                 〈…〉
                 her
                 Brother
                 of
                 Normandy
                 ,
                 for
                 safety
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   38.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Aelgiva
             ,
             a
             Hampshire
             Lady
             ,
             Daughter
             of
             Aelfhelm
             the
             Ealdorman
             ,
             one
             of
             
             Cnute's
             Wives
             ,
             bore
             him
             Harold
             ,
             whom
             before
             his
             death
             his
             Father
             appointed
             to
             be
             King
             of
             England
             after
             him
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               
               ●
               56.
            
             
             
               
                 But
                 the
                 Story
                 seems
                 a
                 littl●
                 improbable
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 she
                 was
                 barren
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 ●●eten●ing
                 a
                 Big-Belly
                 ,
                 imposed
                 on
                 the
                 credulous
                 King
                 a
                 
                   Supposititious
                   Birth
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 a
                 Shoemaker
                 ,
                 then
                 newly
                 born
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   61.
                
                 
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 English-Saxon
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 Emma
                 in
                 the
                 Norman-French
                 Dialect
                 ;
                 the
                 Widow
                 of
                 King
                 Cnute
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 banished
                 England
                 by
                 King
                 
                   Harold
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   64.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Aella
             ,
             with
             his
             three
             Sons
             ,
             slew
             a
             great
             many
             of
             the
             Britains
             ,
             and
             possessed
             themselves
             of
             all
             the
             Sea-Coast
             of
             
               Sussex
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               132.
               
            
             
               
                 He
                 and
                 Ciffa
                 receiving
                 fresh
                 Supplies
                 ,
                 besieged
                 An●redesceaster
                 ,
                 and
                 ●ook
                 it
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 all
                 the
                 Britains
                 to
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   136.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 ruled
                 all
                 over
                 ,
                 
                   Britain
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   254.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Aella
             ,
             King
             of
             
               Deira
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               147.
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 general
                 Name
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 
                   Deira
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   152.
                   
                
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   3.
                   p.
                   148.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Aella
             ,
             a
             Tyrant
             and
             Usurper
             ,
             made
             King
             of
             that
             Countrey
             by
             the
             Northumbers
             ,
             who
             had
             expelled
             Osbryht
             newly
             before
             ,
             who
             was
             their
             lawful
             King
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               267.
            
             
          
           
             Aelmer
             (
             an
             Archdeacon
             )
             betrays
             Canterbury
             to
             the
             
               Danes
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               35
               ,
               36.
               
            
          
           
             Aemilianus
             ,
             Emperor
             of
             Rome
             but
             three
             Months
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               81.
            
             
          
           
             Aeneon
             .
             Vid.
             Eneon
             .
          
           
             Aescasdune
             ,
             now
             called
             Aston
             ,
             near
             
               Wallingford
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               182
               ,
               188.
               l.
               5.
               p.
               275.
               
            
          
           
             Aescwin
             reigns
             over
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             the
             next
             of
             the
             Royal
             Line
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               194.
            
             
             
               
                 Son
                 of
                 Cenwulf
                 ;
                 the
                 Battel
                 he
                 fought
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 whom
                 .
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   195
                   ,
                   198.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Aescwin
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             the
             East-Saxons
             ;
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             who
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               196.
            
             
          
           
             Aesk
             (
             also
             called
             Oisk
             ,
             and
             
               Osric
               )
            
             ,
             Hengest's
             Son
             ,
             began
             his
             Reign
             when
             ,
             and
             how
             long
             he
             continued
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               132.
            
             
             
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   136.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Aestel
             ,
             the
             signification
             of
             it
             ,
             uncertain
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               304.
            
             
          
           
             
             Aethelbald
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             held
             it
             forty
             years
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               217.
            
             
             
               
                 His
                 Pedigree
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Took
                 Somerton
                 ;
                 and
                 was
                 that
                 great
                 and
                 powerful
                 King
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 committing
                 Uncleanness
                 even
                 with
                 Consecrated
                 Nuns
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   221
                   ,
                   222.
                
                 
              
               
                 Made
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Provinces
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Kings
                 ,
                 subject
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Humber
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   222.
                   
                
              
               
                 Wasted
                 the
                 Countrey
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 away
                 with
                 him
                 great
                 Spoil
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   223.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 War
                 with
                 Cuthred
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 West-Saxons
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 various
                 success
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   224
                   ,
                   226.
                
                 
              
               
                 Slain
                 at
                 Seccandune
                 in
                 Warwickshire
                 ,
                 and
                 buried
                 in
                 Ripendune
                 Abbey
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 himself
                 had
                 founded
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   227.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Aethelbald
             (
             Son
             of
             Ethelwulf
             King
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             )
             and
             his
             Father
             made
             a
             greater
             slaughter
             of
             the
             Danes
             than
             ever
             was
             done
             before
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               261.
            
             
             
               
                 Forms
                 a
                 most
                 wicked
                 Conspiracy
                 in
                 the
                 West
                 of
                 England
                 against
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 new
                 Wife
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 gets
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 divided
                 betwixt
                 his
                 Father
                 and
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 was
                 united
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   263
                   ,
                   264.
                   
                
                 Vid.
                 Ethelbald
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Aethelbryght
             .
             Vid.
             Ethelbert
             .
          
           
             Aethelburga
             returns
             by
             Sea
             into
             Kent
             with
             Paulinus
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             and
             is
             received
             with
             great
             Honour
             by
             King
             Eadbald
             ,
             and
             Archbishop
             
               Honorius
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               176.
               
            
             
               
                 Destroys
                 the
                 Castle
                 of
                 Taunton-Dean
                 in
                 Somersetshire
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 what
                 reason
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   218.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Aethelfleda
             ,
             King
             
             Alfred's
             Eldest
             Daughter
             ,
             married
             to
             Eadred
             ,
             or
             Ethelred
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             
               Mercians
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               311.
               
            
             Vid.
             Ethelfleda
             .
          
           
             Aethelgiva
             .
             Vid.
             Algiva
             .
          
           
             Aethelheard
             the
             Bishop
             dies
             at
             
               York
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               232.
               
            
             Vid.
             Ethelheard
             .
          
           
             Aethelred
             .
             Vid.
             Ethelred
             .
          
           
             Aethelswithe
             ,
             Queen
             ,
             Sister
             to
             King
             Alfred
             ,
             and
             Widow
             of
             Burhred
             King
             of
             Mercia
             ,
             dies
             in
             her
             Journey
             to
             
               Rome
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               298.
               
            
          
           
             
               Aethelwald
               ,
               Edward
            
             the
             Elder
             's
             Cousin-German
             ,
             rebels
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             going
             over
             to
             the
             Danish
             Army
             ,
             they
             joyfully
             received
             him
             for
             their
             King.
             He
             takes
             a
             Nun
             out
             of
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Winburn
             ,
             and
             marries
             her
             ;
             but
             going
             over
             to
             France
             to
             raise
             new
             Recruits
             ,
             King
             Edward
             seizes
             her
             ,
             and
             brings
             her
             back
             again
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               312.
            
             
             
               
                 Returns
                 from
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 mighty
                 Army
                 coming
                 into
                 Kent
                 ,
                 gets
                 much
                 Plunder
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 ravages
                 over
                 other
                 Countries
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 last
                 is
                 killed
                 in
                 fight
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   313.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Aethelwald
             ,
             Abbot
             ,
             received
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             and
             is
             consecrated
             .
             His
             many
             good
             Works
             ,
             and
             what
             Monasteries
             he
             repaired
             and
             built
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               4
               ,
               21.
               
            
             
               
                 Was
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 Monks
                 .
                 His
                 Decease
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   21.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Aethelwulf
             .
             Vid.
             Ethelwulf
             .
          
           
             Aetius
             ,
             somewhat
             recovered
             the
             Credit
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             in
             
               Gaul
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               106.
               
            
             
               
                 Received
                 doleful
                 Latters
                 from
                 the
                 Britains
                 ,
                 imploring
                 Assistance
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   3.
                   p.
                   115.
                
                 
              
               
                 Expecting
                 a
                 War
                 with
                 Attila
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Huns
                   ,
                   Ibid.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Agatha
             ,
             the
             Queen
             of
             
             Hungary's
             Sister
             ,
             is
             married
             to
             Prince
             Edward
             ,
             Son
             to
             
               Edmund
               Ironside
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               49.
               
            
          
           
             Agatho
             the
             Pope
             ;
             his
             Bull
             to
             the
             Abbey
             of
             Medeshamstead
             supposed
             to
             be
             forg●d
             long
             after
             by
             the
             Monks
             of
             
               Peterburgh
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               200.
               
            
          
           
             Agelbert
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Kent
             ,
             but
             turned
             out
             ,
             and
             wherefore
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               181
               ,
               182.
               
            
             
               
                 Left
                 King
                 Cenwalch
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 
                   Paris
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   182
                   ,
                   188.
                   
                
                 Vid.
                 Aegelbyerth
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Agricola
             ;
             sent
             into
             Britain
             in
             Vespasian
             the
             Emperor's
             time
             ,
             as
             his
             Lieutenant
             .
             Almost
             cut
             's
             off
             the
             whole
             Nation
             of
             the
             Ordovices
             .
             Going
             with
             his
             men
             to
             subdue
             Mona
             ,
             the
             Island
             sues
             for
             Peace
             ,
             and
             delivers
             ●t
             -
             self
             up
             to
             him
             .
             Increases
             his
             Fame
             by
             his
             Successes
             and
             Moderation
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               55.
            
             
             
               
                 His
                 wise
                 Conduct
                 both
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Family
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 
                   Britain
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   56.
                
                 
              
               
                 Brought
                 here
                 in
                 fashion
                 the
                 Roman
                 Language
                 ,
                 Garb
                 ,
                 and
                 Gown
                 .
                 No
                 Castle
                 of
                 his
                 ever
                 taken
                 by
                 force
                 .
                 Rewarded
                 with
                 Triumphal
                 Ornaments
                 .
                 His
                 farther
                 Conquests
                 .
                 Places
                 Garisons
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 Britain
                 that
                 lay
                 over-against
                 
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   57.
                
                 
              
               
                 Carries
                 on
                 the
                 War
                 both
                 by
                 Sea
                 and
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 overcomes
                 the
                 
                   Caledonians
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   58
                   ,
                   59.
                   
                
              
               
                 Which
                 is
                 confessed
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 owing
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Conduct
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Courage
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Soldiers
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   59.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Speech
                 to
                 his
                 Soldiers
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 what
                 manner
                 he
                 ordered
                 the
                 Battel
                 against
                 
                   Galgacus
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   61.
                
                 
              
               
                 Overthrows
                 and
                 puts
                 the
                 Britains
                 to
                 flight
                 .
                 His
                 Ruin
                 secretly
                 designed
                 by
                 his
                 Prince
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   62
                   ,
                   63.
                
                 
              
               
                 How
                 at
                 his
                 Return
                 he
                 is
                 received
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
                 Accused
                 to
                 Domitian
                 ,
                 but
                 acquitted
                 ,
                 Oft●n
                 near
                 his
                 Ruin
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Virtues
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 Vices
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 The
                 Proconsulship
                 of
                 Africa
                 seemingly
                 offered
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 void
                 by
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 
                   Civica
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   64.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 whether
                 by
                 Poyson
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 uncertain
                 .
                 He
                 carried
                 the
                 Roman
                 Eagles
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 Bounds
                 of
                 
                   Britain
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   65.
                
                 
              
               
                 He
                 was
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Severian
                 ,
                 a
                 Pelagian
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   107.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             Agrippina
             ,
             presiding
             over
             the
             Roman
             Ensigns
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               44.
            
             
          
           
             Aidan
             ,
             a
             Scotch
             Bishop
             ,
             desires
             Edwin
             to
             remember
             his
             Vision
             and
             Promise
             ,
             and
             become
             a
             Christian
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               173.
            
             
             
               
                 Is
                 sent
                 to
                 Oswald
                 (
                 to
                 ground
                 his
                 Subjects
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 Mon●stery
                 of
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 
                   Hye
                   ,
                   Id.
                   177
                   ,
                   178.
                   
                
              
               
                 His
                 Character
                 ;
                 being
                 an
                 excellent
                 Pattern
                 for
                 succeeding
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Cl●rgymen
                 to
                 follow
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   178.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   182
                   ,
                   183.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Ailesbury
             in
             Buckinghamshire
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Eglesbyrig
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               321.
               
            
          
           
             Ailmer
             ,
             Earl
             of
             Cornwal
             ,
             Founder
             of
             the
             Abbey
             of
             Cerne
             in
             
               Dorsetshir●
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               22.
               
            
          
           
             Ailnoth
             .
             Vid.
             Ethelnoth
             .
          
           
             Ailwin
             the
             Ealdorman
             ,
             Founder
             of
             the
             Abbey
             of
             
               Ramsey
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
            
          
           
             Akmanceaster
             ,
             an
             Ancient
             City
             ,
             called
             Bathan
             by
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               7.
            
             
          
           
             Alan
             ,
             King
             of
             Armorica
             ,
             receives
             
               Cadwallader
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               190.
               
            
          
           
             Alan
             ,
             Earl
             of
             Britain
             ,
             so
             great
             an
             Assistant
             to
             William
             Duke
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             that
             after
             his
             Conquest
             he
             made
             him
             Earl
             of
             Richmond
             ,
             and
             had
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Countrey
             thereabouts
             given
             him
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               109.
            
             
          
           
             Alaric
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Goths
             ,
             takes
             
               Rome
               ,
               l.
               2
               p.
               104.
               
            
          
           
             St.
             Alban
             ,
             an
             Account
             of
             his
             
               Martyrdom
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               85
               ,
               86.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Miracles
                 thereat
                 ,
                 
                   Ibid.
                   p.
                   107
                   ,
                   108.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 privately
                 buried
                 ,
                 that
                 Age
                 being
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 virtue
                 of
                 keeping
                 Saints
                 Relicks
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   86.
                
                 
              
               
                 Offa
                 is
                 warned
                 by
                 an
                 Angel
                 to
                 remove
                 his
                 Relicks
                 to
                 a
                 more
                 Noble
                 Shrine
                 :
                 He
                 builds
                 a
                 new
                 Church
                 and
                 Monastery
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 after
                 canonized
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   237.
                
                 
              
               
                 As
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Martyr
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Abbot
                 thereof
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 in
                 Dignity
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Abbots
                 in
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   Ib.
                   p.
                   238.
                
                 
              
               
                 Pope
                 Honorius
                 ratified
                 the
                 Privileges
                 formerly
                 granted
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 to
                 this
                 Abbot
                 and
                 his
                 Successors
                 Episcopal
                 Rights
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Habit
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   Jd.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
               
                 St.
                 Albans
                 anciently
                 called
                 Verulam
                 ,
                 where
                 a
                 Great
                 Council
                 was
                 held
                 by
                 King
                 
                   Offa
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   239.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Albania
             (
             now
             
               Scotland
               )
               Northwest
            
             of
             the
             Mountains
             of
             Braid-Albain
             ,
             and
             its
             extent
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               83
               ,
               98.
               
            
          
           
             Albert
             ,
             ordained
             Archbishop
             of
             
               York
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               229.
               
            
             
               
                 Receives
                 his
                 Pall
                 for
                 the
                 Archbishoprick
                 from
                 Pope
                 
                   Adrian
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   230.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Albinus
               (
               Chlodius
            
             )
             made
             Lieutenant
             of
             Britain
             by
             Commodus
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             created
             him
             Caesar
             ,
             and
             permitted
             him
             in
             his
             presence
             to
             wear
             the
             Purple
             Robe
             ;
             but
             he
             refused
             them
             then
             ,
             yet
             afterwards
             assumed
             the
             Titles
             and
             Honour
             ,
             and
             died
             in
             asserting
             his
             Right
             to
             the
             Imperial
             Purple
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               71
               ,
               73.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 dismissed
                 from
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 Britain
                 ,
                 but
                 retained
                 it
                 under
                 both
                 Pertinax
                 and
                 
                   Didius
                   Julianus
                
                 .
                 Takes
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Caesar
                 under
                 Severus
                 ;
                 had
                 Statues
                 erected
                 ,
                 and
                 Money
                 coin'd
                 with
                 his
                 Image
                 .
                 Forced
                 the
                 Messengers
                 (
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 Emperor
                 to
                 dispatch
                 him
                 )
                 by
                 Torture
                 to
                 confess
                 the
                 Design
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   72.
                
                 
              
               
                 But
                 is
                 obliged
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 run
                 himself
                 through
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 Sword
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   73.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Alburge
             ,
             Sister
             to
             King
             Egbert
             ,
             Foundress
             of
             a
             Benedictine
             Nunnery
             at
             
               Wilton
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               248.
               
            
          
           
             Alcluid
             ,
             now
             called
             Dunbritton
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               101.
            
             
             
               
                 Is
                 destroyed
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Danes
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   277.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Alchmuid
             (
             Son
             to
             Ethelred
             ,
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             )
             being
             taken
             by
             the
             Guards
             of
             King
             Eardulf
             ,
             is
             slain
             by
             his
             Command
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               243.
            
             
          
           
             Alchmund
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Hagulstade
             ,
             his
             Decease
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               232.
            
             
          
           
             Alcuin
             (
             or
             Albinus
             )
             writes
             an
             Epistle
             ,
             wherein
             he
             proves
             Image-Worship
             utterly
             unlawful
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               237.
            
             
             
               
                 At
                 his
                 Intercession
                 the
                 Northumbrian
                 Kingdom
                 is
                 spared
                 from
                 Ruin
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   240.
                
                 
              
               
                 Goes
                 into
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 much
                 in
                 favour
                 with
                 Charles
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 taught
                 the
                 Liberal
                 Arts
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 means
                 the
                 University
                 of
                 Paris
                 is
                 erected
                 .
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 Character
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   244.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Aldhelm
             ,
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Shireburn
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               213.
            
             
             
               
                 A
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 his
                 Works
                 given
                 us
                 by
                 
                   Bede
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   213
                   ,
                   214.
                   
                
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 Character
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   214.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Aldred
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             by
             his
             Intercession
             makes
             
             Sweyn's
             Peace
             with
             Edward
             the
             Confessor
             ,
             and
             goes
             with
             Bishop
             Hereman
             to
             the
             great
             Synod
             assembled
             at
             
               Rome
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               75.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 sent
                 Ambassador
                 to
                 the
                 Emperor
                 with
                 Noble
                 Presents
                 ,
                 to
                 prevail
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 send
                 Ambassadors
                 into
                 Hungary
                 to
                 bring
                 back
                 Prince
                 Edward
                 ,
                 the
                 King's
                 Cousin
                 ,
                 Son
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Edmund
                   Ironside
                
                 ,
                 into
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   86.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 rebuilding
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 St.
                 Peter
                 in
                 Gloucester
                 ,
                 and
                 going
                 on
                 Pilgrimage
                 through
                 Hungary
                 to
                 
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   88.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 made
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 York
                 ,
                 and
                 goes
                 with
                 Earl
                 Tostige
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 receives
                 his
                 Pall
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Crowns
                 Harold
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   105.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             Aldune
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Lindisfarne
             ,
             removes
             the
             Body
             of
             St.
             Cuthbert
             from
             Chester
             (
             after
             a
             hundred
             years
             lying
             there
             )
             to
             Durham
             ,
             and
             there
             builds
             a
             small
             Church
             ,
             dedicating
             it
             to
             him
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               26.
            
             
          
           
             Alehouses
             ,
             how
             anciently
             these
             have
             been
             here
             ,
             with
             the
             Consequences
             thereof
             ,
             viz.
             quarrelling
             ,
             and
             breaking
             of
             the
             Peace
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               43.
            
             
          
           
             Alemond
             ,
             Father
             to
             Edmund
             the
             King
             and
             Martyr
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             by
             his
             Wife
             Cywara
             ,
             in
             old
             
               Saxony
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               265.
               
            
          
           
             Alfleda
             ,
             Daughter
             to
             Ceolwulf
             King
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             is
             married
             to
             Wimond
             ,
             Son
             of
             Withlaff
             an
             Ealdorman
             there
             ,
             who
             is
             afterwards
             made
             King
             by
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               253.
            
             
          
           
             Alfred
             ,
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             would
             not
             alter
             the
             Judgment
             against
             Bishop
             Wilfrid
             ,
             for
             any
             Letter
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               207.
            
             
             
               
                 Deceases
                 at
                 Driffield
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 his
                 Death-bed
                 repents
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 towards
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   212
                   ,
                   213.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Alfred
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             was
             the
             fifth
             Son
             of
             King
             
               Aethelwulf
               ,
               Id.
               p.
               258.
            
             
             
               
                 When
                 born
                 of
                 Osberge
                 his
                 Mother
                 at
                 Wantige
                 in
                 
                   Berkshire
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   261.
                   
                
              
               
                 Is
                 anointed
                 King
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Prophetical
                 Presage
                 of
                 his
                 future
                 Royal
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   262
                   ,
                   265.
                
                 
              
               
                 Married
                 to
                 Alswitha
                 ,
                 the
                 Daughter
                 of
                 Aethelred
                 the
                 Ealdorman
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Gaini
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   269.
                   
                
              
               
                 He
                 with
                 his
                 Brother
                 Ethelred
                 made
                 a
                 great
                 slaughter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Danes
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   275.
                
                 
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 general
                 Consent
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 is
                 advanced
                 to
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   276.
                
                 
              
               
                 Fights
                 with
                 the
                 Danes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 various
                 success
                 of
                 his
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Fights
                 at
                 Sea
                 against
                 seven
                 of
                 their
                 Ships
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 one
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 escaping
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   277.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 forced
                 to
                 make
                 Peace
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Hostages
                 they
                 give
                 him
                 to
                 depart
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 but
                 upon
                 breach
                 of
                 Oath
                 he
                 puts
                 them
                 all
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 The
                 Danes
                 make
                 another
                 Peace
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 not
                 long
                 observed
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   278.
                
                 
              
               
                 Leads
                 an
                 uneasy
                 Life
                 upon
                 their
                 account
                 ,
                 bei●g
                 forced
                 to
                 hide
                 ,
                 and
                 lurk
                 among
                 the
                 Woody
                 parts
                 of
                 
                   Somersetshire
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   280.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 excessive
                 Charity
                 to
                 a
                 poor
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Extremity
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   280
                   ,
                   281.
                
                 
              
               
                 Goes
                 into
                 the
                 Danish
                 Army
                 in
                 the
                 habit
                 of
                 a
                 Countrey
                 Fidler
                 ,
                 discovers
                 their
                 weakness
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 obtain
                 a
                 signal
                 Victory
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   282.
                
                 
              
               
                 Delivers
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 East-Angles
                 up
                 to
                 Guthrune
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 League
                 made
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 setting
                 out
                 the
                 Extent
                 of
                 each
                 other's
                 Territories
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   283
                   ,
                   284.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Subjection
                 or
                 Dependance
                 the
                 Danes
                 shew'd
                 to
                 this
                 King
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 consenting
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 made
                 in
                 a
                 Common-Council
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   285.
                
                 
              
               
                 Fights
                 against
                 four
                 Danish
                 Pyrate-ships
                 ,
                 takes
                 two
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 surrender
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   285
                   ,
                   286.
                
                 
              
               
                 Pope
                 Martinus
                 sends
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Wood
                 of
                 our
                 Lord's
                 Cross
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 return
                 he
                 sends
                 to
                 Rome
                 the
                 Alms
                 he
                 had
                 vowed
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   286.
                
                 
              
               
                 Setting
                 upon
                 the
                 Danish
                 Pyrates
                 with
                 his
                 Fleet
                 ,
                 takes
                 them
                 all
                 with
                 great
                 Spoils
                 ,
                 and
                 kills
                 most
                 of
                 their
                 men
                 ;
                 but
                 returning
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 meeting
                 with
                 another
                 Fleet
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 prove
                 too
                 hard
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   286
                   ,
                   287.
                
                 
              
               
                 Takes
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 London
                 from
                 the
                 Danes
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 kept
                 it
                 long
                 in
                 their
                 Possession
                 )
                 and
                 repairs
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 English
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 West-Saxons
                 come
                 under
                 his
                 .
                 
                   Subjection
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   288.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 first
                 founding
                 of
                 Schools
                 at
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 it
                 an
                 University
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 quarrel
                 that
                 happen'd
                 upon
                 it
                 between
                 the
                 old
                 Scholars
                 and
                 Grimbald
                 the
                 Monk
                 ,
                 
                   Ib.
                   p.
                   289.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Alms
                 of
                 this
                 King
                 and
                 the
                 West-Saxons
                 sent
                 to
                 Rome
                 by
                 Ethelelm
                 the
                 Ealdorman
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   291.
                
                 
              
               
                 Repairs
                 his
                 Cities
                 and
                 Castles
                 ,
                 and
                 builds
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 necessary
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 minds
                 the
                 Political
                 Affairs
                 thereof
                 ,
                 dividing
                 England
                 into
                 Counties
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 into
                 Hundreds
                 and
                 Tythings
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 Civil
                 Oeconomy
                 of
                 Judges
                 and
                 Sheriffs
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 no
                 Robberies
                 durst
                 be
                 committed
                 on
                 the
                 Highways
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Laws
                 Civil
                 and
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ,
                 when
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 Great
                 Council
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   291
                   ,
                   292
                   ,
                   293
                   ,
                   294
                   ,
                   295
                   ,
                   296
                   ,
                   297.
                   
                
              
               
                 Builds
                 two
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 for
                 men
                 at
                 Athelney
                 in
                 Somersetshire
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 for
                 Nuns
                 at
                 Shaftsbury
                 ,
                 where
                 Algiva
                 his
                 Daughter
                 was
                 Abbess
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   298.
                
                 
              
               
                 Overcomes
                 Hastings
                 the
                 Danish
                 Commander
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 surrender
                 ,
                 and
                 accept
                 of
                 Conditions
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   299
                   ,
                   300.
                
                 
              
               
                 Fights
                 the
                 Danes
                 near
                 
                   Fernham
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 puts
                 them
                 to
                 flight
                 ,
                 recovering
                 great
                 Prey
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   300
                   ,
                   301.
                
                 
              
               
                 Builds
                 divers
                 Galleys
                 after
                 a
                 new
                 Model
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 he
                 thought
                 more
                 advantagious
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   302.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 Burial
                 ,
                 Character
                 ,
                 and
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   304
                   ,
                   305
                   ,
                   306
                   ,
                   307.
                   
                
              
               
                 His
                 Translation
                 of
                 several
                 Books
                 into
                 the
                 English-Saxon
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   304.
                
                 
              
               
                 Builds
                 divers
                 Houses
                 with
                 great
                 Magnificence
                 .
                 His
                 division
                 of
                 the
                 Hours
                 both
                 by
                 Night
                 and
                 day
                 ,
                 before
                 Clocks
                 were
                 known
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 Inventer
                 of
                 Lanthorns
                 in
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   305.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Priests
                 who
                 assisted
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Learning
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 founding
                 the
                 University
                 of
                 
                   Oxford
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   306.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 several
                 Kings
                 of
                 Wales
                 that
                 sought
                 his
                 Protection
                 ,
                 and
                 submitted
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 His
                 wonderful
                 Bounty
                 ,
                 Generosity
                 ,
                 and
                 Justice
                 to
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   306
                   ,
                   307
                   ,
                   308.
                   
                
              
               
                 His
                 Last
                 Will
                 and
                 Testament
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   308
                   ,
                   309
                   ,
                   310.
                   
                
              
               
                 His
                 Issue
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   310
                   ,
                   311.
                
                 
              
               
                 To
                 what
                 place
                 the
                 Bones
                 of
                 this
                 King
                 were
                 r●moved
                 by
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 Elder
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   312.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Alfred
             (
             Son
             to
             King
             Ethelred
             )
             supposed
             to
             be
             Grandfather
             to
             Ethelwerd
             ,
             called
             Quaestor
             the
             Historian
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               276.
            
             
          
           
             Alfred
             ,
             some
             considerable
             Person
             ,
             (
             with
             the
             factious
             men
             of
             his
             Party
             )
             conspires
             against
             
             Athelstan's
             coming
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             whereby
             he
             forfeited
             his
             Lands
             ,
             which
             the
             King
             confer●'d
             on
             the
             Church
             of
             Malmesbury
             .
             He
             is
             sent
             to
             Rome
             to
             purge
             himself
             of
             this
             Treason
             ,
             and
             dyes
             there
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               329
               ,
               331.
               
            
          
           
             Alfred
             ,
             and
             Edward
             his
             Brother
             ,
             (
             Sons
             to
             King
             
               Ethelred
               )
               Cnute
            
             agreed
             with
             Robert
             Duke
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             their
             Unkle
             ,
             that
             ,
             they
             should
             peaceably
             enjoy
             one
             half
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             during
             his
             life
             ;
             though
             they
             never
             did
             ,
             but
             continued
             still
             in
             Exile
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               54.
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 most
                 treacherou●
                 and
                 cruel
                 treatment
                 of
                 this
                 Prince
                 and
                 his
                 Followers
                 by
                 King
                 Harold
                 ,
                 (
                 through
                 
                 Godwin's
                 Inst●gations
                 )
                 ,
                 who
                 caused
                 his
                 eyes
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 out
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 died
                 soon
                 after
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   62
                   ,
                   63.
                
                 
              
               
                 Earl
                 Godwin
                 accused
                 by
                 Edward
                 the
                 Confessor
                 in
                 the
                 Great
                 Council
                 ,
                 of
                 being
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 Prince's
                 Murther
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   83.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Alfweard
             ,
             or
             Aelfweard
             ,
             Son
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             Elder
             ,
             deceased
             at
             Oxnaford
             not
             long
             after
             his
             Father
             .
             His
             Mother
             was
             Aelfleda
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Earl
             Aethelem
             .
             His
             Character
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               324
               ,
               327.
               
            
          
           
             Alfwin
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             deceases
             at
             Sutbury
             in
             Suffolk
             ,
             and
             is
             buried
             at
             
               Dunwich
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               242.
               
            
          
           
             Alfwold
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Oswulf
             ,
             takes
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             
               Northumbers
               ,
               Ethelred
            
             being
             expelled
             the
             Land
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               231.
            
             
             
               
                 Sends
                 to
                 Rome
                 to
                 demand
                 the
                 Pall
                 for
                 Eanbald
                 ,
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 
                   York
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   232.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 slain
                 by
                 Sicga
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 chief
                 Noblemen
                 ,
                 by
                 treachery
                 at
                 Cilceaster
                 ,
                 near
                 the
                 Picts-Wall
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 buried
                 .
                 His
                 Character
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   231
                   ,
                   236.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Algithe
             ,
             King
             Harold's
             second
             Wife
             ,
             Widow
             ●f
             
               Griffyth
               ap
               Lhewelyn
            
             ,
             King
             of
             
               Nort-Wales
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               114.
               
            
          
           
             Algiva
             ,
             or
             Aethelgiva
             ,
             King
             
             Alfred's
             Daughter
             ,
             Abbess
             of
             Shaftsbury
             ,
             which
             Monastery
             her
             Father
             built
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               298
               ,
               307
               ,
               311.
               
            
          
           
             Alhred
             ,
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             when
             he
             began
             (
             and
             how
             he
             came
             )
             to
             reign
             :
             He
             was
             of
             the
             Offspring
             of
             
               Ida
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               299.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 expelled
                 by
                 the
                 Northumbrians
                 ,
                 who
                 chose
                 Ethelred
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Moll
                 for
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   230
                   ,
                   236.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Alred
             the
             Ealdorman
             ,
             who
             slew
             King
             Ethelred
             ,
             killed
             by
             one
             
               Thormond
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               242.
               
            
          
           
             
               Alienation
               of
               Lands
            
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             &c.
             committed
             to
             their
             trust
             ,
             in
             Fee
             ,
             or
             for
             longer
             than
             one
             Life
             ,
             without
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             forbidden
             by
             the
             Seventh
             Canon
             of
             the
             Synod
             at
             
               Calcuith
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               251.
               
            
          
           
             Alkuith
             ,
             a
             City
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             delivered
             up
             to
             Eadbert
             King
             of
             
               Northumberland
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               227
               ,
               228.
               
            
          
           
             Allectus
             slays
             Carausius
             by
             Treachery
             in
             Britain
             ,
             and
             for
             three
             years
             usurped
             the
             Empire
             .
             Encounter'd
             by
             Asclepiodotus
             ,
             was
             overcome
             and
             slain
             with
             little
             loss
             to
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               84.
               
            
          
           
             Allegiance
             ,
             if
             due
             by
             Birth
             in
             the
             Saxon
             times
             ,
             or
             not
             till
             a
             man
             had
             actually
             perform'd
             his
             Homage
             ,
             or
             sworn
             Fealty
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               83.
            
             
          
           
             Alms
             ,
             or
             Peter-pence
             of
             King
             Alfred
             ,
             how
             rewarded
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               281.
            
             
             
               
                 Alfred
                 sends
                 the
                 Alms
                 he
                 had
                 vowed
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Alms
                 into
                 
                   India
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   286
                   ,
                   291
                   ,
                   298.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Alrich
             ,
             King
             of
             Kent
             ;
             why
             neither
             He
             nor
             his
             Noblemen
             would
             be
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Calcuith
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               235.
               
            
             
               
                 Son
                 to
                 Withred
                 ,
                 reigned
                 34
                 years
                 ,
                 dies
                 and
                 in
                 him
                 the
                 Race
                 of
                 Hengest
                 ended
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   238.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Alric
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Eadbert
             ,
             slain
             in
             the
             Battel
             of
             Whalie
             in
             
               Lancashire
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               241.
               
            
          
           
             Alstan
             ,
             or
             Aealhstan
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Shireburne
             ;
             by
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             this
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             St.
             Swithune
             Bishop
             of
             
               Winchester
               ,
               Ethelwulf
            
             was
             enabled
             to
             support
             the
             Calamities
             the
             Kingdom
             suffered
             by
             the
             frequent
             Irruptions
             of
             the
             
               Danes
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               266
               ,
               267.
               
            
             
               
                 After
                 he
                 had
                 held
                 the
                 See
                 fifty
                 years
                 ,
                 died
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 buried
                 in
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   268.
                
                 
              
               
                 Alswithe
                 ,
                 King
                 
                 Alfred's
                 Consort
                 .
                 
                   Vid.
                   Ealswithe
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Alton
             in
             Hampshire
             ,
             anciently
             supposed
             to
             be
             called
             
               Aetheling-gadene
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               28.
               
            
          
           
             Alwin
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             reported
             to
             have
             been
             too
             familiar
             with
             Queen
             Emma
             ,
             and
             committed
             to
             Prison
             upon
             that
             Accusation
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               79.
            
             
          
           
             Alwold
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             (
             before
             Abbot
             of
             Evesham
             )
             being
             unable
             to
             perform
             his
             Episcopal
             Function
             ,
             would
             have
             retired
             to
             his
             old
             Monastery
             ;
             but
             the
             Monks
             being
             against
             it
             ,
             he
             resented
             it
             so
             ill
             ,
             that
             he
             goes
             to
             the
             Abbey
             of
             Ramsey
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             
             Books
             and
             other
             Ornaments
             ,
             which
             he
             bestowed
             on
             that
             Abbey
             ,
             though
             formerly
             they
             had
             been
             conferr'd
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             soon
             after
             dies
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               73.
            
             
          
           
             Alypius
             ,
             a
             Heathen
             Lieutenant
             of
             
               Britain
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               90.
               
            
          
           
             Ambresburg
             ,
             or
             Ambresburi
             ,
             a
             Town
             that
             had
             some
             relation
             to
             
               Ambrosius
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               131.
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 Monastery
                 in
                 Wiltshire
                 ;
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 granted
                 by
                 King
                 
                   Alfred
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   307.
                   
                
              
               
                 A
                 great
                 Synod
                 or
                 Council
                 held
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   17.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Nunnery
                 there
                 built
                 by
                 
                   Ethelfreda
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   20.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Ambrosius
             .
             Vid.
             Aurelius
             .
          
           
             Amiens
             in
             Picardy
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Embenum
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               286.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             the
             first
             Roman
             Author
             that
             mentions
             the
             
               Scots
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               91.
               
            
          
           
             Anarawd
             ,
             the
             Eldest
             Son
             of
             Rodoric
             the
             Great
             ,
             when
             he
             began
             his
             Reign
             over
             
               North-Wales
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               280.
               
            
             
               
                 Makes
                 War
                 upon
                 his
                 Brother
                 Cadelh
                 ,
                 Prince
                 of
                 South-Wales
                 ,
                 and
                 destroys
                 his
                 Countries
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   299.
                
                 
              
               
                 Submits
                 himself
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 Subjects
                 to
                 King
                 
                 Alfred's
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   306
                   ,
                   307.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Decease
                 and
                 Issue
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   316.
                
                 
              
               
                 Pitying
                 the
                 distressed
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Northern
                   Britains
                
                 ,
                 gave
                 them
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 Cheshire
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 beat
                 out
                 the
                 Saxons
                 thence
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   317.
                
                 
              
               
                 After
                 a
                 bloody
                 Fight
                 with
                 the
                 Saxons
                 ,
                 obtains
                 a
                 compleat
                 Victory
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Andate
             ,
             the
             Goddess
             of
             Victory
             among
             the
             
               Britains
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               48.
               
            
          
           
             Andover
             ,
             a
             Town
             not
             far
             from
             Winchester
             in
             
               Hampshire
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             Anciently
             called
             
               Andefer
               ,
               Id.
               p.
               25.
            
             
          
           
             
               Andragatius
               ,
               Maximus
            
             his
             General
             ,
             kills
             the
             Emperor
             Gratian
             near
             the
             Bridge
             of
             Singidunum
             ,
             and
             establishes
             his
             Master
             in
             his
             usurped
             Empire
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               95.
            
             
             
               
                 And
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 ill
                 news
                 of
                 Maximus
                 ,
                 casts
                 hims●lf
                 headlong
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Ship
                 ,
                 being
                 then
                 at
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 drowns
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   96.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Andredswood
             in
             Kent
             and
             Sussex
             ,
             is
             in
             length
             from
             East
             to
             West
             at
             least
             One
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             Miles
             ,
             and
             in
             breadth
             Thirty
             ,
             containing
             all
             that
             which
             is
             called
             the
             
               Wilde
               of
               Kent
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               299.
               
            
          
           
             St.
             
             Andrew's
             Church
             at
             Rochester
             built
             by
             Ethelbert
             King
             of
             
               Kent
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               160.
               
            
          
           
             Angild
             ,
             the
             Forfeiture
             of
             the
             whole
             value
             of
             a
             man's
             Head
             ,
             and
             that
             Hand
             which
             stole
             was
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             unless
             redeemed
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               297.
            
             
          
           
             Angles
             ,
             supposed
             to
             be
             derived
             from
             the
             Ancient
             
               Cimbri
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               123.
               
            
          
           
             Anglesey
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Mona
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               46.
            
             and
             
               Manige
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               28.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 whole
                 Isle
                 subdued
                 by
                 Godfred
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Harold
                 the
                 
                   Dane
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   7
                   ,
                   20.
                   
                
              
               
                 Destroyed
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Danes
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   23.
                
                 
              
               
                 And
                 by
                 King
                 
                 Ethelred's
                 Fleet
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   28.
                
                 
              
               
                 They
                 cast
                 off
                 Meredyth
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 
                   Edwal
                   ap
                   Meyric
                
                 for
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   24.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Anglia
               Sacra
            
             ,
             publish'd
             by
             the
             Learned
             Mr.
             
               Wharton
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               166.
               
            
          
           
             Anlaff
             ,
             Son
             of
             Syhtric
             ,
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             flies
             into
             
               Ireland
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               332.
               
            
             
               
                 Supposed
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Syhtric
                 .
                 His
                 getting
                 into
                 
                 Athelstan's
                 Camp
                 in
                 the
                 disguise
                 of
                 a
                 Musician
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Observations
                 he
                 made
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   335.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 ravaging
                 and
                 wasting
                 the
                 Countries
                 where-ever
                 he
                 came
                 ;
                 the
                 Battel
                 he
                 had
                 with
                 King
                 Edmund
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Agreement
                 between
                 them
                 both
                 at
                 last
                 .
                 His
                 marrying
                 Alditha
                 ,
                 the
                 Daughter
                 of
                 Earl
                 
                   Orme
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   343.
                
                 
              
               
                 Called
                 Olaf
                 ,
                 a
                 Dane
                 and
                 Norwegian
                 by
                 Extract
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 expelled
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Athelstan
                 )
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 some
                 time
                 after
                 recalled
                 by
                 those
                 Rebels
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 again
                 expelled
                 by
                 King
                 Edmund
                 ,
                 who
                 added
                 that
                 Countrey
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   343
                   ,
                   344.
                
                 
              
               
                 Returns
                 again
                 in
                 King
                 
                 Edred's
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 joy
                 is
                 restored
                 to
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 by
                 the
                 People
                 ;
                 three
                 years
                 after
                 they
                 expel
                 him
                 a
                 third
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 Eric
                 for
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   350.
                
                 
              
               
                 Another
                 of
                 this
                 Name
                 (
                 Son
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Dublin
                 )
                 comes
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 Fleet
                 into
                 Yorkshire
                 or
                 Lincolnshire
                 ,
                 and
                 lands
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 miserably
                 beaten
                 by
                 King
                 
                   Athelstan
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   334
                   ,
                   335.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Anlaff
             (
             or
             Unlaff
             )
             King
             of
             Norway
             ,
             the
             Ravages
             he
             commits
             ,
             and
             where
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               24
               ,
               25.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 brought
                 with
                 great
                 honour
                 to
                 King
                 Ethelred
                 .
                 After
                 Baptism
                 he
                 returned
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   25.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Anna
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             East-Angles
             ,
             enriches
             Cnobsbury
             Monastery
             with
             Noble
             Buildings
             and
             Revenues
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               180.
            
             
             
               
                 Is
                 slain
                 in
                 fight
                 by
                 King
                 Penda
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 whole
                 Army
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   185.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 youngest
                 Son
                 Erkenwald
                 w●s
                 made
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   London
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   196.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Annals
               Saxon
            
             ,
             first
             collected
             and
             written
             in
             divers
             Monasteries
             of
             
               England
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               151.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Cottonian
                 Copy
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Form
                 we
                 now
                 have
                 them
                 ,
                 was
                 wrote
                 after
                 the
                 Conquest
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   56.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Antenor
             with
             his
             Trojans
             joining
             Brute
             ,
             their
             Expedition
             ,
             and
             the
             Accidents
             that
             befel
             them
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               9.
            
             
          
           
             Anwulf
             ,
             Son
             of
             Baldwin
             ,
             Earl
             of
             Flanders
             ,
             sent
             Ambassador
             from
             Hugh
             King
             of
             the
             French
             ,
             to
             King
             Athelstan
             ,
             to
             demand
             his
             Sister
             in
             Marriage
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               339.
            
             
          
           
             Aper
             kills
             Numerianus
             ,
             and
             is
             killed
             by
             
               Dioclesian
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               83.
               
            
          
           
             
             Appeals
             ,
             none
             to
             the
             King
             in
             Suits
             ,
             unless
             Justice
             can't
             otherwise
             be
             had
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             Appledore
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Apuldre
             ,
             or
             Apultre
             ,
             in
             
               Kent
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               299
               ,
               300.
               
            
          
           
             Arbogastes
             ,
             General
             to
             Eugenius
             ,
             sets
             him
             up
             in
             the
             Empire
             of
             the
             West
             against
             Valentinian
             the
             Second
             ;
             but
             his
             Master
             being
             overcome
             by
             Theodosius
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             he
             soon
             after
             made
             himself
             away
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               97.
            
             
          
           
             Arcadius
             ,
             Emperor
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             Eldest
             Son
             to
             
               Theodosius
               ,
               Id.
               ib.
            
             
          
           
             Archbishop
             ,
             its
             Title
             not
             known
             here
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Lucius
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               69.
               
            
             
               
                 His
                 ancient
                 Power
                 ,
                 as
                 Governor
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   l.
                   2.
                   p.
                   210.
                   
                
              
               
                 None
                 but
                 Monks
                 made
                 Archbishops
                 of
                 
                   Canterbury
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   333.
                   
                
              
               
                 Brythelme
                 resigns
                 at
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 whole
                 Nation
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   2.
                
                 
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Wales
                 first
                 owned
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 
                 Canterbury's
                 Superiority
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   21.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Archenfield
             in
             Herefordshire
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Yrcingafield
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               319.
               
            
          
           
             Archigallo
             ,
             for
             his
             Tyranny
             is
             deposed
             by
             his
             Nobles
             ,
             but
             restored
             to
             it
             by
             the
             kind
             Artifice
             of
             his
             Brother
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               14.
            
             
          
           
             Arch-pyrate
             ,
             anciently
             did
             not
             signify
             a
             Robber
             ,
             but
             one
             skill'd
             in
             Sea-Affairs
             ,
             or
             a
             Seaman
             ;
             derived
             from
             Pyra
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Attick
             Tongue
             was
             as
             much
             as
             Craft
             ,
             or
             Art
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               9.
            
             
          
           
             Arderydd
             ,
             a
             Battel
             fought
             there
             ,
             on
             the
             Borders
             of
             
               Scotland
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               146.
               
            
          
           
             Areans
             ,
             removed
             by
             Theodosius
             from
             their
             stations
             ,
             but
             who
             these
             were
             is
             unknown
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               93.
            
             
          
           
             Ariminum
             ,
             the
             Council
             called
             there
             by
             
               Constantius
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               89.
               
            
             
               
                 Our
                 Bishops
                 sent
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   90.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Arles
             in
             Gallia
             ,
             the
             Council
             there
             ,
             when
             held
             ,
             and
             what
             British
             Bishops
             were
             sent
             to
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               88.
            
             
             
               
                 Is
                 made
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Seat
                 of
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 Constantia
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 besieged
                 by
                 Gerontius
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 hinder'd
                 from
                 taking
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   2.
                   p.
                   103.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Armorica
             ,
             now
             Britain
             in
             
               France
               ,
               l.
               1.
               p.
               13.
               l.
               5.
               p.
               287.
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 Fleet
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 Armorican
                 War
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   2.
                   p.
                   25.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 people
                 there
                 refuse
                 to
                 accept
                 Charles
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Almans
                 for
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   287.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Armour
             ,
             whence
             arose
             the
             Custom
             of
             hanging
             up
             the
             Armour
             of
             Great
             Men
             in
             Churches
             ,
             as
             Offerings
             made
             to
             God
             for
             the
             Honour
             ,
             they
             had
             gained
             to
             themselves
             ,
             or
             Benefit
             to
             their
             Countrey
             ,
             through
             his
             Assistance
             and
             Blessing
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               57.
            
             
          
           
             Army
             ,
             a
             Lawful
             one
             raised
             by
             the
             King
             for
             the
             Defence
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             called
             anciently
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               Fyrd
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               60.
               
            
          
           
             Arnulf
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             with
             the
             Assistance
             of
             the
             
               French
               ,
               Saxon
            
             ,
             and
             Bavarian
             Horse
             ,
             put
             the
             Danish
             Foot
             to
             flight
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               298.
            
             
          
           
             Arnwy
             ,
             Abbot
             of
             Burgh
             ,
             resigns
             his
             Dignity
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             ill
             state
             of
             health
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             King's
             License
             ,
             and
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             Monks
             ,
             confers
             it
             upon
             another
             Monk
             of
             that
             Abbey
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               84.
            
             
          
           
             Arrian
             Heresy
             ,
             when
             it
             first
             infested
             
               Britain
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               106.
               
            
          
           
             Arthur
             ,
             what
             he
             was
             King
             of
             ,
             who
             was
             his
             Father
             ;
             and
             the
             many
             considerable
             Victories
             he
             gained
             over
             the
             Saxons
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             carried
             the
             Picture
             of
             
             Christ's
             Cross
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             on
             his
             back
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               134
               ,
               135.
               
            
             
               
                 He
                 besieges
                 Glastenbury
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 what
                 reason
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
               
                 Commands
                 in
                 Person
                 at
                 the
                 great
                 Battel
                 of
                 Badon
                 Hill
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 twelfth
                 Battel
                 he
                 had
                 fought
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   136.
                
                 
              
               
                 He
                 began
                 his
                 Reign
                 over
                 the
                 Britains
                 in
                 the
                 tenth
                 year
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Cerdic
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   137.
                
                 
              
               
                 Objections
                 against
                 his
                 ever
                 being
                 a
                 King
                 in
                 Britain
                 ,
                 answered
                 .
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 manner
                 uncertain
                 ;
                 his
                 Burial
                 at
                 Glastenbury
                 .
                 His
                 Tomb
                 found
                 about
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Henry
                 the
                 Second
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 many
                 Fables
                 the
                 Britains
                 invented
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   136
                   ,
                   137
                   ,
                   138.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Arviragus
             ,
             doubtful
             whether
             any
             such
             person
             ;
             but
             if
             there
             was
             ,
             he
             lived
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             
               Domitian
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               56.
               
            
             
               
                 Under
                 his
                 Conduct
                 the
                 Britains
                 receive
                 fresh
                 Strength
                 and
                 Courage
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   65.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 supposed
                 to
                 have
                 deceased
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 
                 Domitian's
                 Reign
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   66.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Arwald
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             
               Isle
               of
               Wight
            
             ,
             his
             two
             Sons
             executed
             by
             the
             Order
             of
             Ceadwalla
             ,
             but
             were
             first
             made
             Christians
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             by
             Abbot
             
               Reodford
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               203.
               
            
          
           
             Arwan
             ,
             a
             River
             ,
             where
             uncertain
             ;
             but
             several
             Conjectures
             about
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               46.
            
             
          
           
             Asaph
             ,
             Scholar
             to
             Kentigern
             ,
             and
             his
             Successor
             in
             the
             See
             of
             Ellwye
             in
             North-Wales
             ,
             now
             from
             him
             called
             St.
             
               Asaph
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               149.
               
            
          
           
             Asclepiodotus
             ,
             Praefect
             to
             Constantius
             ,
             his
             Slaughter
             of
             the
             Franks
             ,
             and
             Victory
             over
             
               London
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               84
               ,
               85.
               
            
          
           
             Ashdown
             in
             Essex
             ,
             called
             in
             the
             Saxon
             times
             
               Assandum
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               46
               ,
               47.
               
            
             
               
                 Cnute
                 builds
                 a
                 Church
                 here
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 Souls
                 that
                 were
                 slain
                 in
                 the
                 Battel
                 he
                 had
                 fought
                 there
                 with
                 
                   Edmund
                   Ironside
                
                 ;
                 he
                 consecrates
                 ,
                 and
                 bestows
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   51.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Assault
             upon
             any
             one
             ,
             the
             Punishment
             of
             it
             by
             King
             
             Alfred's
             Law
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               292
               ,
               295.
               
            
          
           
             Asser
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Shireburne
             ,
             his
             Decease
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               286
               ,
               315.
               
            
          
           
             
             Assize-charges
             ,
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             them
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             Asterius
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Genova
             ,
             ordains
             Byrinus
             an
             
               Italian
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               179.
               
            
          
           
             Ataulphus
             takes
             Tholouse
             sometime
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             
               Alaric
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               104.
               
            
          
           
             Athelgiva
             ,
             Mistress
             or
             Wife
             to
             King
             Edwi
             (
             for
             it
             is
             variously
             reported
             )
             ,
             the
             story
             of
             her
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               353.
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 Revenge
                 that
                 was
                 taken
                 on
                 her
                 by
                 Odo
                 ,
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 .
                 Her
                 being
                 sent
                 into
                 Ireland
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 with
                 her
                 Return
                 and
                 Death
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   354.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Athelm
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             performed
             the
             Office
             of
             
             Athelstan's
             Coronation
             :
             His
             Death
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               329.
            
             
          
           
             Athelney
             ,
             in
             Somersetshire
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Aetheling-gaige
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               282
               ,
               298.
               
            
             
               
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 where
                 Alfred
                 had
                 lain
                 concealed
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   298.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Monastery
                 built
                 there
                 by
                 King
                 Alfred
                 for
                 Monks
                 of
                 divers
                 Nations
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   298
                   ,
                   307.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Athelric
             ,
             King
             of
             all
             Northumberland
             ,
             reigned
             two
             years
             over
             Bernicia
             ;
             married
             Acca
             ,
             Daughter
             to
             Aella
             King
             of
             
               Deira
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               148.
               
            
          
           
             Athelstan
             ,
             slain
             in
             fight
             by
             Hungus
             King
             of
             the
             Picts
             ,
             with
             the
             assistance
             of
             Ten
             thousand
             Scots
             ,
             sent
             him
             by
             Achaius
             King
             of
             that
             Countrey
             ;
             all
             an
             idle
             story
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               250.
            
             
             
               
                 Who
                 this
                 Athelstan
                 was
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 supposed
                 none
                 knows
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Athelstan
             ,
             supposed
             to
             be
             Natural
             Son
             to
             King
             Ethelwulf
             ,
             often
             mentioned
             in
             this
             History
             ,
             but
             our
             Writers
             are
             silent
             as
             to
             his
             Death
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               258.
            
             
             
               
                 Fought
                 with
                 the
                 Danes
                 at
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 routed
                 them
                 ,
                 taking
                 nine
                 Ships
                 ,
                 and
                 patting
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 flight
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   261.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Athelstan
             ,
             Son
             to
             Edward
             the
             Elder
             ,
             commanding
             one
             Division
             of
             his
             Father's
             Army
             against
             Leofred
             a
             Dane
             ,
             and
             
               Griffyth
               ap
               Madoc
            
             ,
             the
             Success
             thereof
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               321.
            
             
             
               
                 (
                 The
                 Name
                 signifies
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   most
                   Noble
                
                 .
                 )
                 Appointed
                 by
                 his
                 Father's
                 Testament
                 to
                 succeed
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 not
                 born
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 one
                 
                   Egwinna
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   326
                   ,
                   327.
                   
                
              
               
                 His
                 Election
                 by
                 the
                 Mercians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 his
                 Coronation
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   329.
                
                 
              
               
                 Marries
                 his
                 Sister
                 Edgitha
                 to
                 Sihtric
                 a
                 Danish
                 King
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ;
                 with
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   330.
                
                 
              
               
                 Adds
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                   331.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 seven
                 years
                 Penance
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 Brother
                 
                 Edwin's
                 being
                 drowned
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   331
                   ,
                   332.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 great
                 Victory
                 he
                 obtained
                 over
                 the
                 Scots
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 occassion
                 of
                 his
                 warring
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 He
                 demolishes
                 the
                 Castle
                 the
                 Danes
                 had
                 fortified
                 at
                 York
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 great
                 Booty
                 there
                 ,
                 distributes
                 it
                 among
                 his
                 Soldiers
                 .
                 Drove
                 the
                 Welsh
                 cut
                 of
                 Exeter
                 ,
                 and
                 built
                 new
                 walls
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   332
                   ,
                   333.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 great
                 Victory
                 he
                 gain'd
                 over
                 the
                 
                   Scotch
                   ,
                   Irish
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Danes
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   334
                   ,
                   335
                   ,
                   336.
                   
                
              
               
                 Took
                 Cumberland
                 and
                 Westmorland
                 from
                 the
                 Scots
                 ,
                 and
                 recovered
                 Northumberland
                 from
                 the
                 Danes
                 .
                 Pawn'd
                 his
                 Knife
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 make
                 War
                 against
                 the
                 Scots
                 ,
                 promising
                 to
                 redeem
                 it
                 at
                 his
                 return
                 with
                 Victory
                 .
                 Founded
                 the
                 Abbey
                 of
                 Middleton
                 in
                 Dorsetshire
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 what
                 account
                 .
                 Reign'd
                 fourteen
                 years
                 and
                 t●n
                 months
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 died
                 at
                 
                   Gloucester
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   337.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 reduced
                 all
                 England
                 into
                 one
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 Imposeth
                 a
                 Yearly
                 Tribute
                 upon
                 Constantine
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Scots
                 ,
                 and
                 Howell
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Britains
                 ,
                 of
                 20
                 l.
                 in
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 300
                 l.
                 in
                 Silver
                 ,
                 and
                 25000
                 Head
                 of
                 Cattel
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   337
                   ,
                   338.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Rich
                 Presents
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 him
                 from
                 divers
                 Kings
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   339.
                
                 
              
               
                 Made
                 many
                 good
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 remarkable
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 
                   p.
                   339
                   ,
                   340
                   ,
                   341.
                   
                
              
               
                 Buried
                 in
                 the
                 Abbey
                 of
                 Malmesbury
                 ;
                 bred
                 up
                 under
                 his
                 Uncle
                 Ethelred
                 Earl
                 of
                 Mercia
                 .
                 His
                 Character
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   329
                   ,
                   338
                   ,
                   339.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Athelwald
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             South-Saxons
             ,
             had
             the
             
               Isle
               of
               Wight
            
             given
             him
             by
             
               Wulfher
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               188.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 slain
                 by
                 Ceadwalla
                 ,
                 who
                 seized
                 on
                 his
                 Province
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   203.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Athelward
             .
             Vid.
             Ethelward
             .
          
           
             Athelwold
             .
             Vid.
             Ethelwald
             .
          
           
             Attacotti
             ,
             who
             these
             were
             that
             Ammianus
             joins
             with
             the
             Scoti
             ,
             has
             very
             much
             perplexed
             the
             Modern
             Criticks
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               91
               ,
               92.
               
            
          
           
             Atticus
             .
             Vid.
             Aurelius
             .
          
           
             Augusta
             ,
             that
             ancient
             City
             ,
             now
             called
             
               London
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               92.
               
            
          
           
             Augustine
             ,
             sent
             into
             Britain
             with
             many
             Monks
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               148.
            
             
             
               
                 His
                 Arrival
                 in
                 Britain
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 597.
                 
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   149.
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   153.
                   
                
              
               
                 How
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Accidents
                 that
                 happen'd
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ;
                 with
                 his
                 Landing
                 in
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Thanet
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 East
                 part
                 of
                 
                   Kent
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   152
                   ,
                   153.
                   
                
              
               
                 Residence
                 appointed
                 by
                 King
                 
                 Ethelbert's
                 Order
                 for
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Monks
                 at
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 How
                 his
                 preaching
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Nobles
                 there
                 was
                 received
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   154.
                
                 
              
               
                 Ordained
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 the
                 British
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 his
                 sending
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 to
                 desire
                 his
                 Opinion
                 about
                 certain
                 Questions
                 :
                 
                 Wherein
                 is
                 seen
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 the
                 Western
                 Church
                 at
                 his
                 coming
                 over
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   155.
                
                 
              
               
                 Rebuilt
                 an
                 old
                 Church
                 ,
                 first
                 erected
                 by
                 the
                 Christian
                 Romans
                 ,
                 appointing
                 it
                 a
                 See
                 for
                 himself
                 and
                 his
                 Successors
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   154
                   ,
                   157.
                
                 
              
               
                 Had
                 an
                 Archiepiscopal
                 Pall
                 sent
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 power
                 to
                 ordain
                 twelve
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   157
                   ,
                   158.
                   
                
              
               
                 His
                 
                   Legantine
                   Authority
                
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 
                   Britain
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   160.
                
                 
              
               
                 Summons
                 a
                 Synod
                 at
                 
                 Augustine's
                 Ake
                 (
                 or
                 Oak
                 )
                 in
                 
                   Worcestershire
                   ,
                   Ib.
                   &
                   p.
                   161.
                   
                
              
               
                 His
                 miraculous
                 Cure
                 of
                 a
                 Blind
                 Man
                 ;
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 Britains
                 believed
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 place
                 of
                 his
                 Burial
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   162
                   ,
                   165.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Prediction
                 on
                 the
                 Britains
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   164.
                
                 
              
               
                 Supposed
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Benedictine
                 Order
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   167.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             Augustine's
             Ake
             ,
             scituate
             on
             the
             Confines
             of
             the
             
               Wectii
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               160.
               
            
          
           
             
               Augustus
               Caesar
            
             ,
             his
             coming
             as
             far
             as
             Gallia
             twice
             ,
             to
             reduce
             Britain
             under
             his
             Obedience
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               36.
            
             
             Vid.
             Caesar.
             
          
           
             Avon
             ,
             the
             River
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Antona
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               41.
               
            
          
           
             
               Aurelian
               ,
               L.
               Domitius
            
             ,
             the
             Emperor
             killed
             by
             Mnestheus
             ;
             his
             Secretary
             .
             The
             Ninth
             Persecution
             under
             him
             ,
             
               l.
               a.
               p.
               82.
            
             
          
           
             
               Aurelius
               Ambrosius
            
             ,
             his
             Success
             against
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             when
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               127.
            
             
             
               
                 Elected
                 General
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Britains
                   ,
                   Vortigern
                
                 being
                 as
                 then
                 King
                 ,
                 though
                 only
                 in
                 name
                 so
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   129
                   ,
                   130.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 mighty
                 victory
                 over
                 the
                 Saxons
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 ordering
                 the
                 Churches
                 to
                 be
                 repaired
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Saxons
                 had
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   130.
                
                 
              
               
                 Marches
                 up
                 to
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 going
                 about
                 to
                 repair
                 that
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 crowned
                 at
                 Stonehenge
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 buried
                 there
                 .
                 At
                 a
                 solemn
                 Council
                 he
                 appoints
                 two
                 Metropolitans
                 for
                 the
                 Vacant
                 Sees
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   York
                
                 and
                 
                   Caer-Leon
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   131.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Rebellion
                 raised
                 against
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 among
                 the
                 Britains
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 put
                 to
                 flight
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Chosen
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Britains
                 ,
                 and
                 reigned
                 19
                 years
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   132.
                
                 
              
               
                 Died
                 ,
                 being
                 poysoned
                 by
                 procurement
                 of
                 Pascentius
                 ,
                 Son
                 to
                 Vortigern
                 ,
                 who
                 before
                 had
                 rebelled
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   131
                   ,
                   133.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Aurelius
               Atticus
            
             ,
             Commander
             in
             Chief
             of
             a
             
               Roman
               Cohort
            
             ,
             slain
             by
             the
             Britains
             in
             the
             Battel
             between
             Agricola
             and
             
               Galgacus
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               62.
               
            
          
           
             
               Aurelius
               Conan
            
             ,
             King
             of
             Powis-Land
             ,
             or
             else
             some
             other
             Southern
             Province
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               139
               ,
               146.
               
            
          
           
             
               Aurelius
               Marcus
            
             succeeds
             
               Antoninus
               Pius
            
             in
             the
             Empire
             ;
             the
             Britains
             raise
             new
             Commotion
             against
             him
             ,
             but
             they
             lasted
             not
             long
             after
             Calphurnius
             Agricola's
             Arrival
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               68.
            
             
          
           
             Aust
             (
             where
             is
             a
             Ferry
             to
             pass
             out
             of
             Somersetshire
             into
             Wales
             )
             anciently
             called
             
               Austelin
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               328.
               
            
          
           
             Axanminster
             ,
             now
             Axminster
             in
             Devonshire
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               233.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             B
          
           
             BAchfeg
             ,
             a
             Danish
             King
             (
             whom
             their
             History
             calls
             Ivor
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Reynere
             )
             is
             slain
             by
             King
             Aethelred
             ,
             and
             Aelfred
             his
             Brother
             ,
             in
             Battel
             near
             Reading
             ,
             where
             most
             of
             his
             Troops
             being
             cut
             off
             ,
             the
             rest
             were
             forced
             to
             fly
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               275.
            
             
          
           
             Badon-hill
             ,
             supposed
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             Banesdown
             near
             Bathe
             ,
             where
             the
             great
             Battel
             was
             fought
             by
             Prince
             Arthur
             against
             the
             
               Saxons
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               136.
               
            
          
           
             Bakewell
             in
             Derbyshire
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Bedecanwell
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               324.
               
            
          
           
             
               Balbinus
               Clodius
            
             ,
             with
             
               Pupienus
               Maximus
            
             ,
             elected
             Emperors
             by
             the
             Senate
             ,
             but
             were
             soon
             after
             slain
             by
             the
             Praetorian
             Bands
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               81.
            
             
          
           
             Baldred
             ,
             King
             of
             Kent
             ,
             forced
             to
             fly
             from
             King
             
             Egbert's
             Army
             over
             the
             Thames
             into
             the
             Northern
             parts
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               253.
            
             
             
               
                 Bestows
                 the
                 Manner
                 of
                 Mallings
                 in
                 Sussex
                 ,
                 on
                 
                   Christ's
                   Church
                
                 at
                 Canterbury
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 afterwards
                 taken
                 away
                 for
                 some
                 reasons
                 ,
                 was
                 confirmed
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Common-Council
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 under
                 King
                 
                   Egbert
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   257.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Baldwin
             ,
             Earl
             of
             Flanders
             ,
             assigns
             Aelgiva
             (
             whom
             Harold
             had
             banished
             
               England
               )
               Bruges
            
             for
             her
             Retirement
             ,
             and
             both
             protected
             ,
             and
             provided
             for
             ,
             her
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             she
             staid
             there
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               64.
            
             
          
           
             Bamborough
             Castle
             ,
             in
             Northumberland
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Bebbanburgh
             ,
             when
             built
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               142
               ,
               143.
               l.
               4.
               p.
               230.
               
            
             
               
                 Assaulted
                 and
                 set
                 on
                 fire
                 by
                 King
                 
                 Penda's
                 Orders
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   185.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Town
                 destroyed
                 by
                 the
                 Danes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 Booty
                 they
                 got
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   24.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Banbury
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Berinbyrig
             ,
             where
             Cynric
             and
             Ceawlin
             his
             Son
             fought
             with
             the
             Britains
             ,
             and
             routed
             them
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               143.
            
             
          
           
             Bangor
             ,
             built
             by
             Malgoclunus
             ,
             near
             the
             River
             
               Menai
               ,
               Id.
               Ib.
            
             
             
               
                 One
                 Dynoth
                 the
                 Abbot
                 there
                 ,
                 pretended
                 he
                 was
                 instructed
                 (
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 )
                 how
                 to
                 know
                 whether
                 
                 Augustine's
                 Preaching
                 was
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   161
                   ,
                   162.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 Is
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 River
                 Dee
                 in
                 
                   Flintshire
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   164.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Massacre
                 of
                 the
                 Monks
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   Ib.
                   p.
                   165.
                
                 
              
               
                 Lands
                 and
                 Possesions
                 given
                 to
                 this
                 Church
                 by
                 Prince
                 
                   Anarawd
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   317.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Banner
             ,
             the
             famous
             one
             called
             Reafan
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Raven
               )
            
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             enchanted
             by
             Magick
             Art
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             clap
             its
             Wings
             upon
             the
             prospect
             of
             good
             Success
             ,
             or
             let
             them
             fall
             at
             that
             of
             bad
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             alive
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               281
               ,
               282.
               
            
          
           
             Banuwelle
             Monastery
             ,
             to
             whom
             granted
             by
             King
             
               Alfred
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               307.
               
            
          
           
             Baptism
             ,
             Priests
             obliged
             to
             explain
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             Mass
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               225.
            
             
             
               
                 To
                 be
                 performed
                 at
                 the
                 times
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 former
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   233.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Bardeney
             in
             Lincolnshire
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Bardenigge
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               315.
               
            
          
           
             Bardsey-Island
             ,
             where
             Archbishop
             Dubritius
             became
             an
             Anchoret
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               149.
            
             
          
           
             Barnwood
             Forest
             ,
             near
             Bury-hill
             in
             Bucks
             ,
             where
             the
             Danes
             went
             out
             to
             plunder
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               321.
            
             
          
           
             Barons
             ;
             by
             this
             word
             Thanes
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               83.
            
             
             
               
                 
                   Edward
                   the
                
                 Confessor's
                 Law
                 about
                 Tythes
                 ,
                 made
                 à
                 
                   Rege
                   ,
                   Baronibus
                   ,
                   &
                   Populo
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   100.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 Law
                 concerning
                 those
                 Barons
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 Courts
                 and
                 Customs
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   102.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             St.
             Bartholomew
             ,
             called
             an
             Indian
             Apostle
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             Martyrdom
             there
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               286.
            
             
          
           
             St.
             Basile
             ,
             the
             Monks
             of
             that
             Order
             were
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Monks
             of
             Ireland
             ;
             and
             those
             Monasteries
             founded
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Northumberland
             followed
             this
             Rule
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               167.
            
             
          
           
             Basse
             ,
             the
             Priest
             ,
             builds
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Reculver
             in
             
               Kent
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               192.
               
            
          
           
             Bassianus
             ,
             Eldest
             Son
             of
             Severus
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             by
             his
             wicked
             Carriage
             gave
             him
             perpetual
             trouble
             ;
             for
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             had
             Power
             ,
             he
             aimed
             to
             kill
             both
             his
             Brother
             and
             Father
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               77.
            
             
             
               
                 Was
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 his
                 Father's
                 Death
                 ,
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
               
                 Cruelly
                 murthered
                 his
                 Brother
                 Geta
                 in
                 his
                 Mother's
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 had
                 Papinian
                 the
                 great
                 Civil
                 Lawyer
                 to
                 have
                 wrote
                 a
                 Defence
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   79.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Bassus
             ,
             a
             valiant
             Captain
             of
             King
             
             Edwin's
             ,
             conducted
             
               Aethelburga
               ,
               &c.
            
             into
             Kent
             ,
             from
             
             Cadwalla's
             Rage
             and
             Cruelty
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               176.
            
             
          
           
             Bastardy
             ,
             the
             first
             Decree
             found
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             That
             Bastards
             ,
             and
             those
             begotten
             of
             Nuns
             ,
             should
             not
             inherit
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               234.
            
             
          
           
             Bathan
             ,
             so
             called
             by
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             the
             ancient
             City
             of
             Akmancester
             ,
             where
             King
             Edgar
             was
             crowned
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               7.
            
             
          
           
             Bathe
             ,
             called
             Caer-Baden
             ,
             built
             by
             Bladud
             ,
             who
             is
             said
             by
             his
             skill
             in
             Magick
             to
             have
             found
             out
             there
             those
             Medicinal
             Waters
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               10.
            
             
             
               
                 Called
                 likewise
                 
                   Bathoncester
                   ,
                   l.
                   3.
                   p.
                   146.
                   
                
              
               
                 A
                 Nunnery
                 built
                 here
                 by
                 Osric
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 it
                 was
                 turned
                 to
                 a
                 House
                 of
                 Secular
                 Chanons
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   196.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Beadricesworth
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             St.
             Edmundsbury
             )
             where
             King
             Cnute
             built
             a
             Noble
             Monastery
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               323.
            
             
             
               
                 King
                 Edmund
                 gave
                 this
                 Royal
                 Town
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 other
                 Lands
                 to
                 build
                 a
                 Church
                 and
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 in
                 memory
                 of
                 St.
                 Edmund
                 the
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   345.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Beamdune
             ,
             now
             Bindon
             in
             Dorsetshire
             ,
             where
             a
             great
             Battel
             was
             fought
             between
             the
             West-Saxons
             and
             the
             Britains
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             were
             overcome
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               166.
            
             
          
           
             Beamfleet
             Castle
             ,
             or
             Fort
             ,
             built
             by
             Hastings
             the
             Danish
             Pyrate
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               299.
            
             
             
               
                 Demolished
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Army
                 routed
                 by
                 King
                 
                 Alfred's
                 Forces
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   300.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Becancelde
             ,
             perhaps
             Beckenham
             near
             Surrey
             ,
             but
             not
             certain
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               209.
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 great
                 Council
                 held
                 here
                 under
                 Withred
                 King
                 of
                 
                   Kent
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   209
                   ,
                   210.
                   
                
              
               
                 Another
                 held
                 here
                 under
                 Kenwult
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Mercians
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   241.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Bedanhealfde
             ,
             supposed
             by
             some
             to
             be
             Bedwyn
             in
             Wiltshire
             ,
             near
             
               Berkshire
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               195.
               
            
          
           
             Bede
             ,
             the
             ancientest
             English-Saxon
             Historian
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               114.
               l.
               4.
               p.
               151.
               
            
             
               
                 Lived
                 and
                 died
                 a
                 Monk
                 in
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul
                 at
                 Girwy
                 ,
                 now
                 
                   Yarrow
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   194.
                   
                
              
               
                 Where
                 born
                 and
                 bred
                 ;
                 his
                 course
                 of
                 Life
                 and
                 Writings
                 ,
                 which
                 gave
                 him
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 
                   Venerable
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   222.
                
                 
              
               
                 Own'd
                 himself
                 beholding
                 to
                 Nothelm
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 for
                 divers
                 Ancient
                 Monuments
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 English
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   223.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Bedicanford
             ,
             now
             Bedford
             ,
             where
             Cuthwulf
             fought
             against
             the
             Britains
             ;
             and
             the
             Towns
             he
             took
             from
             them
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               146.
            
             
             
               
                 Surrendred
                 to
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 Elder
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   320.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Belinus
             ,
             Son
             of
             Dunwallo
             ,
             said
             to
             make
             the
             four
             great
             Ways
             or
             Streets
             that
             run
             cross
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Romans
             ;
             built
             the
             Gate
             called
             
               Belin's
               gate
            
             ,
             our
             now
             Billingsgate
             ;
             and
             said
             to
             be
             the
             first
             Founder
             of
             the
             
               Tower
               of
               London
               ,
               l.
               1.
               p.
               13.
               
            
          
           
             Bells
             ,
             The
             first
             Tuneable
             Ring
             of
             Bells
             in
             England
             was
             in
             
             Croyland-Monastery
             ,
             set
             up
             there
             by
             Abbot
             
               Turketule
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               12.
               
            
          
           
             Benedict
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             all
             the
             Monks
             ,
             in
             what
             year
             he
             died
             ;
             but
             long
             before
             his
             death
             he
             founded
             his
             Order
             in
             
               Italy
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               167.
               
            
             
               
               
                 (
                 Sirnam'd
                 
                   Biscop
                   )
                
                 ,
                 made
                 Abbot
                 of
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 St.
                 Peter
                 in
                 
                   Canterbury
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   194.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ;
                 with
                 some
                 short
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   205.
                
                 
              
               
                 Consecrated
                 Pope
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Stephanus
                 ;
                 expell'd
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 made
                 Pope
                 in
                 his
                 room
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   88.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Benedictines
             ,
             the
             Monks
             of
             that
             Order
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               167
               ,
               168.
               
            
             
               
                 Placed
                 in
                 the
                 Nunnery
                 at
                 Bathe
                 by
                 King
                 
                   Edgar
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   196.
                
                 
              
               
                 Turn
                 out
                 the
                 Sicular
                 Chanons
                 at
                 
                   Worcester
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   200.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Abbey
                 of
                 Winchelcomb
                 in
                 Gloucestershire
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 founded
                 ,
                 for
                 300
                 of
                 these
                 Monks
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   242.
                
                 
              
               
                 St.
                 Dunstan
                 made
                 a
                 Collection
                 of
                 Rules
                 for
                 this
                 Order
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   22.
                
                 
              
               
                 Vid.
                 Monks
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Chanons
                   Secular
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             St.
             
             Bennet's
             in
             Holme
             ,
             a
             Monastery
             founded
             by
             King
             Cnute
             in
             Norfolk
             ,
             for
             
               Benedictines
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               54.
               
            
          
           
             Bennington
             ,
             now
             called
             
               Bensington
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               145.
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 Battel
                 fought
                 there
                 between
                 Cynwulf
                 and
                 Offa
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 got
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   230.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Beonna
             ,
             Abbot
             of
             Medeshamsted
             ,
             leases
             Lands
             to
             Cuthbright
             upon
             Condition
             ,
             
               Id.
               Ib.
            
             
          
           
             Beormond
             ,
             when
             consecrated
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rochester
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               248.
               
            
          
           
             Beorne
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             King
             over
             the
             
               East-Angles
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               228.
               
            
          
           
             Beorne
             ,
             the
             Ealdorman
             ,
             burnt
             in
             Seletune
             ,
             by
             the
             Governors
             of
             
               Northumberland
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               231.
               
            
          
           
             Beorne
             ,
             King
             
             Edmund's
             Huntsman
             ,
             murthers
             Lothbroke
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Danish
             Royal
             Family
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               272
               ,
               273.
               
            
          
           
             Beorne
             ,
             Earl
             ,
             (
             Cousin
             to
             Earl
             Sweyn
             )
             how
             made
             away
             by
             him
             on
             Shipboard
             ,
             and
             where
             buried
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               75.
            
             
          
           
             Beornred
             ,
             when
             he
             usurped
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             
               Mercians
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               227.
               
            
             
               
                 Burnt
                 the
                 fair
                 City
                 of
                 Cataract
                 in
                 Yorkshire
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 himself
                 is
                 burnt
                 the
                 same
                 year
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   229.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Beornwulf
             ,
             or
             Bertwulf
             ,
             or
             Beorthwulf
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             and
             Archbishop
             Wilfrid
             ,
             held
             two
             Synods
             at
             Clovesho
             .
             Fought
             with
             Egbert
             ,
             and
             was
             beaten
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             slain
             by
             the
             
               East-Angles
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               253.
               
            
             
               
                 Was
                 routed
                 with
                 his
                 whole
                 Army
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Danes
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   261.
                
                 
              
               
                 Held
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Kingsbury
                 ;
                 who
                 were
                 present
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 done
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 succeded
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   262.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Berferth
             ,
             Son
             of
             Bertwulf
             ,
             King
             of
             Mercia
             ,
             wickedly
             slays
             his
             Cousin
             
               Wulstan
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               261.
               
            
          
           
             Berkshire
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Bearrockshire
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               274.
               l.
               6.
               p.
               32.
               
            
          
           
             Bernicia
             and
             Deira
             ,
             two
             Kingdoms
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             united
             into
             one
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               178.
            
             
             
               
                 All
                 the
                 Low-Lands
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 English-Saxon
                 Tongue
                 was
                 spoken
                 ,
                 were
                 anciently
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Bernician
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   249.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Bertha
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             the
             
             Franks's
             Daughter
             ,
             married
             to
             King
             
               Ethelbert
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               145.
               
            
             
               
                 Brought
                 a
                 Bishop
                 over
                 with
                 her
                 to
                 assist
                 and
                 strengthen
                 her
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   153.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Bertulf
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             honourably
             receives
             Egbert
             King
             of
             the
             Northumbers
             ,
             and
             Wulfher
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             ,
             whom
             the
             Northumbers
             had
             expell'd
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               277.
            
             
          
           
             Beverlie
             in
             Yorkshire
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Derawnde
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               202.
               
            
          
           
             Beverstone
             in
             Gloucestershire
             ,
             anciently
             
               Byferstane
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               77.
               
            
          
           
             Billingsgate
             ,
             the
             ancient
             Port
             of
             London
             ;
             and
             what
             Customs
             to
             be
             paid
             there
             upon
             unlading
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               43.
            
             
             Vid.
             Belinus
             .
          
           
             Birds
             .
             A
             great
             Fight
             and
             Slaughter
             of
             Birds
             in
             the
             Air
             ;
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               192.
            
             
          
           
             
               Birth
               Supposititious
            
             .
             Vid.
             Harold
             the
             Son
             of
             Cnute
             .
          
           
             Birthwald
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             (
             who
             succeeded
             Theodore
             )
             was
             buried
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             St.
             Peter
             and
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               162.
               
            
             
               
                 Formerly
                 an
                 Abbot
                 of
                 Raculf
                 ,
                 now
                 Reculver
                 in
                 Kent
                 ,
                 near
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Thanet
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 consecrated
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 till
                 nigh
                 three
                 years
                 after
                 his
                 Election
                 .
                 His
                 Character
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   205.
                
                 
              
               
                 He
                 and
                 King
                 Alfred
                 held
                 a
                 Synod
                 about
                 Bishop
                 Wilfrid
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 therein
                 excommunicated
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   206.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 reconciled
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 tho
                 King
                 Alfred
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   207.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 being
                 worn
                 out
                 with
                 Age
                 and
                 Infirmities
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   220.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Bishops
             ,
             how
             to
             be
             ordained
             in
             the
             English
             Church
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               156.
            
             
             
               
                 How
                 to
                 behave
                 themselves
                 towards
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 towards
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 under
                 their
                 Authority
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   157.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 London
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Synod
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Pall
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   157
                   ,
                   158.
                
                 
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Christian
                 Temper
                 had
                 not
                 left
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   159.
                
                 
              
               
                 Two
                 Bishops
                 in
                 one
                 Diocess
                 ;
                 viz.
                 One
                 had
                 his
                 See
                 at
                 Dunmoc
                 (
                 now
                 Dunwich
                 )
                 in
                 Suffolk
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 at
                 Helmham
                 in
                 
                   Norfolk
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   193.
                   
                
              
               
                 By
                 a
                 Bishop's
                 Son
                 was
                 meant
                 his
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 not
                 Conjugal
                 Son
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 married
                 in
                 the
                 Saxon
                 times
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   209.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 Ordered
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Clovesho
                 to
                 visit
                 their
                 Diocesses
                 once
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   224.
                
                 
              
               
                 Five
                 Bishops
                 ordained
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 by
                 Archbishop
                 Plegmund
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 what
                 Sees
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 his
                 Council
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   314.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Blecca
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             Family
             ,
             converted
             to
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             builds
             a
             Stone-Church
             of
             curious
             Workmanship
             in
             
               Lincoln
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               175.
               
            
          
           
             Blood.
             When
             it
             rained
             Blood
             for
             three
             days
             together
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               12.
               l.
               4.
               p.
               202.
               
            
             
               
                 Milk
                 and
                 Butter
                 turned
                 into
                 somewhat
                 like
                 Blood
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   202.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Moon
                 appeared
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 stained
                 with
                 Blood
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 whole
                 hour
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   222.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Boadicia
             ,
             the
             Wife
             of
             Prasutagus
             ,
             a
             British
             Lady
             of
             a
             Royal
             Race
             ,
             violated
             with
             Stripes
             ,
             and
             her
             Daughters
             ravished
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               47.
            
             
             
               
                 Being
                 left
                 a
                 Widow
                 ,
                 she
                 raised
                 an
                 Army
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 a
                 gallant
                 Speech
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   2.
                   p.
                   49
                   ,
                   50.
                   
                
              
               
                 But
                 being
                 overcome
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 Army
                 utterly
                 routed
                 ,
                 she
                 poisons
                 her self
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   50.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Bocland
             ,
             King
             
             Alfred's
             Thirty
             seventh
             Law
             concerning
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               295
               ,
               296.
               
            
             
               
                 Edward
                 the
                 Elder
                 's
                 second
                 Law
                 ,
                 of
                 any
                 one's
                 denying
                 another
                 man
                 his
                 Right
                 therein
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   325.
                
                 
              
               
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 Land
                 conveyed
                 to
                 another
                 by
                 Deed
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 forfeitable
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   58
                   ,
                   60.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Bodotria
             .
             Vid.
             Glotta
             .
          
           
             
               Boetius
               Hector
            
             ,
             his
             great
             Error
             concerning
             the
             last
             War
             between
             the
             Romans
             and
             the
             
               Britains
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               101
               ,
               102.
               
            
          
           
             Bolanus
             .
             Vid.
             Vectius
             .
          
           
             
               Bonagratia
               de
               Villa
               Dei
            
             ,
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Black
             Monks
             of
             England
             :
             Wherein
             is
             shewn
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             the
             University
             of
             
               Cambridge
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               318.
               
            
          
           
             Bondland
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Ground
             of
             Bondmen
             ,
             or
             Villains
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               230.
            
             
          
           
             Bondman
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             cast
             by
             the
             Ordeal
             ,
             to
             be
             branded
             with
             a
             hot
             Iron
             for
             the
             first
             Offence
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             second
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               42.
            
             
          
           
             Bonosus
             ,
             a
             matchless
             Drinker
             ,
             made
             himself
             as
             Emperor
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             but
             being
             vanquished
             by
             the
             Emperor
             Probus
             ,
             he
             hanged
             himself
             .
             (
             He
             was
             by
             Descent
             a
             Britain
             .
             )
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               82.
            
             
          
           
             Bosa
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Dunmoc
             (
             now
             Dunwich
             )
             in
             Suffolk
             ,
             deprived
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             great
             Infirmities
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               193.
            
             
             
               
                 Governed
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Deira
                 ,
                 having
                 his
                 Episcopal
                 See
                 at
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 
                   York
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   197.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Bosenham
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             Bosham
             )
             in
             Sussex
             ,
             where
             Sweyne
             made
             a
             League
             with
             Edward
             the
             
               Confessor
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               74.
               
            
          
           
             Boston
             in
             Lincolnshire
             ,
             supposed
             anciently
             to
             be
             called
             
               Icanho
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               185.
               
            
          
           
             Bottulf
             ,
             when
             he
             began
             to
             build
             a
             Monastery
             at
             
               Icanho
               ,
               Id.
               Ib.
            
             
          
           
             Bounds
             .
             The
             old
             ones
             continued
             in
             the
             year
             395.
             between
             the
             Picts
             and
             the
             
               Britains
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               100.
               
            
          
           
             Bracelets
             .
             The
             Oath
             the
             Danes
             took
             to
             King
             Alfred
             upon
             a
             Sacred
             Bracelet
             they
             had
             (
             which
             Oath
             they
             would
             never
             take
             to
             any
             Nation
             before
             )
             immediately
             to
             depart
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               278.
            
             
             
               
                 Of
                 Gold
                 ;
                 if
                 hung
                 up
                 at
                 the
                 parting
                 of
                 several
                 Highways
                 in
                 
                 Alfred's
                 time
                 ,
                 none
                 would
                 dare
                 to
                 touch
                 them
                 ,
                 Justice
                 was
                 so
                 strictly
                 observed
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   291.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Bradanford
             in
             Wiltshire
             ,
             now
             
               Bradford
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               183.
               
            
          
           
             Brandanrelie
             ,
             supposed
             to
             be
             a
             little
             Island
             (
             now
             called
             Shepholm
             )
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             
               Severn
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               319.
               
            
          
           
             
               Breach
               of
               the
               Peace
            
             ,
             Alfred's
             Laws
             about
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               292
               ,
               295
               ,
               297.
               
            
             
               
                 What
                 he
                 shall
                 forfeit
                 that
                 sets
                 upon
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 house
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   347.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Punishment
                 of
                 this
                 Offence
                 in
                 several
                 Instances
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   43.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Brecklesey-Island
             ,
             whither
             the
             Danes
             fled
             when
             they
             were
             beaten
             by
             King
             
               Alfred
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               300.
               
            
          
           
             Brecknock-Castle
             ,
             supposed
             by
             Brecenanmere
             ,
             which
             Aethelfleda
             took
             with
             her
             Army
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               319.
            
             
             
               
                 In
                 Wales
                 ,
                 destroyed
                 by
                 Earl
                 Alfred
                 ,
                 who
                 joined
                 with
                 Howel
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 
                   Edwal
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   21.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Bregowin
             ,
             consecrated
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             but
             enjoyed
             that
             See
             not
             long
             ,
             for
             his
             Death
             happen'd
             about
             three
             years
             after
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               228.
            
             
          
           
             Brennus
             and
             Belinus
             divided
             the
             Kingdom
             between
             them
             ;
             and
             what
             happen'd
             afterwards
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
            
          
           
             Brigantes
             ,
             supposed
             to
             be
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             
               Yorkshire
               ,
               Lancashire
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Northern
             Countries
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               42.
            
             
             
               
                 Their
                 State
                 attack'd
                 by
                 
                   Petilius
                   Caerialis
                
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 conquered
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   54.
                
                 
              
               
                 Under
                 the
                 Conduct
                 of
                 a
                 Woman
                 ,
                 had
                 almost
                 quite
                 destroy'd
                 the
                 
                   Romans
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   60.
                
                 
              
               
                 Breaking
                 in
                 upon
                 Genoani
                 ,
                 or
                 North-Wales
                 ,
                 were
                 driven
                 back
                 by
                 
                   Lollius
                   Urbicus
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   68.
                   
                
              
               
                 No
                 mention
                 of
                 them
                 beyond
                 the
                 River
                 
                   Tweed
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   91.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Brige
             (
             now
             Bruges
             )
             in
             Flanders
             ,
             where
             Earcongota
             ,
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Earcombert
             ,
             a
             Virgin
             of
             great
             Piety
             ,
             went
             to
             be
             a
             Nun
             in
             a
             Monastery
             built
             there
             by
             a
             Noble
             Abbess
             ,
             there
             being
             at
             that
             time
             not
             many
             Monasteries
             in
             
               Britain
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               180.
               
            
          
           
             Bridgenorth
             ,
             in
             Shropshire
             ,
             anciently
             Bricge
             ,
             and
             the
             Town
             is
             generally
             called
             by
             the
             common
             people
             Brigge
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               316.
            
             
          
           
             Brightnoth
             ,
             a
             Monk
             ,
             made
             Abbot
             of
             Elig
             Monastery
             ,
             where
             there
             had
             been
             Nuns
             before
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             
             Brihtric
             ,
             when
             he
             began
             to
             reign
             over
             the
             West-Saxons
             ;
             when
             he
             died
             ,
             and
             where
             he
             was
             buried
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               233
               ,
               242.
               
            
             
               
                 Married
                 Eadburghe
                 ,
                 the
                 Daughter
                 of
                 King
                 Offa
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 what
                 reason
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   235
                   ,
                   243.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 fuller
                 Account
                 of
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 Character
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   243.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Brihtric
             accuses
             Wulfnoth
             to
             King
             Ethelred
             ,
             and
             pursuing
             him
             by
             Sea
             ,
             loses
             all
             his
             part
             of
             the
             Fleet
             ,
             and
             how
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               33.
            
             
          
           
             Britain
             ,
             briefly
             described
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Albion
             ,
             and
             whence
             its
             Name
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 First
                 discovered
                 by
                 the
                 Phoenicians
                 ;
                 known
                 to
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 though
                 Mr.
                 Cambden
                 seems
                 to
                 deny
                 it
                 .
                 Who
                 the
                 first
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   1.
                   p.
                   2
                   ,
                   3
                   ,
                   4
                   ,
                   6
                   ,
                   7.
                   
                
              
               
                 Generally
                 speaking
                 ,
                 no
                 body
                 came
                 hither
                 besides
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   2.
                   p.
                   24.
                
                 
              
               
                 Was
                 divided
                 into
                 many
                 Petty
                 States
                 or
                 Principalities
                 in
                 the
                 Romans
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 subject
                 to
                 divers
                 Kings
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   1.
                   p.
                   6.
                   
                   Id.
                   p.
                   33
                   ,
                   39.
                   
                
              
               
                 Invaded
                 by
                 the
                 Emperor
                 Claudius
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Togodumnus
                 ,
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 Guidar
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Guinder
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   38
                   ,
                   39.
                   
                
              
               
                 During
                 the
                 Reigns
                 of
                 the
                 succeeding
                 Emperors
                 to
                 Domitian
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 Friths
                 of
                 Dunbritton
                 and
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 entirely
                 redated
                 into
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 a
                 Roman
                 Province
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   65.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Hadrian
             ,
             though
             he
             restrained
             the
             Limits
             ,
             yet
             by
             no
             means
             would
             part
             with
             this
             Province
             ,
             
               Id.
               p.
               67.
            
             
             
               
                 Is
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 Governments
                 by
                 Severus
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   73.
                
                 
              
               
                 Continued
                 a
                 Roman
                 Province
                 in
                 
                   Opilius
                   Macrinus
                
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 its
                 
                   Propraetors
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   80.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Occasion
                 of
                 Porphyrius
                 the
                 Philosopher's
                 saying
                 ,
                 That
                 Britain
                 was
                 a
                 
                   Soil
                   fruitful
                   of
                   Tyrants
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   81
                   ,
                   91.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 Province
                 wholly
                 recovered
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 by
                 Constantius
                 and
                 Asclepiodotus
                 ,
                 after
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 Ten
                 Years
                 in
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   84.
                
                 
              
               
                 Great
                 store
                 of
                 good
                 Workmen
                 and
                 excellent
                 Builders
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 of
                 Publick
                 Disturbance
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   85.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 ancient
                 Divisions
                 of
                 it
                 alter'd
                 by
                 
                   Constantine
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   88.
                
                 
              
               
                 Reduced
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 Extremities
                 in
                 
                 Valentinian's
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   92.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Northern
                 Province
                 of
                 it
                 being
                 by
                 Theodosius
                 restored
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 condition
                 ,
                 he
                 ordered
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 Valentia
                 ,
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 Valentinian
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   93.
                
                 
              
               
                 It
                 s
                 History
                 very
                 obscure
                 and
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 esp●cially
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 times
                 when
                 things
                 were
                 done
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Maximus
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 coming
                 in
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Saxons
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   99.
                
                 
              
               
                 Ow'd
                 its
                 first
                 Ruin
                 to
                 Maximus
                 his
                 carrying
                 over
                 so
                 many
                 Britains
                 and
                 Romans
                 into
                 
                   Gaul
                   ,
                   Ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 Bede
                 ascribes
                 the
                 chief
                 Causes
                 of
                 its
                 Ruin
                 to
                 God's
                 Vengeance
                 on
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 for
                 their
                 great
                 Wickedness
                 ,
                 and
                 Corruption
                 of
                 Manners
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   3.
                   p.
                   137.
                
                 
              
               
                 By
                 what
                 means
                 she
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   152.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 present
                 state
                 of
                 it
                 when
                 Bede
                 wrote
                 his
                 History
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   221.
                
                 
              
               
                 Though
                 subdued
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 used
                 their
                 Victory
                 with
                 moderation
                 ,
                 making
                 the
                 conquer'd
                 partakers
                 both
                 of
                 their
                 Laws
                 and
                 Civility
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   246.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Great
               Britain
               :
               Edred
            
             was
             the
             first
             who
             stiled
             himself
             King
             of
             
               Great
               Britain
            
             ,
             in
             a
             Charter
             to
             the
             Abbey
             of
             
               Croyland
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               351.
               
            
          
           
             Britains
             ,
             had
             no
             Notion
             of
             the
             Unalterable
             Right
             of
             Succession
             in
             the
             Eldest
             Brother
             over
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             no
             ,
             not
             after
             they
             became
             Christians
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               17.
            
             
             
               
                 An
                 Account
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Customs
                 ,
                 and
                 Manner
                 of
                 living
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   2.
                   p.
                   21
                   ,
                   22
                   ,
                   23.
                   
                
              
               
                 Would
                 not
                 suffer
                 their
                 Kings
                 ,
                 by
                 becoming
                 Tyrants
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 people
                 Slaves
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   1.
                   p.
                   18
                   ,
                   l.
                   2.
                   p.
                   22.
                   
                
              
               
                 Not
                 much
                 different
                 in
                 several
                 respects
                 from
                 the
                 naked
                 Indians
                 of
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 
                   America
                   ,
                   l.
                   2.
                   p.
                   23.
                   
                
              
               
                 Hinder'd
                 the
                 Romans
                 from
                 landing
                 ,
                 though
                 with
                 much
                 difficulty
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 afterwards
                 worsted
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 desired
                 Peace
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 granted
                 ,
                 and
                 Hostages
                 sent
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 soon
                 again
                 take
                 up
                 Arms
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   26
                   ,
                   27
                   ,
                   28.
                   
                
              
               
                 Treat
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 a
                 double
                 number
                 of
                 Hostages
                 being
                 required
                 ,
                 only
                 two
                 Estates
                 of
                 all
                 Britain
                 sent
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   29.
                
                 
              
               
                 Their
                 Engagement
                 with
                 Caesar
                 and
                 his
                 Romans
                 in
                 his
                 second
                 Expedition
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   33.
                
                 
              
               
                 Cassibelan
                 is
                 forced
                 to
                 make
                 Peace
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 And
                 after
                 
                 Caesar's
                 departure
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Claudius
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 Roman
                 Yoke
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   35
                   ,
                   36.
                
                 
              
               
                 They
                 send
                 Ambassadors
                 into
                 Gallia
                 to
                 Augustus
                 ,
                 to
                 beg
                 Peace
                 ;
                 and
                 begin
                 to
                 learn
                 the
                 Roman
                 Arts
                 of
                 Flattery
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   
                   Id.
                   p.
                   36
                   ,
                   37.
                   
                
              
               
                 Victory
                 obtained
                 over
                 them
                 by
                 Claudius
                 ;
                 his
                 Clemency
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 build
                 him
                 a
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 adore
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   40.
                
                 
              
               
                 Their
                 Victory
                 over
                 
                   Catus
                   Decianus
                
                 and
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 absence
                 of
                 
                   Paulinus
                   Suetonius
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Cruelty
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Wives
                 and
                 Virgins
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   48
                   ,
                   49.
                
                 
              
               
                 Learnt
                 the
                 Vices
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ;
                 are
                 overcome
                 by
                 
                   Agricola
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   51
                   ,
                   55
                   ,
                   56
                   ,
                   57
                   ,
                   58
                   ,
                   59.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 Would
                 not
                 own
                 themselves
                 beaten
                 by
                 the
                 Courage
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Soldiers
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Conduct
                 of
                 their
                 General
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   59.
                
                 
              
               
                 They
                 get
                 together
                 Thirty
                 thousand
                 strong
                 on
                 the
                 Grampion
                 Hills
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 resolved
                 to
                 fight
                 him
                 again
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 miserably
                 beaten
                 and
                 put
                 to
                 flight
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   59
                   ,
                   60
                   ,
                   61
                   ,
                   62
                   ,
                   63.
                   
                
              
               
                 Recovering
                 fresh
                 Strength
                 and
                 Courage
                 under
                 the
                 Conduct
                 of
                 Arviragus
                 ,
                 revolt
                 against
                 the
                 Emperor
                 Trajan
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 soon
                 reduced
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   2.
                   p.
                   65
                   ,
                   66.
                   
                
              
               
                 Would
                 have
                 entirely
                 rovolted
                 from
                 Hadrian
                 ,
                 after
                 
                   Julius
                   Severus
                
                 his
                 departure
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 Hadrian
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 made
                 a
                 Journey
                 hither
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 Arms
                 reduced
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   67.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 South-Britains
                 within
                 
                 Hadrian's
                 Wall
                 ,
                 enjoy
                 the
                 Privilege
                 in
                 
                   Antoninus
                   Pius
                
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 of
                 being
                 free
                 Citizens
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   67
                   ,
                   68.
                   
                
              
               
                 Raise
                 new
                 Commotions
                 in
                 
                   Marcus
                   Aurelius
                   Antoninus
                
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 who
                 succeeds
                 
                   Antoninus
                   Pius
                
                 .
                 From
                 Lucius
                 till
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Dioclesian
                 they
                 maintain
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 without
                 disturbance
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   68.
                
                 
              
               
                 Under
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 in
                 Lucius
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 remained
                 unconquered
                 ,
                 were
                 absolutely
                 Heathen
                 and
                 Barbarous
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 supposed
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   69.
                
                 
              
               
                 Much
                 infested
                 with
                 Wars
                 and
                 Seditions
                 in
                 Commodus
                 his
                 Reign
                 .
                 They
                 mutiny
                 against
                 Perennis
                 ,
                 and
                 send
                 Fifteen
                 hundred
                 Soldiers
                 into
                 Italy
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 Commodus
                 the
                 Emperor
                 know
                 that
                 Perennis
                 had
                 conspired
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 Son
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   70.
                
                 
              
               
                 Come
                 flocking
                 in
                 to
                 
                   Constantius
                   Chlorus
                
                 against
                 
                   Allectus
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   84.
                
                 
              
               
                 Suffer
                 Persecution
                 here
                 under
                 Dioclesian
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   85.
                
                 
              
               
                 Revolt
                 against
                 the
                 Emperor
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 subdued
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   87
                   ,
                   88.
                
                 
              
               
                 Renounce
                 all
                 further
                 Obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   104.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 Supplies
                 sent
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 between
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Maximus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 setting
                 up
                 of
                 
                   Gratianus
                   Municeps
                
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   105
                   ,
                   106.
                
                 
              
               
                 Their
                 Endeavours
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 Roman
                 Protection
                 in
                 Valentinian
                 the
                 Third's
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   106.
                
                 
              
               
                 Would
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 receive
                 the
                 Pelagian
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   107.
                
                 
              
               
                 Their
                 Victory
                 over
                 the
                 Picts
                 and
                 Saxons
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 what
                 means
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   108.
                
                 
              
               
                 Their
                 doleful
                 Letters
                 to
                 Aetius
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperor's
                 Lieutenant
                 in
                 Gaul
                 ,
                 for
                 Assistance
                 .
                 And
                 their
                 Wickedness
                 both
                 in
                 Clergy
                 and
                 Laity
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   115.
                
                 
              
               
                 Their
                 leaving
                 Kent
                 ,
                 and
                 flying
                 in
                 great
                 fear
                 to
                 
                   London
                   ,
                   l.
                   3.
                   p.
                   129.
                   
                
              
               
                 Their
                 Victory
                 over
                 the
                 Saxons
                 through
                 their
                 Carelessness
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   148.
                
                 
              
               
                 Believe
                 
                 Augustin's
                 Doctrine
                 to
                 be
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 Miraculous
                 Cure
                 of
                 a
                 Blind
                 Man
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   161.
                
                 
              
               
                 In
                 
                 Bede's
                 time
                 it
                 was
                 their
                 custom
                 to
                 set
                 at
                 nought
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   English-Saxons
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   176.
                
                 
              
               
                 Fight
                 with
                 Kenwalc
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 West-Saxons
                 at
                 Peonnum
                 ,
                 but
                 put
                 to
                 flight
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 pursued
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 
                   Pedridan
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   188.
                   
                
              
               
                 Deliver
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Alkuith
                 upon
                 Conditions
                 to
                 Eadbert
                 King
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 and
                 Unust
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Picts
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   227.
                   
                
              
               
                 A
                 great
                 Battel
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 Saxons
                 at
                 
                   Hereford
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   228.
                   
                
              
               
                 And
                 at
                 Ruthin
                 ,
                 where
                 
                   Caradoc
                   ap
                   Gwin
                
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 North-Wales
                 ,
                 was
                 slain
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   241.
                
                 
              
               
                 And
                 another
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 Devonshire
                 men
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 former
                 were-routed
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   253.
                
                 
              
               
                 Suffer
                 a
                 great
                 slaughter
                 from
                 Hinguar
                 and
                 
                   Hubba
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   281.
                
                 
              
               
                 Obtain
                 a
                 Victory
                 over
                 the
                 Danes
                 ,
                 and
                 driving
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 River
                 ,
                 drown
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   298.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Northern
                   Britains
                
                 much
                 infested
                 by
                 the
                 Incursions
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Danes
                   ,
                   Saxons
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Scots
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   317.
                
                 
              
               
                 Ever
                 since
                 the
                 coming
                 in
                 of
                 the
                 Saxons
                 ,
                 had
                 continued
                 a
                 distinct
                 Principality
                 in
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 and
                 retiring
                 into
                 North-Wales
                 ,
                 had
                 there
                 erected
                 the
                 Colony
                 of
                 
                   Straetcluyd
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   344.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Britains
             of
             Armorica
             ,
             settled
             there
             long
             before
             ours
             were
             driven
             out
             by
             the
             
               Saxons
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               127.
               
            
          
           
             
               British
               Church
            
             sent
             divers
             Bishops
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Arles
             in
             
               Gallia
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               88.
               
            
             
               
                 Enjoyed
                 perfect
                 Peace
                 till
                 the
                 Arrian
                 Heresy
                 over-ran
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   105.
                
                 
              
               
                 All
                 differences
                 cease
                 between
                 this
                 Church
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 North-Wales
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 effected
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   229.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Brixstan
             ,
             in
             Somersetshire
             ,
             (
             anciently
             called
             Ecbyrth-stan
             )
             lying
             on
             the
             
             East-side
             of
             
             Selwood-Forest
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               282.
            
             
          
           
             Brockmaile
             ,
             the
             Protector
             and
             Defender
             of
             the
             
               Britains
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               164.
               
            
          
           
             Bromrige
             in
             the
             County
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Brunanburh
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               334
               ,
               335.
               
            
          
           
             
               Bruerne
               Brocard
            
             ,
             resenting
             the
             Injury
             King
             Osbryht
             had
             done
             him
             ,
             in
             lying
             with
             his
             Wife
             ,
             goes
             over
             to
             Denmark
             to
             complain
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             gets
             a
             great
             Army
             to
             come
             from
             thence
             ,
             who
             revenge
             the
             Affront
             by
             the
             King's
             death
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               268
               ,
               269.
               
            
          
           
             Brun-Albin
             ,
             or
             Drum-Albin
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Ridge
             of
             
               Scotland
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               98.
               
            
          
           
             
             Brute
             ,
             and
             his
             Successors
             ,
             their
             History
             .
             How
             he
             consults
             the
             Oracle
             ,
             and
             the
             Answer
             it
             returned
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
            
             
               
                 He
                 divides
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 his
                 Three
                 Sons
                 ,
                 the
                 Eldest
                 to
                 have
                 Loegria
                 ,
                 now
                 England
                 ;
                 the
                 Second
                 Cambria
                 ,
                 now
                 Wales
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Third
                 Albania
                 ,
                 now
                 
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   9.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Bryghtwald
             takes
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             
               Wiltonshire
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               31.
               
            
          
           
             Bryghtwulf
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Scireborne
             ,
             deceases
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             held
             the
             Bishoprick
             eight
             and
             thirty
             years
             ,
             
               Id.
               p.
               73.
            
             
          
           
             Brythelme
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Wells
             ,
             made
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             but
             being
             found
             not
             fit
             for
             so
             great
             a
             Charge
             ,
             by
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             King
             and
             whole
             Nation
             he
             retired
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             his
             former
             Church
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             Buchanan
             ,
             his
             Mistakes
             
               
                 About
                 Severus
                 his
                 Wall
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   2.
                   p.
                   76
                   ,
                   77.
                   
                
              
               
                 About
                 The
                 last
                 Wall
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 built
                 in
                 
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   100
                   ,
                   101.
                   
                
              
               
                 About
                 The
                 last
                 War
                 between
                 the
                 Romans
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Britains
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   101
                   ,
                   102.
                   
                
              
               
                 About
                 Achaius
                 King
                 of
                 Scots
                 having
                 reigned
                 32
                 years
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   250.
                
                 
              
               
                 About
                 King
                 
                 Athelstan's
                 Parricide
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   335.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Budington
             ,
             in
             Shropshire
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Butdigingtune
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               301.
               
            
          
           
             Buloigne
             ,
             the
             
               Portus
               Ictius
            
             ,
             and
             ancient
             Gessoriacum
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             Romans
             most
             commonly
             passed
             into
             
               Britain
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               31
               ,
               40.
               
            
          
           
             
               Buoy
               in
               the
               Nore
            
             ,
             supposed
             anciently
             to
             be
             called
             
               Northmuthe
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               80.
               
            
          
           
             Burford
             ,
             in
             the
             Saxon
             times
             called
             Beorgford
             ,
             in
             
               Oxfordshire
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               226.
               
            
          
           
             Burgh
             ,
             an
             Abbey
             ,
             which
             Leofric
             the
             Abbot
             of
             it
             so
             adorned
             with
             Rich
             Gildings
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             called
             the
             
               Golden
               Burgh
               ,
               &c.
               l.
               6.
               p.
               84.
               
            
          
           
             Burghmotes
             ,
             to
             be
             held
             Thrice
             a
             Year
             ,
             and
             who
             to
             be
             present
             thereat
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             
               Burhred
               ,
               Burherd
            
             ,
             or
             Beorhed
             ,
             King
             of
             Mercia
             ,
             fights
             with
             the
             Britains
             ,
             and
             kills
             their
             King
             :
             Enters
             North-Wales
             with
             great
             Power
             ,
             and
             destroys
             Anglesey
             ,
             and
             slays
             
               Meyric
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               261.
               
            
             
               
                 Succeeds
                 Beorthwulf
                 ,
                 and
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Agreement
                 made
                 by
                 Ceolred
                 Abbot
                 of
                 Medeshamsted
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Monks
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 Lease
                 of
                 Land
                 to
                 one
                 Wulfred
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 Assistance
                 of
                 King
                 Aethelwulf
                 made
                 North-Wales
                 subject
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Marries
                 
                 Aethelwulf's
                 Daughter
                 with
                 great
                 Solemnity
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   261
                   ,
                   262.
                   
                
              
               
                 Is
                 forced
                 by
                 the
                 Danes
                 to
                 desert
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 pass
                 the
                 Seas
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 where
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 he
                 died
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 buried
                 at
                 the
                 English
                 College
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Mary
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   277.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Byrinus
             ,
             an
             Italian
             ,
             coming
             hither
             ,
             by
             his
             Preaching
             converts
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             City
             in
             Oxfordshire
             conferred
             on
             him
             ,
             to
             fix
             his
             Episcopal
             See
             in
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               179.
            
             
             
               
                 Baptizes
                 Cuthred
                 at
                 Dorchester
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Blood-Royal
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   180.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Byrnstan
             ,
             consecrated
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             and
             how
             long
             he
             held
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               331.
            
             
             
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 Burial
                 at
                 
                   Winchester
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   332
                   ,
                   333.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             C
          
           
             CAdelh
             ,
             Prince
             of
             South-Wales
             ,
             is
             fallen
             upon
             by
             his
             Brother
             Anarawd
             ,
             who
             grievously
             spoils
             his
             Countries
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               299.
            
             
             
               
                 Second
                 Son
                 to
                 Rodoric
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 and
                 Father
                 to
                 
                   Howel
                   Dha
                
                 ,
                 his
                 Decease
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   315.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Cadocus
             ,
             Abbot
             of
             Lancarvan
             in
             Glamorganshire
             .
             His
             Life
             written
             by
             John
             of
             
               Tinmouth
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               149.
               
            
          
           
             Cadwallader
             ,
             his
             supposed
             Journey
             to
             
               Rome
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               145.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 last
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Britains
                 .
                 His
                 death
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   190
                   ,
                   191.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Cadwallo
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Britains
             ,
             an
             Account
             of
             his
             being
             routed
             and
             killed
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               177.
            
             
          
           
             Cadwallo
             and
             Ceadwalla
             ;
             these
             two
             Names
             are
             confounded
             together
             by
             the
             British
             Historians
             ,
             
               Id.
               p.
               204.
            
             
          
           
             Cadwallo
             ,
             supposed
             to
             be
             Edwal
             ,
             sirnamed
             Ywrch
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             reason
             ,
             
               Id.
               p.
               205.
            
             
          
           
             Cadwallo
             ,
             succeeds
             his
             Father
             Cadwan
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             
               Britain
               ,
               Id.
               p.
               171.
            
             
             
               
                 Is
                 overcome
                 by
                 Edwin
                 ,
                 and
                 flies
                 to
                 Ireland
                 ;
                 but
                 returning
                 afterwards
                 he
                 beats
                 Penda
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 joining
                 together
                 fight
                 Edwin
                 ,
                 and
                 slay
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 rout
                 his
                 whole
                 Army
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 in
                 Profession
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 his
                 Actions
                 shews
                 himself
                 worse
                 than
                 a
                 Pagan
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   176.
                
                 
              
               
                 Cuts
                 off
                 Osric
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 Army
                 ,
                 and
                 basely
                 kills
                 
                   Eanfrid
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   177.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Cadwan
             ,
             Prince
             of
             North-Wales
             ,
             is
             chose
             King
             of
             all
             the
             
               Britains
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               149.
               
            
          
           
             Caedmon
             ,
             the
             English-Saxon
             Poet
             ,
             what
             he
             wrote
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             printed
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               199.
            
             
          
           
             
               Caerialis
               (
               Petilius
            
             )
             sent
             hither
             as
             soon
             as
             Vespatian
             was
             acknowledged
             in
             Britain
             as
             his
             Lieutenant
             .
             He
             had
             inured
             Agricola
             to
             Labours
             and
             Dangers
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               54.
            
             
          
           
             Caer-Leon
             upon
             Usk
             in
             South-Wales
             ,
             an
             Archiepiscopal
             See
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               149.
            
             
          
           
             
             Caesar's
             landing
             in
             Britain
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Cassibelan
             ,
             a
             small
             Inland
             Prince
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               19.
               l.
               2.
               p.
               33.
               
            
             
               
                 His
                 Account
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 Manner
                 of
                 living
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   2.
                   p.
                   21.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Pretences
                 he
                 made
                 for
                 his
                 Expedition
                 hither
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   2.
                   p.
                   24.
                
                 
              
               
                 But
                 first
                 he
                 sends
                 
                   Ca.
                   Volusenus
                
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 Observations
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 upon
                 
                 on
                 his
                 Arrival
                 Ambassadors
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 from
                 divers
                 Princes
                 and
                 States
                 of
                 this
                 Island
                 ,
                 promising
                 Obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   25.
                
                 
              
               
                 He
                 had
                 no
                 great
                 cause
                 to
                 boast
                 of
                 his
                 first
                 Expedition
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   2.
                   p.
                   29.
                
                 
              
               
                 Most
                 of
                 his
                 Horse
                 were
                 cast
                 away
                 in
                 a
                 violent
                 Storm
                 ;
                 therefore
                 goes
                 into
                 Italy
                 ,
                 resolving
                 to
                 make
                 another
                 Descent
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 orders
                 new
                 Ships
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 ,
                 and
                 directs
                 after
                 what
                 Model
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 six
                 hundred
                 such
                 were
                 built
                 ,
                 besides
                 eight
                 and
                 twenty
                 Gallies
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   30.
                
                 
              
               
                 Setting
                 sail
                 again
                 for
                 Britain
                 ,
                 and
                 landing
                 ,
                 he
                 fought
                 and
                 conquered
                 ;
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 he
                 had
                 news
                 ,
                 That
                 by
                 a
                 great
                 Tempest
                 rising
                 that
                 night
                 ,
                 forty
                 of
                 his
                 Ships
                 had
                 fallen
                 foul
                 upon
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 much
                 shatter'd
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   31
                   ,
                   32.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 care
                 about
                 the
                 remainder
                 ,
                 and
                 directions
                 for
                 others
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 :
                 His
                 Engagements
                 with
                 the
                 Britains
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 various
                 successes
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   32
                   ,
                   33
                   ,
                   34.
                   
                
              
               
                 His
                 description
                 of
                 a
                 British
                 Town
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   35.
                
                 
              
               
                 Makes
                 Cassibelan
                 submit
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 Hostages
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 goes
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 Continent
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 his
                 Return
                 to
                 Rome
                 he
                 offers
                 to
                 Venus
                 a
                 Breast-plate
                 covered
                 with
                 British
                 Pearl
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Calais
             ,
             never
             used
             for
             a
             Port
             ,
             until
             Philip
             Earl
             of
             Buloigne
             built
             ,
             and
             walled
             the
             Town
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               31.
            
             
          
           
             Calcuithe
             ,
             the
             troublesome
             Synod
             there
             ,
             where
             Archbishop
             Janbryht
             lost
             part
             of
             his
             Province
             to
             the
             See
             of
             
               Litchfield
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               233
               ,
               235.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Nicene
                 Creed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Seven
                 first
                 General
                 Councils
                 received
                 and
                 confirmed
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 Canons
                 made
                 concerning
                 Matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   233.
                
                 
              
               
                 There
                 were
                 two
                 distinct
                 Sessions
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   234.
                
                 
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 
                   Mercia
                   ,
                   Ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Synod
                 held
                 there
                 under
                 Wilfrid
                 ,
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 and
                 Kenwulf
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Mercians
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   251.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Caledonians
             make
             great
             Preparations
             for
             War
             ,
             in
             shew
             more
             than
             in
             reality
             ,
             against
             
               Agricola
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               58.
               
            
             
               
                 But
                 they
                 were
                 miserably
                 routed
                 by
                 his
                 Forces
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   59.
                
                 
              
               
                 Rodorick
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Picts
                 aids
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 slain
                 by
                 
                   Marius
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   66.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Caligula
               (
               Caius
            
             )
             the
             Magnificent
             Letters
             he
             sent
             to
             
               Rome
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               37.
               
            
             
               
                 Marches
                 his
                 Army
                 to
                 the
                 Belgick
                 Shore
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 foolish
                 Bravado
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 put
                 a
                 little
                 to
                 Sea
                 in
                 a
                 Galley
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 returned
                 to
                 Land
                 ,
                 carrying
                 the
                 Shells
                 that
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 Army
                 had
                 gathered
                 on
                 the
                 shore
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Galleys
                 ,
                 and
                 demands
                 a
                 Triumph
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Senate
                 refused
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 he
                 was
                 murthered
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   38.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Camalodunum
             (
             now
             Maldon
             in
             
               Essex
               )
            
             ,
             where
             Andraste
             ,
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Goddess
             of
             Victory
             ,
             had
             a
             Temple
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               24.
            
             
             
               
                 On
                 the
                 Reverse
                 of
                 
                 Kynobelin's
                 Coin
                 is
                 CAM
                 ,
                 signifying
                 Camalodunum
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 his
                 Royal
                 Seat
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   37
                   ,
                   40.
                
                 
              
               
                 Taken
                 by
                 Claudius
                 ,
                 who
                 obtaining
                 a
                 Victory
                 over
                 the
                 Britains
                 ,
                 left
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 
                   Plautius
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   40.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             Cambden's
             History
             in
             Latin
             commended
             highly
             by
             this
             Author
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               20.
            
             
          
           
             Cambria
             .
             Vid.
             Wales
             .
          
           
             Cambridge
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Caer-grant
             ,
             and
             
               Grant-Chester
               ,
               l.
               1.
               p.
               14.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Grantbridge
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   272
                   ,
                   322.
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   34.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Quatbridge
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   302.
                   
                
              
               
                 And
                 
                   Grantecester
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   318.
                   
                
              
               
                 Lay
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 
                   East
                   Angles
                
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 no
                 University
                 or
                 School
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Alfred
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   179
                   ,
                   180.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 Antiquity
                 of
                 this
                 University
                 illustrated
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   318.
                
                 
              
               
                 All
                 their
                 former
                 Privileges
                 confirmed
                 by
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 Elder
                 's
                 Charter
                 to
                 them
                 for
                 ever
                 to
                 endure
                 by
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Right
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   317
                   ,
                   318.
                
                 
              
               
                 Improbable
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 have
                 continued
                 an
                 University
                 during
                 the
                 Danish
                 Wars
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Possession
                 of
                 Three
                 Danish
                 Kings
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 Edward
                 did
                 restore
                 the
                 University
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   318.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 burnt
                 by
                 the
                 Danes
                 ,
                 with
                 Oxford
                 likewise
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 all
                 Studies
                 ceased
                 at
                 both
                 places
                 till
                 about
                 1133.
                 from
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 Scholars
                 have
                 continued
                 at
                 both
                 Universities
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   34
                   ,
                   35.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Camelford
             in
             Cornwall
             (
             anciently
             
               Gafulford
               )
            
             ,
             where
             was
             a
             Battel
             fought
             between
             the
             Britains
             and
             
             Devonshire-men
             ,
             the
             latter
             getting
             the
             Victory
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               253.
            
             
          
           
             
               Candida
               Casa
            
             .
             Vid.
             Witerne
             .
          
           
             Candidus
             ,
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             whom
             the
             Pope
             sent
             to
             receive
             and
             dispose
             of
             the
             Church's
             Revenues
             in
             
               France
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               153.
               
            
          
           
             Canterbury
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Caerkin
             ,
             by
             whom
             it
             was
             first
             pretended
             to
             be
             built
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               10.
            
             
             And
             
               Cantwic
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               259.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 King
                 
                 Ethelbert's
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 Residence
                 of
                 Augustine
                 and
                 his
                 Monks
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   153
                   ,
                   154.
                   
                
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 See
                 remained
                 void
                 for
                 four
                 years
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   189.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Ancient
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 this
                 See
                 ,
                 as
                 Governor
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 when
                 under
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 in
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Matters
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   209
                   ,
                   210.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 The
                 City
                 is
                 burnt
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   226
                   ,
                   228.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Violence
                 done
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 removing
                 the
                 See
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 
                   Litchfield
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   234
                   ,
                   235.
                   
                
              
               
                 Is
                 restored
                 to
                 its
                 ancient
                 Rights
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 deprived
                 of
                 by
                 King
                 
                 Offa's
                 taking
                 away
                 all
                 its
                 Lands
                 which
                 lay
                 within
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 
                   Mercia
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   229
                   ,
                   235.
                   
                
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 
                 Litchfield's
                 being
                 made
                 an
                 Archbishoprick
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 were
                 under
                 this
                 Jurisdiction
                 than
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 
                   London
                   ,
                   Winchester
                   ,
                   Rochester
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Shireburne
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   235.
                
                 
              
               
                 Forbid
                 on
                 pain
                 of
                 Damnation
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 repented
                 of
                 )
                 for
                 any
                 one
                 hereafter
                 to
                 violate
                 the
                 Rights
                 of
                 this
                 Ancient
                 See
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   248.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Danes
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 routed
                 Beorthwulf
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Mercians
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 whole
                 Army
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   261.
                
                 
              
               
                 And
                 is
                 retaken
                 by
                 the
                 Lady
                 Aethelfleda
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Assistance
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 her
                 Brother
                 ,
                 wherein
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 Danes
                 were
                 killed
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   320.
                
                 
              
               
                 Humbly
                 beseeches
                 a
                 Peace
                 of
                 the
                 Danes
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 the
                 Price
                 of
                 Three
                 thousand
                 Pounds
                 is
                 concluded
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   33.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 besieged
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Treachery
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Danes
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   35
                   ,
                   36.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Caractacus
             and
             Togodumnus
             ,
             the
             Sons
             of
             Kynobelin
             ,
             overcome
             by
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               39.
               
            
             
               
                 His
                 Engagement
                 with
                 
                   Ostorius
                   Scapula
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Success
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   42
                   ,
                   43.
                
                 
              
               
                 Though
                 he
                 was
                 taken
                 Prisoner
                 ,
                 yet
                 his
                 Fame
                 was
                 celebrated
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 
                   Italy
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   43.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Manly
                 Procession
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Noble
                 Speech
                 he
                 made
                 to
                 Caesar
                 :
                 His
                 Pardon
                 and
                 Acknowledgment
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   44.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Caradoc
             ,
             or
             Cradoc
             ,
             Son
             to
             Gryffin
             ,
             Prince
             of
             South-Wales
             ,
             his
             barbarous
             Cruelty
             and
             Ill
             Usage
             both
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Harold
             ,
             Earl
             of
             West-Saxony
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Servants
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               93.
            
             
          
           
             Carausius
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             mean
             Parentage
             ,
             who
             through
             all
             Military
             degrees
             advanced
             himself
             to
             be
             Governor
             of
             Bononia
             ,
             now
             Buloigne
             ,
             &c.
             takes
             on
             him
             the
             Imperial
             Purple
             ,
             and
             makes
             Maximilian
             to
             conclude
             a
             Peace
             ,
             and
             yield
             him
             up
             Britain
             ;
             making
             the
             Picts
             his
             Confederates
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               83.
            
             
             
               
                 Repairs
                 the
                 Pict's-Walls
                 with
                 Castles
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 is
                 slain
                 by
                 the
                 Treachery
                 of
                 
                   Allectus
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   84.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Carehouse
             in
             Northumberland
             ,
             supposed
             to
             be
             Caere
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             l.
             4.
             p.
             215.
             
          
           
             Careticus
             ,
             succeeds
             Malgo
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Britains
             .
             His
             Character
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               148.
            
             
          
           
             Carlisle
             ,
             built
             by
             Leil
             in
             the
             days
             of
             
               Solomon
               ,
               l.
               1.
               p.
               10.
               
            
             
               
                 Was
                 afterwards
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 called
                 
                   Lugubalia
                   ,
                   Ib.
                   &
                   l.
                   2.
                   p.
                   66.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Carron
             ,
             a
             River
             which
             had
             its
             name
             from
             Carausius
             :
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               84.
            
             
          
           
             Carrum
             ,
             now
             Charmouth
             in
             Dorsetshire
             ,
             where
             a
             Battel
             was
             fought
             between
             Egbert
             and
             the
             Danes
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             kept
             the
             field
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               256.
            
             
             
               
                 Another
                 Battel
                 sought
                 there
                 between
                 Ethelwulf
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Danes
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   259.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Cartismandua
             ,
             Queen
             of
             the
             Brigantes
             ,
             to
             whose
             fidelity
             Caractacus
             having
             committed
             himself
             ,
             she
             delivered
             him
             up
             bound
             to
             the
             Roman
             Victors
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               43.
            
             
             
               
                 Despises
                 her
                 Husband
                 Venutius
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Civil
                 War
                 arising
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   45
                   ,
                   46.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Carus
               (
               Marc.
               Aurel
            
             )
             succeeds
             Probus
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             invading
             the
             Persians
             ,
             dies
             suddenly
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               83.
            
             
             
               
                 He
                 created
                 his
                 Son
                 
                   Carinus
                   ,
                   Caesar
                
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 him
                 the
                 Charge
                 of
                 Britain
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 Provinces
                 .
                 Is
                 slain
                 by
                 
                   Dioclesian
                   ,
                   Ibid.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Cassibelan
             ,
             by
             his
             worthy
             Demeanour
             so
             wrought
             upon
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             he
             easily
             got
             the
             Kingdom
             for
             himself
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               16.
            
             
             
               
                 But
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 sole
                 King
                 of
                 this
                 Island
                 ,
                 only
                 a
                 small
                 Inland
                 Prince
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   2.
                   p.
                   33.
                
                 
              
               
                 In
                 his
                 Reign
                 Caesar
                 landed
                 in
                 Britain
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 engaging
                 with
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Romans
                 ,
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 Hostages
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   1.
                   p.
                   19.
                   l.
                   2.
                   p.
                   33
                   ,
                   34
                   ,
                   35.
                   
                
              
               
                 After
                 the
                 departure
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 reign
                 ten
                 years
                 ,
                 which
                 time
                 he
                 spent
                 in
                 taking
                 revenge
                 on
                 the
                 Cit●es
                 and
                 States
                 that
                 had
                 revolted
                 from
                 him
                 during
                 his
                 Wars
                 with
                 
                   Caesar
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   36.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Cassiterides
             ;
             these
             Western
             Islands
             were
             so
             called
             by
             the
             
               Greeks
               ,
               l.
               1.
               p.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
          
           
             Castinus
             ,
             sent
             into
             Spain
             by
             Honorius
             against
             the
             
               Vandals
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               105.
               
            
          
           
             Castor
             ,
             the
             Worthiest
             Man
             in
             Severus
             his
             Court
             ,
             and
             Chief
             of
             his
             Bed-Chamber
             ;
             the
             same
             as
             Lord-Chamberlain
             with
             us
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               75.
            
             
          
           
             
               Castra
               Exploratorum
            
             ,
             a
             place
             in
             
               Cumberland
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               81.
               
            
          
           
             Cataract
             ,
             a
             fair
             City
             in
             Yorkshire
             ,
             burnt
             by
             Beornred
             the
             Mercian
             Tyrant
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               229.
            
             
          
           
             Cattle
             ,
             that
             are
             brought
             into
             a
             Town
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             how
             to
             be
             disposed
             of
             ,
             and
             who
             to
             have
             the
             Custody
             of
             them
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               103.
            
             
          
           
             Caedda
             ,
             is
             consecrated
             Bishop
             of
             
               Litchfield
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               189
               ,
               195.
               
            
             
               
                 Renews
                 his
                 Ordination
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Rites
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   191.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 deprived
                 of
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 unduly
                 elected
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   192.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 Character
                 ;
                 called
                 by
                 us
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 St.
                 
                   Chad
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   193.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             Ceadwalla
             .
             Vid.
             Cadwallo
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             is
             confounded
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             also
             with
             
               Cadwallader
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               145.
               l.
               4.
               p.
               204.
               
            
             
               
                 Subdues
                 the
                 Petty
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 West-Saxons
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 
                   Bede
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   193.
                
                 
              
               
                 Succeeds
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 West-Saxons
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Kentwin
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 the
                 Grandson
                 of
                 Ceawlin
                 by
                 his
                 Brother
                 
                   Cutha
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   202.
                
                 
              
               
                 Subdues
                 the
                 
                   Isle
                   of
                   Wight
                
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 the
                 fourth
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Conquests
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   203.
                
                 
              
               
                 He
                 and
                 Moll
                 his
                 Brother
                 ,
                 waste
                 
                   Kent
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   203
                   ,
                   204.
                   
                
              
               
                 Goes
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 there
                 baptized
                 by
                 Pope
                 Sergius
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 but
                 dies
                 soon
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 buried
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   204
                   ,
                   205.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Ceawlin
             and
             Cutha
             fight
             with
             ,
             and
             drive
             Ethelbert
             into
             
               Kent
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               145
               ,
               146.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 Cuthwi
                 kill
                 three
                 other
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 there
                 three
                 Cities
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   145.
                
                 
              
               
                 Fights
                 against
                 the
                 Britains
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 away
                 several
                 Towns
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 is
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 after
                 one
                 and
                 thirty
                 years
                 reign
                 .
                 His
                 Banishment
                 and
                 Character
                 .
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   147
                   ,
                   148.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 in
                 Exile
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   149.
                
                 
              
               
                 Vid.
                 Cuthwulf
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Ceawlin
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             and
             Ethelfrid
             ,
             fight
             with
             Adian
             ,
             wherein
             Cutha
             ,
             Ceawlin's
             Son
             is
             slain
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               159.
            
             
          
           
             Ceawlin
             ,
             the
             second
             King
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             that
             ruled
             over
             all
             
               Britain
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               254.
               
            
          
           
             Cedda
             ,
             ordained
             a
             Bishop
             over
             the
             Nation
             of
             the
             
               East-Saxons
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               184.
               
            
             
               
                 Baptizes
                 Swidhelm
                 ,
                 King
                 thereof
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 the
                 
                   East-Angles
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   189.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Cendrythe
             ,
             an
             Abbess
             ,
             is
             forced
             to
             make
             satisfaction
             to
             Archbishop
             Wilfrid
             ,
             for
             the
             wrongs
             that
             King
             Kenwulf
             her
             Father
             had
             done
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Canterbury
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               253.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 same
                 with
                 Quendride
                 ;
                 where
                 see
                 more
                 of
                 her
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Cenered
             ,
             King
             of
             Mercia
             ,
             or
             Southumbers
             ,
             succeeds
             Ethelred
             by
             his
             own
             appointment
             ,
             who
             himself
             resigned
             ,
             and
             turned
             Monk
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               207
               ,
               212.
               
            
          
           
             Cenwall
             ,
             or
             Cenwalch
             ,
             succeeds
             his
             Father
             Cynegils
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ;
             and
             being
             soon
             after
             driven
             out
             of
             it
             by
             Penda
             King
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             he
             retires
             to
             Anna
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             East-Angles
             ,
             and
             there
             receives
             Baptism
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               181.
            
             
             
               
                 Fights
                 at
                 Bradenford
                 near
                 the
                 River
                 Aftene
                 in
                 Wiltshire
                 ;
                 most
                 likely
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Mercians
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   183.
                
                 
              
               
                 Fights
                 against
                 the
                 Welsh
                 at
                 Peonnum
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 success
                 he
                 met
                 with
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 against
                 Wulfher
                 at
                 Posentesbyrig
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 wasted
                 his
                 Countrey
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 
                   Aescasdune
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   188.
                
                 
              
               
                 Dies
                 ,
                 and
                 leaves
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 Sexburga
                 ,
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   192.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Cenwulf
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             restores
             the
             Archbishoprick
             of
             Canterbury
             to
             its
             former
             Rights
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               235
               ,
               248.
               
            
             
               
                 Had
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Mercia
                 left
                 him
                 by
                 King
                 Egferth
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 Next
                 of
                 the
                 Royal
                 Line
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   240.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Great
                 Council
                 of
                 Becancelde
                 held
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Decrees
                 past
                 therein
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   241.
                
                 
              
               
                 Destroys
                 Kent
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 
                   Eadbert
                   Praen
                
                 ,
                 and
                 carries
                 him
                 Prisoner
                 to
                 Mercia
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 causes
                 his
                 eyes
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 hands
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Founds
                 the
                 stately
                 Abbey
                 of
                 Winchelcomb
                 for
                 Three
                 hundred
                 Benedictine
                 Monks
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   242.
                
                 
              
               
                 Holds
                 a
                 Third
                 Council
                 at
                 Cloveshoe
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 therein
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   243.
                
                 
              
               
                 He
                 and
                 Eardulf
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Northumbers
                 ,
                 going
                 to
                 engage
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 a
                 sudden
                 Peace
                 is
                 concluded
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Oath
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Egbert
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   248.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 said
                 to
                 succeed
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   251
                   ,
                   252.
                
                 
                 Vid.
                 Kenwulf
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Cenwulf
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Lindisfarne
             ,
             his
             Death
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               232.
            
             
          
           
             Ceolfus
             ,
             or
             Ceulfus
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             reigned
             four
             and
             twenty
             years
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               157.
            
             
          
           
             Ceolnoth
             ,
             elected
             and
             consecrated
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             received
             his
             Pall
             from
             
               Rome
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               255.
               
            
             
               
                 Consecrates
                 Swythune
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Unanimous
                   Consent
                
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Clergy
                 of
                 that
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   266.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Decease
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 elected
                 in
                 his
                 stead
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Ceolred
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             and
             Ina
             ,
             fight
             a
             bloody
             Battel
             at
             Wodensburh
             in
             
               Wiltshire
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               214
               ,
               217.
               
            
             
               
                 His
                 Death
                 and
                 Burial
                 at
                 
                   Litchfield
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   217.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Decease
                 of
                 his
                 Wife
                 Queen
                 Werburh
                 at
                 the
                 Nunnery
                 of
                 Chester
                 ,
                 where
                 she
                 was
                 an
                 Abbess
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   232.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Ceolred
             ,
             Abbot
             of
             Medeshamsted
             ,
             and
             his
             Monks
             ,
             lease
             out
             to
             Wulfred
             certain
             Lands
             ,
             on
             condition
             that
             after
             his
             Death
             they
             should
             revert
             to
             the
             Monastery
             ,
             paying
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             an
             Annual
             Rent
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               261
               ,
               262.
               
            
          
           
             Ceolric
             ,
             Son
             to
             Cuthwulf
             ,
             obtains
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             which
             Ceawlin
             was
             driven
             out
             of
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               148.
            
             
             
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   157.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Ceolwulf
             began
             to
             reign
             over
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             making
             continual
             Wars
             all
             his
             time
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               149.
            
             
          
           
             
             Ceolwulf
             succeeds
             Osric
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Northumberland
             .
             His
             Pedigree
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               220
               ,
               221.
               
            
             
               
                 Surrenders
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 Eadbert
                 ,
                 his
                 Cousin
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   223.
                
                 
              
               
                 Dies
                 a
                 Monk
                 in
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 
                   Lindisfarne
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   224
                   ,
                   228.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Ceolwulf
             ,
             Bishop
             ,
             when
             he
             departed
             from
             the
             Northumbers
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               240.
            
             
          
           
             His
             Death
             ,
             
               Id.
               p.
               241.
            
             
          
           
             Ceolwulf
             ,
             when
             he
             began
             his
             Reign
             over
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             
               Mercians
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               251.
               
            
             
               
                 Reigned
                 but
                 little
                 more
                 than
                 one
                 year
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   252
                   ,
                   253.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Ceolwulf
             ,
             an
             Inconsiderable
             Fellow
             ,
             made
             King
             of
             Mercia
             by
             the
             Danes
             ,
             upon
             sad
             Conditions
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               277.
            
             
          
           
             Cerdic
             ,
             the
             Tenth
             in
             Descent
             from
             Woden
             ;
             reigned
             Five
             and
             twenty
             years
             ;
             he
             and
             his
             ●ons
             in
             six
             years
             conquered
             all
             the
             Countrey
             of
             the
             
               West-Saxons
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               133.
               
            
             
               
                 He
                 and
                 his
                 Son
                 Cynric
                 ,
                 slew
                 the
                 great
                 British
                 King
                 Natanleod
                 ,
                 or
                 Nazaleod
                 ,
                 with
                 Five
                 thousand
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   134.
                
                 
              
               
                 Fought
                 often
                 with
                 King
                 Arthur
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 wearied
                 him
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 gave
                 him
                 up
                 Hampshire
                 and
                 
                   Somersetshire
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   135.
                
                 
              
               
                 He
                 and
                 Cynric
                 took
                 on
                 them
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 West-Saxons
                 ;
                 they
                 obtained
                 a
                 great
                 Victory
                 at
                 
                   Cerdicsford
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   136.
                
                 
              
               
                 They
                 fought
                 against
                 the
                 Britains
                 at
                 Cerdic's-Leah
                 ;
                 conquered
                 the
                 
                   Isle
                   of
                   Wight
                
                 ,
                 and
                 slew
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 men
                 at
                 Withgarabyrig
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   138.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Cerdicsford
             ,
             now
             Charford
             in
             Hampshire
             ,
             where
             Cerdic
             and
             Cynric
             fought
             against
             the
             
               Britains
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               136.
               
            
          
           
             Cerne
             ,
             an
             Abbey
             in
             Dorsetshire
             ,
             near
             to
             a
             Fountain
             where
             
               St.
               Augustine
            
             had
             formerly
             baptized
             many
             
               Pagans
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               22.
               
            
          
           
             Chacea
             ,
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             
               l.
               6
               p.
               60.
            
             
          
           
             St.
             Chad.
             Vid.
             Ceadda
             .
          
           
             
               Chanons
               Secular
            
             ;
             Archbishop
             Elfric
             turns
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Cathedral
             of
             Christ-Church
             in
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             places
             Monks
             in
             their
             room
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               167.
            
             
             
               
                 Put
                 into
                 all
                 the
                 Abbeys
                 from
                 whence
                 King
                 Edwi
                 had
                 expelled
                 the
                 Monks
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   353.
                
                 
              
               
                 King
                 Edgar
                 displaced
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 Monks
                 in
                 their
                 Rooms
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   5
                   ,
                   6.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 Monks
                 turned
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 put
                 in
                 again
                 ,
                 which
                 occasioned
                 a
                 Civil
                 War
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   15
                   ,
                   16
                   ,
                   17.
                   
                
              
               
                 Vid.
                 Monks
                 and
                 Benedictines
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Charges
               at
               Assizes
            
             .
             Vid.
             Assize-Charges
             .
          
           
             Charles
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Franks
             ,
             when
             he
             began
             to
             reign
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               229
            
             
               
                 Enters
                 Spain
                 ,
                 and
                 destroys
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 Pampelona
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Caesar
                   Augusta
                
                 ,
                 now
                 
                   Saragosa
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   231.
                
                 
              
               
                 Gains
                 a
                 Victory
                 over
                 the
                 ancient
                 Saxons
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 theirs
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   232.
                
                 
              
               
                 Passes
                 through
                 Almany
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 Borders
                 of
                 Bavaria
                 ,
                 and
                 sends
                 certain
                 Synodal
                 Decrees
                 into
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   236.
                
                 
              
               
                 Would
                 have
                 done
                 the
                 Northumbrian
                 Kingdom
                 all
                 the
                 mischief
                 he
                 could
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 so
                 basely
                 murthering
                 their
                 King
                 Ethelred
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 
                 Alcuin's
                 Intercession
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   240.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Charles
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             when
             first
             made
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             saluted
             Augustus
             ,
             and
             anointed
             by
             Pope
             
               Leo
               ,
               Id.
               p.
               242.
            
             
             
               
                 Receives
                 Aeadburga
                 ,
                 Widow
                 to
                 Brihtric
                 ,
                 very
                 kindly
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 last
                 puts
                 her
                 into
                 a
                 Monastery
                 as
                 an
                 Abbess
                 ;
                 being
                 expelled
                 thence
                 for
                 her
                 Incontinency
                 ,
                 she
                 makes
                 a
                 miserable
                 End
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   243.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 taught
                 the
                 Liberal
                 Arts
                 by
                 Alcuin
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 Learned
                 
                   Englishman
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   244.
                
                 
              
               
                 Restores
                 by
                 his
                 Assistance
                 Eardulf
                 to
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 expelled
                 .
                 Makes
                 Peace
                 with
                 Nicephorus
                 ,
                 Emperor
                 of
                 
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   249.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 different
                 Accounts
                 of
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   251.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Charles
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Western-Franks
             ,
             killed
             by
             a
             Wild-Boar
             ;
             his
             Pedigree
             .
             And
          
           
             Charles
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Almans
             ,
             received
             all
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             Western-Franks
             ,
             by
             the
             voluntary
             Consent
             of
             all
             the
             People
             .
             The
             Extent
             of
             his
             Dominion
             ;
             his
             Pedigree
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               287.
            
             
          
           
             
               Charles
               the
               Gross
            
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Franks
             ,
             his
             Death
             ;
             but
             he
             was
             expelled
             his
             Kingdom
             six
             Weeks
             before
             his
             Death
             ,
             by
             Earnwulf
             ,
             his
             Brother's
             Son
             ,
             who
             divided
             it
             into
             five
             Partitions
             ,
             
               Id.
               p.
               290.
            
             
          
           
             Charters
             ,
             all
             of
             King
             
             Ethelbert's
             ,
             whereby
             he
             had
             settled
             great
             Endowments
             on
             Christ-Church
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             St.
             Pancrace
             in
             Canterbury
             ,
             which
             were
             confirmed
             in
             the
             
               Mycel
               Synod
            
             ,
             or
             
               Great
               Council
            
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             much
             suspected
             of
             being
             forged
             in
             many
             respects
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               163.
            
             
             
               
                 Of
                 King
                 Wulfher
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Consecration
                 of
                 the
                 Abbey
                 of
                 
                   Medeshamsted
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   187.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 Evesham
                 Abbey
                 ,
                 certainly
                 forged
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Reasons
                 why
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   216
                   ,
                   217.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 Winburn
                 Monastery
                 (
                 built
                 by
                 Cuthburgh
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 King
                 
                 Ina's
                 Sisters
                 )
                 by
                 Ethelbald
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Mercians
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 granted
                 to
                 it
                 the
                 whole
                 Isle
                 of
                 
                   Croyland
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   218.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 King
                 Offa
                 to
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 St.
                 Albans
                 ,
                 whereby
                 were
                 confirmed
                 very
                 great
                 Privileges
                 ,
                 and
                 vast
                 Possessions
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 before
                 given
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   237.
                
                 
              
               
                 Imbezeling
                 the
                 Deeds
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 Cotham
                 ,
                 by
                 King
                 
                   Cenwulf
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   243.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 Of
                 Winchelcomb
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 by
                 a
                 Great
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Orders
                 of
                 men
                 were
                 present
                 thereat
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   251.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 Lands
                 and
                 Privileges
                 of
                 Croyland
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Great
                 Council
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   254.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 King
                 Berthwulf
                 to
                 the
                 Abbey
                 of
                 Croyland
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 under
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 St.
                 Benedict
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Great
                 Council
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 at
                 
                   Kingsbury
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   261.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 King
                 Edgar
                 ,
                 about
                 his
                 subduing
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Dublin
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 Lord
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Isles
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 Norway
                 ,
                 doubtless
                 fictitious
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   12.
                
                 
              
               
                 By
                 an
                 Extract
                 from
                 King
                 
                 Cnute's
                 Charter
                 ,
                 preserved
                 in
                 the
                 Evidences
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Port
                 of
                 Sandwich
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 Christ-Church
                 in
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Issues
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   
                   Id.
                   p.
                   54.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 King
                 
                 Cnute's
                 to
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 St.
                 Edmundsbury
                 ,
                 grants
                 and
                 confirms
                 all
                 its
                 Lands
                 and
                 Privileges
                 .
                 The
                 Beginning
                 of
                 it
                 somewhat
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 Coventry
                 ,
                 ratified
                 by
                 the
                 Charter
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Bull
                 of
                 Pope
                 
                   Alexander
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   72.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Edward
                 the
                 Confessor
                 ,
                 to
                 confirm
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 
                   Waltham-Abbey
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   89.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Curia
                 ,
                 or
                 Great
                 Council
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 confirm
                 his
                 Charter
                 of
                 Endowment
                 of
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ;
                 part
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 there
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   94.
                
                 
              
               
                 Charters
                 and
                 other
                 Writings
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 after
                 the
                 French
                 way
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   98.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Chastity
             .
             Queen
             Etheldrith
             ,
             though
             twice
             married
             ,
             yet
             would
             not
             suffer
             either
             of
             her
             Husbands
             to
             know
             her
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               198
               ,
               199.
               
            
             
               
                 An
                 Heroick
                 Example
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Abbess
                 of
                 Coldingham
                 Nunnery
                 in
                 
                   Yorkshire
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   269.
                   
                
              
               
                 King
                 Edgar
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 ,
                 loved
                 it
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 muc●
                 practise
                 it
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   11.
                
                 
              
               
                 Edward
                 the
                 Confessor
                 highly
                 extols
                 his
                 Wife
                 for
                 her
                 Chastity
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   96.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Cherbury
             in
             Shropshire
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Cyricbyrig
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               316.
               
            
          
           
             Chertsey
             in
             Surrey
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Ceortesige
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             Chester
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Legions
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               164.
               
               Legacester
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               301.
               l.
               6.
               p.
               8.
               
               Concacestre
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               286.
               
            
             Called
             also
             
               Caerlegion
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               315.
               
            
             And
             
               Cunaeceaster
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               26.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Place
                 where
                 the
                 Danes
                 took
                 up
                 their
                 Quarters
                 against
                 King
                 
                 Alfred's
                 Forces
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 them
                 suffer
                 great
                 extremities
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   301.
                
                 
              
               
                 Repaired
                 by
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 Earl
                 Ethelred
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Wife
                 
                   Ethelfleda
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   315.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Heads
                 of
                 Leofred
                 a
                 Dane
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Gryffyth
                   ap
                   Madoc
                
                 ,
                 set
                 up
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Tower
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   321.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Province
                 much
                 spoiled
                 and
                 ruined
                 by
                 the
                 Norwegian
                 Pyrates
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   20.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Chichester
             ,
             the
             Bishop's
             See
             was
             formerly
             at
             
               Selsey
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               198.
               
            
             
               
                 Anciently
                 Cisseancester
                 in
                 Sussex
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Danes
                 carried
                 their
                 Prey
                 from
                 
                   Alfred
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   300.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 Bishoprick
                 was
                 called
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 
                   South-Saxons
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   88.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Chiltern
             ,
             the
             Woody
             Countrey
             of
             Bucks
             and
             Oxfordshire
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Clytern
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               34.
               
            
          
           
             Chipnam
             .
             Vid.
             Cippenham
             .
          
           
             Choisy
             ,
             anciently
             Cazii
             ,
             signifies
             a
             Royal
             Village
             ;
             it
             is
             in
             
               France
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               290.
               
            
          
           
             Christianity
             ,
             first
             preached
             in
             this
             Island
             ,
             when
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               51
               ,
               52.
               
            
             
               
                 When
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 first
                 preach'd
                 in
                 
                   Germany
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   211.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Christ-Church
             in
             Canterbury
             had
             the
             Port
             in
             Sandwich
             given
             to
             it
             by
             King
             Cnute
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Issues
             and
             Profits
             ,
             
               &c.
               l.
               6.
               p.
               54.
            
             
          
           
             Chrysanthius
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Marcian
             ,
             a
             Novatian
             Bishop
             ,
             supposed
             to
             be
             sent
             into
             Britain
             by
             Theodosius
             ,
             as
             his
             Lieutenant
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               97.
            
             
          
           
             Church
             .
             Pope
             
             Gregory's
             Determination
             concerning
             the
             Customs
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               156.
            
             
             
               
                 When
                 their
                 Dues
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Punishment
                 for
                 Non-Payment
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 A
                 Sanctuary
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 fly
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 a
                 Capital
                 Crime
                 .
                 The
                 Punishment
                 those
                 are
                 to
                 undergo
                 that
                 fight
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   208.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 Withred's
                 great
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 
                   Kent
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   210
                   ,
                   211.
                   
                
              
               
                 Are
                 freed
                 from
                 all
                 Publick
                 Payments
                 and
                 Tributes
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   212.
                
                 
              
               
                 With
                 how
                 bright
                 a
                 Lustre
                 Religion
                 shined
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   24●
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Alfred's
                 Law
                 ,
                 entituled
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Immunity
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   292
                   ,
                   296
                   ,
                   297.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 Forfeiture
                 for
                 stealing
                 any
                 thing
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   297.
                
                 
              
               
                 How
                 necessary
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 ancient
                 times
                 for
                 Princes
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 blindly
                 obedient
                 to
                 the
                 Discipline
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   3.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 Edgar's
                 Law
                 concerning
                 the
                 Immunities
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   13.
                
                 
              
               
                 When
                 Churches
                 in
                 Wales
                 began
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Superiority
                 of
                 the
                 Archbishops
                 of
                 
                   Canterbury
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   21.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Original
                 of
                 Coat-Armour
                 its
                 being
                 hung
                 up
                 in
                 Churches
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 supposed
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   57.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 In
                 all
                 Courts
                 of
                 Civil
                 Pleas
                 ,
                 Causes
                 concerning
                 Holy
                 Church
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 first
                 determined
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   99.
                
                 
              
               
                 Those
                 that
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 compelled
                 to
                 plead
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Courts
                 ,
                 unless
                 Justice
                 be
                 wanting
                 there
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Law
                 concerning
                 those
                 who
                 violate
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 not
                 excused
                 from
                 paying
                 of
                 
                   Danegelt
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   100.
                
                 
              
               
                 In
                 what
                 cases
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 to
                 have
                 one
                 Moiety
                 of
                 
                   Treasure-trove
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   101.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Cimbric
               Chersonese
            
             ,
             now
             called
             
               Jutland
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               121.
               
            
          
           
             Cimerii
             ,
             and
             Cimbri
             ,
             derived
             from
             Gomer
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             Ancient
             Gallia
             wa●
             first
             inhabited
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             Cippenham
             ,
             now
             Chipnam
             in
             
               Wiltshire
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               262
               ,
               283.
               
            
          
           
             Cirencester
             ,
             the
             City
             ,
             besieged
             ,
             taken
             ,
             and
             burnt
             ;
             and
             by
             whom
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               148.
            
             
          
           
             Civilis
             ,
             sent
             for
             by
             Theodosius
             to
             govern
             Britain
             as
             
               Vice-Praefect
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               93.
               
            
          
           
             
               Civil
               War
            
             between
             Cartismandua
             and
             
               Venutius
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               45
               ,
               46.
               
            
             
               
                 Between
                 Otho
                 and
                 
                   Vitellius
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   53.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Claudia
               Rufina
            
             ,
             Wife
             of
             Pudens
             a
             Senator
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               66.
               
            
             
               
                 Vid.
                 Rufina
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Claudian
             ,
             his
             Verses
             in
             
               De
               Bello
               Getico
            
             ,
             supposed
             to
             be
             designed
             for
             the
             second
             Departure
             of
             the
             Roman
             Legions
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               101.
            
             
          
           
             Claudius
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             coming
             to
             invade
             the
             Britains
             ,
             had
             twice
             like
             to
             have
             been
             cast
             away
             by
             Foul
             Weather
             ;
             but
             at
             last
             obtains
             a
             Victory
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             Return
             to
             Rome
             the
             Senate
             decree
             him
             a
             Triumph
             ,
             and
             Annual
             Games
             ,
             with
             two
             Triumphal
             Arches
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               39
               ,
               40.
               
            
             
               
                 Lived
                 about
                 three
                 years
                 after
                 his
                 sending
                 
                   Aulus
                   Didius
                
                 into
                 Britain
                 .
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 supposed
                 of
                 Poyson
                 given
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 Wife
                 
                   Agrippina
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   45.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Temple
                 dedicated
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 looked
                 on
                 as
                 a
                 Badge
                 of
                 their
                 Eternal
                 Slavery
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   47.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Claudius
               Marc.
               Aurel.
               Flav.
            
             elected
             Emperor
             
               (
               Gallienus
            
             being
             slain
             )
             performed
             several
             great
             Actions
             ,
             and
             dies
             suddenly
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               82.
            
             
          
           
             Clergy
             the
             
               British
               ,
               Gildas
            
             his
             Character
             and
             Reproof
             of
             them
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               140.
            
             
             
               
                 May
                 marry
                 ,
                 if
                 out
                 of
                 Holy
                 Orders
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 otherwise
                 contain
                 .
                 Great
                 care
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 of
                 their
                 Stipends
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 more
                 diligent
                 in
                 Service
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 their
                 Hospitality
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   155.
                
                 
              
               
                 To
                 receive
                 no
                 Reward
                 for
                 baptizing
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   225.
                
                 
              
               
                 Several
                 Constitutions
                 made
                 against
                 their
                 committing
                 Offences
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   284
                   ,
                   285.
                   
                
              
               
                 Their
                 Goods
                 and
                 Possessions
                 established
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 Edward
                 the
                 
                 Confessor's
                 Laws
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   99.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Chlodius
               Balbinus
            
             .
             Vid.
             Balbinus
             .
          
           
             
               Chlorus
               Constantius
            
             ,
             adopted
             Caesar
             by
             Maximinian
             ,
             is
             sent
             by
             him
             against
             
               Carausius
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               83.
               
            
             
               
                 Fires
                 his
                 own
                 Ships
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 his
                 Soldiers
                 might
                 have
                 no
                 hopes
                 left
                 them
                 of
                 Safety
                 but
                 in
                 Victory
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   84.
                
                 
              
               
                 Chuses
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 Provinces
                 (
                 whereof
                 Britain
                 was
                 one
                 )
                 and
                 puts
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 the
                 Persecution
                 here
                 ,
                 raised
                 by
                 
                   Dioclesian
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   87.
                
                 
                 Died
                 at
                 
                   York
                   ,
                   Ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 Vid.
                 
                   Constantine
                   the
                   Great
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Cloveshoe
             ,
             a
             Synod
             appointed
             to
             be
             assembled
             there
             once
             a
             year
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               193.
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 Great
                 Synod
                 ,
                 where
                 were
                 present
                 Ethelbald
                 the
                 Mercian
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 Archbishop
                 Cuthbert
                 ;
                 where
                 the
                 place
                 was
                 ,
                 is
                 uncertain
                 ;
                 several
                 Supposals
                 and
                 Conjectures
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   224.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 Council
                 held
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 was
                 decreed
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   225.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 Council
                 held
                 here
                 under
                 King
                 Kenwulf
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 was
                 transacted
                 therein
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   243.
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   248.
                   
                
              
               
                 A
                 Synod
                 held
                 here
                 under
                 King
                 Beornwulf
                 and
                 Archbishop
                 Wilfrid
                 ,
                 whose
                 Constitutions
                 wholly
                 relate
                 to
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   253.
                
                 
              
               
                 Another
                 Synodal
                 Council
                 held
                 here
                 by
                 
                   Beornwulf
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 wherein
                 some
                 Disputes
                 about
                 Lands
                 between
                 Heabert
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Worcester
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 Westburgh
                 ,
                 are
                 determined
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Cnobsbury
             ,
             a
             Town
             ,
             wherein
             Fursaeus
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             King
             Sigebert
             ,
             erects
             a
             Monastery
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             Anna
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             East-Angles
             ,
             richly
             endows
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               180.
            
             
          
           
             Cnute
             having
             obtained
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             restores
             its
             ancient
             Laws
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               246.
            
             
             
               
                 Builds
                 a
                 Noble
                 Monastery
                 at
                 Beadricesworth
                 ,
                 now
                 St.
                 Edmundsbury
                 ,
                 whither
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Edmund
                 the
                 Martyr
                 was
                 removed
                 some
                 time
                 before
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   323.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 chosen
                 King
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Danish
                 Fleet
                 and
                 Army
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 
                   Sweyn
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   39.
                   
                
              
               
                 Puts
                 the
                 Hostages
                 on
                 Shore
                 at
                 Sandwich
                 that
                 were
                 given
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 but
                 first
                 cuts
                 off
                 their
                 Hands
                 and
                 Noses
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Plunders
                 all
                 about
                 
                   Wiltshire
                   ,
                   Dorsetshire
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Somersetshire
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 Aedric
                 and
                 the
                 West-Saxons
                 Submission
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   40
                   ,
                   41
                   ,
                   42.
                   
                
              
               
                 Is
                 chosen
                 King
                 by
                 several
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Abbots
                 ,
                 and
                 Noblemen
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 he
                 comes
                 up
                 with
                 his
                 Fleet
                 to
                 Greenwich
                 to
                 besiege
                 London
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Battels
                 he
                 fought
                 with
                 King
                 Edmund
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 espoused
                 his
                 Interest
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   45
                   ,
                   46
                   ,
                   47.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 A
                 Peace
                 concluded
                 on
                 between
                 him
                 and
                 
                   Edmund
                   Ironside
                
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 Account
                 of
                 the
                 Particulars
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   47
                   ,
                   48.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Council
                 he
                 summoned
                 to
                 London
                 about
                 making
                 him
                 King
                 of
                 all
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 setting
                 aside
                 his
                 Children
                 and
                 Brethren
                 from
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 
                   West-Saxons
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   49.
                
                 
              
               
                 When
                 he
                 began
                 his
                 Reign
                 ;
                 divides
                 all
                 England
                 into
                 four
                 Parts
                 or
                 Governments
                 ,
                 r●serving
                 West-Saxony
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   50.
                
                 
              
               
                 Marries
                 Emma
                 ,
                 Widow
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 his
                 Predecessor
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 State
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 Goes
                 to
                 Denmark
                 to
                 subdue
                 the
                 Vandals
                 ,
                 carrying
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 an
                 Army
                 of
                 English
                 and
                 Danes
                 ;
                 the
                 former
                 behaving
                 themselves
                 so
                 bravely
                 against
                 the
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 that
                 Battel
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 English
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 esteem
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 Native
                 Subjects
                 .
                 Holds
                 a
                 Great
                 Council
                 at
                 Cyrencester
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 ●ransacted
                 therein
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   51.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Parliament
                 called
                 by
                 him
                 at
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 decreed
                 therein
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   52.
                
                 
              
               
                 Founds
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 Beadricesworth
                 ,
                 where
                 a
                 Church
                 had
                 been
                 built
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 endows
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Largest
                 and
                 Richest
                 in
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   Ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 Goes
                 again
                 into
                 Denmark
                 with
                 his
                 Fleet
                 ,
                 and
                 engages
                 with
                 the
                 Swedes
                 both
                 by
                 Land
                 and
                 Sea
                 ,
                 the
                 latter
                 getting
                 the
                 Victory
                 .
                 Two
                 years
                 after
                 he
                 drives
                 Olaf
                 out
                 of
                 Norway
                 ,
                 and
                 conquers
                 it
                 for
                 himself
                 .
                 Ranishes
                 Hacun
                 a
                 Danish
                 Earl
                 (
                 his
                 Nephew
                 by
                 Marriage
                 )
                 ,
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 an
                 Embassy
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   53.
                
                 
              
               
                 Agrees
                 with
                 Robert
                 Duke
                 of
                 Normandy
                 ,
                 That
                 King
                 
                 Ethelred's
                 two
                 Sons
                 should
                 have
                 half
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 peaceably
                 during
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 Gives
                 the
                 Port
                 of
                 Sandwich
                 to
                 Christ-Church
                 in
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Issues
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 founds
                 a
                 Monastery
                 for
                 Benedictines
                 in
                 Norfolk
                 ,
                 called
                 St.
                 
                   Bennet's
                   in
                   Holme
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   54.
                   
                
              
               
                 Goes
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 does
                 there
                 he
                 declares
                 in
                 a
                 Letter
                 he
                 sent
                 (
                 upon
                 his
                 return
                 from
                 thence
                 )
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Archbishops
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 and
                 
                   York
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   55.
                
                 
              
               
                 Goes
                 into
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 King
                 Malcolme
                 becomes
                 subject
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Before
                 his
                 Death
                 he
                 appoints
                 Swayn
                 his
                 Eldest
                 Son
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 
                   Norway
                   ;
                   Hardecnute
                
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 by
                 Queen
                 Emma
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 Denmark
                 ;
                 and
                 Harold
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 by
                 Elgiva
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 England
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   56
                   ,
                   61.
                
                 
              
               
                 Dies
                 at
                 Shaftsbury
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 buried
                 at
                 the
                 new
                 Monastery
                 of
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 having
                 reigned
                 almost
                 Twenty
                 Years
                 .
                 His
                 Character
                 .
                 A
                 pretty
                 Story
                 about
                 the
                 sense
                 he
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 Vanity
                 of
                 Worldly
                 Empire
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   57.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Laws
                 he
                 ordains
                 with
                 the
                 Consent
                 of
                 his
                 Wise
                 Men
                 at
                 
                   Winchester
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   57
                   ,
                   58
                   ,
                   59
                   ,
                   60.
                   
                
              
               
                 His
                 Laws
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 confirm'd
                 and
                 renew'd
                 by
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 Confessor
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Request
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Northumbers
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   90.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Coelestine
             ,
             the
             Pope
             ,
             sends
             Palladius
             the
             Bishop
             to
             the
             Scots
             ,
             to
             confirm
             their
             Faith
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               109
               ,
               110.
               
            
          
           
             Cogidunus
             ,
             held
             several
             British
             Cities
             of
             
               Ostorius
               Scapula
            
             ,
             as
             Tributary
             to
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               41.
            
             
          
           
             Coifi
             ,
             chief
             of
             King
             
             Edwin's
             Idol
             Priests
             ,
             consents
             to
             receive
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             confessing
             his
             own
             to
             be
             good
             for
             nothing
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               173.
            
             
             
               
                 Burns
                 the
                 Idol
                 Temples
                 ,
                 and
                 demolishes
                 the
                 Altars
                 of
                 his
                 former
                 Gods
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   174.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Coil
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Marius
             ,
             succeeds
             him
             in
             .
             Britain
             ,
             loves
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             is
             honoured
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             governs
             the
             Kingdom
             long
             and
             peaceably
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               67.
            
             
             
               
                 Dies
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 
                   Marcus
                   Aurelius
                
                 the
                 Emperor's
                 Reign
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   68.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Coinage
             ,
             King
             
             Athelstan's
             Law
             ,
             That
             no
             Money
             be
             coined
             out
             of
             some
             Town
             ;
             no
             embasing
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Coin
             ,
             under
             Forfeiture
             of
             the
             loss
             of
             the
             Hand
             ,
             
               &c.
               l.
               5.
               p.
               340.
            
             
             
               
                 Though
                 not
                 Treason
                 in
                 King
                 
                 Ethelred's
                 time
                 ,
                 yet
                 punishable
                 at
                 the
                 King's
                 discretion
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 Fine
                 or
                 Death
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   44.
                
                 
              
               
                 Vid.
                 Money
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Colchester
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Colnaceastre
             ;
             taken
             from
             the
             Danes
             by
             the
             men
             of
             
               Kent
               ,
               Surrey
            
             ,
             and
             Essex
             ,
             and
             the
             neighbouring
             Towns
             :
             The
             Wall
             rebuilt
             ,
             and
             all
             ruinous
             places
             repaired
             by
             the
             Command
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             Elder
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               322.
            
             
          
           
             Coldingham
             ,
             the
             Monastery
             .
             Vid.
             Monastery
             of
             Coludesburgh
             .
          
           
             Coleman
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Lindisfarne
             ,
             departs
             to
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             account
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               189.
            
             
          
           
             Coludesburgh
             ,
             a
             great
             Monastery
             of
             Monks
             and
             Nuns
             together
             ,
             called
             afterwards
             Coldingham
             ,
             in
             the
             Marches
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             burnt
             ,
             and
             how
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               198
               ,
               199.
               
            
          
           
             Columba
             ,
             the
             Priest
             or
             Presbyter
             ,
             comes
             out
             of
             Ireland
             to
             preach
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             to
             the
             
               Northern
               Picts
            
             ,
             and
             receives
             the
             Island
             of
             Hy
             to
             build
             a
             Monastery
             in
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               143.
            
             
          
           
             Comets
             ;
             one
             appeared
             in
             King
             
             Egfrid's
             time
             ,
             that
             continued
             three
             Months
             ,
             carrying
             with
             it
             every
             morning
             a
             large
             Tail
             like
             a
             Pillar
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               196.
            
             
             
               
                 Another
                 in
                 
                 Ethelheard's
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   220.
                
                 
              
               
                 One
                 appeared
                 some
                 time
                 after
                 Easter
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 
                   891.
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   298.
                
                 
              
               
                 Another
                 appeared
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Queen
                 
                 Ealswithe's
                 Death
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   313.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 Another
                 was
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 
                   995.
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   26.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 dreadful
                 one
                 appeared
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 visible
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   106.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Commodus
             succeeds
             his
             Father
             
               Marcus
               Aurelius
            
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               68.
            
             
             
               
                 In
                 his
                 Reign
                 the
                 Britains
                 and
                 other
                 Countries
                 were
                 much
                 infested
                 with
                 Wars
                 and
                 Seditions
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   70.
                
                 
              
               
                 Makes
                 
                   Helvius
                   Pertinax
                
                 Lieutenant
                 in
                 Britain
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 soon
                 dismissed
                 of
                 his
                 Government
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   70
                   ,
                   71
                
                 ,
              
               
                 He
                 was
                 odious
                 to
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 Vices
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 not
                 only
                 destroyed
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 disgraced
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   71.
                
                 
              
               
                 Was
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 poysoned
                 by
                 Martia
                 ,
                 his
                 Concubine
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   72.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Commons
               of
               England
            
             ;
             highly
             probable
             that
             they
             had
             now
             their
             Representatives
             in
             the
             Great
             Council
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             why
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               294.
            
             
          
           
             Compurgators
             ,
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             number
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               43.
            
             
          
           
             Conan
             ,
             Duke
             of
             
               Britain
               ,
               Geoffrey
            
             of
             
             Monmouth's
             story
             of
             him
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               96.
            
             
          
           
             
               Conan
               Aurelius
            
             ,
             King
             of
             Powis-Land
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             Southern
             Province
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               139
               ,
               146.
               
            
          
           
             Conan
             ,
             King
             or
             Prince
             of
             North-Wales
             ,
             fights
             with
             Howel
             ,
             upon
             his
             claiming
             the
             
               Isle
               of
               Mon
            
             ,
             or
             Anglesey
             ,
             but
             loses
             the
             Victory
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               250.
            
             
             
               
                 Afterwards
                 chases
                 his
                 Brother
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Anglesey
                 ,
                 and
                 compells
                 him
                 to
                 fly
                 into
                 that
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 dies
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   251.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Conan
             ,
             or
             Kynan
             ,
             a
             Prince
             in
             Possession
             of
             
               South-Wales
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               40.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Son
                 of
                 Jago
                 ,
                 his
                 Enterprize
                 upon
                 North-Wales
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Success
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   70.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Conan
               Tindaethwy
            
             ,
             when
             he
             began
             his
             Reign
             over
             the
             Britains
             in
             
               Wales
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               227.
               
            
          
           
             Congal
             ,
             an
             Abbot
             of
             
               Bangor
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               149.
               
            
          
           
             Constans
             (
             the
             Son
             of
             Constantine
             )
             his
             Success
             ,
             Declension
             ,
             and
             Death
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               103.
            
             
          
           
             
               Constantine
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             Son
             of
             
               Constantius
               Chlorus
            
             ,
             succeeding
             his
             Father
             ,
             is
             saluted
             Emperor
             by
             the
             whole
             Army
             .
             Probably
             born
             in
             Britain
             .
             Overthrows
             near
             Rome
             the
             Tyrant
             Maxentius
             ,
             and
             declares
             himself
             a
             Christian
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               87.
            
             
             
               
                 Subdues
                 the
                 Britains
                 that
                 had
                 revolted
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   87
                   ,
                   88.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 be
                 divided
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   88.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Example
                 proposed
                 to
                 King
                 Ethelbert
                 by
                 Pope
                 
                   Gregory
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   159.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Constantine
             ,
             an
             Usurper
             ,
             declared
             Emperor
             by
             the
             Britains
             for
             the
             good
             Omen
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
             but
             of
             what
             Birth
             uncertain
             .
             His
             Actions
             and
             Successes
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               102
               ,
               103.
               
            
             
               
                 Makes
                 his
                 Son
                 Constans
                 (
                 from
                 a
                 Monk
                 )
                 Caesar.
                 Settles
                 his
                 Imperial
                 Seat
                 at
                 Arles
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 it
                 called
                 
                   Constantia
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   103.
                
                 
              
               
                 Flings
                 off
                 his
                 Purple
                 Robes
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 Priests
                 Orders
                 ,
                 in
                 hopes
                 thereby
                 to
                 save
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 in
                 vain
                 ;
                 for
                 being
                 carried
                 into
                 Italy
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 there
                 beheaded
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 story
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 elected
                 King
                 in
                 Britain
                 ,
                 very
                 Fabulous
                 and
                 False
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   3.
                   p.
                   116.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Constantine
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Tyrannical
               Whelp
               of
               an
               Impure
               Damonian
               Lioness
            
             ;
             accused
             of
             murthering
             two
             Innocent
             Royal
             Youths
             at
             the
             very
             Altar
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               139.
            
             
             
               
                 Builds
                 a
                 Monastery
                 in
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 on
                 him
                 the
                 Habit
                 of
                 a
                 Monk
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   148.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Constantine
             ,
             King
             of
             Scots
             ,
             beaten
             by
             Athelstane
             and
             his
             Army
             ;
             renews
             the
             War
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             is
             again
             most
             miserably
             beaten
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               332
               ,
               333
               ,
               334.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 at
                 last
                 killed
                 by
                 Singin
                 ,
                 a
                 Captain
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Worcestershire-men
                 ,
                 though
                 his
                 Death
                 is
                 denied
                 by
                 the
                 Scotch
                 Historians
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 became
                 a
                 Monk
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 Abbot
                 among
                 the
                 Culdees
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Andrews
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   335
                   ,
                   336.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Constantine
               the
               Black
            
             ,
             Son
             to
             Prince
             Jago
             ,
             hires
             Godfryd
             the
             Dane
             to
             engage
             with
             him
             against
             his
             Cousin
             
               ap
               Jevaf
            
             ,
             and
             what
             success
             they
             met
             with
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               20.
            
             
          
           
             Constantius
             overcomes
             Magnentius
             ,
             and
             what
             Blot
             is
             cast
             upon
             his
             Reign
             by
             the
             Severities
             of
             Paulus
             ,
             a
             malicious
             Inquisitor
             and
             Oppressor
             .
             Calls
             the
             Council
             of
             Ariminum
             ,
             the
             most
             numerous
             that
             had
             ever
             yet
             appeared
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               89.
            
             
             
               
                 Dies
                 of
                 a
                 Feaver
                 at
                 Mopsvestia
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 borders
                 of
                 
                   Cilicia
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   91.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Constantius
               Comes
            
             ,
             General
             to
             the
             Emperor
             Honorius
             ,
             hinders
             Gerontius
             from
             taking
             of
             
               Arles
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               103.
               
            
          
           
             Corfesgeate
             ,
             now
             Corfe-Castle
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             
               Purbeck
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               17.
               
            
          
           
             Cornwall
             ,
             bestowed
             by
             Brute
             on
             Corinaeus
             ,
             a
             
               Trojan
               ,
               l.
               1.
               p.
               9.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 Devonshire
                 conquered
                 by
                 Ivour
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 various
                 stories
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   3.
                   p.
                   145.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Coronation
             .
             None
             either
             before
             or
             long
             after
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             took
             upon
             them
             the
             Title
             of
             King
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             crowned
             .
             And
             the
             Ceremony
             of
             Coronation
             was
             often
             in
             ancient
             times
             repeated
             upon
             some
             great
             occasion
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               8.
            
             
          
           
             Corrodies
             ,
             came
             first
             from
             King
             
             Aethelwulph's
             Last
             Will
             ,
             whereby
             he
             ordained
             ,
             That
             his
             Successors
             through
             all
             his
             own
             Hereditary
             Lands
             ,
             should
             maintain
             out
             of
             every
             T●n
             Families
             one
             Poor
             Person
             with
             Meat
             ,
             Drink
             ,
             and
             Apparrel
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               264.
            
             
          
           
             Coventry
             ,
             derives
             its
             Name
             from
             the
             Convent
             built
             there
             by
             Earl
             Leofric
             and
             his
             Lady
             
               Godiva
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               71.
               
            
             
               
               
                 How
                 the
                 Town
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 all
                 Taxes
                 imposed
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 Lady's
                 riding
                 through
                 it
                 naked
                 at
                 Midnight
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   71
                   ,
                   72.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Councils
             ,
             of
             Arles
             in
             Gallia
             ,
             when
             held
             ,
             and
             what
             British
             Bishops
             were
             sent
             to
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               88.
            
             
             
               
                 Of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 one
                 assembled
                 
                   Anno
                   Dom.
                   325.
                
                 at
                 which
                 it
                 appears
                 plain
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Britain
                 assisted
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Sardica
                 ,
                 when
                 called
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 appeared
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 
                   Britain
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   89.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Ariminum
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 Constantius
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 numerous
                 that
                 ever
                 yet
                 appeared
                 ,
                 wherein
                 were
                 above
                 Four
                 hundred
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 Eastern
                 and
                 Western
                 Churches
                 ;
                 The
                 Bishops
                 that
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 it
                 from
                 
                   Britain
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   89
                   ,
                   90.
                   
                
              
               
                 Of
                 Bourdeaux
                 ;
                 wherein
                 Priscilla
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Hereticks
                 of
                 Maximus
                 his
                 Party
                 ,
                 being
                 condemned
                 and
                 excomunicated
                 ;
                 upon
                 their
                 appeal
                 to
                 the
                 Emperor's
                 Tribunal
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 him
                 sentenc'd
                 to
                 be
                 beheaded
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   96.
                
                 
              
               
                 S●veral
                 Councils
                 in
                 France
                 and
                 Africa
                 condemn
                 
                   Pelagianism
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   107.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 great
                 one
                 called
                 by
                 King
                 Ethelbert
                 of
                 both
                 Clergy
                 and
                 Laity
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 transacted
                 therein
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   163.
                
                 
              
               
                 Held
                 by
                 King
                 Edwin
                 and
                 his
                 
                   Wise
                   Men
                
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Christian
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Worship
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   173.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 Ina's
                 great
                 one
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Great
                 and
                 Wise
                 Men
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 whose
                 Laws
                 are
                 come
                 down
                 to
                 us
                 entire
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   208.
                
                 
              
               
                 Another
                 great
                 one
                 at
                 Becanceld
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 done
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 present
                 thereat
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   209
                   ,
                   210
                   ,
                   241.
                   
                
              
               
                 Another
                 held
                 at
                 Berghamsted
                 in
                 Kent
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Laws
                 made
                 therein
                 by
                 the
                 Common
                 and
                 Unanimous
                 Consent
                 of
                 them
                 All
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 Judgments
                 or
                 Dooms
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Wightred
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   210
                   ,
                   211.
                   
                
              
               
                 One
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Kent
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 place
                 called
                 Cylling
                 ,
                 to
                 confirm
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 Becanceld
                 ,
                 six
                 years
                 before
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   212.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 great
                 one
                 held
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 West-Saxons
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Bishop
                 Hedda
                 ,
                 that
                 Bishoprick
                 was
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   213.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 great
                 one
                 called
                 at
                 Verulam
                 (
                 now
                 St.
                 Albans
                 )
                 wherein
                 the
                 Tribute
                 of
                 Romescot
                 or
                 Peter-pence
                 ,
                 is
                 confirmed
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 by
                 their
                 general
                 Consent
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   239.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Cloveshoe
                 ,
                 under
                 Kenwulf
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Mercians
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 transacted
                 therein
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   243.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 Croyland-Abbey
                 ,
                 its
                 Lands
                 and
                 Privileges
                 confirmed
                 by
                 King
                 Egbert
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 Council
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   254.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 General
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 at
                 London
                 ,
                 under
                 King
                 Egbert
                 and
                 King
                 Withlaff
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 done
                 therein
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   257.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Common
                 Council
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 under
                 Egbert
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 West-Saxons
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Grant
                 of
                 the
                 Mannor
                 of
                 Mallings
                 in
                 Sussex
                 ,
                 formerly
                 bestowed
                 on
                 Christ-Church
                 in
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 was
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Council
                 of
                 Kingsbury
                 ,
                 under
                 Berthwulf
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Mercians
                 ;
                 who
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 done
                 therein
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   261.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Famous
                 and
                 Solemn
                 Grant
                 of
                 King
                 Aethelwulf
                 concerning
                 Tythes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 passing
                 it
                 into
                 an
                 Act
                 in
                 the
                 Great
                 Council
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 the
                 Parties
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   262
                   ,
                   263.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 League
                 or
                 Agreement
                 made
                 between
                 King
                 Alfred
                 and
                 Guthrum
                 the
                 Dane
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Laws
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Common
                 Council
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   283
                   ,
                   284
                   ,
                   285.
                   
                
              
               
                 A
                 great
                 one
                 ,
                 wherein
                 King
                 Alfred
                 made
                 those
                 Laws
                 that
                 go
                 under
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   291
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 great
                 one
                 held
                 by
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 Elder
                 ,
                 where
                 Plegmund
                 presided
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 the
                 Gewisses
                 ,
                 about
                 making
                 of
                 
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   313
                   ,
                   314.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 Laws
                 made
                 by
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 Elder
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Common
                 Council
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 tho
                 in
                 what
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 what
                 year
                 ,
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   325
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 great
                 Council
                 held
                 by
                 King
                 Athelstan
                 at
                 Graetanleage
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Laws
                 past
                 therein
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   339
                   ,
                   340
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 King
                 
                 Edmund's
                 great
                 Council
                 ,
                 where
                 held
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Constitutions
                 of
                 Civil
                 Concernment
                 made
                 therein
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   346
                   ,
                   347
                   ,
                   348.
                   
                
              
               
                 A
                 great
                 one
                 meets
                 ,
                 and
                 chuses
                 Prince
                 Edward
                 (
                 sirnamed
                 the
                 Martyr
                 )
                 for
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   15.
                
                 
              
               
                 Those
                 at
                 
                   Kirtlingtune
                   ,
                   Winchester
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Calne
                 in
                 Wiltshire
                 ,
                 called
                 to
                 debate
                 that
                 Great
                 Affair
                 concerning
                 the
                 turning
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Monks
                 ,
                 and
                 restoring
                 the
                 
                   Secular
                   Chanons
                
                 ;
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 floor
                 of
                 the
                 room
                 failed
                 ,
                 and
                 killed
                 and
                 hurt
                 abundance
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   16
                   ,
                   17.
                
                 
              
               
                 One
                 called
                 to
                 consult
                 about
                 Pope
                 
                 John's
                 Letters
                 sent
                 to
                 King
                 
                   Ethelred
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   24
                   ,
                   25.
                   
                
              
               
                 King
                 Ethelred
                 and
                 his
                 Wise
                 Men
                 in
                 Council
                 ordain
                 to
                 raise
                 an
                 Army
                 both
                 by
                 Sea
                 and
                 Land
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Danes
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   27.
                
                 
              
               
                 Another
                 Council
                 summoned
                 ,
                 who
                 instead
                 of
                 consulting
                 the
                 Publick
                 Good
                 ,
                 fall
                 to
                 impeach
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 spend
                 the
                 whole
                 time
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 private
                 quarrels
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   35.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 A
                 great
                 one
                 held
                 under
                 King
                 Cnute
                 at
                 Cyrencester
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Ethelward
                 the
                 Eorlderman
                 is
                 outlaw'd
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   51.
                
                 
              
               
                 Another
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Mycel
                   Synods
                
                 held
                 at
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Laws
                 made
                 therein
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   57
                   ,
                   58
                   ,
                   59
                   ,
                   60.
                   
                
              
               
                 In
                 a
                 great
                 Council
                 held
                 at
                 London
                 ,
                 a
                 Religious
                 Monk
                 of
                 Evesham
                 is
                 chosen
                 Abbot
                 of
                 that
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   73.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 great
                 one
                 held
                 at
                 London
                 in
                 
                   Mid-lent
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   75.
                
                 
              
               
                 Another
                 at
                 Gloucester
                 ,
                 to
                 determine
                 a
                 Difference
                 between
                 Earl
                 Godwin
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Welshmen
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   77.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 great
                 one
                 without
                 London
                 ,
                 about
                 determining
                 the
                 Quarrel
                 between
                 Edward
                 the
                 Confessor
                 and
                 E●rl
                 
                   Godwin
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   81.
                
                 
              
               
                 One
                 h●ld
                 at
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 to
                 confirm
                 Edward
                 the
                 
                 Confessor's
                 Charter
                 of
                 Endowment
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Westminster
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   94.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Counties
             .
             When
             England
             was
             first
             thus
             divided
             by
             King
             
               Alfred
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               291.
               
            
          
           
             Countreymen
             ,
             by
             King
             
             Alfred's
             Law
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             unjustly
             imprisoned
             ,
             nor
             any
             way
             misused
             ,
             under
             such
             and
             such
             Penalties
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               293
               ,
               294.
               
            
             
               
                 Their
                 very
                 Homestalls
                 are
                 secured
                 in
                 Peace
                 and
                 Quietness
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   295.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               County
               Court
            
             ,
             the
             Antiquity
             and
             Power
             of
             it
             ;
             held
             every
             Month
             ,
             as
             now
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               326.
            
             
          
           
             Coway-stakes
             ,
             near
             Lalam
             in
             Middlesex
             ,
             where
             the
             Britains
             placed
             Piles
             to
             hinder
             Caesar
             and
             his
             Romans
             Passage
             to
             them
             ;
             some
             of
             which
             were
             lately
             there
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               34.
            
             
          
           
             Crayford
             in
             Kent
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Crecanford
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               313.
               
            
          
           
             Creed
             .
             The
             Bishops
             at
             Ariminun
             forced
             by
             the
             Emperor
             to
             subscribe
             the
             
               New
               Creed
            
             made
             not
             long
             before
             at
             the
             pretended
             Council
             of
             Syrmium
             ,
             wherein
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             was
             declared
             to
             be
             only
             of
             like
             Substance
             with
             the
             
               Father
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               89
               ,
               90.
               
            
             
               
                 Priests
                 obliged
                 to
                 learn
                 it
                 and
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Prayer
                 in
                 
                   English
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   225.
                   
                
              
               
                 All
                 men
                 in
                 general
                 commanded
                 to
                 learn
                 it
                 and
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   233.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Creeklade
             ,
             now
             a
             small
             Town
             in
             Wiltshire
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             Muses
             are
             said
             to
             be
             carried
             to
             Oxford
             ,
             supposed
             an
             Ancient
             Great
             School
             .
             It
             s
             Derivation
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               290.
            
             
          
           
             Creoda
             ,
             or
             Crida
             ,
             first
             King
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             l●rgest
             of
             the
             English-Saxon
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             last
             conquered
             by
             the
             West-Saxons
             .
             His
             Death
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               147
               ,
               149.
               
            
          
           
             Crimes
             ,
             all
             redeemable
             by
             Fines
             in
             Edward
             the
             
             Elder
             's
             time
             ,
             and
             long
             after
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               326.
            
             
             
               
                 Punishable
                 rather
                 by
                 Mulcts
                 than
                 by
                 Blood
                 ,
                 in
                 King
                 
                 Athelstan's
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   342.
                
                 
              
               
                 For
                 what
                 no
                 satisfaction
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 
                   Compensation
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   59.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Criminal
             ;
             none
             knowingly
             and
             voluntarily
             to
             have
             Peace
             with
             ,
             or
             harbour
             any
             one
             that
             is
             condemned
             ;
             and
             what
             such
             forfeit
             that
             act
             contrary
             to
             this
             Law
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               326.
            
             
             
               
                 None
                 to
                 absent
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 Gemots
                 ,
                 or
                 Hundred-Courts
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 do
                 ,
                 what
                 course
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   14.
                
                 
              
               
                 No
                 petty
                 Offendor
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 Death
                 ,
                 by
                 
                 Cnute's
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   58.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Crown
             .
             After
             Cnute
             had
             found
             the
             weak
             and
             bounded
             Power
             of
             Kings
             ,
             by
             the
             Tide
             's
             refusing
             to
             obey
             his
             Majestick
             Commands
             ,
             he
             returns
             home
             ,
             and
             would
             wear
             his
             Crown
             no
             longer
             ,
             but
             orders
             it
             to
             be
             hung
             on
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Crucifix
             at
             
               Winchester
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               57.
               
            
          
           
             Croyland
             ;
             the
             whole
             Isle
             granted
             by
             King
             
             Ethelbald's
             Charter
             to
             this
             Monastery
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               218.
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 Lands
                 and
                 Privileges
                 of
                 the
                 Abbey
                 confirmed
                 by
                 King
                 Egbert
                 in
                 a
                 Great
                 Council
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   254.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Privileges
                 and
                 Grants
                 of
                 King
                 Withlaff
                 to
                 this
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 in
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   257.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Charter
                 of
                 King
                 Berthwulf
                 to
                 this
                 Abbey
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 under
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 St.
                 Benedict
                 at
                 Kingsbury
                 ,
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Great
                 Council
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   261.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Monastery
                 and
                 Church
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Noble
                 Library
                 of
                 Books
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 its
                 Charters
                 ,
                 burnt
                 and
                 utterly
                 destroyed
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Danes
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   271
                   ,
                   272.
                   
                
              
               
                 Is
                 repaired
                 and
                 much
                 enriched
                 by
                 Abbot
                 Turketule
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 adding
                 six
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 two
                 Bells
                 there
                 ,
                 made
                 the
                 first
                 tuneable
                 Ring
                 of
                 Bells
                 in
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   12.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Crysanthius
             ,
             sent
             by
             Theodosius
             ,
             as
             his
             Lieutenant
             ,
             to
             suppress
             the
             Incursions
             of
             the
             Picts
             and
             
               Scots
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               97.
               
            
          
           
             Cuckamsley-hill
             in
             Berkshire
             ,
             by
             the
             Saxons
             called
             
               Cwichelmeslaw
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               32.
               
            
          
           
             Cumbran
             ,
             a
             most
             Noble
             Ealdorman
             ,
             for
             representing
             the
             People's
             Grievances
             to
             cruel
             King
             Sigebert
             ,
             at
             the
             Request
             of
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             is
             stain
             by
             him
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               226
               ,
               227
               ,
            
          
           
             Cuneglasus
             ,
             supposed
             by
             some
             Antiquaries
             to
             have
             been
             King
             of
             the
             Northern
             or
             
               Cambrian
               Britains
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               139
               ,
               145.
               
            
          
           
             Curescot
             ,
             or
             Cyrescot
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             First-Fruits
             ,
             or
             Money
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               55
               ,
               56.
               
            
          
           
             Cutha
             .
             Vid.
             Cuthwulf
             .
          
           
             Cuthbert
             ,
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Lindisfarne
             .
             His
             Noble
             Character
             ,
             and
             approaching
             Death
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               201
               ,
               202.
               
            
             
               
                 Retires
                 (
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 resigned
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 )
                 to
                 Farne-Island
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 deceases
                 ;
                 but
                 his
                 Body
                 is
                 translated
                 to
                 
                   Lindisfarne
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p
                   204.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 Called
                 St.
                 Cuthbert
                 ,
                 and
                 esteemed
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 very
                 holy
                 man
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   215.
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   286.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Cuthbryht
             ,
             or
             Cuthbert
             ,
             upon
             the
             Death
             of
             Nothelm
             ,
             is
             consecrated
             Archbishop
             of
             
               Canterbury
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               224.
               
            
             
               
                 Sate
                 Archbishop
                 eighteen
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 d●ceases
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   228.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Body
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 removed
                 by
                 Aldune
                 from
                 Cunecaeaster
                 (
                 i.e.
                 Chester
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Durham
                 was
                 afterwards
                 built
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   26.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Cuthred
             had
             Three
             thousand
             Hides
             of
             Land
             given
             him
             by
             Cenwalc
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             near
             
               Aescasdune
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               182.
               
            
             
               
                 He
                 was
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 
                   Cwichelme
                   ,
                   Ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   186.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Cuthred
             ,
             Cousin
             to
             Ethelred
             ,
             succeeds
             him
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             .
             H●s
             War
             with
             Ethelbald
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             with
             various
             Successes
             .
             He
             and
             Ethelbald
             fight
             against
             the
             
               Britains
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               224
               ,
               226.
               
            
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 Twelfth
                 Year
                 of
                 his
                 Reign
                 figh●s
                 against
                 Ethelune
                 the
                 Ealdorman
                 ,
                 and
                 prevails
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   225.
                
                 
              
               
                 He
                 and
                 Ethelune
                 reconciled
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 fight
                 against
                 Ethelbald
                 ,
                 who
                 fled
                 .
                 His
                 Decease
                 ,
                 and
                 Sigebert
                 his
                 Cousin
                 succeeds
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   226.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Cuthred
             ,
             King
             of
             Kent
             ,
             made
             King
             ●hereof
             by
             Kenwulf
             ;
             instead
             of
             Ethelbert
             ,
             called
             Praen
             .
             His
             Death
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               248
               ,
               251.
               
            
          
           
             Cuthwulf
             ,
             or
             Cutha
             ,
             Brother
             to
             Ceawlin
             ,
             fights
             against
             the
             Britains
             at
             Bedicanford
             ,
             and
             takes
             Four
             Towns
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               145.
            
             
             
               
                 They
                 both
                 fight
                 against
                 the
                 Britains
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 place
                 called
                 Frethanleag
                 ,
                 where
                 Cutha
                 is
                 slain
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   147.
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   159.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Cwichelme
             ,
             Brother
             to
             Ceawlin
             ,
             his
             Death
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               149.
            
             
          
           
             Cwichelme
             and
             Cynegils
             fight
             with
             the
             Britains
             at
             Beamdune
             ,
             and
             there
             slay
             Two
             thousand
             and
             forty
             six
             men
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               166.
            
             
             
               
                 His
                 Character
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 related
                 to
                 
                   Cynegils
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   167.
                
                 
              
               
                 Matthew
                 Westminster's
                 mistake
                 concerning
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   172.
                
                 
              
               
                 Fights
                 with
                 Penda
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 Mercia
                 ,
                 at
                 Cirencester
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 a
                 League
                 is
                 made
                 betw●en
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   174.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 converted
                 ,
                 and
                 baptized
                 into
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 soon
                 after
                 dies
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   179.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Cycle
             of
             Eighty
             four
             years
             ,
             an
             account
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             u●e
             of
             which
             the
             Romans
             having
             left
             off
             ,
             took
             up
             another
             of
             nineteen
             years
             ,
             
               l
               4.
               p.
               160.
            
             
          
           
             Cynebald
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             resigns
             his
             See
             at
             
               Lindisfarne
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               232.
               
            
          
           
             Cynebryht
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             goes
             to
             Rome
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             Habit
             of
             a
             Monk
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               242.
            
             
          
           
             Cynegils
             ;
             when
             he
             began
             to
             reign
             over
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             and
             whose
             Son
             he
             was
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               166.
            
             
             Vid.
             Cwichelme
             .
             
               
                 His
                 Character
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   167.
                
                 
              
               
                 Fights
                 with
                 Penda
                 at
                 Cirencester
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Success
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   174.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 West-Saxons
                 receive
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 in
                 his
                 Reign
                 ,
                 and
                 himself
                 too
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   179.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Cyneheard
             succeeds
             Hunferth
             in
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             
               Winchester
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               226.
               
            
          
           
             
               Cyneheard
               Aetheling
            
             ,
             Brother
             to
             Sigebert
             ,
             kills
             
               Cynwulf
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               226
               ,
               232.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 slain
                 by
                 the
                 Thanes
                 of
                 King
                 Cynewulf
                 ,
                 and
                 lies
                 buried
                 at
                 
                   Axminster
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   233.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Cynoth
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Picts
             ,
             to
             whom
             Alhred
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Northumbers
             ,
             fled
             ,
             after
             he
             was
             deposed
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               230.
            
             
          
           
             Cynric
             fights
             against
             the
             Britains
             at
             Searebyrig
             (
             i.
             e.
             
               Old
               Sarum
            
             )
             and
             puts
             them
             to
             flight
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               142.
            
             
             
               
                 And
                 at
                 Banbury
                 ,
                 anciently
                 called
                 
                   Berinbyrig
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   24●
                
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ;
                 and
                 Ceawlin
                 his
                 Son
                 reigns
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Cynric
               Aetheling
            
             ,
             a
             Prince
             of
             the
             Blood-Royal
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             is
             slain
             ;
             Son
             of
             Cuthred
             ,
             a
             great
             Warrior
             for
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             fell
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               225.
            
             
          
           
             Cynwulf
             ,
             with
             the
             Great
             Council
             ,
             deposes
             Sigebert
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             and
             by
             th●m
             is
             unanimously
             elected
             King
             in
             his
             room
             .
             He
             often
             overcomes
             the
             Britains
             in
             fight
             ,
             but
             at
             last
             is
             slain
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               226
               ,
               227.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 Offa
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Mercians
                 ,
                 fight
                 at
                 Bensington
                 in
                 
                   Oxfordshire
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   230.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 slain
                 by
                 Cyneheard
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 f●ll
                 likewise
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   232.
                
                 
              
               
                 Buried
                 at
                 Wintencester
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 descended
                 from
                 
                   Cerdic
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   233.
                
                 
                 Vid.
                 Kenwulf
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             D
          
           
             DAgobert
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             French
             ,
             his
             Death
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               217.
            
             
          
           
             Dalliance
             with
             other
             men's
             Wive●
             ,
             the
             Fine
             imposed
             for
             it
             by
             
             Alfred's
             Law
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               293.
            
             
          
           
             Danegelt
             ,
             viz.
             Seventy
             two
             thousand
             Pounds
             paid
             as
             a
             Tribute
             throughout
             England
             ,
             besides
             Eleven
             thousand
             Pounds
             more
             ,
             which
             the
             Citizens
             of
             London
             paid
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               51.
            
             
             
               
                 Vid.
                 Tribute
                 and
                 Tax
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 now
                 by
                 constant
                 Usage
                 become
                 a
                 
                   Prerogative
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   66.
                
                 
              
               
                 This
                 cruel
                 Burthen
                 taken
                 off
                 the
                 Nation
                 by
                 Edward
                 the
                 Confessor
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   78.
                
                 
              
               
                 What
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 what
                 occasion
                 it
                 was
                 first
                 imposed
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 always
                 excused
                 from
                 this
                 Payment
                 till
                 Will.
                 Rufus's
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   100.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             Danes
             ,
             upon
             their
             first
             arrival
             in
             England
             were
             forced
             to
             fly
             to
             their
             Ships
             again
             .
             These
             and
             the
             Normans
             then
             looked
             upon
             to
             be
             but
             one
             and
             the
             same
             People
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               235.
            
             
             
               
                 Miserably
                 destroying
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Lindisfarne
                 ,
                 and
                 committing
                 great
                 Ravages
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   238.
                
                 
              
               
                 Destroy
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 and
                 rob
                 the
                 Monastery
                 built
                 there
                 by
                 
                   Egbert
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   240.
                
                 
              
               
                 Their
                 Invasion
                 and
                 Conquest
                 of
                 several
                 Principalities
                 ,
                 till
                 expelled
                 by
                 King
                 Alfred
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Son
                 Edward
                 the
                 Elder
                 ,
                 when
                 these
                 Kingdoms
                 became
                 united
                 under
                 the
                 general
                 name
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 An
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 Invasion
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 its
                 Causes
                 and
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 effected
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 fiercest
                 and
                 most
                 cruel
                 that
                 this
                 Island
                 ever
                 felt
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   246.
                
                 
              
               
                 Their
                 Nation
                 in
                 the
                 Saxon
                 Annals
                 called
                 sometimes
                 Northmanna
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 
                   Deanscan
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   256.
                   
                
              
               
                 They
                 keep
                 the
                 Fi●ld
                 at
                 the
                 Battel
                 of
                 Carrum
                 (
                 now
                 Charmouth
                 in
                 Dorsetshire
                 )
                 from
                 
                   Egbert
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   256.
                
                 
              
               
                 Consultation
                 in
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 how
                 to
                 prevent
                 their
                 Invasion
                 .
                 A
                 great
                 Fleet
                 of
                 them
                 land
                 among
                 the
                 Western-Welsh
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Cornish-Men
                 )
                 and
                 fight
                 
                   Egbert
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   257.
                
                 
              
               
                 Danish
                 Pyrates
                 beaten
                 at
                 Southampton
                 by
                 Wulfheard
                 the
                 Ealdorman
                 ;
                 they
                 fight
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 various
                 Successes
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   258
                   ,
                   259.
                
                 
              
               
                 Fight
                 with
                 the
                 Somersetshire
                 and
                 Dorsetshire
                 Men
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 miserably
                 worsted
                 ,
                 
                   Id
                   p.
                   260.
                
                 
              
               
                 Their
                 several
                 Battels
                 and
                 Successes
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   261
                   ,
                   262.
                
                 
              
               
                 They
                 take
                 Winchester
                 from
                 King
                 
                   Ethelbert
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   266.
                
                 
              
               
                 Make
                 a
                 League
                 with
                 the
                 Kentish-men
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 waste
                 all
                 the
                 East
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 knowing
                 they
                 could
                 get
                 more
                 by
                 Plunder
                 than
                 peace
                 .
                 A
                 great
                 Army
                 of
                 them
                 land
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 up
                 their
                 Winter-quarters
                 among
                 the
                 East-Angles
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 make
                 Peace
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 then
                 they
                 march
                 to
                 York
                 ,
                 Kill
                 the
                 Two
                 Kings
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 to
                 flight
                 the
                 whole
                 Army
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 within
                 as
                 without
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   267.
                
                 
              
               
                 Make
                 one
                 Egbert
                 King
                 over
                 the
                 Northumbers
                 ,
                 though
                 under
                 the
                 Danish
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   268.
                
                 
              
               
                 Force
                 the
                 Mercians
                 to
                 make
                 Peace
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   269.
                
                 
              
               
                 Return
                 to
                 York
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 stay
                 Twelve
                 Months
                 ,
                 and
                 commit
                 horrible
                 Cruelties
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 East-Angles
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 wholly
                 conquer
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   269
                   ,
                   270.
                
                 
              
               
                 Landing
                 in
                 Lincolnshire
                 ,
                 they
                 spoil
                 all
                 that
                 Country
                 ,
                 committing
                 Murthers
                 and
                 Desolations
                 without
                 mercy
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 without
                 great
                 losses
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   271
                   ,
                   272.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 Invading
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 
                   East-Angles
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   272
                   ,
                   273.
                   
                
              
               
                 Going
                 into
                 the
                 West-Saxon
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 Reading
                 in
                 Berkshire
                 ,
                 are
                 routed
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   274
                   ,
                   275.
                
                 
              
               
                 In
                 other
                 places
                 meet
                 with
                 various
                 Successes
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 evil
                 fortune
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   276.
                
                 
              
               
                 Enter
                 into
                 a
                 Peace
                 with
                 the
                 
                   English
                   Saxons
                
                 to
                 depart
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 long
                 observe
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 next
                 year
                 they
                 land
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 up
                 their
                 Winter-Quarters
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mercians
                 forced
                 to
                 make
                 P●ace
                 with
                 th●m
                 .
                 They
                 destroy
                 Alcluid
                 in
                 Scotland
                 ;
                 oblige
                 Burhred
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 Mercia
                 ,
                 to
                 desert
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 and
                 go
                 to
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 bring
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 under
                 their
                 Dominion
                 and
                 Vassalage
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   277.
                
                 
              
               
                 Destroy
                 the
                 whole
                 Countrey
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 and
                 ravag
                 up
                 to
                 Galloway
                 ;
                 ruin
                 Warham
                 in
                 Dorsetshire
                 ,
                 a
                 strong
                 Castle
                 of
                 the
                 West-Saxons
                 ;
                 give
                 Hostages
                 to
                 King
                 Alfred
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 breach
                 of
                 their
                 Oath
                 are
                 all
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 they
                 date
                 their
                 Reign
                 over
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Northumbers
                 .
                 A
                 Hundred
                 and
                 twenty
                 of
                 their
                 Ships
                 cast
                 away
                 in
                 a
                 storm
                 near
                 Swanwick
                 in
                 
                   Hampshire
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   278.
                
                 
              
               
                 Fix
                 their
                 Quarters
                 in
                 West-Saxony
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 Aelfred
                 very
                 uneasy
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   280.
                
                 
              
               
                 Hinguar
                 their
                 Captain
                 ,
                 with
                 Twelve
                 Hundred
                 Men
                 slain
                 near
                 the
                 Castle
                 of
                 
                   Kenwith
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   281.
                
                 
              
               
                 Are
                 signally
                 beaten
                 by
                 King
                 Aelfred
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 desire
                 Peace
                 on
                 Conditions
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   282
                   ,
                   283.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Laws
                 made
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 King
                 Aelfred
                 in
                 a
                 Common
                 Council
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 acknowledging
                 his
                 Superiority
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   285.
                
                 
              
               
                 Besiege
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Rochester
                 ,
                 build
                 a
                 strong
                 Fort
                 before
                 the
                 Gates
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 however
                 they
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 retire
                 and
                 go
                 to
                 their
                 Ships
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   286.
                
                 
              
               
                 One
                 Fleet
                 of
                 theirs
                 beaten
                 by
                 King
                 Alfred
                 ;
                 another
                 meeting
                 him
                 on
                 his
                 Return
                 home
                 ,
                 prove
                 too
                 hard
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Peace
                 lately
                 made
                 with
                 King
                 Alfred
                 ,
                 broke
                 by
                 the
                 Danes
                 of
                 
                   East-England
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   286
                   ,
                   287.
                   
                
              
               
                 Beaten
                 by
                 the
                 Bretons
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Arnulf
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   298.
                
                 
              
               
                 Infest
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 for
                 Three
                 years
                 worse
                 than
                 ever
                 ;
                 their
                 landing
                 in
                 Kent
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 various
                 Successes
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   298
                   ,
                   299
                   ,
                   300
                   ,
                   301
                   ,
                   302.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 Fight
                 at
                 Holme
                 with
                 the
                 Kentish-men
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 success
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   312
                   ,
                   313.
                   
                
              
               
                 Break
                 their
                 League
                 with
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 Elder
                 ;
                 afterwards
                 are
                 beaten
                 by
                 the
                 English
                 in
                 
                   Staffordshire
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   315
                   ,
                   316.
                   
                
              
               
                 Commit
                 great
                 Ravage
                 and
                 Slaughter
                 in
                 Oxfordshire
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 other
                 Countries
                 ,
                 but
                 often
                 worsted
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   319
                   ,
                   321.
                
                 
              
               
                 Their
                 power
                 beginning
                 to
                 decrease
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 to
                 increase
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   321
                   ,
                   322.
                
                 
              
               
                 Burn
                 Tavistock
                 in
                 less
                 than
                 Fifty
                 years
                 after
                 it
                 was
                 founded
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   4.
                
                 
              
               
                 With
                 the
                 Welshmen
                 that
                 assisted
                 them
                 ,
                 routed
                 by
                 
                   Howel
                   ap
                   Jevaf
                
                 ,
                 their
                 Pyrates
                 destroy
                 Southampton
                 ,
                 and
                 commit
                 great
                 Ravage
                 there
                 :
                 They
                 land
                 in
                 Cornwal
                 ,
                 and
                 Burn
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Monastery
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Petroc
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   20.
                
                 
              
               
                 They
                 land
                 in
                 Dorsetshire
                 ,
                 and
                 spoil
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 
                   Portland
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   21.
                
                 
              
               
                 Destroy
                 Weedport
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 Watchet
                 )
                 in
                 
                   Somersetshire
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   22.
                
                 
              
               
                 As
                 likewise
                 the
                 whole
                 Isle
                 of
                 Anglesey
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Ipswich
                 in
                 
                   Suffolk
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   23.
                
                 
              
               
                 Several
                 Tributes
                 paid
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 those
                 did
                 not
                 long
                 satisfy
                 their
                 Covetousness
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   25
                   ,
                   29
                   ,
                   32.
                   
                
              
               
                 Their
                 Fleet
                 escape
                 by
                 flight
                 from
                 being
                 encompassed
                 by
                 King
                 
                 Ethelred's
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   23.
                
                 
              
               
                 Come
                 hither
                 again
                 with
                 Ninety
                 three
                 Ships
                 ,
                 and
                 ravaging
                 several
                 Countries
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   24
                   ,
                   25.
                
                 
              
               
                 Maintained
                 by
                 the
                 West-Saxons
                 ,
                 and
                 received
                 a
                 great
                 Tribute
                 besides
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   25.
                
                 
              
               
                 Take
                 much
                 plunder
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Welsh
                   ,
                   Cornwal
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Devonshire
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   26
                   ,
                   27.
                
                 
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 Spoils
                 ,
                 Burnings
                 ,
                 and
                 Desolations
                 they
                 made
                 where-ever
                 they
                 came
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   28.29
                   ,
                   30
                   ,
                   31
                   ,
                   32
                   ,
                   33
                   ,
                   34
                   ,
                   35
                   ,
                   36
                   ,
                   37
                   ,
                   38
                   ,
                   45
                   ,
                   46
                   ,
                   47
                   ,
                   74.
                   
                
              
               
                 Leagues
                 made
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 never
                 regarded
                 them
                 long
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   28
                   ,
                   31.
                
                 
              
               
                 King
                 Ethelred
                 commands
                 all
                 the
                 Danes
                 that
                 could
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 England
                 to
                 be
                 slain
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 most
                 barbarously
                 put
                 in
                 Execution
                 ,
                 especially
                 at
                 London
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 it
                 was
                 bloodily
                 revenged
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   29
                   ,
                   30
                   ,
                   31.
                   
                
              
               
                 They
                 insolently
                 demand
                 greater
                 Tribute
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   35.
                
                 
              
               
                 Two
                 thousand
                 of
                 them
                 perish
                 by
                 divers
                 inward
                 Torments
                 ;
                 Their
                 submission
                 to
                 King
                 Ethelred
                 upon
                 Conditions
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   36
                   ,
                   37.
                
                 
              
               
                 Upon
                 a
                 Peace
                 with
                 
                   Edmond
                   Ironside
                
                 ,
                 they
                 take
                 up
                 their
                 Winter-Quarters
                 at
                 
                   London
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   48.
                
                 
              
               
                 They
                 and
                 the
                 English
                 are
                 reconciled
                 and
                 united
                 at
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 Great
                 Council
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   51.
                
                 
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 Edward
                 the
                 Confessor
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 Council
                 agreed
                 and
                 Swore
                 ,
                 That
                 no
                 Danes
                 should
                 Reign
                 over
                 them
                 any
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   70.
                
                 
              
               
                 Lothen
                 and
                 
                   Yrling
                   ,
                   Danes
                
                 ,
                 with
                 Five
                 and
                 twenty
                 Ships
                 ,
                 landing
                 at
                 Sandwic
                 ,
                 commit
                 great
                 havock
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 off
                 abundance
                 of
                 Booty
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   74.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Daniel
             ,
             the
             Learned
             and
             most
             Pious
             Bishop
             of
             Bangor
             ,
             in
             what
             Age
             he
             lived
             among
             the
             
               Britains
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               149.
               
            
          
           
             Daniel
             ,
             being
             worn
             out
             by
             Age
             ,
             resigns
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Winchester
             to
             
               Hunferth
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               224.
               
            
             
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 Three
                 and
                 forty
                 years
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   225.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Darwent
             ,
             a
             River
             near
             York
             ,
             not
             far
             from
             which
             stood
             an
             Idol-Temple
             ,
             called
             Godmundingham
             ,
             in
             King
             
             Edwin's
             time
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               174.
            
             
          
           
             David
             ,
             (
             afterwards
             Sainted
             )
             succeeds
             Dubritius
             in
             the
             Archbishoprick
             of
             
               Caer-Leon
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               149.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 Uncle
                 by
                 the
                 Mother
                 side
                 to
                 King
                 
                   Athur
                   ,
                   Ibid.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               St.
               Davids
            
             destroyed
             by
             the
             Danes
             ,
             who
             slew
             Urgeney
             the
             Bishop
             of
             that
             See
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               27.
            
             
          
           
             
               Deadly
               Feuds
            
             ,
             vid.
             Quarrels
             .
          
           
             Death
             ,
             None
             to
             Die
             for
             small
             offences
             ,
             but
             Mercy
             to
             be
             shewn
             to
             such
             Criminals
             by
             King
             
             Cnute's
             Law
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               58.
            
             
             
               
                 He
                 that
                 dies
                 in
                 fight
                 ,
                 &c.
                 his
                 Heriot
                 sh●ll
                 be
                 remitted
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Children
                 shall
                 equally
                 divide
                 his
                 Goods
                 and
                 Lands
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   60.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Decennary
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             Twelve
             years
             old
             to
             be
             entered
             into
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               58
               ,
               104.
               
            
          
           
             
               Decianus
               (
               Catus
            
             )
             solicited
             by
             the
             Romans
             here
             to
             send
             them
             some
             Assistance
             against
             the
             Iceni
             and
             
               Trinobantes
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               47
               ,
               48.
               
            
          
           
             Decimation
             ,
             a
             very
             strange
             one
             indeed
             ,
             which
             the
             Danes
             made
             both
             of
             the
             Monks
             and
             Laity
             ,
             so
             that
             but
             One
             out
             of
             Ten
             persons
             was
             kept
             alive
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               36.
            
             
          
           
             
               Decius
               (
               Scil.
               )
               Quintus
               Trajanus
               ,
            
             a
             great
             Enemy
             to
             Christianity
             ;
             he
             raised
             the
             Seventh
             Persecution
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               81.
            
             
          
           
             Defamation
             ,
             punishable
             by
             cutting
             out
             the
             Tongue
             of
             the
             Party
             ,
             or
             redeeming
             it
             with
             the
             Value
             of
             his
             Head
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             Degradation
             of
             a
             Priest
             for
             Murther
             ,
             (
             as
             well
             as
             Confiscation
             of
             all
             his
             Estate
             )
             unless
             his
             Lord
             will
             obtain
             his
             Pardon
             by
             the
             Price
             of
             his
             Head
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               297.
            
             
          
           
             Degsa-stan
             (
             or
             Degstan
             )
             where
             Adian
             ,
             jealous
             of
             
             Ethelfrid's
             great
             Success
             ,
             came
             against
             him
             with
             a
             powerful
             Army
             ,
             but
             was
             routed
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               159.
            
             
          
           
             Deira
             ,
             a
             Kingdom
             in
             Northumberland
             ,
             whose
             Kings
             were
             generally
             named
             
               Ella
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               152.
               
            
             
               
               
                 And
                 Bernicia
                 ,
                 united
                 into
                 one
                 Kingdom
                 in
                 
                 Oswald's
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   178.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Demetae
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               South-Welshmen
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               139
            
             
               
                 Vid.
                 Venedoti
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Denulp
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             his
             Education
             ,
             Advancement
             ,
             and
             Death
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               315.
            
             
          
           
             Deomed
             ,
             supposed
             to
             be
             
               South-Wales
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               319.
               
            
          
           
             Deorham
             ,
             now
             Durham
             in
             
               Gloucestershire
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               146.
               
            
          
           
             Deposition
             ,
             the
             first
             Instance
             of
             it
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Great
             Council
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               227.
            
             
             
               
                 Alhred
                 deposed
                 by
                 the
                 Common
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 Consent
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   230.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Edwi
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 Common
                 Council
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   354.
                   
                   &
                   Sparsim
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             Deprivation
             of
             Bosa
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Dunmoc
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               193.
            
             
          
           
             Derawnde
             ,
             now
             called
             Beverley
             in
             
               Yorkshire
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               202.
               
            
          
           
             Desertion
             ;
             he
             that
             deserts
             his
             Lord
             ,
             or
             Fellow-Soldier
             ,
             either
             by
             Land
             or
             Sea
             ,
             in
             an
             Expedition
             ,
             is
             deprived
             both
             of
             Life
             and
             Estate
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               60.
            
             
          
           
             Devils-Ditch
             ,
             formerly
             divided
             the
             Mercian
             Kingdom
             from
             that
             of
             the
             
               East-Angles
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               239.
               l.
               5.
               p.
               313.
               
            
          
           
             
               Devise
               of
               Lands
            
             by
             Will.
             Vid.
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Deusdedit
             the
             Pope
             ,
             grants
             Adrian
             the
             Abbot
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             a
             Privilege
             concerning
             the
             free
             Election
             of
             the
             Abbot
             of
             that
             Monastery
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               165.
            
             
          
           
             Deusdedit
             ,
             consecrated
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             first
             English
             Monk
             that
             had
             ever
             been
             chosen
             Archbishop
             of
             that
             See
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             Bishop
             consecrated
             ,
             but
             by
             one
             ;
             he
             changed
             his
             Name
             to
             this
             ,
             having
             before
             been
             called
             Fridona
             ,
             or
             
               Fridon
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               186.
               
            
             
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   189.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Dicul
             ,
             an
             Irish
             or
             Scotch
             Monk
             ,
             that
             lived
             in
             a
             little
             Monastery
             at
             a
             place
             called
             Bosenham
             ,
             with
             five
             or
             six
             Brethren
             ,
             in
             great
             Devotion
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               198.
            
             
          
           
             
               Didius
               (
               Aulus
            
             )
             a
             Roman
             Praetor
             ,
             sent
             Lieutenant
             into
             Britain
             ,
             in
             the
             room
             of
             Ostorius
             ;
             his
             Engagements
             and
             Success
             there
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               45.
            
             
          
           
             Difilina
             .
             Vid.
             Dublin
             .
          
           
             Dinoth
             ,
             Abbot
             of
             Bangor
             ,
             instructed
             how
             to
             know
             whether
             
             Augustine's
             Preaching
             were
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             a
             Holy
             man
             that
             led
             the
             life
             of
             an
             
               Anchoret
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               161
               ,
               162.
               
            
          
           
             Diocesses
             ,
             five
             made
             out
             of
             two
             at
             a
             Great
             Council
             held
             by
             Edward
             the
             
               Elder
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               313.
               
            
          
           
             Dioclesian
             chose
             Emperor
             by
             the
             Eastern
             Army
             ,
             makes
             
               Marc.
               Aurel.
               Maximinianus
            
             his
             Associate
             in
             the
             Empire
             ;
             nominates
             
               Galerius
               ,
               Caesar
            
             ;
             constrains
             them
             to
             divorce
             their
             Wives
             ,
             and
             to
             marry
             their
             Daughters
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               83.
            
             
             
               
                 His
                 Persecution
                 of
                 his
                 obedient
                 and
                 harmless
                 Christian
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   85.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Dionotus
             ,
             Duke
             of
             
               Cornwall
               ,
               Geoffrey
            
             of
             
             Monmouth's
             story
             of
             him
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               96.
            
             v.
             102.
             
          
           
             Domitian
             succeeds
             
               Titus
               Vespasian
            
             his
             Brother
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               57.
            
             
             
               
                 Secretly
                 designs
                 the
                 Ruin
                 of
                 Agricola
                 ,
                 through
                 jealousy
                 that
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 a
                 private
                 man
                 should
                 eclipse
                 that
                 of
                 his
                 Prince
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   63.
                
                 
              
               
                 Causes
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 reported
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Syria
                 should
                 be
                 bestowed
                 on
                 
                   Agricola
                   ,
                   Ibid.
                   p.
                   64.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Dorinea
             ,
             since
             Dorchester
             in
             Oxfordshire
             ;
             a
             City
             anciently
             ,
             though
             now
             but
             a
             poor
             Countrey
             Town
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               179.
            
             
          
           
             Dover
             ;
             the
             Sedition
             there
             of
             the
             Townsmen
             against
             Eustatius
             Earl
             of
             Boloigne
             ,
             how
             it
             arose
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             ended
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               76
               ,
               77.
               
            
          
           
             Dower
             .
             Where
             a
             Widow
             marries
             before
             her
             Twelve-month
             is
             expired
             ,
             she
             loses
             it
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             to
             have
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             her
             Husband
             left
             her
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               60.
            
             
          
           
             Draganus
             ,
             an
             Irish
             Bishop
             ,
             refuses
             to
             eat
             (
             upon
             his
             coming
             over
             hither
             )
             with
             Laurentius
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             why
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               166.
            
             
          
           
             
               Drinking
               ;
               Bonosus
            
             a
             Hard
             Drinker
             ,
             having
             hang'd
             himself
             for
             being
             vanquished
             by
             the
             Emperor
             Probus
             ,
             occasioned
             that
             sharp
             Saying
             ,
             
               Here
               hangs
               a
               Tankard
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               82.
               
            
             
               
                 Brass
                 Pots
                 set
                 upon
                 Posts
                 at
                 Fountains
                 near
                 the
                 Highways
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Travellers
                 to
                 drink
                 out
                 of
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   175.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 Edgar's
                 Law
                 to
                 restrain
                 excessive
                 drinking
                 of
                 great
                 Draughts
                 .
                 Vid.
                 
                   Addenda
                   ,
                   p.
                   136.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Druids
             ,
             their
             great
             Authority
             ,
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             Gods
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               23
               ,
               24.
               
            
          
           
             Dublin
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Difiline
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               334.
               
            
          
           
             Dubritius
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             Caer-Leon
             upon
             Usk
             in
             South-Wales
             ,
             Founder
             of
             the
             College
             of
             Philosophers
             there
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               149.
            
             
             
               
                 Resigned
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 an
                 Anchoret
                 in
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 
                   Bardsey
                   ,
                   Ibid.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Duduc
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Somersetshire
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             Wells
             )
             his
             Decease
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             his
             Successor
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               88.
            
             
          
           
             Dulcitius
             ,
             a
             famous
             Commander
             with
             Civilis
             ,
             sent
             for
             to
             Britain
             by
             Theodosius
             ;
             and
             an
             Account
             of
             their
             Expedition
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               93.
            
             
          
           
             Dun
             ,
             consecrated
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             
               Eardulph
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               224.
               
            
          
           
             Dunbritton
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Alcluid
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               101.
               
            
             
               
                 When
                 it
                 was
                 destroyed
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Danes
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   277.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Dunmoc
             ,
             a
             Town
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             East-Angles
             ,
             but
             destroyed
             by
             the
             
               Danes
               ,
               l.
               5
               :
               p.
               274.
               
            
             
               
                 Vid.
                 Dunwich
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             St.
             Dunstan
             ,
             an
             Account
             of
             his
             Birth
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               329.
            
             
             
               
                 Then
                 Abbot
                 of
                 Glastenbury
                 ,
                 when
                 King
                 Edmund
                 conferr'd
                 divers
                 large
                 Privileges
                 upon
                 that
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   345.
                
                 
              
               
                 King
                 Edred
                 commits
                 the
                 chief
                 Treasures
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 his
                 care
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 at
                 his
                 Abbey
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   351.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 banished
                 out
                 of
                 England
                 by
                 King
                 Edwi
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Retirement
                 thereupon
                 to
                 a
                 Monastery
                 in
                 
                   Flanders
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   353.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 chosen
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Worcester
                 by
                 the
                 General
                 Consent
                 of
                 a
                 Great
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 made
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 
                   Canterbury
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   2.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 Miracles
                 that
                 the
                 Monks
                 relate
                 were
                 done
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 as
                 his
                 Harp
                 hanging
                 against
                 the
                 Wall
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 whole
                 Psalm
                 being
                 audibly
                 plaid
                 upon
                 it
                 without
                 any
                 hand
                 touching
                 it
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 his
                 taking
                 the
                 
                   Devil
                   by
                   the
                   Nose
                
                 with
                 a
                 Pair
                 of
                 Red
                 Hot
                 Tongs
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 made
                 him
                 to
                 roar
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   3.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 great
                 Propagator
                 of
                 Monkery
                 ,
                 many
                 Monasteries
                 either
                 new
                 built
                 ,
                 or
                 new
                 founded
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 .
                 Exercised
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Discipline
                 without
                 respect
                 of
                 persons
                 ;
                 witness
                 the
                 Penance
                 he
                 made
                 King
                 Edgar
                 submit
                 to
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 made
                 Archbishop
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 obtained
                 his
                 Pall
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   6.
                
                 
              
               
                 Could
                 never
                 endure
                 Ethelfreda
                 ,
                 Edgar's
                 Queen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   10.
                
                 
              
               
                 Narrowly
                 escapes
                 being
                 killed
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Floor
                 fell
                 down
                 at
                 the
                 Council
                 at
                 Calne
                 in
                 
                   Wiltshire
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   17.
                
                 
              
               
                 He
                 and
                 
                   Oswald
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 crown
                 Ethelred
                 ,
                 the
                 Brother
                 of
                 Edward
                 the
                 Martyr
                 .
                 St.
                 
                 Dunstan's
                 Prediction
                 of
                 this
                 King
                 
                   Ethelred
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   19.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Decease
                 .
                 He
                 restores
                 the
                 Monkish
                 Discipline
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 a
                 Collection
                 of
                 Ordinances
                 for
                 the
                 Benedictine
                 Order
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   22.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Relation
                 of
                 his
                 having
                 erected
                 in
                 his
                 life-time
                 a
                 small
                 Monastery
                 at
                 Westminster
                 for
                 Twelve
                 Monks
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 vastly
                 augmented
                 by
                 Edward
                 the
                 
                   Confessor
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   93.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Dunwallo
               Molmutius
            
             reduces
             this
             Island
             from
             a
             Pentarchy
             (
             in
             which
             it
             was
             before
             )
             into
             a
             
               Monarchy
               ,
               l.
               1.
               p.
               12.
               
            
          
           
             Dunwich
             in
             
               Suffolk
               ,
               Foelix
            
             founded
             his
             Episcopal
             See
             here
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               179.
            
             
             
               
                 Anciently
                 called
                 
                   Dunmoc
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   193.
                   
                
              
               
                 And
                 
                   Domue
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   242.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Durham
             ,
             the
             City
             ,
             about
             what
             time
             built
             ,
             and
             a
             Church
             there
             dedicated
             to
             St.
             Cuthbert
             ,
             by
             whom
             erected
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               26.
            
             
             
               
                 Is
                 besieged
                 by
                 Malcolme
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Scots
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 Army
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   27.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Durstus
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Picts
             ,
             is
             slain
             in
             Battel
             ;
             and
             the
             particular
             Account
             of
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               102.
            
             
          
           
             
               Duty
               to
               Parents
            
             ;
             a
             pretty
             remarkable
             Instance
             of
             it
             in
             one
             of
             King
             
             Leir's
             Daughters
             ,
             named
             Cordiella
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               11.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             E
          
           
             EAdbald
             ,
             Ethelbert's
             Son
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             him
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Kent
             .
             His
             wicked
             Reign
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               168.
            
             
             
               
                 His
                 Incestuous
                 Marriage
                 upon
                 what
                 account
                 he
                 renounced
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   169.
                
                 
              
               
                 Gives
                 Ethelburga
                 his
                 Niece
                 in
                 Marriage
                 to
                 King
                 Edwin
                 ,
                 upon
                 condition
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 enjoy
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   171.
                
                 
              
               
                 He
                 and
                 Archbishop
                 Honorius
                 receive
                 her
                 with
                 great
                 Honour
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   176.
                
                 
              
               
                 Dies
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 reigned
                 Five
                 and
                 twenty
                 years
                 ,
                 leaving
                 two
                 Sons
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   180.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Eadbald
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             departs
             from
             the
             
               Northumbers
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               240.
               
            
          
           
             Eadbert
             ,
             or
             Egbryht
             ,
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             marries
             Cuthburge
             ,
             Sister
             to
             King
             Ina
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             both
             made
             to
             leave
             each
             other's
             Bed
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               218.
            
             
             
               
                 He
                 is
                 forced
                 to
                 fly
                 into
                 Surrey
                 to
                 the
                 South-Saxons
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 what
                 occasion
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Ceolwulf
                 surrenders
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 again
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 reigned
                 One
                 and
                 twenty
                 years
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   223.
                
                 
              
               
                 Leads
                 Kynwulf
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Lindisfarne
                 ,
                 Prisoner
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Beban
                 ,
                 who
                 it
                 seems
                 had
                 some
                 way
                 rebelled
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   225.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 War
                 against
                 the
                 Picts
                 ,
                 subduing
                 all
                 the
                 Countrey
                 of
                 
                   Kyle
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 joining
                 them
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 Unust
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Picts
                 ,
                 bring
                 an
                 Army
                 against
                 the
                 City
                 Alkuith
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 delivered
                 by
                 the
                 Britains
                 upon
                 Conditions
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   227.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 shorn
                 a
                 Monk
                 (
                 and
                 Oswulf
                 or
                 Usulf
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 succeeds
                 him
                 )
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 reigned
                 One
                 and
                 twenty
                 Years
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Courage
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 Pepin
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 not
                 only
                 made
                 a
                 League
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 sent
                 him
                 great
                 Presents
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   228.
                
                 
              
               
                 Dies
                 Ten
                 Years
                 after
                 his
                 taking
                 the
                 Monastical
                 Habit
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 buried
                 at
                 
                   York
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   229.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Eadbert
             ,
             or
             Ethelbert
             ,
             (
             sirnamed
             Praen
             )
             begins
             to
             reign
             in
             
               Kent
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               240.
               
            
             
               
                 Hath
                 his
                 Eyes
                 put
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Hands
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Cenwulf
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 Mercia
                 ,
                 whither
                 he
                 is
                 carried
                 Prisoner
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   241.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 set
                 free
                 before
                 the
                 High
                 Altar
                 (
                 being
                 then
                 a
                 Prisoner
                 of
                 War
                 )
                 upon
                 the
                 Dedication
                 of
                 the
                 Abbey
                 of
                 
                   Winchelcomb
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   242.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Eadbriht
             ,
             King
             of
             Kent
             ,
             his
             Death
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             reigned
             Six
             Years
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               225.
            
             
          
           
             
             Eadburga
             ,
             Daughter
             to
             King
             Offa
             ,
             Marries
             Brithtrick
             King
             of
             the
             
               West-Saxons
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               235.
               
            
             
               
                 Makes
                 away
                 her
                 Husband
                 by
                 Poison
                 ,
                 designed
                 indeed
                 for
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Favourites
                 whom
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 endure
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   243.
                
                 
              
               
                 Retires
                 into
                 France
                 ,
                 is
                 put
                 there
                 into
                 a
                 Nunnery
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 expelled
                 thence
                 for
                 her
                 Incontinency
                 ,
                 she
                 begg'd
                 her
                 bread
                 in
                 Italy
                 till
                 she
                 died
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   243.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Law
                 made
                 upon
                 her
                 account
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 King's
                 Consort
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 called
                 Queen
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   264.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Eadesbyrig
             ,
             supposed
             by
             Mr.
             Cambden
             to
             be
             Edesbury
             in
             Cheshire
             ,
             where
             Aethelfleda
             ,
             Lady
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             built
             a
             Castle
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               316.
            
             
          
           
             Eadfrid
             ,
             a
             Son
             of
             King
             Edwin
             by
             his
             Wife
             Quenburga
             ,
             who
             was
             Daughter
             of
             Ceorle
             King
             of
             
               Mercia
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               174.
               
            
             
               
                 Surrenders
                 up
                 himself
                 to
                 Penda
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Mercians
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   176.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Eadhed
             is
             Ordained
             Bishop
             in
             the
             Province
             of
             Lindisse
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             Governed
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rippon
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               196.
               
            
          
           
             
               Eadmund
               Etheling
            
             ,
             Son
             to
             King
             Edgar
             ,
             his
             Death
             and
             Burial
             at
             Rumsey
             in
             
               Hampshire
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               7.
               
            
          
           
             Eadred
             ,
             or
             Ethelred
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             Marries
             Ethelfleda
             ,
             King
             
             Alfred's
             Eldest
             Daughter
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               311.
            
             
             
               
                 
                   Vid.
                   Ethelred
                
                 Duke
                 of
                 Mercia
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Eadsige
             ,
             vid.
             Aeadsige
             .
          
           
             Eadulf
             ,
             vid.
             Adulf
             .
          
           
             
               Eadwig
               Etheling
            
             ,
             called
             
             Ceorle's
             Cyng
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Clowns
             )
             Brother
             to
             King
             Edward
             ,
             is
             Banished
             ;
             the
             whole
             story
             of
             him
             ;
             he
             is
             made
             Two
             Persons
             by
             the
             Annals
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               50
               ,
               51.
               
            
          
           
             Eadwin
             ,
             vid.
             Edwin
             .
          
           
             Eagle
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Ensigns
             were
             in
             
             Caesar's
             time
             all
             
               Eagles
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               26.
               
            
          
           
             Ealcher
             and
             his
             Kentish-men
             ,
             with
             Huda
             and
             his
             Surry-men
             ,
             fight
             with
             the
             Danish
             Army
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             Thanet
             ,
             and
             the
             Success
             thereof
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               261
               ,
               262.
               
            
          
           
             Ealchstan
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Scireborne
             ,
             and
             Prince
             Aethelbald
             ,
             join
             in
             a
             most
             wicked
             Conspiracy
             to
             remove
             Aethelwulf
             out
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               263.
            
             
          
           
             Ealerd
             ,
             a
             Daughter
             of
             King
             
             Edwin's
             by
             Queen
             
               Aethelburga
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               176.
               
            
          
           
             Ealfert
             ,
             or
             Alfred
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Northumbers
             ,
             his
             Decease
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               213.
            
             
          
           
             Ealfric
             ,
             an
             Ealdorman
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             King
             
             Ethelred's
             Admirals
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             have
             encompass'd
             the
             Danish
             Fleet
             by
             surpise
             ,
             but
             underhand
             he
             betrays
             the
             design
             ,
             sending
             them
             notice
             to
             take
             care
             of
             themselves
             ;
             and
             the
             night
             before
             the
             intended
             Engagement
             ,
             goes
             over
             to
             them
             himself
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               23
               ,
               24.
               
            
          
           
             Several
             other
             Treacheries
             he
             plays
             ,
             as
             leaving
             the
             Army
             whereof
             he
             was
             General
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Id.
               p.
               30.
            
             
          
           
             Ealswithe
             ,
             The
             Daughter
             of
             Aethelred
             Ealdorman
             of
             the
             Gaini
             ,
             is
             Married
             to
             King
             
               Alfred
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               269
               ,
               313.
               
            
             
               
                 Her
                 Children
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 Decease
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   310
                   ,
                   311
                   ,
                   313.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Eanbald
             Consecrated
             Archbishop
             to
             the
             See
             of
             York
             on
             the
             Death
             of
             Ethelheard
             .
             The
             Pall
             demanded
             for
             him
             of
             the
             Pope
             by
             Alwold
             King
             of
             the
             
               Northumbers
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               232.
               
            
             
               
                 Departs
                 from
                 the
                 Northumbers
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 Consecrates
                 and
                 places
                 on
                 the
                 Throne
                 Eardwulf
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 begun
                 his
                 Reign
                 over
                 Northumberland
                 about
                 a
                 Month
                 before
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   240.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 and
                 Burial
                 at
                 York
                 the
                 Year
                 after
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   241.
                
                 
              
               
                 Another
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Name
                 upon
                 his
                 Decease
                 was
                 Consecrated
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 York
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Year
                 following
                 he
                 received
                 the
                 Pall
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 Eanbald
                 held
                 the
                 Second
                 Council
                 at
                 Pinchinhale
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 therein
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   242.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Eanbryht
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Hagulstad
             ,
             his
             Decease
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               248.
            
             
          
           
             Eanfrid
             ,
             or
             Earlfrid
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Ethelfrid
             ,
             (
             the
             last
             King
             before
             Edwin
             )
             Ruled
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Bernicia
             ,
             and
             Abjured
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             which
             before
             he
             had
             Professed
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               176.
            
             
             
               
                 Is
                 basely
                 put
                 to
                 Death
                 by
                 Cadwallo
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 imprudently
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 with
                 only
                 Twelve
                 Select
                 Knights
                 in
                 his
                 Company
                 to
                 Treat
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   177.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Earcombert
             ,
             the
             First
             English
             King
             
               (
               viz.
            
             of
             Kent
             )
             who
             Commanded
             Idols
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             ordered
             Lent
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               180.
            
             
             
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 succeeded
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   185
                   ,
                   190.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Character
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   189.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Earcongath
             ,
             or
             Earcongata
             ,
             Daughter
             to
             Earcombert
             ,
             a
             Virgin
             of
             great
             Piety
             ,
             constantly
             serving
             God
             in
             a
             Monastery
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Franks
             ,
             in
             the
             Town
             of
             Bruges
             in
             
               Flanders
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               180.
               
            
          
           
             Eardulf
             succeeds
             Alfred
             ,
             or
             Ealfert
             ,
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Northumbers
             ,
             but
             is
             expelled
             from
             it
             within
             Two
             Months
             by
             a
             Plot
             laid
             against
             him
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               213.
            
             
          
           
             Eardwulf
             ,
             an
             Earl
             commanded
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             is
             found
             afterwards
             alive
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             made
             King
             of
             
               Northumberland
               ,
               Id.
               p.
               236.
            
             
             
               
                 When
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 Reign
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 he
                 succeeded
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   240.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 Returns
                 home
                 Victorious
                 ,
                 by
                 destroying
                 the
                 Rebels
                 that
                 rose
                 up
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   241.
                
                 
              
               
                 Leads
                 an
                 Army
                 against
                 Kenwulf
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 Mercia
                 ,
                 for
                 Harbouring
                 his
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Intercession
                 of
                 King
                 Egbert
                 a
                 Peace
                 is
                 agreed
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Oath
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   248.
                
                 
              
               
                 About
                 Three
                 years
                 after
                 he
                 is
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 ,
                 
                   Ibid.
                   p.
                   249.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Son
                 of
                 Eardulf
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 King
                 of
                 that
                 Name
                 there
                 ,
                 restored
                 to
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 by
                 the
                 Assistance
                 of
                 the
                 Emperor
                 
                   Charles
                   the
                   Great
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   249.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Earnred
             ,
             succeeds
             Aelfwold
             King
             of
             
               Northumberland
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               249.
               
            
             
               
                 Holds
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 as
                 Tributary
                 to
                 Egbert
                 (
                 Chief
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 )
                 who
                 had
                 grievously
                 wasted
                 it
                 with
                 his
                 Arms
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   248
                   ,
                   255.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 succeeding
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   260.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Earnwulf
               ,
               (
               Charles
               the
               Gross
            
             King
             of
             the
             Franks
             his
             Brother's
             Son
             )
             expels
             his
             Uncle
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             dividing
             it
             into
             Five
             parts
             ,
             and
             each
             of
             the
             Kings
             to
             Govern
             under
             him
             ,
             
               l.
               5.290
            
             .
          
           
             East-Angles
             ,
             (
             the
             Countries
             we
             now
             call
             Norfolk
             and
             Suffolk
             )
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             it
             supposed
             to
             begin
             about
             
               Anno
               575.
            
             under
             Uffa
             ,
             the
             Eighth
             King
             from
             
               Woden
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               145.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Gospel
                 is
                 preached
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 Furseus
                 ,
                 which
                 Converted
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   180.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Kingdom
                 thereof
                 divided
                 between
                 Hunbeanna
                 and
                 
                   Albert
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   225.
                
                 
              
               
                 They
                 slay
                 Beornwulf
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Mercians
                 ,
                 for
                 Challenging
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 as
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   253.
                
                 
              
               
                 Edmund
                 their
                 King
                 fighting
                 with
                 the
                 Danes
                 ,
                 they
                 obtain
                 the
                 Victory
                 ,
                 kill
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 wholly
                 Conquer
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   269
                   ,
                   272
                   ,
                   273
                   ,
                   274.
                   
                
              
               
                 Their
                 Subjection
                 and
                 Freedom
                 from
                 the
                 Danish
                 Yoke
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   322
                
                 ,
              
            
          
           
             Easter
             ,
             it
             's
             Observation
             according
             to
             the
             manner
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Nice
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               88.
               l.
               4.
               p.
               166.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Difference
                 about
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 keeping
                 it
                 in
                 
                 Augustin's
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   160
                   ,
                   161.
                   
                
              
               
                 How
                 it
                 was
                 observed
                 by
                 Bishop
                 
                   Aidan
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   177.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 Commanded
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   189.
                
                 
              
               
                 Appointed
                 by
                 the
                 Synod
                 at
                 Hartford
                 in
                 
                   Anno
                   673.
                
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 on
                 the
                 First
                 
                   Lord's
                   Day
                
                 after
                 the
                 
                   Fourteenth
                   Moon
                
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Month
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 
                   January
                   )
                
                 ;
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   193.
                
                 
              
               
                 Aldhelm
                 ,
                 Abbot
                 of
                 Malmesbury
                 ,
                 wrote
                 an
                 excellent
                 Book
                 about
                 the
                 Keeping
                 of
                 Easter
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 converted
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Britains
                 then
                 Subject
                 to
                 the
                 
                   West-Saxons
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   213.
                
                 
              
               
                 Naitan
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Picts
                 ,
                 concerns
                 himself
                 about
                 the
                 Celebration
                 of
                 Easter
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 on
                 the
                 First
                 Sunday
                 after
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Full
                   Moon
                
                 that
                 follows
                 the
                 
                   Vernal
                   Equinox
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   216.
                   
                
              
               
                 Decreed
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 after
                 the
                 Custom
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 General
                 Synod
                 of
                 the
                 British
                 Nation
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   229.
                
                 
              
               
                 Ordinances
                 touching
                 the
                 Keeping
                 of
                 Easter
                 made
                 at
                 the
                 Second
                 Council
                 of
                 
                   Pinchinhale
                   Id.
                   p.
                   242
                
              
            
          
           
             East-Saxons
             ,
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             〈◊〉
             Erchenwin
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Offa
             ,
             according
             to
             
               H.
               Huntington
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               13●
               .
            
             
               
                 It
                 had
                 London
                 (
                 the
                 Chief
                 City
                 of
                 England
                 )
                 under
                 its
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 Kingdom
                 was
                 divided
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 Kent
                 by
                 the
                 River
                 Thames
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   159.
                
                 
              
               
                 Upon
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Sebert
                 ,
                 his
                 Three
                 Sons
                 (
                 whom
                 he
                 left
                 Heirs
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 )
                 all
                 relapse
                 to
                 Paganism
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   168.
                
                 
              
               
                 But
                 between
                 Thirty
                 and
                 Forty
                 years
                 after
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Instance
                 of
                 King
                 Oswy
                 ,
                 they
                 again
                 receive
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   184.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Eatta
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             Bernicia
             ,
             had
             his
             Episcopal
             See
             at
             
               Hagulstad
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               197.
               
            
          
           
             Reckoned
             to
             be
             a
             very
             Holy
             Man
             ,
             
               Id.
               p.
               215.
            
             
          
           
             Ebba
             ,
             a
             Queen
             ,
             is
             Converted
             and
             Baptized
             in
             the
             Province
             of
             the
             Wectij
             ,
             but
             what
             Queen
             ,
             Bede
             says
             not
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               197.
            
             
          
           
             Ebba
             ,
             Abbess
             of
             
             Coldingham-Nunnery
             in
             Yorkshire
             ,
             an
             Heroine
             Example
             of
             Chastity
             in
             her
             ,
             and
             all
             her
             Sisters
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               269.
            
             
          
           
             Eborius
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Eboracum
             ,
             is
             sent
             (
             with
             others
             )
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Arles
             in
             Gallia
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             the
             Deputies
             for
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             
               Britain
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               88.
               
            
          
           
             Eclipses
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             one
             from
             early
             in
             the
             Morning
             till
             Nine
             a
             Clock
             ;
             another
             ,
             where
             the
             Stars
             shewed
             themselves
             for
             near
             half
             an
             hour
             after
             Nine
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               138.
            
             
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Sun
                 which
                 was
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 's
                 whole
                 Orb
                 seemed
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 covered
                 with
                 a
                 black
                 Shield
                 .
                 Another
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 appearing
                 first
                 as
                 stained
                 with
                 Blood
                 ,
                 which
                 lasted
                 a
                 whole
                 hour
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 a
                 Blackness
                 following
                 ,
                 it
                 returned
                 to
                 its
                 own
                 Colour
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   222.
                
                 
              
               
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 From
                 the
                 Cock
                 Crowing
                 till
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   240.
                
                 
              
               
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 Second
                 hour
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 
                   17.
                   
                   Kal.
                   Feb.
                   Id.
                   p.
                   242.
                   
                
              
               
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 On
                 the
                 
                 13th
                 .
                 Kal.
                 of
                 
                   January
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   248.
                   
                
              
               
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 Kal.
                 of
                 
                   September
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   248.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 
                 7th
                 .
                 Kal.
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 fifth
                 hour
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   249.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 on
                 Christmas-day
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   254.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Sun
                 About
                 the
                 sixth
                 hour
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Kal.
                 of
                 
                   October
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   260.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Sun
                 For
                 one
                 whole
                 hour
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   283.
                
                 
              
               
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 appeared
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   313.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Eddobeccus
             is
             dispatched
             away
             by
             Constans
             to
             the
             Germans
             ,
             with
             an
             Account
             of
             Gerontius
             his
             Revolt
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               103.
            
             
          
           
             Edelwalch
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             baptized
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               195.
            
             
             
               
                 Gives
                 Wilfrid
                 Commission
                 to
                 convert
                 and
                 baptize
                 in
                 his
                 Province
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   197.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Edgar
             ,
             Son
             of
             Edmund
             and
             Elgiva
             (
             afterwards
             King
             )
             his
             Birth
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               344.
            
             
             
               
                 Is
                 elected
                 by
                 the
                 Mercians
                 and
                 Northumbrians
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 Common
                 Council
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   354.
                
                 
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 Brother
                 Edwi
                 ,
                 is
                 elected
                 by
                 the
                 Clergy
                 and
                 Laity
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 West-Saxons
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 best
                 that
                 deserved
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 
                   First
                   Monarch
                   of
                   all
                   England
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   1.
                   
                
              
               
                 And
                 so
                 he
                 stiles
                 himself
                 in
                 his
                 Charter
                 to
                 the
                 Abbey
                 of
                 
                   Glastenbury
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   9.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 great
                 Charity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Nation
                 's
                 happiness
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   2
                   ,
                   11.
                
                 
              
               
                 Seven
                 years
                 Penance
                 is
                 imposed
                 upon
                 him
                 by
                 Archbishop
                 Dunstan
                 (
                 part
                 of
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 wear
                 his
                 Crown
                 all
                 that
                 time
                 )
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 taking
                 a
                 Nun
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Cloyster
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 debauching
                 her
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   3.
                
                 
              
               
                 Harasses
                 North-Wales
                 with
                 War
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 forces
                 a
                 Peace
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 Condition
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Tribute
                 in
                 Money
                 should
                 be
                 turned
                 into
                 that
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Wolves-Heads
                 yearly
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   3
                   ,
                   4
                   ,
                   11.
                   
                
              
               
                 Grants
                 a
                 New
                 Charter
                 of
                 Confirmation
                 ,
                 with
                 divers
                 additional
                 Endowments
                 of
                 Lands
                 and
                 Privileges
                 to
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 
                   Medeshamsted
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   5.
                
                 
              
               
                 Marries
                 Ethelfreda
                 (
                 or
                 Elfreda
                 )
                 Daughter
                 of
                 Ordgar
                 Earl
                 of
                 Devonshire
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 Issue
                 by
                 her
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   5
                   ,
                   6.
                
                 
              
               
                 Hath
                 an
                 Elder
                 Son
                 by
                 Elfleda
                 ,
                 sirnamed
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   ●air
                   Daughter
                   of
                   Earl
                   Eodmar
                   ,
                
                 who
                 is
                 called
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 
                   Edward
                   the
                   Martyr
                
                 ;
                 but
                 doubtful
                 whether
                 he
                 was
                 married
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   6.
                
                 
              
               
                 Places
                 Nuns
                 in
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 Rumsey
                 in
                 Hampshire
                 ;
                 commands
                 all
                 the
                 Countrey
                 of
                 Thanet
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 waste
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 what
                 reason
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Causes
                 the
                 Chanons
                 to
                 be
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 great●r
                 Monasteries
                 in
                 Mercia
                 ,
                 and
                 Monks
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   7.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 crowned
                 King
                 in
                 the
                 ancient
                 City
                 of
                 Ackmanceaster
                 ,
                 called
                 Bathan
                 by
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ;
                 with
                 Remarks
                 about
                 his
                 Coronation
                 then
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 crowned
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 founds
                 a
                 new
                 Church
                 at
                 Bangor
                 ,
                 dedicating
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Virgin
                 
                   Mary
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   7
                   ,
                   8.
                   
                
              
               
                 Six
                 Kings
                 make
                 League
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 promising
                 upon
                 Oath
                 their
                 Assistance
                 both
                 by
                 Sea
                 and
                 Land.
                 An
                 Account
                 who
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Fleet
                 at
                 West-Chester
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 all
                 met
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 was
                 truly
                 
                   Lord
                   of
                   our
                   Seas
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   8.
                   
                
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 and
                 Burial
                 at
                 Glastenbury
                 ,
                 and
                 Character
                 .
                 The
                 great
                 Kindnesses
                 he
                 shewed
                 to
                 
                 Ethelfreda's
                 first
                 Husband's
                 Son
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   9
                   ,
                   10
                   ,
                   11.
                   
                
              
               
                 A
                 mighty
                 Lover
                 of
                 the
                 Fair
                 Sex
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   3
                   ,
                   5
                   ,
                   6
                   ,
                   9
                   ,
                   10
                   ,
                   11.
                   
                
              
               
                 A
                 Famous
                 Instance
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 Courage
                 and
                 Strength
                 ,
                 though
                 but
                 little
                 of
                 Stature
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   11.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Charter
                 about
                 having
                 subdued
                 all
                 
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 much
                 suspected
                 to
                 be
                 fictitious
                 .
                 With
                 this
                 King
                 fell
                 all
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Nation
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   12.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Laws
                 he
                 made
                 with
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Consent
                 of
                 his
                 Wise-Men
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   12
                   ,
                   13
                   ,
                   14.
                   
                
              
               
                 Great
                 Dissention
                 amongst
                 the
                 Nobility
                 after
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 a
                 New
                 King
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   15.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Edgar
             ,
             sirnamed
             Aetheling
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Prince
             Edward
             by
             
               Agatha
               ,
               Id.
               p.
               49.
            
             
          
           
             
               Edgar
               Aetheling
            
             ,
             how
             he
             was
             put
             by
             from
             the
             Throne
             ,
             though
             the
             
               only
               surviving
            
             Male
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Royal
             Family
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               105
               ,
               106.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 proposed
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 King
                 upon
                 
                 Harold's
                 Death
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 Party
                 were
                 not
                 prevalent
                 enough
                 to
                 carry
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   115
                   ,
                   116.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Edgitha
             ,
             Daughter
             of
             King
             Egbert
             ,
             is
             first
             bred
             up
             under
             an
             Irish
             Abbess
             ,
             and
             then
             made
             Abbess
             her self
             of
             the
             Nunnery
             of
             
               Polesworth
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               257.
               
            
             
               
                 Another
                 of
                 this
                 Name
                 ,
                 King
                 
                 Athelstan's
                 Sister
                 ;
                 her
                 Marriage
                 with
                 Sihtric
                 ,
                 the
                 Danish
                 King
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 afterwards
                 a
                 Widow
                 ,
                 she
                 became
                 a
                 Nun
                 at
                 Polesworth
                 .
                 Her
                 Character
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 False
                 Story
                 of
                 the
                 Scots
                 upon
                 her
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   330.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Edgitha
             ,
             or
             Editha
             ,
             Daughter
             of
             Earl
             Godwin
             ,
             married
             to
             Edward
             the
             Confessor
             ,
             a
             Lady
             not
             only
             Beautiful
             and
             Pious
             ,
             but
             Learned
             above
             her
             Sex
             in
             that
             Age
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               72
               ,
               73
               ,
               96.
               
            
             
               
                 An
                 improbable
                 Story
                 of
                 her
                 causing
                 Gospatrick
                 to
                 be
                 murthered
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Account
                 of
                 her
                 Brother
                 
                   Tostige
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   90.
                   
                
              
               
                 Subscribes
                 King
                 
                 Edward's
                 Charter
                 of
                 Endowment
                 of
                 the
                 Abbey
                 of
                 
                   Westminster
                   ,
                   Id.
                   
                   p.
                   94.
                   
                   Vid.
                
                 more
                 in
                 
                   Tit.
                   Edward
                   the
                   Confessor
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Edinburgh
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Mount-Agned
             ,
             built
             by
             Ebrank
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             
               Manlius
               ,
               l.
               1.
               p.
               10.
               
            
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 Possession
                 of
                 the
                 English-Saxons
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 long
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   249.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Editha
             ,
             Daughter
             to
             King
             Edgar
             by
             Wilfreda
             ,
             (
             whom
             he
             took
             out
             of
             a
             Cloyster
             at
             Wilton
             )
             and
             who
             was
             afterwards
             Abbess
             of
             the
             said
             Nunnery
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               3
               ,
               12
               ,
               20.
               
            
          
           
             Edmund
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             anointed
             King
             of
             the
             East-Angles
             by
             Bishop
             Humbert
             ,
             at
             fifteen
             years
             of
             Age
             ,
             at
             Buram
             ,
             then
             the
             Royal
             Seat
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               265.
            
             
             
               
                 An
                 Account
                 of
                 his
                 Pedigree
                 ,
                 Education
                 ,
                 living
                 in
                 Germany
                 ,
                 Return
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 Election
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 submitted
                 to
                 the
                 direction
                 of
                 Bishop
                 Humbert
                 ;
                 his
                 Reign
                 Fourteen
                 Years
                 in
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Glorious
                 End
                 of
                 Martyrdom
                 ,
                 
                   Ibid.
                   p.
                   273.
                
                 
              
               
                 Fighting
                 with
                 the
                 Danes
                 ,
                 they
                 slew
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 wholly
                 conquer
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   269
                   ,
                   273.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 particular
                 Account
                 both
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 and
                 Martyrdom
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   272
                   ,
                   273
                   ,
                   274.
                   
                
              
               
                 Had
                 a
                 Church
                 and
                 Monastery
                 erected
                 to
                 his
                 Memory
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   274
                   ,
                   323.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Edmund
             ,
             Prince
             ,
             (
             Son
             to
             Edward
             the
             Elder
             )
             the
             relation
             of
             his
             commanding
             part
             of
             his
             Father's
             Army
             ,
             with
             his
             Brother
             Edred
             ,
             cannot
             be
             true
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             but
             Four
             Years
             old
             when
             his
             Father
             died
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               321.
            
             
             
               
                 A
                 great
                 Benefactor
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 built
                 over
                 the
                 Tomb
                 of
                 King
                 Edmund
                 the
                 
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   323.
                
                 
              
               
                 He
                 and
                 his
                 Brother
                 Athelstan
                 overcome
                 the
                 Scots
                 about
                 Bromrige
                 in
                 the
                 
                   North
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   334.
                
                 
              
               
                 Succeeds
                 his
                 Brother
                 Athelstan
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 at
                 eighteen
                 years
                 of
                 Age.
                 Invades
                 Mercia
                 ,
                 and
                 forces
                 
                   Leicester
                   ,
                   Lincoln
                   ,
                   Nottingham
                   ,
                   Stamford
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Derby
                 (
                 all
                 then
                 under
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Danes
                 )
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Battel
                 he
                 had
                 with
                 Anlaff
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Agreement
                 made
                 at
                 last
                 between
                 these
                 two
                 Kings
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   343.
                
                 
              
               
                 Conquers
                 Anlaff
                 ,
                 expels
                 him
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 and
                 adds
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 
                   Ibid.
                   p.
                   344.
                
                 
              
               
                 Subdues
                 the
                 whole
                 Countrey
                 of
                 Cumberland
                 ,
                 giving
                 it
                 to
                 Malcolme
                 King
                 of
                 Scots
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 Condition
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 should
                 assist
                 him
                 both
                 by
                 Sea
                 and
                 Land
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   344.
                
                 
              
               
                 Sends
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 Prince
                 Hugh
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 to
                 restore
                 King
                 Lewis
                 .
                 His
                 decease
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 His
                 Burial
                 at
                 Glastenbury
                 ;
                 with
                 his
                 great
                 Benefaction
                 to
                 that
                 Abbey
                 .
                 He
                 stiles
                 himself
                 in
                 his
                 Charter
                 ,
                 
                   King
                   of
                   the
                
                 English
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   Governor
                   and
                   Ruler
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   Nations
                   round
                   about
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   345.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 Laws
                 he
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Great
                 Council
                 he
                 held
                 at
                 
                   London
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   346
                   ,
                   347
                   ,
                   348.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 Legend
                 of
                 St.
                 
                 Edmund's
                 Ghost
                 stabbing
                 King
                 Sweyn
                 the
                 
                   Dane
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   39
                   ,
                   40.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Edmund
             ,
             a
             Son
             of
             King
             Alfred
             ,
             born
             before
             Prince
             Edward
             (
             commonly
             called
             the
             Elder
             )
             is
             crowned
             King
             by
             his
             Father
             's
             Appointment
             ,
             in
             his
             Life-time
             ,
             but
             dying
             before
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             buried
             in
             the
             Abbey-Church
             of
             
               Winchester
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               311.
               
            
          
           
             
               Edmund
               Aetheling
            
             ,
             marries
             the
             Widow
             of
             Sigeferth
             (
             who
             was
             lately
             murthered
             )
             against
             his
             Father's
             Will
             ,
             upon
             the
             Fame
             of
             her
             Beauty
             and
             Virtue
             :
             And
             invades
             all
             the
             Countrey
             where
             her
             Husband's
             Lands
             lay
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               40.
            
             
             
               
                 His
                 Expedition
                 against
                 Cnute
                 and
                 Aedric
                 of
                 little
                 service
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   41.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 Elected
                 King
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Great
                 and
                 Wise
                 Men
                 then
                 at
                 London
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 upon
                 his
                 Father's
                 decease
                 ;
                 though
                 he
                 held
                 it
                 but
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 great
                 difficulty
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 called
                 Ironside
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 Strength
                 both
                 of
                 Body
                 and
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 born
                 of
                 a
                 Concubine
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   45.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 several
                 Battels
                 he
                 fought
                 with
                 Cnute
                 and
                 his
                 Party
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   45
                   ,
                   46
                   ,
                   47.
                   
                
              
               
                 His
                 Prudence
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 commended
                 ,
                 though
                 his
                 Courage
                 and
                 Constancy
                 were
                 praise-worthy
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   46.
                
                 
              
               
                 Concludes
                 a
                 Peace
                 with
                 King
                 Cnute
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Particulars
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   47
                   ,
                   48.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Decease
                 (
                 being
                 murthered
                 )
                 ,
                 and
                 Burial
                 at
                 Glastenbury
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Grandfather
                 King
                 
                   Edgar
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   48
                   ,
                   49.
                   
                
              
               
                 His
                 Children
                 
                   (
                   Edward
                
                 and
                 Edmund
                 )
                 excluded
                 from
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 West-Saxons
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Sweden
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 away
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 generously
                 conveyed
                 them
                 to
                 Solyman
                 King
                 of
                 Hungary
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 educated
                 ,
                 where
                 Edmund
                 died
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   49.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             St.
             Edmundsbury
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Badricesworth
             ,
             where
             King
             Cnute
             built
             a
             Noble
             Monastery
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               323.
            
             
             
               
                 Is
                 given
                 by
                 King
                 Edmund
                 ,
                 with
                 divers
                 other
                 Lands
                 ,
                 to
                 build
                 a
                 Church
                 and
                 Monastery
                 in
                 Memory
                 of
                 St.
                 Edmund
                 the
                 
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   345.
                
                 
              
               
                 For
                 ever
                 exempt
                 from
                 all
                 Jurisdiction
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Earls
                 of
                 that
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 by
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                   MS.
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   52.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Edred
             ,
             an
             Abbot
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             made
             a
             certain
             Youth
             ,
             sold
             to
             a
             Widow
             at
             Withingham
             (
             whom
             he
             redeemed
             )
             King
             ;
             and
             by
             that
             means
             the
             Church
             got
             all
             that
             Countrey
             ,
             now
             called
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             
               Durham
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               286.
               
            
          
           
             
             Edred
             ,
             Brother
             to
             King
             Athelstan
             and
             Edmund
             ,
             takes
             upon
             him
             the
             Title
             of
             First
             Monarch
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               331.
            
             
             
               
                 Is
                 made
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 his
                 Succession
                 ;
                 Crowned
                 at
                 Kingston
                 ,
                 reduces
                 all
                 Northumberland
                 under
                 his
                 Obedience
                 ;
                 and
                 upon
                 their
                 relapse
                 ,
                 lays
                 the
                 whole
                 Country
                 waste
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   349
                   ,
                   350.
                
                 
              
               
                 Their
                 continual
                 Rebellions
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 regaining
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   350.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 First
                 King
                 of
                 England
                 that
                 stiled
                 himself
                 
                   Rex
                   Magnae
                   Britanniae
                
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 a
                 Charter
                 of
                 his
                 to
                 the
                 Abbey
                 of
                 
                   Croyland
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   351.
                
                 
              
               
                 Dies
                 in
                 the
                 Flower
                 of
                 his
                 Age
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 ;
                 his
                 Character
                 and
                 Issue
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   351
                   ,
                   352.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Edric
             ,
             vid.
             Aedric
             .
          
           
             
               Edwal
               ap
               Meyric
            
             ,
             is
             received
             by
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Isle
             of
             Anglesey
             for
             their
             Prince
             ;
             he
             was
             the
             right
             Heir
             of
             North-Wales
             ;
             routs
             Meredith
             in
             a
             set
             Battel
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               24.
            
             
             
               
                 But
                 is
                 slain
                 in
                 Battel
                 by
                 Sweyne
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Harold
                 the
                 
                   Dane
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   25.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Edwal
               Ugel
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Bald
             )
             Succeeds
             his
             Father
             Anarawd
             ,
             and
             is
             stiled
             by
             Historians
             ,
             
               Supreme
               King
               of
               all
               Wales
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               316.
               
            
          
           
             
               Edwal
               Ywrch
            
             ,
             Son
             of
             Cadwallader
             ,
             Prince
             of
             Wales
             ,
             began
             to
             Reign
             upon
             his
             Father's
             supposed
             Journey
             to
             
               Rome
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               145.
               
            
             
               
                 Conjectured
                 to
                 be
                 Cadwallo
                 by
                 Dr.
                 Powel
                 ,
                 and
                 Mr.
                 
                   Vaughan
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   205.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Edward
             the
             First
             ,
             (
             commonly
             called
             the
             Elder
             )
             the
             Son
             of
             King
             Alfred
             ,
             when
             he
             began
             his
             Reign
             ;
             he
             was
             Elected
             by
             all
             the
             Chief
             Men
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               311.
            
             
             
               
                 Meets
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 Disturbance
                 at
                 his
                 first
                 entrance
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 from
                 Aethelwald
                 his
                 
                   Cousin-German
                   ,
                   Ibid.
                   &
                   p.
                   312.
                   
                
              
               
                 Builds
                 new
                 Towns
                 ,
                 and
                 repairs
                 Cities
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 before
                 destroyed
                 .
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   312.
                
                 
              
               
                 Has
                 great
                 Battels
                 with
                 the
                 Danes
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 last
                 he
                 overcomes
                 them
                 all
                 ;
                 calls
                 a
                 great
                 Council
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 is
                 not
                 specified
                 ,
                 but
                 wherein
                 Plegmund
                 presided
                 )
                 which
                 appoints
                 Bishops
                 over
                 each
                 of
                 the
                 Western-Counties
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 Five
                 out
                 of
                 Two
                 
                   Diocesses
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   313.
                
                 
              
               
                 Subdues
                 
                   East-Sex
                   ,
                   East-England
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Danes
                 had
                 long
                 before
                 been
                 possessed
                 of
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   314
                   ,
                   315.
                
                 
              
               
                 Very
                 much
                 wasts
                 Northumberland
                 with
                 his
                 Army
                 ,
                 and
                 destroys
                 many
                 
                   Danes
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   315.
                
                 
              
               
                 Takes
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 London
                 and
                 Oxenford
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 hands
                 ;
                 Commands
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Hertford
                 to
                 be
                 New
                 Built
                 ;
                 Builds
                 and
                 Fortifies
                 another
                 Town
                 at
                 Witham
                 near
                 Maldon
                 in
                 
                   Essex
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   316.
                
                 
              
               
                 Confirms
                 to
                 the
                 Doctors
                 and
                 Scholars
                 of
                 Cambridg
                 ,
                 by
                 Charter
                 ,
                 all
                 their
                 former
                 Privileges
                 to
                 endure
                 for
                 ever
                 by
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Right
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   317
                   ,
                   318.
                
                 
              
               
                 Builds
                 Two
                 Forts
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 the
                 River
                 Ouse
                 in
                 Buckinghamshire
                 ,
                 to
                 oppose
                 the
                 Danes
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 last
                 (
                 almost
                 all
                 )
                 submit
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   319
                   ,
                   320.
                
                 
              
               
                 Has
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Bedford
                 surrendred
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 built
                 a
                 Castle
                 ;
                 Rebuilds
                 and
                 Fortifies
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Maldon
                 ;
                 and
                 makes
                 the
                 whole
                 Nation
                 of
                 the
                 Mercians
                 submit
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   320.
                
                 
              
               
                 Overcomes
                 Leofred
                 the
                 Dane
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Griffyth
                   ap
                   Madac
                
                 ,
                 Brother-in-Law
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 
                   West-Wales
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   321.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 several
                 Towns
                 he
                 ordered
                 to
                 be
                 rebuilt
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   321
                   ,
                   322
                   ,
                   323
                   ,
                   324.
                   
                
              
               
                 Is
                 accepted
                 for
                 Lord
                 and
                 Protector
                 by
                 several
                 Countries
                 under
                 the
                 Danish
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 and
                 adds
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 East-Angles
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   322
                   ,
                   323.
                
                 
              
               
                 Several
                 other
                 Kings
                 make
                 their
                 Submission
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   324.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Decease
                 at
                 Fearndune
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Mercians
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   324.
                
                 
              
               
                 Aelfleda
                 ,
                 the
                 Daughter
                 of
                 the
                 Earl
                 Aethelem
                 ,
                 was
                 his
                 Queen
                 and
                 Wife
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   327.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Laws
                 both
                 Civil
                 and
                 Ecclesiastical
                 made
                 in
                 his
                 Reign
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   325
                   ,
                   326.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Children
                 ,
                 how
                 bred
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 bestowed
                 in
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   
                   Id.
                   p.
                   327.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Character
                 of
                 being
                 Mild
                 and
                 Humble
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Couragious
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   328.
                
                 
              
               
                 No
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 as
                 Buchanan
                 in
                 his
                 History
                 fancies
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   332.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Edward
               Aetheling
            
             ,
             Son
             of
             King
             Edmund
             ,
             sirnamed
             Ironside
             ,
             Marries
             Agatha
             ,
             the
             Queen
             of
             
             Hungary's
             Sister
             ;
             his
             Issue
             by
             her
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               49.
            
             
             
               
                 Is
                 sought
                 by
                 Ambassy
                 to
                 return
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 about
                 Three
                 years
                 after
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 soon
                 after
                 Dies
                 ,
                 his
                 Body
                 being
                 Buried
                 in
                 St.
                 
                 Paul's
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   86
                   ,
                   87.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Edward
             (
             Sirnamed
             the
             Martyr
             )
             is
             Elected
             in
             a
             great
             Council
             ,
             and
             presently
             Anointed
             King
             according
             to
             his
             Father
             
             Edgar's
             Appointment
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               15.
            
             
             
               
                 Not
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Calne
                 in
                 Wiltshire
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 persuasion
                 of
                 Archbishop
                 Dunstan
                 ,
                 as
                 supposed
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   16
                   ,
                   17.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 Killed
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 what
                 ,
                 at
                 Corfesgeate
                 ,
                 now
                 Corfe-Castle
                 in
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Purbeck
                 ,
                 and
                 buried
                 at
                 Werham
                 without
                 any
                 Royal
                 Pomp
                 ,
                 having
                 Reigned
                 Three
                 years
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   17
                   ,
                   18.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Character
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Body
                 taken
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 and
                 Buried
                 at
                 Shaftsbury
                 with
                 great
                 Solemnity
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   20.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             Edward
             the
             Confessor
             ,
             Son
             of
             King
             Ethelred
             ,
             comes
             into
             England
             from
             Normandy
             ,
             and
             returns
             no
             more
             back
             ,
             but
             tarried
             till
             his
             Brother
             Hardecnute
             died
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               66
               ,
               67.
               
            
             
               
                 His
                 Advancement
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 by
                 Election
                 in
                 the
                 Great
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 effected
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   69
                   ,
                   70.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 undutifulness
                 to
                 his
                 Mother
                 ,
                 by
                 taking
                 from
                 her
                 all
                 the
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 she
                 had
                 ,
                 with
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 her
                 severity
                 to
                 him
                 formerly
                 ,
                 shews
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 altogether
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Saint
                 as
                 the
                 Monks
                 represent
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   71
                   ,
                   97.
                
                 
              
               
                 Marries
                 Edgitha
                 ,
                 or
                 Editha
                 ,
                 the
                 Daughter
                 of
                 Earl
                 Godwin
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 Beautiful
                 and
                 Pious
                 ,
                 but
                 Learned
                 above
                 the
                 Women
                 of
                 her
                 Age
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 never
                 carnally
                 knew
                 her
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   72
                   ,
                   73
                   ,
                   97.
                   
                
              
               
                 Sends
                 Bishops
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Council
                 at
                 St.
                 Remy
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 was
                 there
                 decreed
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Faith
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   74.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 Difference
                 between
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Earl
                 Godwin
                 and
                 his
                 Sons
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   75
                   ,
                   77
                   ,
                   78
                   ,
                   81.
                   
                
              
               
                 Sends
                 away
                 his
                 Wife
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 Crowned
                 Queen
                 ,
                 committing
                 her
                 to
                 the
                 Custody
                 of
                 his
                 Sister
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Nunnery
                 of
                 Werwel
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 away
                 almost
                 all
                 she
                 had
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   78.
                
                 
              
               
                 Begs
                 his
                 Mother's
                 Pardon
                 for
                 having
                 suffered
                 her
                 to
                 undergo
                 the
                 Ordeal
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 what
                 Account
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   79.
                
                 
              
               
                 Hearing
                 Earl
                 Godwin
                 was
                 come
                 with
                 his
                 Ships
                 for
                 England
                 ,
                 he
                 orders
                 his
                 Fleet
                 to
                 pursue
                 him
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 he
                 returns
                 to
                 Bruges
                 ,
                 but
                 soon
                 after
                 comes
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 commits
                 many
                 Insults
                 upon
                 the
                 Sea-coasts
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   80
                   ,
                   81.
                
                 
              
               
                 Restores
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 (
                 upon
                 his
                 Peace
                 with
                 Earl
                 Godwin
                 )
                 whatsoever
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 before
                 possessed
                 of
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   81.
                
                 
              
               
                 In
                 a
                 great
                 Council
                 is
                 Reconciled
                 to
                 Earl
                 Godwin
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 restores
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 Honours
                 and
                 Estate
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   82
                   ,
                   83.
                
                 
              
               
                 Commands
                 Rees
                 (
                 the
                 Brother
                 of
                 Griffyn
                 King
                 of
                 South-Wales
                 )
                 his
                 Head
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 him
                 to
                 Gloucester
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 Insolencies
                 against
                 the
                 
                   English
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   85.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Forces
                 under
                 Siward
                 ,
                 the
                 Valiant
                 Earl
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 Conquer
                 
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   86.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 Aelfgar's
                 Rebellion
                 against
                 him
                 twice
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 Pardon
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Ibid.
                   p.
                   87.88
                
                 .
              
               
                 Confirms
                 by
                 his
                 Charter
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Abbey
                 of
                 the
                 Holy-Cross
                 at
                 Waltham
                 in
                 
                   Essex
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   89.
                
                 
              
               
                 Wales
                 Subdued
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 subject
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 giving
                 Hostages
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 After
                 which
                 he
                 makes
                 Two
                 Brothers
                 Joint-Princes
                 of
                 
                   North-Wales
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   90.
                   
                
              
               
                 Confirms
                 and
                 renews
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 King
                 Cnute
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Request
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Northumbers
                   ,
                   Ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 Builds
                 
                   Westminster
                   Church
                
                 and
                 Abbey
                 :
                 its
                 Consecration
                 .
                 Calls
                 his
                 Curia
                 ,
                 or
                 Great
                 Council
                 ,
                 to
                 confirm
                 his
                 Charter
                 of
                 Endowment
                 of
                 this
                 Monastery
                 .
                 His
                 Sickness
                 and
                 Speech
                 to
                 those
                 about
                 him
                 concerning
                 the
                 Vision
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 of
                 Two
                 Holy
                 Monks
                 that
                 told
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 Misery
                 which
                 would
                 befall
                 this
                 Nation
                 after
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   93
                   ,
                   94
                   ,
                   95.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 Application
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 befell
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 in
                 succeeding
                 Reigns
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   96.
                
                 
              
               
                 Recommends
                 upon
                 his
                 Death-bed
                 the
                 Queen
                 to
                 her
                 Brother
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 highly
                 extols
                 her
                 Chastity
                 and
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   96.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 last
                 Words
                 ,
                 Death
                 and
                 Burial
                 in
                 St.
                 
                 Peter's
                 Church
                 at
                 
                   Westminster
                   ,
                   Ibid.
                   p.
                   97.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 various
                 reports
                 of
                 his
                 Bequeathing
                 the
                 Crown
                 to
                 his
                 Cousin
                 William
                 Duke
                 of
                 
                   Normandy
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   96
                   ,
                   97.
                   
                
              
               
                 His
                 Character
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 the
                 Boy
                 that
                 Robbed
                 his
                 Chest
                 ,
                 he
                 being
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 Room
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   97
                   ,
                   98
                   ,
                   104.
                   
                
              
               
                 His
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 of
                 Curing
                 the
                 Blind
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Sores
                 we
                 now
                 call
                 the
                 
                   King
                   's
                   Evil
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 Elected
                 King
                 by
                 his
                 Father's
                 Command
                 in
                 a
                 Great
                 Council
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 Mother's
                 Belly
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   98.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Laws
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 which
                 bear
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 renewed
                 the
                 Observance
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 shew
                 what
                 Liberty
                 English
                 Subjects
                 enjoyed
                 before
                 the
                 Conquest
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   99
                   ,
                   100
                   ,
                   101
                   ,
                   102
                   ,
                   103
                   ,
                   104.
                   
                
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 St.
                 Edward
                 ,
                 are
                 meant
                 the
                 English-Saxon
                 Laws
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   104.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Edwi
             ,
             When
             he
             Began
             his
             Reign
             ,
             and
             where
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             Crowned
             ;
             he
             turns
             the
             Monks
             out
             of
             Glastenbury
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             greatest
             Monasteries
             in
             England
             ,
             placing
             Secular
             Channons
             therein
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               353.
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 Mercians
                 and
                 Northumbrians
                 Deposing
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Elect
                   Edgar
                
                 ,
                 his
                 Brother
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 Common
                 Council
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 Edwi
                 having
                 no
                 more
                 left
                 him
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 West-Saxons
                 for
                 his
                 share
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   354.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 Character
                 ,
                 and
                 Burial
                 at
                 
                   Winchester
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   355.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Edwin
             ,
             of
             the
             Blood-Royal
             of
             Northumberland
             (
             being
             the
             Son
             of
             Aella
             )
             is
             forced
             to
             fly
             from
             Ethelfrid
             ,
             as
             a
             Banished
             Man
             ,
             with
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             future
             Conversion
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               169.
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 wonderful
                 Vision
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Success
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 succeds
                 Ethelfrid
                 ,
                 and
                 Banishes
                 his
                 Sons
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   170.
                
                 
              
               
                 Being
                 Converted
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 he
                 receives
                 Baptism
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 Noblemen
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   171
                   ,
                   172
                   ,
                   173
                   ,
                   174.
                   
                
              
               
                 At
                 last
                 is
                 killed
                 by
                 the
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 whole
                 Army
                 routed
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   174
                   ,
                   176.
                
                 
              
               
                 Had
                 ,
                 after
                 
                 Redwald's
                 death
                 ,
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 East-Angles
                 delivered
                 up
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   175.
                
                 
              
               
                 Causes
                 Brass-Pots
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 upon
                 Posts
                 at
                 Fountains
                 near
                 the
                 High-ways
                 ,
                 for
                 Travellers
                 to
                 drink
                 in
                 ;
                 and
                 had
                 a
                 Banner
                 carried
                 before
                 him
                 as
                 he
                 went
                 through
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Chief
                 King
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 English-Saxons
                 ;
                 overcomes
                 Cadwallo
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Britains
                 ,
                 and
                 conquers
                 almost
                 all
                 his
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   176.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Head
                 brought
                 to
                 York
                 ,
                 and
                 deposited
                 in
                 St.
                 
                 Peter's
                 Church
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 begun
                 to
                 build
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 He
                 was
                 the
                 fifth
                 King
                 that
                 ruled
                 over
                 all
                 
                   Britain
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   254.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Edwin
             and
             Ethelwin
             ,
             Sons
             of
             Prince
             Ethelwerd
             ,
             are
             slain
             in
             a
             fight
             against
             Anlaff
             King
             of
             the
             Danes
             ,
             and
             buried
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Abbey
             of
             
               Malmesbury
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               311.
               
            
          
           
             
               Edwin
               Aetheling
            
             drowned
             ,
             (
             with
             an
             Account
             how
             )
             ;
             the
             greatest
             Blot
             in
             King
             
             Athelstan's
             Reign
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               331
               ,
               337.
               
            
          
           
             Edwin
             ,
             the
             Brother
             of
             Leofric
             ,
             Earl
             of
             Mercia
             ,
             is
             overcome
             by
             
               Griffyth
               ap
               Lewellin
               ap
               Sitsylt
            
             ,
             and
             slain
             at
             
               Pencadair
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               64
               ,
               65.
               
            
          
           
             Edwold
             ,
             Brother
             to
             St.
             Edmund
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             lived
             and
             died
             a
             Hermit
             ,
             in
             the
             Abbey
             of
             Cerne
             in
             
               Dorsetshire
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               22.
               
            
          
           
             Egbert
             succeeds
             his
             Father
             Ercenbryht
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             
               Kent
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               189.
               
            
             
               
                 Gives
                 Reculf
                 to
                 Basse
                 the
                 Priest
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 his
                 Death
                 bestows
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Thanet
                 to
                 build
                 a
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 for
                 expiating
                 the
                 Murther
                 of
                 his
                 Cousins
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 slain
                 .
                 His
                 decease
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   192
                   ,
                   193.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Egbert
             ,
             the
             Priest
             ,
             a
             Venerable
             Person
             ,
             coming
             out
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             converts
             the
             Monks
             of
             Hij
             to
             the
             right
             Faith
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             afterwards
             observed
             the
             Catholick
             Rites
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             had
             lived
             with
             them
             here
             thirteen
             years
             ,
             dies
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               217
               ,
               220.
               
            
          
           
             Egbert
             ,
             made
             Bishop
             of
             York
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             year
             after
             receives
             a
             Pall
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             whereby
             he
             became
             an
             Archbishop
             ,
             and
             so
             Metropolitan
             of
             all
             the
             Northumbrian
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             had
             supreme
             Jurisdiction
             over
             all
             the
             Bishops
             in
             Deira
             and
             
               Bernicia
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               222
               ,
               223.
               
            
             
               
                 His
                 Death
                 and
                 Burial
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 base
                 Brother
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Name
                 ,
                 who
                 regained
                 the
                 Pall
                 to
                 that
                 See.
                 Built
                 a
                 Noble
                 Library
                 in
                 York
                 ,
                 accounted
                 then
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 in
                 
                   Europe
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   223
                   ,
                   229.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Egbert
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Aealmond
             ,
             was
             the
             Father
             of
             Athulf
             ,
             or
             
               Athelwulf
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               233.
               
            
          
           
             Egbert
             ,
             or
             Egferth
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Offa
             King
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             is
             anointed
             King
             with
             him
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               233
               ,
               235.
               
            
             
               
                 When
                 he
                 began
                 his
                 Reign
                 ,
                 but
                 within
                 a
                 few
                 Months
                 after
                 dies
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   240.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Egbert
             ,
             or
             Ecgbryht
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             when
             he
             began
             to
             reign
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               242.
            
             
             
               
                 His
                 Succession
                 to
                 Brihtric
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 Chief
                 or
                 Supreme
                 King
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   243.
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   254.
                   
                
              
               
                 Through
                 
                 Brihtric's
                 jealousy
                 he
                 is
                 forced
                 to
                 fly
                 to
                 King
                 Offa
                 for
                 Refuge
                 ,
                 from
                 him
                 he
                 retires
                 into
                 France
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 tarries
                 three
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 polishes
                 the
                 roughness
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Countrey
                 Manners
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   243.
                
                 
              
               
                 But
                 is
                 ,
                 upon
                 
                 Brihtric's
                 Death
                 without
                 Issue
                 ,
                 recalled
                 by
                 the
                 West-Saxon
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 and
                 ordained
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 reigned
                 with
                 great
                 Glory
                 and
                 Honour
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   244.
                
                 
              
               
                 He
                 unites
                 all
                 the
                 Heptarchy
                 into
                 one
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 lasting
                 Peace
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Nation
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   245.
                
                 
              
               
                 Leaves
                 the
                 
                   Mercians
                   ,
                   Northumbrians
                
                 ,
                 and
                 East-Angles
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 by
                 their
                 respective
                 Princes
                 ,
                 as
                 Tributaries
                 to
                 his
                 Crown
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   2
                   ,
                   46
                   ,
                   253
                   ,
                   254
                   ,
                   255.
                   
                
              
               
                 Is
                 ordained
                 King
                 ,
                 which
                 Ethelwerd
                 expresly
                 terms
                 his
                 Election
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 only
                 surviving
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Blood-Royal
                 of
                 the
                 West-Saxon
                 Kings
                 ,
                 as
                 great
                 Nephew
                 so
                 Ina
                 by
                 his
                 Brother
                 
                   Inegilds
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   247
                   ,
                   255.
                   
                
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 a
                 Parliament
                 at
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Consent
                 of
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 he
                 changes
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 into
                 that
                 of
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   Id.
                   Ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 Makes
                 up
                 a
                 Peace
                 between
                 Eardulf
                 and
                 Kenwulf
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 it
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Oath
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   248.
                
                 
              
               
                 Absolutely
                 subdues
                 Cornwall
                 ,
                 and
                 adds
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   249.
                
                 
              
               
                 Subdues
                 the
                 
                   Northern
                   Welsh-men
                
                 ,
                 making
                 them
                 Tributary
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 enters
                 again
                 their
                 Borders
                 (
                 upon
                 a
                 fresh
                 Rebellion
                 )
                 and
                 lays
                 them
                 wast
                 from
                 North
                 to
                 South
                 ,
                 with
                 Fire
                 and
                 Sword
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   250
                   ,
                   251
                   ,
                   254
                   ,
                   255.
                   
                
              
               
                 Obtains
                 a
                 great
                 Victory
                 over
                 Beornwulf
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Mercians
                 ;
                 the
                 Kentish
                 and
                 Surrey
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 South
                 and
                 East-Saxons
                 ,
                 all
                 submit
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   253
                   ,
                   254
                   ,
                   255.
                   
                
              
               
                 Subdues
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Mercia
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 South
                 of
                 Humber
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 the
                 Eighth
                 King
                 that
                 ruled
                 over
                 all
                 Britain
                 ;
                 the
                 Seven
                 before
                 him
                 are
                 there
                 enumerated
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   254.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 offered
                 Peace
                 and
                 due
                 Subjection
                 by
                 the
                 Northumbers
                 ,
                 having
                 led
                 an
                 Army
                 against
                 them
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 Dore
                 ,
                 a
                 place
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 
                 beyond
                 Humber
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 the
                 greatest
                 King
                 that
                 till
                 then
                 had
                 ever
                 reigned
                 in
                 England
                 .
                 He
                 expels
                 Withlaff
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 Mercia
                 ,
                 and
                 adds
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   Ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 Vanquishes
                 Switherd
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 East-Saxons
                 ,
                 and
                 drives
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 which
                 ever
                 after
                 that
                 Expulsion
                 the
                 West-Saxon
                 Kings
                 possessed
                 .
                 He
                 wastes
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 Eanred
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 thereof
                 ,
                 his
                 Tributary
                 .
                 Is
                 crowned
                 King
                 of
                 Britain
                 by
                 the
                 Consent
                 of
                 the
                 Clerus
                 and
                 Populus
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Great
                 Council
                 which
                 he
                 summoned
                 to
                 meet
                 at
                 
                   Winchester
                   ,
                   Ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 Encounters
                 Thirty
                 Ships
                 of
                 Danish
                 Pyrates
                 at
                 Carrum
                 in
                 Gloucestershire
                 ;
                 but
                 after
                 a
                 great
                 slaughter
                 ,
                 the
                 latter
                 kept
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 only
                 time
                 that
                 Fortune
                 ceased
                 to
                 favour
                 his
                 Undertakings
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   256.
                
                 
              
               
                 Fights
                 the
                 Danes
                 and
                 
                 Cornish-men
                 at
                 Hengston
                 in
                 Cornwall
                 ,
                 and
                 beats
                 them
                 .
                 His
                 Death
                 (
                 having
                 reigned
                 thirty
                 seven
                 years
                 and
                 seven
                 months
                 )
                 and
                 Character
                 .
                 For
                 nine
                 years
                 reigned
                 Supreme
                 King
                 over
                 all
                 
                   Britain
                   .
                   Id.
                   p.
                   257.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Burial
                 at
                 
                   Winchester
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   258.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Egbert
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Northumbers
             ,
             is
             by
             them
             expelled
             :
             His
             Death
             ,
             and
             who
             succeeded
             to
             him
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               277.
            
             
          
           
             Egelfleda
             ,
             sirnamed
             the
             Fair
             ,
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Earl
             Ordmar
             ;
             whether
             King
             
             Edgar's
             Wife
             ,
             or
             Concubine
             ,
             uncertain
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             Egelnoth
             .
             Vid.
             Ethelnoth
             .
          
           
             Egfrid
             ,
             or
             Ecverth
             ,
             succeeds
             Oswi
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             
               Northumberland
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               192.
               
            
             
               
                 Wages
                 War
                 with
                 Wulfher
                 ,
                 and
                 wins
                 from
                 him
                 all
                 the
                 Countrey
                 of
                 
                   Lindsey
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   193
                   ,
                   196.
                   
                
              
               
                 Gives
                 Abbot
                 Benedict
                 as
                 much
                 Land
                 as
                 served
                 Seventy
                 Families
                 ,
                 lying
                 near
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 Wir
                 in
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 
                   Durham
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   194.
                
                 
              
               
                 Had
                 a
                 great
                 Contention
                 with
                 Bishop
                 Wilfrid
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 expelled
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   196
                   ,
                   197.
                
                 
              
               
                 Fights
                 with
                 Ethelfred
                 near
                 
                   Trent
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   198.
                
                 
              
               
                 Sends
                 a
                 great
                 Army
                 to
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 which
                 miserably
                 wastes
                 that
                 Nation
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   201.
                
                 
              
               
                 He
                 and
                 his
                 Army
                 through
                 rashness
                 are
                 all
                 cut
                 off
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Picts
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   202
                   ,
                   211.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Eglesburh
             ,
             now
             called
             Alesbury
             ,
             in
             
               Buckinghamshire
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               145.
               
            
          
           
             Egonesham
             ,
             now
             Enisham
             ,
             in
             
               Oxfordshire
               ,
               Id.
               Ib.
            
             
          
           
             Egric
             ,
             upon
             King
             
             Sigebert's
             Resignation
             ,
             and
             turning
             Monk
             ,
             becomes
             King
             of
             the
             
               East-Angles
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               179.
               
            
             
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   181.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Egwin
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             founds
             the
             Abbey
             of
             Evesham
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             occasion
             r●ported
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               216
               ,
               217.
               
            
          
           
             Egwinna
             ,
             a
             Lady
             ,
             the
             Daughter
             of
             a
             Nobl●man
             ,
             whose
             Name
             is
             not
             certainly
             known
             :
             Her
             strange
             Dream
             ,
             and
             how
             she
             came
             afterwards
             to
             yield
             to
             the
             Importunities
             of
             Prince
             Edward
             the
             Elder
             ,
             on
             whom
             he
             begot
             Athelstan
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             
               The
               most
               Noble
               )
            
             ,
             that
             succeeded
             him
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               326
               ,
               327.
               
            
          
           
             Eighth
             ,
             the
             Eighth
             ,
             an
             Island
             so
             called
             ,
             in
             the
             River
             Severne
             ,
             anciently
             known
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Olanege
             ,
             where
             a
             League
             was
             concluded
             between
             Edmund
             ,
             sirnamed
             Ironside
             ,
             and
             King
             
               Cnute
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               47.
               
            
          
           
             Elbodius
             ,
             a
             Learned
             and
             Pious
             Bishop
             of
             North-Wales
             ,
             gets
             it
             decreed
             in
             a
             general
             Synod
             of
             the
             British
             Nation
             ,
             That
             Easter
             
               should
               be
               kept
               after
               the
            
             Romish
             
               Custom
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               229.
               
            
             
               
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 North-Wales
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 St.
                 Asaph
                 )
                 deceases
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 ,
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   249.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Election
               of
               Kings
            
             .
             Vid.
             Kings
             .
          
           
             Eleutherius
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             when
             chosen
             Pope
             .
             The
             story
             of
             Lucius
             his
             sending
             to
             him
             to
             receive
             Christianity
             ,
             of
             suspicious
             credit
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               69.
            
             
             
               
                 His
                 Letters
                 to
                 King
                 Lucius
                 ;
                 the
                 Contents
                 of
                 them
                 discover
                 their
                 Imposture
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   70.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Elfeage
             ,
             succeeds
             Byrnstan
             in
             the
             Archbishoprick
             of
             
               Winchester
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               333.
               
            
             
               
                 Deceases
                 at
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Gregory
                   ,
                   Anno
                   951.
                   
                   Id.
                   p.
                   350.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Elfeage
             ,
             whose
             Sirname
             was
             Goodwin
             ,
             succeeds
             Athelwald
             in
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Winchester
             :
             He
             was
             first
             Abbot
             of
             Bathe
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ;
             at
             last
             was
             killed
             by
             the
             
               Danes
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               21.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 sent
                 to
                 King
                 Anlaff
                 ,
                 with
                 Aethelward
                 the
                 Ealdorman
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 what
                 occaslon
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   25.
                
                 
              
               
                 When
                 made
                 and
                 consecrated
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 
                   Canterbury
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   31.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 taken
                 Prisoner
                 by
                 the
                 Danes
                 ,
                 and
                 killed
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 Three
                 thousand
                 Pounds
                 in
                 Silver
                 for
                 his
                 Ransom
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 buried
                 in
                 St.
                 
                 Paul's
                 
                   Minster
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   36.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Reliques
                 translated
                 from
                 London
                 to
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 by
                 Archbishop
                 
                   Ethelnoth
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   53.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Elfer
             ,
             Ealdorman
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             drives
             the
             Monks
             out
             of
             the
             Monasteries
             ,
             and
             commands
             them
             to
             be
             spoiled
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               15.
            
             
             
               
                 His
                 Death
                 is
                 reported
                 by
                 the
                 Monks
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 eaten
                 up
                 with
                 Lice
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   21.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Elfgar
             ,
             Cousin
             to
             King
             Edgar
             ,
             and
             Earl
             of
             Devonshire
             ,
             his
             Death
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               4.
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 Son
                 of
                 Earl
                 Leofric
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 Earldom
                 given
                 him
                 which
                 Harold
                 formerly
                 enjoyed
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   78.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 Is
                 outlaw'd
                 in
                 a
                 Great
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 convicted
                 for
                 being
                 a
                 
                   Traytor
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   whole
                   Nation
                   .
                
                 His
                 going
                 to
                 Griffyn
                 ,
                 Prince
                 of
                 North-Wales
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 burning
                 Hereford
                 City
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   86
                   ,
                   87.
                
                 
              
               
                 At
                 length
                 is
                 restored
                 to
                 the
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 Earldom
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   87.
                
                 
              
               
                 Upon
                 the
                 Decease
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 Leofric
                 ,
                 he
                 receives
                 the
                 Earldom
                 of
                 Mercia
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 banished
                 a
                 second
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 soon
                 restored
                 to
                 his
                 Earldom
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 what
                 Force
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   88.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Elfin
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             succeeds
             Odo
             in
             the
             Archbishoprick
             of
             Canterbury
             ;
             his
             trampling
             on
             the
             Tombstone
             of
             that
             Pious
             Prelate
             ,
             &c.
             
             Going
             to
             Rome
             for
             his
             Pall
             ,
             upon
             the
             Alps
             is
             found
             frozen
             to
             death
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             Elfleda
             ,
             or
             Egelfleda
             ,
             the
             Fair
             Daughter
             of
             Earl
             Eodmar
             ,
             or
             Ordmar
             ,
             by
             whom
             King
             Edgar
             had
             a
             Son
             ,
             called
             
               Edward
               the
               Martyr
            
             ;
             but
             whether
             this
             Lady
             was
             married
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             is
             uncertain
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               6
               ,
               12.
               
            
          
           
             Elfric
             ,
             Archbishop
             ,
             turns
             the
             
               Secular
               Chanons
            
             out
             of
             the
             Cathedral
             of
             Christ-Church
             in
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             places
             Monks
             in
             their
             rooms
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               167.
            
             
          
           
             Elfwald
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             East-Angles
             ,
             his
             Death
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               225.
            
             
             Vid.
             Alfwald
             .
          
           
             Elfwinna
             ,
             Daughter
             and
             Heir
             of
             Aethelfleda
             ,
             is
             deprived
             of
             the
             Dominion
             of
             the
             Mercians
             by
             King
             Edward
             the
             Elder
             (
             upon
             Contracting
             her self
             in
             Marriage
             with
             Reginald
             King
             of
             the
             Danes
             )
             and
             brought
             into
             West-Seax
             by
             him
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               320.
            
             
          
           
             Elgiva
             ,
             Vid.
             Aelgiva
             .
          
           
             Elidurus
             the
             Pious
             ,
             Resigns
             the
             Crown
             (
             which
             the
             Kingdom
             had
             given
             him
             )
             to
             Reinstate
             his
             Brother
             who
             had
             been
             
               Deposed
               ,
               l.
               1.
               p.
               14.
               
            
             
               
                 After
                 his
                 Brother's
                 Death
                 ,
                 he
                 receives
                 the
                 Crown
                 the
                 Second
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 soon
                 Deposed
                 by
                 the
                 Ambition
                 of
                 his
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 who
                 Seized
                 and
                 Confined
                 his
                 Person
                 to
                 the
                 Tower
                 of
                 London
                 for
                 several
                 years
                 ,
                 whilst
                 they
                 divided
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 betwixt
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 dying
                 ,
                 he
                 Resumes
                 the
                 Crown
                 the
                 Third
                 Time
                 ,
                 and
                 Governs
                 for
                 Four
                 years
                 to
                 the
                 general
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   15.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Ellendune
             ,
             supposed
             to
             be
             Wilton
             near
             Salisbury
             ,
             where
             a
             Battel
             was
             Fought
             between
             Egbert
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             and
             Beornwulf
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             
               Mercians
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               253.
               
            
          
           
             Ellwye
             in
             North-Wales
             ,
             a
             Bishoprick
             ,
             now
             known
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             St.
             
               Asaph
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               149.
               
            
          
           
             Elutherius
             a
             Priest
             ,
             comes
             from
             France
             to
             King
             Cenwalc
             ,
             and
             is
             Ordained
             Bishop
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             Winchester
             )
             by
             Theodore
             Archbishop
             of
             
               Canterbury
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               182
               ,
               192.
               
            
             
               
                 His
                 Death
                 and
                 Succession
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   193.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Ely-Monastery
             Founded
             by
             Etheldrethe
             ,
             late
             Wife
             to
             King
             Egfrid
             ,
             in
             which
             she
             became
             the
             first
             Abbess
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               193.
            
             
             
               
                 Is
                 destroyed
                 by
                 the
                 Danes
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 Re-edified
                 by
                 King
                 
                   Edgar
                   ,
                   Ibid.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Emma
             ,
             said
             to
             be
             King
             
             Ethelred's
             only
             Wife
             ,
             had
             Edward
             and
             Alfred
             by
             him
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               45.
            
             
             
               
                 Is
                 Married
                 afterwards
                 to
                 King
                 Cnute
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 she
                 is
                 Censured
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   51.
                
                 
              
               
                 Her
                 Son
                 Hardecnute
                 ,
                 his
                 Father
                 before
                 his
                 Death
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 King
                 of
                 
                   Denmark
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   56.
                
                 
              
               
                 Decreed
                 in
                 a
                 Great
                 Council
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 reside
                 at
                 Winchester
                 with
                 the
                 Domesticks
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 her
                 Husband
                 ,
                 and
                 possess
                 all
                 West-Saxony
                 :
                 She
                 is
                 also
                 called
                 
                   Elgiva
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   61.
                
                 
              
               
                 Her
                 Decease
                 and
                 Character
                 ;
                 is
                 accused
                 of
                 having
                 been
                 too
                 Familiar
                 with
                 Bishop
                 Alwyn
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 she
                 undergoes
                 the
                 
                   Ordeal
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   79.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Emperor
             ,
             the
             First
             Emperors
             that
             were
             not
             Romans
             ,
             were
             Trajan
             and
             Hadrian
             ,
             who
             were
             both
             
               Spaniards
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               67.
               
            
          
           
             Eneon
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Owen
             ,
             Prince
             of
             South-Wales
             ,
             subdues
             all
             the
             Countrey
             of
             Gwin
             ,
             or
             Gwyr
             ,
             in
             
               North-Wales
               ,
               l
               6.
               p.
               6.
               
            
             
               
                 Destroys
                 it
                 again
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   16.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 Earl
                 
                 Alfred's
                 Army
                 is
                 slain
                 by
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Forces
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 put
                 to
                 flight
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Year
                 after
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 Guentland
                 in
                 South-Wales
                 cruelly
                 slay
                 him
                 .
                 His
                 Character
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   21.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               England
               ;
               Old
               England
            
             seated
             between
             the
             Saxons
             and
             the
             Jutes
             ,
             having
             for
             its
             
               Capital
               City
            
             that
             which
             is
             called
             in
             the
             Saxon
             Tongue
             Sleswic
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             
               Danes
               Heathaby
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               118.
               
            
             
               
                 When
                 the
                 Nation
                 came
                 under
                 this
                 General
                 Name
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   246
                   ,
                   247
                   ,
                   255.
                   
                
              
               
                 Never
                 had
                 any
                 long
                 respite
                 from
                 Invasions
                 by
                 the
                 Danes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 from
                 King
                 
                 Egbert's
                 time
                 to
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 William
                 the
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   247.
                
                 
              
               
                 Wasted
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Danes
                   ,
                   Norwegians
                   ,
                   Goths
                   ,
                   Sweeds
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Vandals
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   255.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 divided
                 first
                 into
                 Counties
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 in●o
                 Hundreds
                 and
                 Tythings
                 ,
                 by
                 King
                 
                   Alfred
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   291.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Englisherie
             ,
             what
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             made
             concerning
             it
             in
             Edward
             the
             
             Confessor's
             time
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               101.
            
             
          
           
             English-men
             ,
             by
             the
             general
             Consent
             of
             the
             Clerus
             and
             Populus
             Assembled
             in
             the
             Great
             Council
             ,
             it
             is
             Enacted
             ,
             
               That
               those
               who
               before
               were
               called
            
             Jutes
             ,
             or
             Saxons
             ,
             
               should
               now
               be
               call'd
               by
               this
               Name
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               255
               ,
               292.
               
            
          
           
             
             English-Saxons
             ,
             their
             Character
             ,
             vid.
             Saxons
             .
             In
             one
             year
             had
             fought
             eight
             or
             nine
             Battles
             against
             the
             Danes
             ,
             &c.
             besides
             innumerable
             Skirmishes
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               277.
            
             
          
           
             
               Entail
               of
               the
               Crown
            
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             Alfred
             in
             his
             last
             Will
             to
             have
             been
             made
             formerly
             in
             a
             
               General
               Council
            
             of
             the
             West-Saxon
             Nobility
             at
             
               Swinburne
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               309.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Lands
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 force
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   Ibid.
                   &
                   310.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Eoppa
             ,
             who
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             what
             his
             Pedigree
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               217.
            
             
          
           
             Eoric
             ,
             a
             Danish
             King
             of
             the
             East-Angles
             ,
             killed
             in
             Battel
             by
             the
             
               Kentish
               men
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               313.
               
            
             
               
                 After
                 his
                 Death
                 the
                 Danes
                 there
                 yielded
                 themselves
                 up
                 to
                 Edward
                 the
                 
                   Elder
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   322
                   ,
                   323.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Laws
                 made
                 between
                 this
                 Eoric
                 (
                 who
                 succeeded
                 Gutherne
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 East-England
                 )
                 and
                 King
                 
                   Edward
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   326.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Eorpenwald
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             East-Angles
             ,
             Son
             to
             Redwald
             ,
             when
             he
             began
             his
             Reign
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               157.
            
             
          
           
             Is
             succeeded
             by
             his
             Brother
             Sigebert
             ,
             whom
             formerly
             he
             had
             Banished
             ,
             
               Id.
               p.
               179.
            
             
          
           
             Eorpwald
             ,
             or
             Eorpald
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             East-Saxons
             ,
             Baptized
             ,
             but
             not
             long
             after
             is
             slain
             by
             one
             Richbert
             ,
             a
             Heathen
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               175.
            
             
          
           
             Eowils
             ,
             slain
             in
             battel
             with
             many
             thousands
             of
             his
             Danes
             ,
             at
             a
             place
             called
             Wodnesfield
             ,
             by
             King
             Edward
             the
             
             Elder
             's
             Army
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               315.
            
             
          
           
             Ercenbright
             ,
             or
             Ercombert
             ,
             Vid.
             Earcombert
             .
          
           
             Eric
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Harold
             ,
             whom
             the
             Northumbers
             set
             up
             for
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             about
             a
             year
             or
             two
             after
             ,
             drove
             him
             out
             again
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               350.
            
             
          
           
             Erkenwald
             ,
             Younger
             Son
             to
             Anna
             King
             of
             the
             East-Angles
             ,
             is
             Consecrated
             Bishop
             of
             London
             by
             Theodore
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ;
             He
             founded
             Two
             Monasteries
             before
             he
             came
             to
             be
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             for
             whom
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               196.
            
             
             
               
                 Continued
                 Bishop
                 thereof
                 till
                 after
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Ina
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   201.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Ermenred
             ,
             The
             Eldest
             Son
             of
             Eadbald
             ,
             craftily
             supplanted
             by
             his
             Younger
             Brother
             Earcombert
             ,
             who
             got
             the
             Kingdom
             from
             him
             .
             He
             had
             Two
             Sons
             who
             were
             cruelly
             Murthered
             by
             Thunore
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             King's
             Thanes
             ,
             whom
             he
             employed
             in
             that
             Execucution
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               180
               ,
               185.
               
            
          
           
             Esylht
             ,
             Daughter
             to
             Conan
             ,
             King
             or
             Prince
             of
             North-Wales
             ,
             Marries
             
               Merwyn
               Urych
            
             a
             Nobleman
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Gwyriad
             ,
             who
             afterwards
             was
             King
             in
             her
             Right
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               251.
            
             
          
           
             Ethelard
             Ordained
             Archbishop
             of
             
               York
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               238.
               
            
          
           
             Ethelbald
             succeeds
             Ceolred
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Mercia
             ,
             and
             holds
             it
             One
             and
             Forty
             years
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               217.
            
             
          
           
             Ethelbald
             after
             his
             Father's
             Death
             succeeds
             him
             in
             
               West-Saxony
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               265.
               
            
             
               
                 Marries
                 his
                 Father's
                 Widow
                 ,
                 but
                 afterwards
                 Repenting
                 of
                 the
                 Incest
                 ,
                 puts
                 her
                 away
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 His
                 Character
                 ,
                 Reign
                 ,
                 Death
                 and
                 Burial
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   266.
                
                 
                 Vid
                 Aethelbald
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Ethelbert
             King
             of
             Kent
             ,
             in
             his
             time
             Pope
             Gregory
             made
             the
             
               English-Saxons
               Christians
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               143
               ,
               153.
               
            
             
               
                 Beaten
                 by
                 Ceawlin
                 and
                 Cutha
                 his
                 Brother
                 ;
                 his
                 double
                 Character
                 and
                 Alliance
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   3.
                   p.
                   145.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 most
                 powerful
                 Prince
                 that
                 had
                 Reigned
                 in
                 Kent
                 ,
                 having
                 extended
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 his
                 Dominions
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 Humber
                 ;
                 he
                 Marries
                 Bertha
                 ,
                 a
                 Christian
                 Lady
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 his
                 Sister
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 what
                 Conditions
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   153.
                
                 
              
               
                 By
                 
                 Augustin's
                 persuasion
                 builds
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 St.
                 Peter
                 and
                 St.
                 Paul
                 in
                 
                   Canterbury
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   157.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 Baptized
                 in
                 St.
                 Pancrace
                 Church
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 Heathen
                 Temple
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Had
                 many
                 noble
                 Presents
                 sent
                 him
                 by
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Letter
                 full
                 of
                 Sanatory
                 Advice
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   158
                   ,
                   159.
                
                 
              
               
                 Builds
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 St.
                 Andrew
                 at
                 Rochester
                 ,
                 and
                 endows
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   160.
                
                 
              
               
                 Confirms
                 in
                 a
                 Great
                 Council
                 both
                 of
                 Clergy
                 and
                 Laity
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Grants
                 and
                 Charters
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 had
                 settled
                 great
                 Endowments
                 on
                 both
                 Christ-Church
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 
                   St.
                   Pancrace
                   ,
                   Ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 But
                 his
                 Charters
                 are
                 very
                 suspitious
                 of
                 being
                 Forged
                 in
                 many
                 respects
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   163.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Secular
                   Laws
                
                 that
                 were
                 Enacted
                 in
                 the
                 Great
                 Council
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   Ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 and
                 Burial
                 in
                 St.
                 
                 Martin's
                 Porch
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 St.
                 Peter
                 and
                 St.
                 Paul.
                 He
                 was
                 the
                 First
                 English
                 King
                 that
                 ever
                 received
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 and
                 lived
                 above
                 Twenty
                 years
                 after
                 his
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   168.
                
                 
              
               
                 He
                 was
                 the
                 Third
                 King
                 that
                 Ruled
                 over
                 all
                 
                   Britain
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   254.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Ethelbert
             is
             Consecrated
             Bishop
             of
             Witerne
             (
             called
             in
             
               Latin
               ,
               Candida
               Casa
            
             )
             at
             
               York
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               231.
               
            
             
               
                 One
                 of
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Hagulstad
                 ,
                 Deceases
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   241.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Ethelbert
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Ethelred
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             East-Angles
             ,
             is
             slain
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             King
             Offa
             ,
             and
             by
             whose
             Instigations
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               237.
            
             
          
           
             Ethelbert
             ,
             or
             Aethelbryht
             ,
             after
             his
             Brother
             
             Ethelbald's
             Decease
             ,
             takes
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             holds
             it
             in
             great
             Peace
             and
             Quiet
             from
             Domestick
             Commotions
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               266.
            
             
             
               
               
                 His
                 Death
                 lamented
                 ,
                 after
                 having
                 Governed
                 Five
                 years
                 to
                 general
                 satisfaction
                 ;
                 buried
                 at
                 Shireburne
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 Son
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Ethelwald
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   267.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Ethelbryht
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             King
             Withred
             ,
             succeeds
             Eadbryht
             King
             of
             
               Kent
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               225.
               
            
             
               
                 Nothing
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 was
                 Burnt
                 in
                 his
                 Reign
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   228.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Ethelburgh
             .
             Vid.
             Aethelburga
             .
          
           
             Etheldrethe
             ,
             twice
             married
             ,
             but
             would
             let
             neither
             of
             her
             Husbands
             enjoy
             her
             ,
             which
             was
             accounted
             in
             those
             days
             a
             great
             piece
             of
             Sanctity
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               193
               ,
               198.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 Foundress
                 of
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 Ely
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 she
                 her self
                 became
                 the
                 First
                 Abbess
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   193.
                
                 
              
               
                 Daughter
                 to
                 Anna
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 East-Saxons
                 ,
                 her
                 Death
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 Sixteen
                 Years
                 Burial
                 ,
                 her
                 Body
                 being
                 taken
                 up
                 as
                 whole
                 as
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 Canonized
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 St.
                 
                   Audrey
                   of
                   Ely
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   198
                   ,
                   199.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Etheldrith
             ,
             Daughter
             to
             King
             Offa
             (
             and
             once
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Ethelbert
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             
               East-Angles
               )
            
             ,
             a
             holy
             Virgin
             that
             lived
             in
             a
             Cell
             ;
             wherein
             Withlaff
             King
             of
             the
             Mercians
             found
             a
             safe
             Retreat
             from
             the
             high
             Displeasure
             of
             Egbert
             for
             Four
             Months
             ,
             till
             he
             was
             reconciled
             to
             him
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               254.
            
             
          
           
             Etheler
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             East-Angles
             ,
             taking
             part
             with
             Penda
             against
             Oswy
             ,
             is
             slain
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               185.
            
             
          
           
             Ethelfleda
             (
             the
             Lady
             of
             Mercia
             )
             builds
             many
             Castles
             ,
             to
             secure
             the
             Mercian
             Frontiers
             against
             the
             Danes
             and
             
               Welsh
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               316.
               
            
             
               
                 Sends
                 an
                 Army
                 against
                 the
                 Welsh
                 ,
                 which
                 took
                 Brecenanmere
                 (
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 Brecknock
                 Castle
                 )
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King's
                 Wife
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 Four
                 and
                 thirty
                 Prisoners
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   319.
                
                 
              
               
                 Takes
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Derby
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 .
                 Reduces
                 Leicester
                 under
                 her
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Danes
                 become
                 subject
                 to
                 her
                 .
                 Dies
                 at
                 Tamworth
                 in
                 the
                 Eighth
                 Year
                 of
                 her
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 lies
                 buried
                 at
                 Gloucester
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                 East-Isle
                 of
                 St.
                 
                 Peter's
                 Church
                 .
                 Her
                 Character
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   320.
                
                 
              
               
                 Vid.
                 Ethelred
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
                 Mercia
                 ,
                 her
                 Husband
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Ethelfred
             (
             the
             Son
             of
             Ethelric
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Ida
             )
             reigns
             over
             both
             the
             Northumbrian
             Kingdoms
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               148.
               l.
               4.
               p.
               159.
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 Warlike
                 Prince
                 ,
                 that
                 wasted
                 the
                 Britains
                 more
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 Saxon
                 Kings
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   159.
                
                 
              
               
                 Leads
                 his
                 Army
                 to
                 Leger-Ceaster
                 ,
                 and
                 the●e
                 slays
                 a
                 great
                 multitude
                 of
                 
                   Britains
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   164.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Pursuit
                 of
                 Edwin
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 Banishment
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 Blood-Royal
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   169.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 slain
                 by
                 Redwald
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 East-Angles
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Sons
                 banished
                 by
                 
                   Edwin
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   170.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Ethelfreda
             ,
             or
             Elfreda
             ,
             Daughter
             to
             Earl
             Ordgar
             ,
             and
             Widow
             of
             Ethelwald
             Earl
             of
             the
             East-Angles
             ,
             married
             to
             King
             Edgar
             ,
             and
             her
             Children
             by
             him
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Trick
                 her
                 first
                 Husband
                 plaid
                 to
                 obtain
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 return
                 she
                 made
                 him
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   9
                   ,
                   10.
                
                 
              
               
                 Builds
                 a
                 Nunnery
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 her
                 first
                 Husband
                 was
                 slain
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   10
                   ,
                   20.
                
                 
              
               
                 She
                 is
                 crowned
                 Queen
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 displeasure
                 of
                 Archbishop
                 
                   Dunstan
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   10.
                
                 
              
               
                 Contrives
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 
                   Edward
                   the
                   Martyr
                
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 convinced
                 of
                 her
                 wickedness
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 she
                 betook
                 her self
                 to
                 very
                 severe
                 Penalties
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   17
                   ,
                   18.
                
                 
              
               
                 Her
                 violent
                 Passion
                 to
                 her
                 Son
                 Ethelred
                 ,
                 a
                 Youth
                 ,
                 in
                 beating
                 him
                 unmercifully
                 with
                 a
                 Wax-Taper
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   19.
                
                 
              
               
                 Takes
                 upon
                 her
                 the
                 Habit
                 of
                 a
                 Nun
                 at
                 Were-well
                 ,
                 a
                 Nunnery
                 which
                 she
                 had
                 lately
                 founded
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 builds
                 another
                 at
                 
                   Ambresbury
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   20.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Ethelfrid
             ,
             a
             Prince
             most
             skilful
             in
             War
             ,
             though
             utterly
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               171.
            
             
          
           
             Ethelgar
             (
             Bishop
             of
             Selsey
             )
             succeeds
             Archbishop
             Dunstan
             in
             the
             See
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             enjoys
             it
             but
             a
             Year
             and
             Three
             Months
             ,
             and
             then
             dies
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               22.
            
             
          
           
             Ethelheard
             ,
             his
             Kinsman
             ,
             succeeds
             Ina
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             
               West-Saxons
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               219.
               
            
             
               
                 Fights
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 worsts
                 
                   Oswald
                   Aetheling
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Aethelbald
                 ,
                 and
                 forces
                 him
                 to
                 flee
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   220.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Ethelheard
             .
             Vid.
             Aethelheard
             .
             
               
                 The
                 Abbot
                 is
                 elected
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 
                   Janbryht
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   236.
                   
                
              
               
                 Calls
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 that
                 confirms
                 all
                 things
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 before
                 the
                 King
                 
                   Withgar
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   241.
                
                 
              
               
                 Goes
                 to
                 Rome
                 to
                 obtain
                 his
                 Pall
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   242.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Ethelnoth
               ,
               Ailnoth
            
             ,
             or
             Egelnoth
             ,
             a
             Monk
             and
             Dean
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             is
             consecrated
             Archbishop
             of
             that
             See
             ,
             by
             Wulstan
             Archbishop
             of
             
               York
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               51.
               
            
             
               
                 Goes
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 honourably
                 received
                 by
                 Pope
                 Benedict
                 ,
                 who
                 put
                 on
                 his
                 Pall
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 hands
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   53.
                
                 
              
               
                 Consecrates
                 Aelfric
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 York
                 at
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 and
                 translates
                 the
                 Reliques
                 of
                 Aelfeage
                 his
                 Predecessor
                 ,
                 from
                 London
                 to
                 
                   Canterbury
                   ,
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 sent
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 Cnute
                 ,
                 upon
                 his
                 Return
                 from
                 Rome
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   55.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Decease
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   65.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             Ethelred
             ,
             Brother
             to
             Wulfher
             ,
             succeeds
             him
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Mercia
             ;
             his
             notable
             Expedition
             into
             Kent
             ,
             and
             recovering
             all
             Lindsey
             from
             Egfrid
             ,
             and
             his
             Fame
             for
             Devotion
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               195
               ,
               196.
               
            
             
               
                 Wastes
                 Kent
                 ,
                 destroys
                 Rochester
                 ,
                 and
                 carries
                 away
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 Spoil
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   196.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Battel
                 fought
                 ,
                 and
                 Peace
                 made
                 ,
                 on
                 condition
                 that
                 this
                 King
                 should
                 pay
                 Egfrid
                 a
                 Pecuniary
                 Mulct
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   198.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Charter
                 to
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 Medeshamsted
                 ,
                 justly
                 suspected
                 of
                 Forgery
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   200
                   ,
                   201.
                
                 
              
               
                 He
                 receives
                 Bishop
                 Wilfrid
                 with
                 great
                 Honour
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   206.
                
                 
              
               
                 Resigns
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 (
                 passing
                 by
                 his
                 Son
                 Ceolred
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 by
                 his
                 Wife
                 Osgilde
                 )
                 to
                 his
                 Cousin-German
                 Cenered
                 ,
                 Son
                 of
                 his
                 Brother
                 Wulfher
                 ,
                 and
                 himself
                 turns
                 Monk
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   212.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Ethelred
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Moll
             ,
             is
             chosen
             by
             the
             Northumbrians
             for
             their
             King
             ,
             in
             the
             room
             of
             Alhred
             ,
             whom
             they
             had
             expelled
             from
             
               York
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               230
               ,
               236.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 expelled
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 for
                 causing
                 three
                 of
                 his
                 Nobles
                 to
                 be
                 treacherously
                 slain
                 by
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Order
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   231.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 again
                 restored
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 upon
                 
                 Osred's
                 being
                 driven
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   236
                   ,
                   239.
                
                 
              
               
                 Betroths
                 Elfreda
                 ,
                 the
                 Daughter
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Offa
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   237.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 slain
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 deservedly
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 been
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Osred
                 his
                 Predecessor
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   239
                   ,
                   240.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Ethelred
             ,
             the
             Ealdorman
             ,
             deceases
             ;
             a
             famous
             Commander
             at
             first
             ,
             but
             a
             Monk
             in
             the
             City
             of
             York
             ,
             when
             he
             died
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               240.
            
             
          
           
             Ethelred
             ,
             Son
             to
             Eanred
             ,
             succeeds
             his
             Father
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Northumberland
             ;
             is
             driven
             out
             from
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             soon
             after
             restored
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             about
             three
             years
             after
             is
             slain
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               260.
            
             
          
           
             Ethelred
             ,
             Son
             of
             King
             Ethelwulf
             ,
             reigned
             in
             Kent
             ,
             as
             also
             over
             the
             East
             and
             
               South-Saxons
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               265.
               
            
             
               
                 Began
                 his
                 Reign
                 in
                 West-Saxony
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 Brother
                 
                 Ethelbert's
                 Decease
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   267.
                
                 
              
               
                 Makes
                 (
                 with
                 his
                 Brother
                 Aelfred
                 )
                 a
                 great
                 Slaughter
                 of
                 the
                 Danes
                 at
                 
                   Reading
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   275.
                
                 
              
               
                 Deceases
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 buried
                 in
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 Winburne
                 in
                 Dorsetshire
                 ;
                 but
                 whether
                 slain
                 in
                 Battel
                 ,
                 or
                 died
                 a
                 Natural
                 Death
                 of
                 the
                 Plague
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 reigned
                 ,
                 is
                 uncertain
                 ;
                 though
                 this
                 latter
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 probable
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   276.
                
                 
              
               
                 An
                 Account
                 of
                 his
                 Children
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Ethelred
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Wiltunscire
             ,
             is
             elected
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             upon
             the
             Decease
             of
             Ceolnoth
             ,
             his
             Predecessor
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               274.
            
             
             His
             Death
             ,
             
               Id.
               p.
               298.
            
             
          
           
             Ethelred
             ,
             Duke
             ,
             or
             Ealdorman
             of
             Mercia
             ,
             and
             Elfleda
             his
             Wife
             ,
             by
             their
             Care
             is
             Leicester
             repaired
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               314.
            
             
             
               
                 By
                 their
                 command
                 Caer-Legion
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 now
                 Westchester
                 )
                 is
                 repaired
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   315.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Decease
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   316.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Ethelred
             ,
             Brother
             to
             
               Edward
               the
               Martyr
               ,
               elected
            
             King
             ,
             and
             crowned
             ;
             being
             a
             lovely
             Youth
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               19.
            
             
             
               
                 He
                 rather
                 distressed
                 than
                 governed
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 for
                 Seven
                 and
                 thirty
                 years
                 .
                 His
                 aversion
                 to
                 Wax-Lights
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 what
                 reason
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Lays
                 waste
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Rochester
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 some
                 Dissentions
                 between
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 Bishop
                 .
                 His
                 sordid
                 Covetousness
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   21
                   ,
                   22.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 weak
                 and
                 unwarlike
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 as
                 bad
                 as
                 himself
                 .
                 His
                 Fleet
                 designed
                 to
                 encompass
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Danes
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 betrayed
                 by
                 Aelfric
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Admirals
                 ,
                 who
                 went
                 over
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   23.
                
                 
              
               
                 Commands
                 the
                 Eyes
                 of
                 
                 Aelfric's
                 Son
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 what
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   24.
                
                 
              
               
                 Calls
                 a
                 Council
                 ,
                 who
                 agree
                 (
                 upon
                 reading
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Letters
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 )
                 to
                 send
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 the
                 Marquis
                 of
                 Normandy
                 ,
                 to
                 treat
                 of
                 Peace
                 .
                 He
                 receives
                 King
                 Anlaff
                 with
                 great
                 Honour
                 ,
                 who
                 promises
                 never
                 to
                 insest
                 the
                 English
                 Nation
                 more
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   24
                   ,
                   25.
                
                 
              
               
                 Sends
                 for
                 the
                 valiant
                 Son
                 of
                 Waltheof
                 Earl
                 of
                 the
                 Northumbers
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 Reward
                 of
                 his
                 Bravery
                 in
                 overcoming
                 the
                 Scots
                 ,
                 gives
                 him
                 not
                 only
                 his
                 Father's
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 but
                 adds
                 to
                 it
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Yorkshire
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   27.
                
                 
              
               
                 Lays
                 Cumberland
                 almost
                 waste
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Prince
                 thereof
                 denied
                 to
                 bear
                 his
                 share
                 in
                 the
                 Tribute
                 paid
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Danes
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   28.
                
                 
              
               
                 Aelgiva
                 ,
                 Daughter
                 of
                 Richard
                 Duke
                 of
                 Normandy
                 ,
                 comes
                 hither
                 to
                 be
                 married
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   29.
                
                 
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 instigation
                 of
                 Huena
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Evil
                 Counsellors
                 ,
                 he
                 commands
                 all
                 the
                 Danes
                 in
                 England
                 to
                 be
                 slain
                 at
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 St.
                 Brice
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 told
                 that
                 they
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 deprive
                 him
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 Great
                 Men
                 of
                 their
                 Lives
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 seize
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Calamities
                 that
                 befel
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 hereupon
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 coming
                 over
                 King
                 Sweyn
                 from
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 mighty
                 Fleet
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   30.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Displeasure
                 against
                 two
                 Noblemen
                 ,
                 depriving
                 one
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 Honours
                 ,
                 and
                 putting
                 out
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   31.
                
                 
              
               
                 Enters
                 into
                 several
                 Treaties
                 of
                 Peace
                 with
                 the
                 Danes
                 ,
                 and
                 pays
                 them
                 Tributes
                 in
                 Money
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Maintenance
                 and
                 Provision
                 ;
                 but
                 nothing
                 did
                 long
                 oblige
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   25
                   ,
                   29
                   ,
                   32
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                 Perceiving
                 his
                 error
                 in
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Fleet
                 ,
                 commands
                 over
                 all
                 England
                 ,
                 That
                 out
                 of
                 every
                 Hundred
                 and
                 ten
                 Hides
                 of
                 Land
                 a
                 Ship
                 should
                 be
                 built
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 his
                 Fleet
                 is
                 much
                 destroyed
                 either
                 by
                 Tempest
                 or
                 Fire
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   33.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 betrayed
                 ,
                 and
                 hindred
                 from
                 falling
                 upon
                 the
                 Danes
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 whole
                 Army
                 had
                 hemm'd
                 them
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 just
                 ready
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 Battel
                 .
                 His
                 Forces
                 too
                 signified
                 but
                 little
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 when
                 the
                 Enemy
                 went
                 East
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 sure
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 
                   West
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Id.
                   p.
                   34.
                   
                
              
               
                 He
                 demands
                 of
                 the
                 Londoners
                 full
                 Pay
                 and
                 Victuals
                 for
                 his
                 Army
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 in
                 such
                 distress
                 by
                 Sweyn
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 forced
                 to
                 send
                 his
                 Wife
                 and
                 Children
                 into
                 Normandy
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 to
                 go
                 thither
                 himself
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 tarried
                 till
                 Sweyn
                 died
                 :
                 But
                 upon
                 his
                 return
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 received
                 ,
                 on
                 conditions
                 to
                 govern
                 them
                 better
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 is
                 again
                 solemnly
                 crowned
                 at
                 
                   Westminster
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   38
                   ,
                   39.
                   
                
              
               
                 But
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 very
                 long
                 mindful
                 of
                 his
                 Promise
                 to
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   40.
                
                 
              
               
                 Through
                 his
                 Cowardice
                 or
                 Ill
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 constantly
                 attended
                 with
                 ill
                 success
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   41.
                
                 
              
               
                 He
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   THE
                   UNREADY
                
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 justly
                 )
                 by
                 our
                 English
                 Historians
                 .
                 His
                 Decease
                 ,
                 and
                 Burial
                 at
                 St.
                 
                 Paul's
                 Church
                 in
                 
                   London
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   42.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Character
                 ,
                 and
                 excellent
                 Laws
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   19
                   ,
                   42
                   ,
                   43.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 Issue
                 he
                 had
                 by
                 his
                 Queen
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   38
                   ,
                   42.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Ethelwald
             ,
             succeeds
             his
             Brother
             Etheler
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             
               East-Angles
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               186.
               
            
             
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 succeeds
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   190.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Ethelwald
             ,
             Earl
             of
             the
             East-Angles
             ,
             by
             what
             Trick
             he
             got
             Ethelfreda
             for
             his
             Wife
             from
             King
             Edgar
             ,
             but
             which
             cost
             him
             his
             Life
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
            
          
           
             Ethelward
             ,
             the
             Third
             Synod
             at
             Cloveshoe
             was
             held
             und●r
             him
             ,
             and
             twelve
             Bishops
             of
             his
             Province
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             therein
             transacted
             .
             The
             next
             year
             he
             dies
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               248.
            
             
          
           
             Ethelwerd
             ,
             King
             
             Alfred's
             Youngest
             Child
             ,
             bred
             up
             at
             Oxford
             ;
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             Issue
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               311.
            
             
             
               
                 Was
                 learned
                 above
                 that
                 Age.
                 He
                 was
                 buried
                 at
                 
                   Winchester
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   324.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Ethelwin
             ,
             Vid.
             Edwin
             and
             Ethelwin
             .
          
           
             Ethelwold
             ,
             Bishop
             ,
             by
             King
             
             Edgar's
             Command
             turns
             out
             the
             Chanons
             at
             Winchester
             ,
             and
             places
             Benedictines
             in
             their
             rooms
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               181.
            
             
             
               
                 His
                 Decease
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   223.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Ethelwold
             ,
             sirnamed
             Moll
             ,
             when
             he
             began
             to
             reign
             over
             the
             Northumbers
             .
             Slays
             Duke
             Oswin
             in
             a
             Fight
             at
             
               Edwinscliffe
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               228.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 murthered
                 by
                 the
                 Treachery
                 of
                 Alhred
                 ,
                 who
                 succeded
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   229.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Ethelwulf
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             succeeds
             Egbert
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             who
             gave
             him
             good
             Advice
             how
             he
             might
             be
             happy
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               257
               ,
               258.
               
            
             
               
                 Comes
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Father's
                   Testament
                
                 .
                 His
                 Education
                 and
                 Tutors
                 during
                 his
                 Elder
                 Brother's
                 life
                 .
                 His
                 Character
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Kingdoms
                 he
                 made
                 over
                 to
                 Athelstan
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   258.
                
                 
              
               
                 Fights
                 against
                 Five
                 and
                 thirty
                 Danish
                 Ships
                 at
                 
                   Charmouth
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   251.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Son
                 ,
                 called
                 Aelfred
                 ,
                 is
                 born
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 Osberge
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   261.
                
                 
              
               
                 He
                 and
                 Ethelbald
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Forces
                 of
                 the
                 West-Saxons
                 ,
                 fight
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Pagan
                   Danes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 greater
                 slaughter
                 of
                 them
                 than
                 ever
                 before
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Assisting
                 Burhred
                 ,
                 makes
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 North-Wales
                 subject
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   262.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Famous
                 and
                 Solemn
                 
                   Grant
                   of
                   Tythes
                
                 throughout
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   262
                   ,
                   263.
                
                 
              
               
                 Goes
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 carrying
                 Aelfred
                 his
                 Son
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   263.
                
                 
              
               
                 In
                 his
                 return
                 marries
                 Leotheta
                 ,
                 the
                 Daughter
                 of
                 Charles
                 the
                 Bald
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Franks
                   ,
                   Ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 most
                 infamous
                 Conspiracy
                 is
                 formed
                 in
                 the
                 West
                 of
                 England
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 new
                 Wife
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   263
                   ,
                   264.
                
                 
              
               
                 Divides
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 before
                 united
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 Consent
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 between
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Son
                 Ethelbald
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 prevent
                 Quarrels
                 between
                 his
                 Sons
                 ,
                 he
                 orders
                 by
                 his
                 Will
                 how
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 should
                 be
                 enjoyed
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   264.
                
                 
              
               
                 By
                 his
                 Last
                 Will
                 grants
                 Corrodies
                 for
                 the
                 Maintenance
                 of
                 Poor
                 People
                 ,
                 a
                 Yearly
                 Allowance
                 of
                 Three
                 hundred
                 Mancuses
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 hundred
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 Burial
                 at
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 reigned
                 Twenty
                 Years
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   264
                   ,
                   265.
                
                 
              
               
                 St.
                 Swithune
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 and
                 Alstan
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Shireborne
                 ,
                 were
                 this
                 King
                 's
                 two
                 Principal
                 Counsellors
                 in
                 all
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   267.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             Evesham-Abbey
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Forging
             of
             the
             Charters
             about
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               216
               ,
               217.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 repaired
                 by
                 Leofric
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Consent
                 of
                 his
                 Lady
                 
                   Godiva
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   72.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Eugenius
             ,
             set
             up
             against
             Valentinian
             the
             second
             ,
             by
             Arbogastes
             ,
             the
             former's
             General
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             soon
             after
             put
             to
             death
             by
             
               Theodosius
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               97.
               
            
          
           
             Eugenius
             ,
             Prince
             of
             Cumberland
             ,
             assists
             Anlaff
             against
             King
             
               Athelstan
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               334
               ,
               335.
               
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Scotch
                 call
                 him
                 King
                 of
                 Deira
                 ,
                 and
                 own
                 he
                 died
                 in
                 this
                 Battel
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   336.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Evil
               Councils
            
             bring
             all
             the
             Miserie
             's
             imaginable
             on
             a
             Nation
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               23
               ,
               27
               ,
               32
               ,
               35.
               
            
          
           
             Europe
             ,
             first
             peopled
             by
             the
             Posterity
             of
             Japhet
             ,
             either
             from
             one
             Alanus
             ,
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             his
             Grandson
             ,
             or
             from
             Gomer
             his
             Son
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             Eustatius
             (
             Earl
             of
             
               Boloigne
               ,
               Edward
            
             the
             
             Confessor's
             Brother-in-Law
             )
             ,
             with
             his
             Retinue
             entring
             Dover
             ,
             and
             resolving
             to
             quarter
             where
             they
             pleased
             ,
             was
             resisted
             by
             the
             Townsmen
             ,
             upon
             which
             ensued
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Bloodshed
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               76.
            
             
          
           
             Eutherius
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             
               Arles
               ;
               Augustine
            
             and
             the
             Monks
             recommended
             to
             his
             Care
             and
             Protection
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               153.
            
             
             
               
                 Ordains
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Nation
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   154.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Excommunication
             had
             in
             King
             Withred's
             time
             no
             other
             Temporal
             punishment
             than
             a
             pecuniary
             
               Mulct
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               211.
               
            
          
           
             Exeter
             ,
             anciently
             Exancester
             ,
             Besieged
             ,
             and
             where
             King
             Alfred
             pursued
             the
             
               Danes
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               300
               ,
               306.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 removal
                 of
                 the
                 See
                 from
                 Crediton
                 to
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   333.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 made
                 a
                 Bishops
                 See
                 instead
                 of
                 Credington
                 in
                 Cornwal
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 request
                 of
                 Pope
                 
                   Leo
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   78.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Exmouth
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Exanmuthan
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               28.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             F
          
           
             FAith
             ,
             the
             first
             People
             that
             were
             ever
             Executed
             by
             any
             Christian
             Prince
             for
             meer
             matters
             of
             
               Faith
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               96.
               
            
          
           
             
               False
               News
            
             ,
             the
             spreaders
             of
             it
             against
             the
             Government
             to
             be
             punished
             with
             loss
             of
             Tongue
             ,
             or
             to
             Redeem
             themselves
             by
             the
             value
             of
             their
             Head
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             of
             no
             credit
             afterwards
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               294.
            
             
          
           
             Famine
             ,
             a
             dreadful
             one
             about
             the
             Year
             CCCCXLVI
             in
             
               Britain
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               115.
               
            
             
               
                 Another
                 among
                 the
                 South-Saxons
                 ,
                 wherein
                 multitudes
                 of
                 the
                 poorer
                 People
                 perished
                 daily
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 said
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 rained
                 in
                 that
                 Countrey
                 for
                 Three
                 years
                 before
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4
                   ,
                   p.
                   198.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 cruel
                 one
                 followed
                 strange
                 Prodigies
                 in
                 the
                 Countrey
                 of
                 
                   Northumberland
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   238.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 little
                 after
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 King
                 Edgar
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 Famine
                 happened
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   15
                   ,
                   16.
                   
                
              
               
                 In
                 Ethelred
                 the
                 
                 Unready's
                 time
                 ,
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Famine
                 raged
                 ,
                 as
                 England
                 never
                 underwent
                 a
                 worse
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   31.
                
                 
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Edward
                 the
                 Confessor
                 there
                 was
                 another
                 so
                 great
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Sester
                 of
                 Wheat
                 was
                 sold
                 for
                 Sixty
                 Pence
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   72.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Farrington
             in
             Berkshire
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Fearndune
             ,
             where
             King
             Edward
             the
             Elder
             died
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               324.
            
             
          
           
             Fealty
             ,
             or
             Fidelity
             ,
             the
             Oath
             required
             by
             Law
             to
             be
             taken
             by
             all
             Persons
             to
             King
             
               Edmund
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               346.
               
            
             
               
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Scots
                 Swears
                 Fidelity
                 to
                 King
                 Edmund
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Northumbrian
                 Lords
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   349.
                
                 
              
               
                 Two
                 joint
                 Princes
                 of
                 North-Wales
                 ,
                 upon
                 his
                 Grant
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 Swear
                 Fealty
                 to
                 Edward
                 the
                 Confessor
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 to
                 Earl
                 
                   Harold
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   90.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Fee
             ,
             or
             Feuds
             ,
             the
             first
             footsteps
             of
             Military
             Feuds
             ,
             afterwards
             so
             much
             in
             use
             amongst
             the
             
               Goths
               ,
               Normans
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Nations
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               80.
            
             
          
           
             Fee-tayl-Estate
             ,
             much
             more
             Ancient
             than
             the
             Thirteenth
             of
             Edward
             the
             First
             ,
             appears
             by
             the
             
               Thirty
               seventh
            
             Law
             of
             King
             Alfred
             concerning
             
               Bockland
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               295
               ,
               296.
               
            
          
           
             Feologild
             the
             Abbot
             ,
             his
             being
             said
             to
             be
             chosen
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             (
             but
             certainly
             a
             mistake
             )
             .
             His
             Death
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               255.
            
             
          
           
             Fergus
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Erk
             ,
             bringing
             great
             Supplies
             of
             the
             Scots
             from
             Ireland
             and
             Norway
             ,
             they
             came
             to
             recover
             their
             Countrey
             :
             With
             a
             Relation
             of
             Fergus
             his
             Action
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p
               98.
            
             
             
               
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Scots
                 is
                 slain
                 in
                 Battel
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   102.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Fernham
             ,
             the
             place
             where
             King
             Alfred
             fought
             with
             the
             Danes
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             to
             flight
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               300.
            
             
          
           
             Festidus
             ,
             a
             Learned
             British
             Bishop
             ,
             if
             not
             an
             Archbishop
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               107
            
          
           
             Fidelity
             ,
             vid.
             Fealty
             .
          
           
             Fighting
             ,
             the
             Punishment
             of
             such
             as
             do
             so
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             King's
             House
             ,
             Church
             ,
             or
             Earldorman's
             ,
             Nobleman's
             ,
             or
             Villager's
             House
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             open
             Field
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               208.
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 Punishment
                 of
                 those
                 in
                 Holy
                 Orders
                 if
                 they
                 chance
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   284.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Law
                 against
                 Fighters
                 in
                 the
                 King's
                 Palace
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 an
                 Offender
                 that
                 flies
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   293
                   ,
                   295.
                
                 
              
               
                 No
                 Fyhtwite
                 ,
                 or
                 Manbote
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Fine
                 for
                 Fighting
                 or
                 Killing
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 Remitted
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   347.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Finan
             ,
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             calling
             to
             him
             Two
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             Ordains
             Cedda
             Bishop
             over
             the
             
               East-Saxons
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               184.
               
            
          
           
             Fines
             ,
             vid.
             
               Pecuniary
               Fines
            
             and
             Mulcts
             .
          
           
             Finkley
             ,
             in
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Durham
             ,
             and
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Northumbers
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Pynchanhale
             ,
             or
             Finekanhale
             ,
             where
             a
             General
             Synod
             Assembled
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               236.
            
             
          
           
             Fire
             ,
             great
             mischief
             done
             thereby
             at
             
               London
               ,
               Winchester
            
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               229.
            
             
             
               
               
                 Vid.
                 London
                 and
                 Winchester
                 .
              
            
          
           
             First-Fruits
             ,
             vid.
             Tythes
             .
          
           
             
               Five
               Burghs
            
             ,
             not
             known
             where
             ,
             but
             somewhere
             in
             
               Northumberland
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               37
               ,
               40.
               
            
          
           
             Flanders
             ,
             what
             we
             now
             call
             so
             ,
             was
             anciently
             accounted
             part
             of
             France
             ,
             or
             
               Frankland
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               283.
               
            
          
           
             Flattery
             ,
             notorious
             in
             Two
             of
             King
             
             Leir's
             Daughters
             to
             their
             Father
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               11.
            
             
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Ealdormen
                 ,
                 and
                 Chief
                 Men
                 throughout
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 about
                 making
                 Cnute
                 (
                 upon
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 
                   Edmund
                   Ironside
                
                 )
                 King
                 of
                 all
                 England
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Exclusion
                 of
                 his
                 Children
                 and
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   49.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Fleet
             ,
             set
             out
             against
             the
             Danes
             ,
             but
             continually
             delayed
             from
             doing
             any
             good
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               27
               ,
               33.
               
            
             
               
                 Out
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Hydes
                 of
                 Land
                 to
                 build
                 a
                 Ship
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 set
                 out
                 a
                 great
                 Fleet
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Danes
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   33.
                
                 
              
               
                 Absolutely
                 necessary
                 for
                 an
                 Island
                 to
                 maintain
                 a
                 Powerful
                 Fleet
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   35.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Foelix
             ,
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             Preached
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             East-Angles
             ;
             he
             was
             a
             Burgundian
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             Bishop
             in
             Dunwich
             in
             
               Suffolk
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               179.
               
            
          
           
             Folemote
             ,
             Strangers
             to
             be
             brought
             before
             the
             King's
             Officers
             there
             by
             the
             Merchants
             ,
             that
             so
             their
             Numbers
             might
             be
             known
             ,
             and
             they
             forthcoming
             upon
             occasion
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               294.
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 Punishment
                 of
                 striking
                 therein
                 before
                 the
                 King
                 's
                 Ealdorman
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   295.
                
                 
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 Absent
                 himself
                 thrice
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 Punished
                 as
                 Contumacious
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 refusal
                 to
                 do
                 right
                 ,
                 all
                 he
                 hath
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seized
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 to
                 give
                 security
                 for
                 his
                 appearance
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   341.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Folcstone
             in
             Kent
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Folcestane
             ,
             where
             Earl
             Godwin
             took
             all
             the
             Ships
             he
             could
             find
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               80.
            
             
          
           
             Foreign-Tongue
             ,
             where
             it
             prevails
             ,
             generally
             speaking
             ,
             it
             is
             reckoned
             half
             a
             Conquest
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               98.
            
             
          
           
             Forests
             are
             priviledg'd
             places
             ,
             fenced
             in
             with
             certain
             Bounds
             ,
             Laws
             and
             Immunities
             ,
             under
             Magistrates
             ,
             Judges
             ,
             Officer's
             ,
             &c.
             for
             the
             King's
             Service
             and
             Game
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               60.
            
             
          
           
             Forfeitures
             ,
             those
             the
             King
             challenges
             as
             due
             to
             himself
             in
             the
             County
             of
             
               West-Saxony
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               58.
               
            
          
           
             Formosus
             the
             Pope
             ,
             sends
             Letters
             to
             England
             ,
             threatning
             Excommunication
             and
             his
             Curse
             to
             King
             Edward
             the
             Elder
             and
             all
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             for
             suffering
             the
             Province
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             to
             be
             Seven
             years
             without
             Bishops
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               313.
            
             
             
               
                 A
                 notable
                 Error
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 Date
                 of
                 these
                 Letters
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   314.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Fornication
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             in
             Holy
             Orders
             commit
             it
             ,
             what
             his
             Punishment
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               284
               ,
               346.
            
             vid.
             Adultery
             .
          
           
             Framarius
             King
             of
             the
             Almans
             ,
             sent
             by
             the
             Emperor
             Valentinian
             into
             Britain
             ,
             though
             with
             no
             higher
             a
             Command
             than
             that
             of
             a
             Tribune
             ,
             
               &c.
               l.
               2.
               p.
               94.
            
             
          
           
             France
             ,
             how
             early
             it
             became
             the
             most
             Civilized
             of
             those
             Gothic
             and
             German
             Nations
             ,
             that
             had
             some
             Ages
             before
             settled
             themselves
             in
             this
             part
             of
             
               Europe
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               243.
               
            
          
           
             Frank-pledges
             ,
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             them
             ;
             no
             Norman
             Invention
             ,
             as
             some
             People
             pretend
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               14.
            
             
          
           
             Franks
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             so
             called
             ,
             divided
             by
             
               Earnwulf
               (
               Charles
            
             the
             Gross
             his
             Brother's
             Son
             )
             into
             Five
             parts
             ,
             and
             each
             King
             to
             Govern
             under
             Earnwulf
             ,
             and
             where
             their
             several
             Kingdoms
             were
             fixed
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               290.
            
             
          
           
             Freemen
             ,
             no
             English
             Freeman
             could
             in
             the
             Saxon
             times
             be
             hanged
             for
             any
             Crime
             but
             Treason
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               209.
            
             
             
               
                 Every
                 one
                 to
                 find
                 Sureties
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 do
                 right
                 ,
                 if
                 accused
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   42.
                
                 
              
               
                 Every
                 one
                 to
                 enter
                 himself
                 into
                 some
                 Hundred
                 or
                 
                   Tything
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   58.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Freodguald
             Succeeds
             Theodoric
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             
               Bernicia
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               146.
               
            
          
           
             Freothwulf
             Reigned
             in
             Bernicia
             Seven
             or
             Eight
             years
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               145.
            
             
             
               
                 His
                 Decease
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   146.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Frethanleage
             ,
             now
             Fretherne
             in
             
               Gloucestershire
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               147.
               
            
          
           
             Friburg
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Barons
             to
             have
             their
             Dependants
             forth-coming
             ,
             or
             to
             answer
             for
             them
             upon
             any
             complaint
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               102.
            
             
          
           
             
               Friesland
               (
               Old
            
             )
             the
             Gospel
             first
             preached
             there
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               211.
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 English-Saxons
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Frisians
                   ,
                   l.
                   3.
                   p.
                   120.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Frisians
             assist
             the
             ancient
             Saxons
             of
             Germany
             against
             the
             Danes
             in
             a
             Sea-fight
             ,
             
               l.
               5
               p.
               287.
            
             .
          
           
             Frithestan
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             Ordained
             and
             took
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             
               Winchester
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               314.315
               .
            
             
               
                 Edward
                 the
                 
                 Elder
                 's
                 Charter
                 of
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 Priviledges
                 of
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 directed
                 to
                 this
                 Frithestan
                 ,
                 then
                 Chancellor
                 and
                 Doctor
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Charter
                 is
                 grievously
                 suspected
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   318.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Decease
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   331.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Frithogithe
             ,
             Queen
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             went
             with
             Forthere
             Bishop
             of
             Shireburne
             to
             
               Rome
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               223.
               
            
          
           
             Frithwald
             Bishop
             of
             Wytherne
             died
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             Consecrated
             ;
             and
             how
             long
             he
             continued
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               228.
            
             
          
           
             Fugitives
             ,
             King
             Edward
             the
             
             Elder
             's
             Law
             against
             them
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               325
               ,
               326.
               
            
             
               
               
                 What
                 the
                 Forfeiture
                 of
                 relieving
                 or
                 harbouring
                 any
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   58.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Fullenham
             ,
             now
             Fulham
             ,
             not
             far
             from
             
               London
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               283.
               
            
          
           
             Furfeus
             (
             or
             Fursee
             )
             comes
             out
             of
             Ireland
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             East-Angles
             ,
             and
             converts
             many
             people
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               180.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             G
          
           
             GAcon
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Landaff
             ,
             the
             First
             of
             the
             Welsh-Bishops
             that
             was
             consecrated
             by
             an
             Archbishop
             of
             
               Canterbury
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               21.
               
            
          
           
             Gaini
             ,
             anciently
             the
             Country
             about
             Gainsborough
             in
             
               Yorkshire
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               269.
               
            
          
           
             Gainsborough
             in
             Lincolnshire
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Gegnesburgh
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               37
               ,
               39.
               
            
          
           
             Galgacus
             ,
             Chief
             of
             the
             Britains
             in
             Authority
             and
             Birth
             ,
             makes
             a
             Noble
             Oration
             to
             his
             Army
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               60.
            
             
             
               
                 Their
                 utter
                 Overthrow
                 and
                 Flight
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   62
                   ,
                   63.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Galienus
               (
               Pub.
               Licinius
            
             )
             Emperor
             in
             his
             Father
             
             Valerian's
             life-time
             .
             The
             Empire
             had
             been
             quite
             ruined
             through
             his
             Excesses
             and
             Carelessness
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             
               Thirty
               Tyrants
            
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             called
             ,
             undertaken
             its
             Defence
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               81.
            
             
             
               
                 Is
                 at
                 last
                 slain
                 by
                 the
                 Treachery
                 of
                 three
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Captains
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Gallio
             ,
             of
             Ravenna
             ,
             sent
             against
             Bonifitius
             in
             Africa
             ;
             but
             the
             year
             before
             ,
             he
             was
             sent
             into
             Britain
             ,
             upon
             their
             earnest
             soliciting
             the
             Romans
             the
             second
             time
             for
             Supplies
             ;
             which
             in
             all
             probability
             were
             brought
             hither
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             Valentinian
             the
             third
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               105
               ,
               106.
               
            
          
           
             Game
             .
             None
             in
             hunting
             to
             meddle
             with
             the
             King's
             Game
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               60.
            
             
          
           
             Gavelkind
             .
             That
             old
             Custom
             or
             Tenure
             first
             set
             up
             in
             Wales
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             mischief
             it
             occasioned
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               250.
            
             
          
           
             Gaule
             ,
             upon
             composition
             ,
             delivered
             up
             to
             the
             Goths
             by
             
               Honorius
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               105.
               
            
          
           
             Gemote
             ,
             or
             Hundred-Court
             ,
             every
             one
             ought
             to
             be
             present
             at
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
            
          
           
             General
             ;
             if
             his
             heart
             fails
             ,
             the
             Army
             flies
             .
             A
             Cowardly
             General
             often
             makes
             Cowardly
             Soldiers
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               30
               ,
               87.
               
            
          
           
             Gentlemen
             of
             ordinary
             Estates
             had
             in
             King
             
             Alfred's
             time
             Villages
             and
             Townships
             of
             their
             own
             (
             as
             well
             as
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Great
             Men
             )
             ,
             and
             they
             received
             the
             Penalties
             due
             for
             Breach
             of
             the
             Peace
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               295.
            
             
          
           
             
               Geoffrey
               of
               Monmouth
            
             ,
             is
             the
             chief
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             only
             Author
             of
             Brutus
             and
             his
             Successors
             ,
             and
             his
             History
             cried
             out
             against
             almost
             as
             soon
             as
             published
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               6.
            
             
             
               
                 His
                 story
                 of
                 the
                 British
                 War
                 in
                 Claudius
                 the
                 Emperor's
                 time
                 ,
                 different
                 frrom
                 the
                 Roman
                 Accounts
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   2.
                   p.
                   39
                   ,
                   40.
                   
                
              
               
                 A
                 notorious
                 Falshood
                 in
                 him
                 about
                 Severus
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   78.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 story
                 of
                 
                 Constantine's
                 being
                 elected
                 King
                 by
                 the
                 Britains
                 ,
                 proved
                 false
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   3.
                   p.
                   116.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 story
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 its
                 truth
                 )
                 enquired
                 into
                 ,
                 of
                 
                 Augustine's
                 persuading
                 King
                 Ethelbert
                 to
                 incite
                 Ethelfrid
                 King
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 War
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Britains
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   164
                   ,
                   165.
                   
                
              
               
                 His
                 Account
                 of
                 
                 Cadwallo's
                 being
                 buried
                 at
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Body
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 Brazen
                 Statue
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 on
                 Horseback
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 over
                 Ludgate
                 for
                 a
                 Terror
                 to
                 the
                 Saxons
                 ,
                 all
                 false
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   177.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Gerent
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Britains
             ,
             fights
             with
             King
             Ina
             ,
             and
             Nun
             his
             Kinsman
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               215.
            
             
             
               
                 Is
                 supposed
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 King
                 of
                 Cornwall
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   216.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Germanus
             and
             Lupus
             ,
             sent
             from
             France
             to
             confirm
             Britain
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               107.
            
             
             
               
                 His
                 second
                 Voyage
                 to
                 Britain
                 (
                 upon
                 the
                 renewed
                 Addresses
                 of
                 the
                 Britains
                 )
                 to
                 defend
                 God's
                 Cause
                 against
                 
                   Pelagianism
                   ,
                   l.
                   3.
                   p.
                   117.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 Miracle
                 he
                 wrought
                 upon
                 a
                 Magistrate's
                 Son
                 ,
                 the
                 Sinews
                 of
                 whose
                 Legs
                 had
                 been
                 long
                 shrunk
                 up
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 his
                 stroking
                 he
                 restored
                 whole
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   Ibid.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Gerontius
             ,
             General
             to
             Constans
             ,
             brings
             all
             Spain
             under
             his
             Obedience
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               103.
            
             
             
               
                 But
                 being
                 turned
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Command
                 ,
                 revolts
                 ,
                 and
                 sets
                 up
                 Maximus
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 for
                 Emperor
                 .
                 His
                 cruel
                 End
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Gessoriacum
               ,
               Portus
               Iccius
            
             in
             
             Caesar's
             time
             ,
             afterwards
             Bononia
             ,
             and
             now
             
               Buloigne
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               31
               ,
               40.
               
            
          
           
             
               Geta
               ,
               Severus
            
             the
             Emperor's
             Younger
             Son
             ,
             Governor
             of
             the
             Southern
             part
             of
             this
             Island
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               75.
            
             
             
               
                 Is
                 killed
                 by
                 the
                 Treachery
                 of
                 his
                 Brother
                 Bassianus
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Mother's
                 Arms
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   77.
                
                 
              
               
                 And
                 Bassianus
                 had
                 taken
                 the
                 Sirname
                 of
                 
                   Antonini
                   ,
                   Ib.
                   &
                   79.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Name
                 commanded
                 to
                 be
                 razed
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 Monuments
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 his
                 wicked
                 Brother
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   79.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Gethic
             ,
             the
             ancient
             Scythic
             ,
             or
             Gethic
             Tongue
             ,
             the
             Mother
             of
             the
             
               German
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               122.
               
            
          
           
             Gewisses
             ;
             the
             Nation
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             anciently
             so
             called
             ,
             received
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Cynegils
             ,
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             Byrinus
             an
             Italian
             ,
             who
             came
             hither
             by
             the
             order
             of
             Pope
             
               Honorius
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               179.
               
            
          
           
             Gildas
             ,
             designed
             not
             any
             exact
             History
             of
             the
             Affairs
             of
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             give
             a
             short
             Account
             of
             the
             Causes
             of
             the
             Ruin
             of
             it
             by
             the
             
               Scots
               ,
               Picts
            
             ,
             and
             
               Saxons
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               137.
               
            
             
               
               
                 His
                 sharp
                 Invective
                 against
                 the
                 British
                 Kings
                 ,
                 accusing
                 Five
                 of
                 them
                 of
                 very
                 heinous
                 Enormities
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   139.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 severe
                 Character
                 of
                 the
                 British
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   140
                   ,
                   141.
                
                 
              
               
                 That
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 Study
                 at
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 supposed
                 by
                 some
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Pagan-Saxons
                 were
                 then
                 Masters
                 of
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   290.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Girwy
             ,
             now
             Yarrow
             near
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             River
             Tyne
             ,
             where
             a
             Monastery
             was
             built
             in
             Honour
             of
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               194
               ,
               205
               ,
               222.
               
            
          
           
             Gisa
             succeeds
             Duduc
             in
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Somersetshire
             (
             i.
             e.
             
               Wells
               )
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               88.
               
            
          
           
             Glan-Morgan
             in
             Wales
             ,
             had
             its
             Name
             from
             one
             Morgan
             ,
             who
             was
             driven
             thither
             by
             his
             Brother
             Cunedage
             ,
             and
             there
             slain
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               11.
            
             
          
           
             Glappa
             King
             of
             Bernicia
             ,
             Reigned
             for
             Two
             years
             ,
             but
             who
             he
             was
             ,
             or
             how
             Descended
             ,
             the
             Authors
             are
             silent
             in
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               144.
            
             
             
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   145.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Osgat
               Glappa
            
             ,
             the
             Danish
             Earl
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             
               Expelled
               England
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               73.
               
            
          
           
             Glass
             ,
             when
             the
             Art
             of
             making
             it
             was
             first
             taught
             the
             English
             Nation
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               194.
            
             
          
           
             Glastenbury
             Besieged
             by
             King
             Arthur
             in
             Gildas
             his
             time
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             Army
             out
             of
             Cornwal
             and
             Devonshire
             ,
             because
             Queen
             Gueniver
             ,
             his
             Wife
             ,
             had
             been
             Ravished
             from
             him
             by
             Melvas
             ,
             who
             then
             Reigned
             in
             
               Somersetshire
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               135.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Ancient
                 Registers
                 of
                 this
                 Monastery
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 wholly
                 slighted
                 as
                 false
                 ,
                 since
                 King
                 Arthur
                 was
                 there
                 Buried
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Tomb
                 discovered
                 about
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   137.
                
                 
              
               
                 This
                 Ancient
                 Monastery
                 was
                 new
                 built
                 by
                 King
                 Ina
                 with
                 large
                 Endowments
                 and
                 Exemptions
                 from
                 Episcopal
                 Jurisdictions
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   218
                   ,
                   219.
                   
                
              
               
                 King
                 
                 Edmund's
                 Body
                 was
                 brought
                 from
                 a
                 place
                 called
                 Pucklekirk
                 (
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 killed
                 )
                 hither
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 buried
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   345.
                
                 
              
               
                 And
                 so
                 likewise
                 King
                 
                 Edgar's
                 with
                 great
                 Solemnity
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 very
                 liberal
                 Benefactor
                 to
                 this
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   9.
                
                 
              
               
                 As
                 was
                 Edmund
                 ,
                 Sirnamed
                 Ironside
                 ,
                 his
                 Grandson's
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Saxons
                 called
                 
                   Glaestingabyrig
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   48.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Gleni
             ,
             a
             River
             ,
             but
             where
             is
             not
             by
             our
             Authors
             mentioned
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               174.
            
             
          
           
             Glewancester
             ,
             now
             called
             
               Gloucester
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               145.
               
            
          
           
             Glotta
             and
             Bodotria
             ,
             two
             Streights
             ,
             now
             the
             F●iths
             of
             Edinburgh
             and
             Dunbritton
             in
             
               Scotland
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               99.
               
            
          
           
             God
             in
             
             Bede's
             time
             was
             served
             in
             Five
             several
             Langu●ges
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             Goda
             Earl
             of
             Devonshire
             ,
             marching
             out
             with
             one
             Strenwald
             a
             Valiant
             Knight
             to
             fight
             the
             Danes
             ,
             they
             were
             both
             killed
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               22.
            
             
          
           
             Godfathers
             ,
             answerable
             for
             those
             Children
             for
             whom
             they
             stand
             ,
             till
             they
             come
             to
             years
             capable
             of
             Learning
             the
             Creed
             and
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               233.
            
             
          
           
             Godfred
             ,
             Son
             of
             Harold
             the
             Dane
             ,
             subdues
             the
             whole
             Isle
             of
             Anglesey
             ,
             and
             spoils
             all
             the
             Land
             of
             Dywet
             ,
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             St.
             
             David's
             ,
             
               &c.
               l.
               6.
               p.
               7.20
            
             .
          
           
             Godiva
             ,
             a
             Foundress
             (
             with
             her
             Husband
             Leofrick
             Earl
             of
             the
             Mercians
             )
             of
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Coventry
             ,
             and
             how
             she
             freed
             the
             said
             Town
             from
             the
             Grievous
             Taxes
             imposed
             on
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               71.
            
             
          
           
             Godmundingham
             ,
             the
             place
             where
             an
             Idol-Temple
             stood
             in
             King
             
             Edwin's
             time
             ,
             not
             far
             from
             
               York
               ,
               Eastward
            
             ,
             near
             the
             River
             
               Darwent
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               174.
               
            
          
           
             Godwin
             ,
             Earl
             ,
             Governor
             ,
             or
             Lord
             Lieutenant
             of
             
               West-Saxony
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               61.
               
            
             
               
                 His
                 Treachery
                 to
                 Alfred
                 (
                 one
                 of
                 King
                 
                 Ethelred's
                 Sons
                 )
                 whom
                 by
                 a
                 Forged
                 Letter
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Queen
                 Emma
                 his
                 Mother
                 ,
                 he
                 enticed
                 over
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 then
                 made
                 him
                 Prisoner
                 at
                 Guilford
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 him
                 up
                 to
                 Harold
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 afterwards
                 became
                 of
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Six
                 hundred
                 followers
                 ;
                 his
                 Eyes
                 put
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 not
                 long
                 survived
                 their
                 loss
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 suffered
                 various
                 kinds
                 of
                 cruel
                 Deaths
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   62
                   ,
                   63.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 accused
                 of
                 the
                 Villany
                 by
                 Aelfrick
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 York
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 purchased
                 his
                 Reconciliation
                 to
                 King
                 
                   Hardecnute
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   67.
                
                 
              
               
                 By
                 his
                 Interest
                 gets
                 Edward
                 the
                 Confessor
                 (
                 the
                 Brother
                 of
                 the
                 abovementioned
                 Alfred
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 Elected
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 Crowned
                 King
                 at
                 
                   Westminster
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   69
                   ,
                   70.
                   
                
              
               
                 His
                 own
                 and
                 his
                 Son
                 's
                 great
                 Power
                 ,
                 in
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 withstand
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Nobility
                 that
                 were
                 with
                 him
                 at
                 a
                 Great
                 Council
                 at
                 
                   Gloucester
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   77
                   ,
                   81.
                   
                
              
               
                 But
                 being
                 summoned
                 to
                 appear
                 at
                 another
                 Curia
                 held
                 at
                 London
                 ,
                 he
                 and
                 Earl
                 Sweyn
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 fled
                 to
                 Baldwin
                 Earl
                 of
                 Flanders
                 for
                 Protection
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   77
                   ,
                   78.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 sailing
                 for
                 England
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 pursued
                 he
                 returns
                 to
                 Bruges
                 ,
                 and
                 coming
                 again
                 soon
                 after
                 ,
                 commits
                 a
                 thousand
                 Ravages
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   80
                   ,
                   81.
                
                 
              
               
                 What
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 contest
                 between
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 him
                 ;
                 at
                 last
                 in
                 a
                 Great
                 Council
                 a
                 Peace
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 Hostages
                 given
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   81.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 Accused
                 by
                 King
                 Edward
                 for
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 his
                 Brother
                 in
                 the
                 Great
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 made
                 his
                 Peace
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   83.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 He
                 and
                 his
                 Sons
                 restored
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 Honours
                 and
                 Estates
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Great
                 Council
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   82
                   ,
                   83
                   ,
                   84.
                   
                
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 Burial
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Monastery
                 of
                 
                   Winchester
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   84
                   ,
                   85.
                   
                
              
               
                 His
                 Character
                 ,
                 Wives
                 ,
                 and
                 Issue
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   85.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Gogmagog
             ,
             the
             mighty
             Gyant
             in
             Cornwall
             ,
             taken
             up
             by
             Corinaeus
             in
             his
             Arms
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             no
             Gyant
             himself
             ,
             and
             flung
             off
             by
             him
             (
             if
             you
             will
             believe
             the
             Fable
             )
             from
             a
             Cliff
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               9.
            
             
          
           
             
               Gordianus
               M.
               Anton.
            
             elected
             Emperor
             by
             the
             Praetorian
             Bands
             ,
             had
             an
             Army
             in
             Britain
             ;
             though
             nothing
             was
             done
             ,
             by
             what
             can
             be
             found
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               81.
            
             
          
           
             Gormond
             ,
             an
             African
             King
             ,
             comes
             out
             of
             Ireland
             to
             fight
             Careticus
             ;
             and
             what
             the
             success
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               148.
            
             
          
           
             Gospatrick
             (
             a
             great
             Officer
             in
             Northumberland
             )
             murthered
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             a
             quarrel
             between
             him
             and
             Earl
             
               Tostige
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               90.
               
            
          
           
             Gospel
             ;
             supposed
             to
             be
             first
             preached
             in
             this
             Island
             in
             the
             Reigns
             of
             either
             Claudius
             or
             Nero
             ;
             though
             by
             whom
             ,
             unknown
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               51
               ,
               52.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 story
                 of
                 Joseph
                 of
                 Arimathea
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Twelve
                 Companions
                 coming
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 in
                 
                   Britain
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   52
                   ,
                   53.
                   
                
              
               
                 Christ
                 was
                 preached
                 here
                 as
                 early
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 Conquest
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Britains
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   69.
                
                 
              
               
                 Who
                 first
                 preached
                 the
                 Gospel
                 in
                 the
                 Countrey
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Grisons
                   ,
                   l.
                   2.
                   p.
                   70.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 in
                 Germany
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   211.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 joyful
                 Tidings
                 of
                 it
                 first
                 brought
                 to
                 us
                 from
                 
                   Canterbury
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   36.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Government
             devolved
             on
             the
             People
             ,
             when
             the
             Emperor
             acquitted
             the
             Britains
             of
             the
             Roman
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               104.
            
             
          
           
             Graetanleage
             ,
             the
             Laws
             that
             were
             made
             there
             by
             King
             Athelstan
             ,
             in
             a
             Great
             Council
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               339
               ,
               340
               ,
               341.
               
            
          
           
             
               Grand
               Inquest
            
             .
             Vid.
             Inquest
             .
          
           
             Gratian
             ,
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             creates
             Theodosius
             the
             Younger
             his
             Partner
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             assigning
             him
             the
             East
             for
             his
             share
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               95.
            
             
             
               
                 Being
                 routed
                 by
                 the
                 Forces
                 of
                 Maximus
                 ,
                 is
                 forced
                 to
                 fly
                 with
                 Three
                 hundred
                 Horse
                 towards
                 the
                 Alps
                 ;
                 but
                 Andragathius
                 with
                 some
                 Light-Horse
                 being
                 sent
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 overtakes
                 him
                 near
                 the
                 Bridge
                 of
                 Singidunum
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 kills
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   Ibid.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Gratianus
             ,
             sirnamed
             Funarius
             (
             from
             his
             great
             strength
             in
             pulling
             a
             Rope
             from
             Four
             Men
             )
             made
             General
             of
             all
             the
             Forces
             throughout
             
               Britain
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               89.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 British
                 Army
                 elected
                 him
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 and
                 cloathed
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Imperial
                   Purple
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   102.
                   
                
              
               
                 But
                 he
                 is
                 soon
                 after
                 deprived
                 both
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 and
                 Empire
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   104
                   ,
                   105.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Gregory
             ,
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             what
             year
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               149.
            
             
             
               
                 Sirnamed
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 English
                 Nation
                 owed
                 its
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   152.
                
                 
              
               
                 Would
                 have
                 come
                 himself
                 to
                 preach
                 God's
                 Word
                 to
                 the
                 English
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Citizens
                 of
                 Rome
                 would
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 suffer
                 him
                 to
                 go
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   153.
                
                 
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Fourth
                 Year
                 of
                 his
                 Pontificate
                 he
                 sends
                 Augustine
                 with
                 many
                 Monks
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 Britains
                 ,
                 to
                 preach
                 Gospel
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 Calls
                 the
                 Emperor
                 his
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 dates
                 his
                 Letters
                 by
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 His
                 Reign
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 that
                 of
                 
                   his
                   own
                   ,
                   l.
                   3.
                   p.
                   149.
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   153
                   ,
                   158.
                   
                
              
               
                 His
                 Decease
                 ;
                 the
                 Account
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 may
                 be
                 read
                 in
                 
                   Bede
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   163
                   ,
                   165.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Griffyn
             ,
             Prince
             of
             Wales
             ,
             entring
             England
             ,
             spoils
             great
             part
             of
             Herefordshire
             ,
             and
             carries
             away
             much
             Booty
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               84
               ,
               86
               ,
               87.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Son
                 of
                 
                   Ratherch
                   ap
                   Justin
                
                 ,
                 raises
                 a
                 great
                 Army
                 against
                 Griffyth
                 Prince
                 of
                 North-Wales
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 the
                 success
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   85.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Peace
                 mediated
                 between
                 Edward
                 the
                 Confessor
                 and
                 this
                 Prince
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   87.
                
                 
              
               
                 How
                 he
                 restores
                 Aelfgar
                 to
                 his
                 Earldom
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 second
                 time
                 banished
                 by
                 King
                 
                   Edward
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   88.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 slain
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Head
                 sent
                 to
                 Earl
                 Harold
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   gilded
                   Stern
                
                 of
                 his
                 Ship
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 to
                 King
                 
                   Edward
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   89.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Griffyth
               ap
               Lewellin
               ap
               Sitsylt
            
             ,
             raises
             a
             great
             Army
             against
             Prince
             Jago
             of
             North-Wales
             ,
             whose
             Soldiers
             deserting
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             soon
             overthrown
             and
             slain
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               64.
            
             
             
               
                 His
                 good
                 Government
                 afterwards
                 over
                 those
                 of
                 North-Wales
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 total
                 subduction
                 of
                 South-Wales
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 other
                 Conquests
                 :
                 
                   Howel
                   ap
                   Edwin
                
                 narrowly
                 escapes
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 took
                 his
                 Wife
                 Prisoner
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 liked
                 so
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 kept
                 her
                 for
                 his
                 Mistress
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 He
                 is
                 taken
                 Prisoner
                 by
                 surprize
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 immediately
                 rescued
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   70.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Engagement
                 with
                 Ritherch
                 and
                 Rees
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 success
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   71.
                
                 
              
               
                 Revenges
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 One
                 hundred
                 and
                 forty
                 of
                 his
                 best
                 Soldiers
                 ,
                 treacherously
                 killed
                 by
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 
                   Ystrad
                   Towy
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   73.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Griffyth
               ap
               Madoc
            
             ,
             designing
             to
             bring
             all
             
               Wales
               ,
               &c.
            
             under
             his
             subjection
             ,
             was
             slain
             by
             the
             Princes
             Edmund
             and
             Edred
             ,
             who
             brought
             his
             Head
             to
             their
             Father
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               321.
            
             
          
           
             St.
             Grimbald
             :
             the
             University
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             founded
             in
             the
             second
             year
             of
             his
             coming
             over
             into
             England
             ;
             the
             difference
             between
             him
             and
             those
             he
             brought
             over
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Old
               Scholars
            
             whom
             he
             found
             there
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               288
               ,
               289
               ,
               290
               ,
               306.
               
            
          
           
             
             St.
             Grimbald
             sent
             for
             from
             France
             by
             King
             Alfred
             to
             assist
             him
             in
             his
             Learning
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               306.
            
             
             
               
                 His
                 Decease
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   312.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Grime
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Scots
             ,
             refusing
             to
             pay
             part
             of
             a
             Tribute
             to
             the
             Danes
             ,
             which
             King
             Ethelred
             demanded
             of
             him
             ,
             had
             his
             Countrey
             of
             Cumberland
             laid
             almost
             waste
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               28.
            
             
          
           
             Grisons
             make
             Lucius
             to
             have
             been
             their
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             first
             to
             have
             Preached
             the
             Gospel
             in
             their
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             shew
             his
             Tomb
             at
             Cloir
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               70.
            
             
          
           
             Grymkyrel
             ,
             made
             (
             upon
             the
             Death
             of
             Ethelric
             )
             Bishop
             of
             the
             South-Saxons
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             
               Selsey
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               65.
               
            
             
               
                 His
                 Decease
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   73.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Guarinus
             King
             of
             the
             
               Huns
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               96.
               
            
          
           
             Gueld
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Tribute
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               187.
               
            
          
           
             Guendelew
             ,
             Son
             of
             Keidiaw
             ,
             a
             Prince
             of
             the
             North
             parts
             of
             
               Britain
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               146.
               
            
          
           
             Gueniver
             ,
             Vid.
             Glastenbury
             .
          
           
             Guiderac
             in
             the
             British
             Tongue
             ,
             is
             Mould
             in
             Flintshire
             in
             the
             English
             ;
             the
             place
             is
             called
             
               Maes
               German
            
             ,
             that
             is
             
             German's
             -
             Field
             ,
             where
             the
             Britains
             got
             a
             great
             Victory
             over
             the
             Picts
             and
             Saxons
             ,
             by
             the
             means
             of
             Germanus
             a
             French
             Bishop
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               108
               ,
               109.
               
            
          
           
             Guild
             ,
             or
             Fraternity
             ,
             signified
             sometimes
             such
             as
             were
             Fellow-Contributors
             to
             the
             same
             Parish-Feast
             in
             honour
             of
             the
             Saints
             ;
             sometimes
             such
             as
             were
             bound
             together
             in
             the
             same
             Decennary
             or
             
               Tything
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               294.
               
            
          
           
             Guintelin
             ,
             his
             Character
             ,
             his
             Virtuous
             Wife
             Maetia
             ,
             and
             his
             Reign
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             Gunhilda
             ,
             Cnute's
             Niece
             ,
             being
             his
             Sister's
             Daughter
             ,
             Marries
             Hacun
             a
             Danish
             Earl
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               53.
            
             
             
               
                 
                 Hardecnute's
                 Sister
                 sent
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 Emperor
                 Henry
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 before
                 Betrothed
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 kindly
                 received
                 by
                 him
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 till
                 she
                 was
                 accused
                 of
                 Adultery
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 her
                 Honour
                 was
                 vindicated
                 at
                 last
                 be
                 her
                 little
                 Page
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   66
                   ,
                   67.
                
                 
              
               
                 But
                 it
                 made
                 her
                 forsake
                 her
                 Husband
                 ,
                 and
                 retire
                 into
                 a
                 Monastery
                 for
                 all
                 her
                 life
                 afeer
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   67.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Noble
                 Matron
                 was
                 Banished
                 England
                 with
                 her
                 Two
                 Sons
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   73.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Gunhildis
             ,
             a
             Beautiful
             Young
             Lady
             (
             Sweyn's
             Sister
             )
             Beheaded
             ,
             and
             bore
             her
             death
             with
             great
             bravery
             ,
             having
             seen
             her
             Husband
             and
             her
             Son
             slain
             before
             her
             face
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               37.
            
             
          
           
             Gurgi
             ,
             a
             British
             Prince
             ,
             Son
             of
             
               Gliver
               Gosgard
               Vawr
            
             ,
             a
             Prince
             of
             
               Cumberland
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               147.
               
            
          
           
             Gurguint
             ,
             in
             his
             Reign
             the
             Danes
             refused
             to
             pay
             him
             the
             Tribute
             which
             had
             been
             imposed
             by
             
               Belinus
               ,
               l.
               1.
               p.
               13.
               
            
          
           
             Guthfrith
             ,
             or
             Godfred
             ,
             Son
             to
             Syhtric
             ,
             a
             Danish
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             succeeds
             his
             Father
             there
             ,
             but
             was
             soon
             expelled
             by
             Athelstan
             ,
             who
             added
             those
             Dominions
             to
             his
             own
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               330.
            
             
             
               
                 Flie
                 into
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 and
                 raises
                 a
                 Rebellion
                 against
                 Athelstan
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 makes
                 him
                 submit
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 The
                 Civil
                 Treatment
                 Athelstan
                 gives
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Revolt
                 from
                 him
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   331
                   ,
                   332
                   ,
                   333.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Guthlac
             ,
             first
             a
             Monk
             ,
             then
             a
             professed
             Anchori●e
             ,
             builds
             a
             Cell
             at
             Croyland
             ;
             the
             incredible
             Miracles
             told
             of
             him
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               216.
            
             
             
               
                 A
                 Monastery
                 founded
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 him
                 (
                 by
                 Ethelbald
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Mercians
                 )
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 lately
                 deceased
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   218.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Danes
                 break
                 open
                 his
                 Tomb
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 there
                 buried
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 no
                 plunder
                 ,
                 set
                 the
                 Church
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 burn
                 their
                 dead
                 bodies
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   271.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Guthrun
               ,
               Gythram
            
             ,
             or
             Gorman
             ,
             their
             Leader
             or
             King
             ,
             was
             promised
             by
             the
             Danes
             to
             become
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             King
             Alfred
             was
             his
             Godfather
             at
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               283
               ,
               284
               ,
               298.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 East-Angles
                 delivered
                 up
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   283.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 League
                 between
                 King
                 Alfred
                 and
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Secular
                 and
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Laws
                 that
                 were
                 made
                 then
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   283
                   ,
                   284
                   ,
                   285.
                   
                
              
               
                 His
                 Christian
                 Name
                 ,
                 Ethelstan
                 ;
                 called
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Normans
                 ;
                 his
                 Decease
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   298.
                
                 
              
               
                 He
                 died
                 Ten
                 years
                 before
                 King
                 Alfred
                 ,
                 therefore
                 no
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Laws
                 could
                 be
                 made
                 between
                 him
                 and
                 Edward
                 the
                 Elder
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 
                 Alfred's
                 Son
                 and
                 Successor
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   326.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Guy
             ,
             Earl
             of
             Warwick
             ,
             returning
             from
             the
             
               Holy
               Land
            
             in
             a
             Pilgrim's
             Habit
             ,
             Fights
             one
             Colebrand
             ,
             a
             Monstrous
             Danish
             Giant
             near
             Winchester
             ,
             and
             kills
             him
             ,
             and
             retiring
             to
             a
             Hermitage
             near
             Warwick
             ,
             there
             ends
             his
             days
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               337
               ,
               338.
               
            
          
           
             Gwgan
             ,
             King
             or
             Prince
             of
             Cardigan
             ,
             his
             death
             ;
             some
             say
             he
             was
             drowned
             by
             misfortune
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               277.
            
             
          
           
             Gwido
             ,
             Earl
             of
             Ponthieu
             ,
             detains
             Earl
             Harold
             Prisoner
             ,
             but
             soon
             sets
             him
             at
             Liberty
             by
             the
             Command
             of
             William
             Duke
             of
             
               Normandy
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               92.
               
            
          
           
             Gwyn
             ,
             or
             Gwyr
             ,
             a
             Countrey
             in
             North-Wales
             ,
             subdued
             by
             Eneon
             ,
             Son
             of
             Owen
             ,
             Prince
             of
             
               South-Wales
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               6.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 destroyed
                 a
                 second
                 time
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Person
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   16.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Gwyneth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               North-Wales
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               147.
               l.
               5.
               p.
               317.
               
            
          
           
             Gyrth
             ,
             King
             
             Harold's
             Youngest
             Brother
             ,
             his
             excellent
             Advice
             to
             him
             not
             to
             fight
             in
             Person
             
             against
             Duke
             William
             ,
             rejected
             ,
             which
             cost
             Harold
             his
             Life
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               111.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             H
          
           
             HAcun
             ,
             a
             Danish
             Earl
             ,
             Banished
             England
             (
             under
             pretence
             of
             an
             Ambassy
             )
             by
             King
             Cnute
             ,
             who
             was
             afraid
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             why
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               53.
            
             
          
           
             
               Hadrian
               (
               Aelius
            
             )
             a
             Spaniard
             ,
             succeeds
             his
             Uncle
             Trajan
             in
             the
             Empire
             ;
             his
             Politicks
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               67.
            
             
             
               
                 Comes
                 over
                 into
                 Britain
                 ,
                 and
                 reduces
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ;
                 he
                 builds
                 a
                 wall
                 of
                 Eighty
                 Miles
                 in
                 l●ngth
                 cross
                 the
                 Island
                 ;
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   67
                   ,
                   76.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Haefe
             ,
             supposed
             to
             be
             Hatfield
             in
             
               Northumberland
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               215.
               
            
          
           
             Halfdene
             Marches
             with
             one
             half
             of
             the
             Danish
             Army
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             and
             there
             soon
             conquers
             the
             whole
             Countrey
             ,
             spoiling
             as
             far
             as
             
               Galloway
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               277
               ,
               315.
               
            
             
               
                 Divides
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 amongst
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 date
                 their
                 Reign
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   278.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 slain
                 by
                 King
                 
                   Alfred
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   286.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Hamtun
             (
             that
             is
             now
             Southampton
             )
             where
             Wulfheard
             the
             Ealdorman
             fights
             with
             a
             Fleet
             of
             Three
             and
             thirty
             Danish
             Pyrates
             ,
             and
             obtains
             a
             signal
             Victory
             over
             them
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               258.
            
             
          
           
             Hardecnute
             ,
             Son
             to
             King
             Cnute
             by
             Queen
             Emma
             ,
             is
             appointed
             by
             his
             Father
             to
             be
             King
             of
             
               Denmark
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               56.
               
            
             
               
                 But
                 is
                 Decreed
                 in
                 the
                 Great
                 Council
                 at
                 Oxnaford
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 fierce
                 disputes
                 of
                 the
                 contending
                 Parties
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 should
                 be
                 divided
                 between
                 Harold
                 and
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 Hardecnute
                 to
                 enjoy
                 all
                 the
                 Southern
                 Provinces
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 never
                 did
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 Brother
                 
                   Harold
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   62.
                
                 
              
               
                 He
                 being
                 at
                 
                 Harold's
                 Death
                 in
                 Bruges
                 with
                 his
                 Mother
                 ,
                 is
                 invited
                 by
                 the
                 Chief
                 Men
                 of
                 England
                 to
                 come
                 over
                 and
                 receive
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 accordingly
                 did
                 with
                 all
                 possible
                 convenience
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 Elected
                 King.
                 The
                 several
                 Taxes
                 he
                 raises
                 .
                 His
                 Consecration
                 .
                 His
                 revenging
                 the
                 Injury
                 Harold
                 did
                 to
                 his
                 Mother
                 ,
                 and
                 sending
                 his
                 Sister
                 Gunhilda
                 to
                 the
                 Emperor
                 Henry
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 before
                 Betroth'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Feast
                 he
                 first
                 kept
                 for
                 her
                 Nuptials
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   66.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 incensed
                 against
                 Bishop
                 Lifing
                 and
                 Earl
                 Godwin
                 for
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 his
                 Half-Brother
                 Alfred
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 business
                 was
                 made
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 reconciled
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   67.
                
                 
              
               
                 Plunders
                 and
                 Burns
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 wastes
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Worcester
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 what
                 account
                 ;
                 Deceases
                 at
                 Lambeth
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 Buried
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Monastery
                 of
                 Winchester
                 .
                 His
                 Character
                 .
                 A
                 Holyday
                 kept
                 to
                 his
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   68.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Harold
             King
             of
             Norway
             ,
             his
             Present
             to
             King
             Athelstan
             of
             a
             Ship
             ,
             whose
             Stern
             was
             Gilded
             ,
             and
             it's
             Sails
             Purple
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               339.
            
             
          
           
             Harold
             ,
             Son
             to
             King
             Cnute
             by
             Aelgiva
             ,
             he
             appoints
             to
             be
             King
             of
             England
             after
             him
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               56.
            
             
             
               
                 Is
                 Chosen
                 King
                 by
                 the
                 Great
                 Council
                 held
                 at
                 Oxnaford
                 ,
                 though
                 opposed
                 by
                 the
                 Great
                 Men
                 of
                 the
                 West-Saxons
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Supposititious
                   Birth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Disputes
                 rise
                 so
                 high
                 about
                 the
                 Election
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 fearing
                 it
                 would
                 issue
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Civil
                   War
                
                 ,
                 left
                 their
                 Habitations
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   61
                   ,
                   62.
                
                 
              
               
                 Sends
                 a
                 Guard
                 to
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 and
                 Tyrannically
                 seizes
                 on
                 his
                 Father's
                 Treasures
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 bequeathed
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 his
                 Mother-in-law
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   62.
                
                 
              
               
                 Dies
                 at
                 Oxnaford
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 Buried
                 at
                 Westminster
                 ;
                 how
                 long
                 he
                 Governed
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   65.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Tax
                 he
                 raised
                 for
                 setting
                 out
                 Sixteen
                 Sail
                 of
                 Ships
                 whereof
                 every
                 Port
                 was
                 to
                 bear
                 their
                 proportion
                 ,
                 incenses
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 His
                 Character
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 called
                 
                   Harefoot
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   65.
                   
                
              
               
                 His
                 Body
                 is
                 dug
                 up
                 by
                 
                 Hardecnute's
                 Order
                 ,
                 his
                 Head
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 flung
                 into
                 the
                 Thames
                 ,
                 bu●
                 afterwards
                 taken
                 up
                 by
                 Fishermen
                 ,
                 and
                 Buried
                 in
                 St.
                 
                 Clement's
                 Curch-yard
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   66.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Harold
             ,
             sirnamed
             Hairfax
             ,
             King
             of
             Norway
             ,
             and
             Brother
             to
             King
             Olaf
             ,
             putting
             Sweyn
             King
             of
             Denmark
             to
             flight
             ,
             subdues
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             dying
             soon
             after
             ,
             Sweyn
             recovers
             it
             again
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               74.
            
             
          
           
             Harold
             ,
             Son
             of
             Earl
             Godwin
             ,
             the
             Quarrel
             that
             arose
             between
             Edward
             the
             Confessor
             and
             his
             Father
             ,
             his
             Brother
             Sweyn
             and
             him
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             is
             forced
             to
             fly
             into
             Ireland
             for
             Protection
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               75
               ,
               77
               ,
               78.
               
            
             
               
                 Returns
                 from
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 and
                 kills
                 and
                 plunders
                 all
                 that
                 comes
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 Great
                 Council
                 restored
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 Honour
                 and
                 Estate
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   80
                   ,
                   81
                   ,
                   82.
                   
                
              
               
                 Is
                 Founder
                 of
                 the
                 Abbey
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Cross
                
                 at
                 Waltham
                 in
                 Essex
                 ;
                 goes
                 (
                 with
                 Earl
                 Tostige
                 his
                 Brother
                 )
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 Army
                 both
                 by
                 Land
                 and
                 Sea
                 into
                 Wales
                 ,
                 and
                 subdues
                 that
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   89.
                
                 
              
               
                 Seems
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Adopted
                 and
                 
                   Declared
                   Heir
                
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   90.
                
                 
              
               
                 Endeavours
                 to
                 appease
                 the
                 Northumbers
                 about
                 his
                 Brother
                 Tostige
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 vain
                 ;
                 his
                 Character
                 of
                 being
                 a
                 Valiant
                 and
                 Worthy
                 Prince
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   90
                   ,
                   91.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 going
                 over
                 into
                 Normandy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 His
                 promises
                 to
                 Duke
                 William
                 there
                 ,
                 That
                 when
                 King
                 Edward
                 died
                 ,
                 he
                 
                 would
                 deliver
                 up
                 
                 Dover-Castle
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 procure
                 him
                 the
                 Succession
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 he
                 succeeded
                 the
                 Confessor
                 ,
                 who
                 declared
                 him
                 his
                 Successor
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   92.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 various
                 Reports
                 how
                 he
                 was
                 advanced
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 whether
                 by
                 Election
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   105.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 wise
                 course
                 he
                 takes
                 to
                 preserve
                 himself
                 in
                 that
                 Dignity
                 he
                 had
                 got
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   106.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 several
                 Invasions
                 designed
                 and
                 preparing
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 great
                 Care
                 and
                 Industry
                 in
                 opposing
                 them
                 both
                 by
                 Sea
                 and
                 Land
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   106
                   ,
                   108
                   ,
                   109.
                   
                
              
               
                 An
                 Ambassador
                 sent
                 to
                 him
                 from
                 Duke
                 William
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 him
                 in
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 Breach
                 of
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 threatning
                 to
                 force
                 him
                 to
                 perform
                 it
                 ;
                 with
                 
                 Harold's
                 Answer
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   107.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Victory
                 over
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Norway
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Brother
                 
                   Tostige
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   109.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 going
                 against
                 Duke
                 William
                 (
                 who
                 landed
                 at
                 Hastings
                 )
                 with
                 but
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Forces
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Resolution
                 to
                 fight
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 preparations
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   110
                   ,
                   111.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 precipitate
                 Answer
                 he
                 gave
                 to
                 the
                 Monk
                 whom
                 Duke
                 William
                 sent
                 to
                 him
                 with
                 Proposals
                 ;
                 telling
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   would
                   leave
                   it
                   to
                   God
                   to
                   determine
                   between
                   them
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   111.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 manner
                 how
                 he
                 drew
                 up
                 his
                 Army
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 a
                 Battel
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   111
                   ,
                   112.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Foot
                 breaking
                 ,
                 in
                 pursuit
                 of
                 the
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 who
                 they
                 thought
                 were
                 flying
                 ,
                 lost
                 him
                 the
                 Victory
                 ,
                 his
                 Crown
                 ,
                 and
                 Life
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 slain
                 by
                 an
                 Arrow
                 shot
                 through
                 his
                 Brains
                 ;
                 his
                 Standard
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   112
                   ,
                   113.
                
                 
              
               
                 How
                 his
                 Body
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 amidst
                 the
                 Crowd
                 of
                 the
                 slain
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 buried
                 in
                 the
                 Abbey-Church
                 of
                 Waltham
                 .
                 His
                 Character
                 :
                 His
                 Wives
                 and
                 Children
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Law
                 he
                 made
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   114
                   ,
                   115.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Harwood-Forest
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Warewell
             ,
             where
             Athelwold
             was
             slain
             with
             a
             Dart
             ,
             by
             whom
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             account
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               10.
            
             
          
           
             Hastings
             ,
             or
             Haestein
             ,
             the
             Dane
             ,
             his
             arrival
             in
             Kent
             ,
             and
             the
             Ravages
             he
             makes
             there
             ;
             but
             is
             at
             last
             forced
             to
             surrender
             to
             King
             Alfred
             ,
             with
             his
             Wife
             and
             two
             Sons
             ,
             and
             to
             become
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             accept
             of
             Conditions
             ,
             which
             he
             soon
             after
             broke
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               299
               ,
               300.
               
            
             
               
                 His
                 Ships
                 broke
                 to
                 Pieces
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 saved
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 into
                 Port
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   300.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Hatred
             ;
             too
             many
             men's
             natures
             to
             hate
             those
             that
             have
             too
             much
             obliged
             them
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               64
               ,
               65.
               
            
          
           
             Heacca
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             the
             South-Saxons
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             
               Chichester
               )
            
             ,
             his
             Decease
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               88.
            
             
          
           
             Headda
             ,
             Abbot
             of
             Medeshamsted
             ,
             the
             Charter
             said
             to
             be
             wrote
             by
             him
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
            
          
           
             Heads
             ;
             Oswald's
             Head
             and
             Arms
             cut
             off
             by
             
             Penda's
             Order
             ,
             and
             set
             on
             a
             Pole
             for
             a
             Trophy
             of
             his
             Victory
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               181.
            
             
             
               
                 Scotch
                 ;
                 slain
                 in
                 War
                 ,
                 set
                 upon
                 high
                 Poles
                 round
                 about
                 the
                 Walls
                 of
                 
                   Durham
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   27.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Healfange
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             what
             is
             paid
             in
             Commutation
             for
             the
             Punishment
             of
             hanging
             by
             the
             Neck
             ,
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             Lord
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               347.
               
               Vid.
               l.
               6.
               p.
               59.
               
            
          
           
             Healfden
             ,
             a
             Danish
             King
             ,
             is
             slain
             in
             Battel
             ,
             with
             several
             Earls
             ,
             and
             many
             Thousand
             Soldiers
             ,
             by
             King
             Edward
             the
             
             Elder
             's
             Army
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               315.
            
             
          
           
             Heathens
             and
             Pagans
             ;
             by
             these
             names
             are
             meant
             the
             Danes
             and
             Norwegians
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             
               Goths
               ,
               Swedes
            
             ,
             and
             Vandals
             ,
             which
             for
             so
             long
             together
             wasted
             
               England
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               255
               ,
               256.
               
            
          
           
             Heavens
             ;
             a
             Red-Cross
             appeared
             in
             the
             Heavens
             after
             Sun-set
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               230.
            
             
          
           
             Hedda
             ,
             when
             he
             sate
             as
             first
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             
               Id.
               p.
               181.
            
             
             
               
                 Took
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 the
                 
                   East-Saxons
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   196.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 Excellent
                 Character
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   212
                   ,
                   213.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Heddi
             ,
             consecrated
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             by
             Archbishop
             Theodore
             ,
             when
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               193.
            
             
          
           
             
               Heddi
               (
               Stephen
            
             )
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             St.
             Wilfrid
             ,
             his
             Account
             of
             the
             Quarrel
             between
             Egfrid
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             and
             that
             Bishop
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               197.
            
             
          
           
             
               Heliogabolus
               (
               Anton.
            
             )
             succeeds
             
               Opilius
               Macrinus
            
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             but
             after
             three
             years
             Reign
             is
             killed
             by
             the
             Praetorian
             Band
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               80.
            
             
          
           
             Helmestan
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             and
             the
             Dean
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             had
             the
             Education
             of
             Prince
             Ethelwulf
             ,
             during
             the
             Life
             of
             his
             Elder
             Brother
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               257.
            
             
          
           
             Helmham
             in
             Norfolk
             ,
             a
             Bishop's
             See
             ,
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             
               Dunmoc
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               193.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 continued
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sole
                 Bishop's
                 See
                 for
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 East-Angles
                 ,
                 till
                 long
                 after
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 removed
                 to
                 
                   Norwich
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   274.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Hemeida
             ,
             a
             Welsh
             King
             ,
             expelled
             the
             Bishops
             of
             St.
             Davids
             ,
             and
             Archbishop
             Novis
             ,
             but
             at
             last
             he
             and
             all
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             South-Wales
             ,
             and
             Rodri
             with
             his
             Six
             Sons
             submit
             to
             
               Alfred
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               306.
               
            
          
           
             Hengest
             and
             Horsa
             ,
             their
             first
             coming
             over
             to
             
               Britain
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               118.
               
            
             
               
                 They
                 were
                 originally
                 Saxons
                 by
                 Descent
                 ,
                 
                   Ib.
                   &
                   p.
                   120.
                
                 
              
               
                 Those
                 that
                 came
                 over
                 with
                 them
                 were
                 rather
                 
                   Frisians
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   120.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 Were
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Witgilfus
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Witta
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Vecta
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 
                   Woden
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   121.
                
                 
              
               
                 Hengest
                 demands
                 of
                 King
                 Vortigern
                 the
                 Countrey
                 of
                 Kent
                 for
                 his
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   126.
                
                 
              
               
                 Sends
                 over
                 for
                 Octa
                 and
                 Ebusa
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 and
                 Nephew
                 ,
                 
                   Ibid.
                   &
                   p.
                   142.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 chosen
                 King
                 by
                 the
                 Saxons
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 to
                 retire
                 into
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 
                   Thanet
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   128.
                
                 
              
               
                 When
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 Son
                 Aesk
                 fought
                 against
                 the
                 Britains
                 ,
                 and
                 obtained
                 a
                 great
                 Victory
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   3.
                   p.
                   129.
                
                 
              
               
                 When
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 Brother
                 fought
                 again
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 much
                 spoil
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   131.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   132.
                
                 
              
               
                 With
                 Alrick
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 Kent
                 ,
                 ended
                 the
                 Race
                 of
                 
                   Hengest
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   238.
                   
                
              
               
                 His
                 Brother
                 Horsa
                 ,
                 slain
                 at
                 Engleford
                 in
                 
                   Kent
                   ,
                   l.
                   3.
                   p.
                   128.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Hengestdune
             (
             now
             Hengston
             in
             Cornwal
             )
             where
             King
             Egbert
             beats
             the
             Danes
             and
             
               Western
               Welsh
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               257.
               
            
          
           
             Henwald
             ,
             two
             Priests
             of
             this
             name
             barbarously
             murthered
             by
             the
             
               Old
               Saxons
            
             ,
             and
             their
             Bodies
             flung
             into
             the
             Rhine
             ;
             but
             their
             Murther
             was
             notoriously
             revenged
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               212.
            
             
          
           
             Heofenfield
             (
             or
             
               Heaven-field
               )
            
             ,
             lying
             near
             to
             what
             we
             call
             the
             
               Picts-Wall
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               177.
               
            
          
           
             Heraclitus
             ,
             made
             by
             Severus
             Lieutenant
             of
             the
             Southern
             Parts
             of
             
               Britain
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               74.
               
            
          
           
             Herefrith
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             his
             Decease
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               257.
            
             
          
           
             Hereman
             ,
             King
             Edward
             the
             
             Confessor's
             Chaplain
             ,
             succeeds
             Brightwulf
             in
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             
               Shireburne
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               73.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 sent
                 with
                 Bishop
                 Aldred
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 Synod
                 held
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 what
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   75.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Heresy
               ,
               Arrian
            
             ,
             when
             it
             first
             began
             to
             infect
             
               Britain
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               106.
               
            
             
               
                 Pelagian
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 broached
                 here
                 by
                 a
                 British
                 Monk
                 ,
                 for
                 absolute
                 Freewill
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Assisting
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   2.
                   p.
                   107.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Eutiches
                 (
                 who
                 maintained
                 but
                 One
                 Will
                 and
                 Person
                 in
                 Christ
                 )
                 ,
                 condemned
                 in
                 a
                 Synod
                 at
                 Heathfield
                 in
                 
                   Hertfordshire
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   199.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Herethaland
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Countrey
             of
             
               Pyrates
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               235.
               
            
          
           
             Heriots
             ,
             King
             
             Cnute's
             Law
             concerning
             them
             ,
             settling
             the
             Rates
             of
             them
             according
             to
             every
             one's
             Rank
             and
             Dignity
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               59
               ,
               60.
               
            
          
           
             Hethfield
             ,
             supposed
             Hatfield
             in
             Yorkshire
             ,
             where
             King
             Edwin
             was
             slain
             ,
             and
             his
             whole
             Army
             quite
             routed
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               176.
            
             
             
               
                 In
                 Hertfordshire
                 ,
                 where
                 Theodore
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 summoned
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Five
                   First
                   General
                   Councils
                
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 received
                 and
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 latter
                 held
                 at
                 Rome
                 under
                 Pope
                 
                   Martyn
                   I.
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   199.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Hiberni
             ,
             whether
             Irish-men
             or
             Scotch
             understood
             by
             that
             name
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               83
               ,
               84.
               
            
          
           
             Higbald
             ,
             consecrated
             at
             Soccabrig
             to
             be
             Bishop
             of
             
               Lindisfarne
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               232.
               
            
             
               
                 When
                 he
                 deceased
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 was
                 his
                 Successor
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   248.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Higbert
             ,
             consecrated
             Bishop
             of
             Hagulstad
             ,
             in
             the
             room
             of
             Bishop
             
               Alchmund
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               232.
               
            
             
               
                 Or
                 Higebryht
                 ,
                 chosen
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Litchfield
                 by
                 King
                 
                   Offa
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   233.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Hilda
             ,
             founds
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Streanshale
             ,
             in
             which
             she
             lived
             ,
             and
             died
             Abbess
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               188
               ,
               199.
               
            
             
               
                 Grand-Niece
                 to
                 King
                 Edwin
                 ,
                 and
                 converted
                 by
                 Paulinus
                 :
                 Her
                 severe
                 Sanctity
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   199.
                
                 
              
               
                 Very
                 much
                 against
                 Bishop
                 Wilfrid
                 ,
                 upon
                 substantial
                 reasons
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   215.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Hinguar
             and
             Hubba
             ,
             two
             cruel
             Danish
             Tyrants
             ,
             burnt
             
             Coldingham-Nunnery
             ,
             with
             the
             Abbess
             and
             all
             her
             Nuns
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             many
             other
             Monasteries
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               269
               ,
               270.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 destroys
                 the
                 whole
                 Countrey
                 of
                 the
                 East-Angles
                 ,
                 and
                 Edmund
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   270
                   ,
                   271
                   ,
                   272
                   ,
                   273
                   ,
                   274.
                   
                
              
               
                 Makes
                 a
                 great
                 slaughter
                 of
                 the
                 Britains
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 slain
                 with
                 1200
                 men
                 ,
                 near
                 the
                 Castle
                 of
                 
                   Kenwith
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   281.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Hlothe
             .
             Vid.
             Troops
             .
          
           
             Hock-Wednesday
             ,
             a
             Holiday
             in
             Memory
             of
             
             Hardecnute's
             Death
             ,
             on
             which
             the
             people
             danced
             ,
             and
             drew
             Cords
             across
             the
             ways
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             now
             on
             stated
             days
             in
             several
             Parishes
             in
             England
             ,
             to
             stop
             Passengers
             till
             they
             get
             some
             Money
             from
             them
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               68.
            
             
          
           
             Holland
             in
             Lincolnshire
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Hoyland
             ,
             whence
             all
             the
             Youth
             were
             drawn
             out
             against
             the
             Danes
             ,
             and
             their
             Success
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               270.
            
             
          
           
             Homage
             ;
             whether
             the
             Submission
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             paid
             to
             King
             Edward
             the
             Elder
             ,
             amounted
             to
             it
             ,
             questioned
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               323.
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 story
                 of
                 Llewelyn
                 ,
                 Prince
                 of
                 North-Wales
                 ,
                 his
                 doing
                 Homage
                 to
                 Edward
                 the
                 Elder
                 ,
                 very
                 suspicious
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   328.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 Godwin's
                 performing
                 it
                 ,
                 shews
                 this
                 Tenure
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 use
                 before
                 the
                 Conquest
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   83.
                
                 
                 Vid.
                 Fealty
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Honorius
             ,
             the
             Emperor
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             had
             ,
             during
             his
             Minority
             ,
             Stilico
             appointed
             for
             his
             Governor
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               97.
            
             
             
               
                 Admits
                 Constantine
                 Partner
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   2.
                   p.
                   102.
                
                 
              
               
                 Delivers
                 Gaule
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Goths
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 recover
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 
                   Britain
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   105.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Honorius
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             received
             his
             Ordination
             from
             
               Paulinus
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               175.
               
            
             
               
               
                 Consecrates
                 Ithamar
                 a
                 Kentish-man
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rochester
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 Paulinus
                 )
                 who
                 was
                 equal
                 to
                 his
                 Predecessors
                 in
                 Learning
                 and
                 Piety
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   181.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 succeeded
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Archbishoprick
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   185
                   ,
                   186.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Honorius
             Succeeds
             Boniface
             in
             the
             
               Roman
               See
            
             ,
             and
             sends
             Paulinus
             (
             upon
             his
             hearing
             the
             Northumbrians
             had
             received
             the
             
               Christian
               Faith
            
             by
             his
             Preaching
             )
             an
             Archiepiscopal
             Pall
             ,
             
               &c.
               l.
               4.
               p.
               175.
            
             
             
               
                 Another
                 Pope
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Name
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Bull
                 not
                 only
                 ratifies
                 all
                 the
                 Privileges
                 confirmed
                 by
                 former
                 Popes
                 to
                 the
                 Abbey
                 of
                 St.
                 Albans
                 ,
                 but
                 grants
                 to
                 that
                 and
                 his
                 Successors
                 ,
                 Episcopal
                 Rights
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   
                   Id.
                   p.
                   237
                   ,
                   238.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Hoocnorton
             in
             Oxfordshire
             ,
             anciently
             Hocneratune
             ,
             where
             the
             Danes
             committed
             great
             Ravages
             and
             Slaughter
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               319.
            
             
          
           
             Horesti
             ,
             supposed
             to
             be
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Eskdale
             in
             
               Scotland
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               63.
               
            
          
           
             Horsa
             ,
             Vid.
             Hengest
             .
          
           
             Horses
             ,
             Forbidden
             by
             King
             
             Athelstane's
             Law
             to
             be
             Transported
             out
             of
             
               England
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               341.
               
            
             
               
                 St.
                 Dunstan's
                 Horse
                 falling
                 down
                 dead
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 upon
                 his
                 hearing
                 a
                 voice
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 crying
                 aloud
                 ,
                 King
                 Edred
                 
                   is
                   dead
                
                 ;
                 as
                 true
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Sea
                 burns
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   351.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Hostages
             given
             to
             Sweyn
             the
             Dane
             where-ever
             he
             came
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               37
               ,
               38.
               
            
          
           
             
               Hostilianus
               (
               Trebonianus
               Gallus
               )
               Deposed
            
             from
             the
             Empire
             by
             the
             Soldiers
             that
             first
             raised
             him
             to
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               81.
            
             
          
           
             
               Houses
               Religious
            
             ,
             Vid.
             Monasteries
             .
          
           
             Howel
             ,
             Brother
             to
             Conan
             ,
             Prince
             of
             Wales
             ,
             upon
             a
             Quarrel
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             obtains
             the
             Victory
             ;
             it
             was
             upon
             his
             claiming
             the
             Isle
             of
             
               Anglesey
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               250.
               
            
          
           
             Howel
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Jevaf
             ,
             restores
             his
             Father
             to
             his
             Liberty
             ,
             but
             takes
             upon
             himself
             the
             sole
             Government
             of
             all
             
               North-Wales
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               7
               ,
               9.
               
            
             
               
                 His
                 being
                 Subject
                 to
                 King
                 
                   Edgar
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   9.
                
                 
              
               
                 Makes
                 War
                 upon
                 all
                 who
                 Succour
                 his
                 Uncle
                 Jago
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Countries
                 he
                 Spoils
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   16.
                
                 
              
               
                 Routs
                 the
                 Danes
                 and
                 Welsh-men
                 ,
                 assisted
                 Constantine
                 the
                 Black
                 ,
                 (
                 Son
                 to
                 Prince
                 Jago
                 )
                 who
                 is
                 there
                 slain
                 in
                 the
                 Field
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   20.
                
                 
              
               
                 Comes
                 into
                 England
                 with
                 an
                 Army
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 fought
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 killed
                 in
                 Battel
                 ;
                 leaving
                 no
                 Issue
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   21.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Howel
             and
             Meredyth
             ,
             the
             Sons
             of
             Edwin
             or
             Owen
             ,
             how
             they
             came
             to
             get
             the
             Government
             of
             
               South-Wales
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               56.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 forced
                 to
                 fly
                 his
                 Countrey
                 from
                 
                   Griffyth
                   ap
                   Lewelin
                   ap
                   Sitsylt
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   64.
                   
                
              
               
                 Is
                 slain
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Army
                 routed
                 by
                 Prince
                 
                   Griffyth
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   71.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Howel
               Dha
            
             Succeeds
             his
             Father
             Cadelh
             in
             the
             Principality
             of
             
               South-Wales
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               315.
               
            
             
               
                 Takes
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 all
                 Wales
                 ,
                 His
                 Laws
                 and
                 Character
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   337.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 worthy
                 Prince
                 ;
                 his
                 Death
                 and
                 Issue
                 ;
                 and
                 whom
                 he
                 left
                 his
                 Heirs
                 to
                 all
                 
                   South-Wales
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   349.
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   9.
                   
                
              
               
                 His
                 Sons
                 engaged
                 in
                 long
                 Wars
                 with
                 Jago
                 and
                 Jevaf
                 ,
                 Princes
                 of
                 
                   North-Wales
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   349
                   ,
                   350.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Hubba
             ,
             Vid.
             the
             next
             Word
             .
          
           
             Hubblestones
             ,
             or
             Hubblestow
             ,
             in
             Devonshire
             ,
             had
             its
             Name
             from
             a
             Danish
             Captain
             (
             one
             Hubba
             )
             being
             slain
             by
             Odun
             ,
             Earl
             of
             that
             County
             ,
             and
             there
             buried
             under
             a
             heap
             of
             stones
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               281.
            
             
          
           
             Huda
             and
             his
             Surrey-men
             ,
             with
             Ealcher
             and
             his
             Kentish-men
             ,
             fight
             the
             Danish
             Army
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             Thanet
             ,
             and
             their
             Success
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               262.
            
             
          
           
             Huena
             ,
             General
             of
             King
             
             Ethelred's
             Forces
             ,
             his
             advice
             to
             have
             all
             the
             Danes
             in
             England
             slain
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             reason
             ;
             which
             was
             barbarously
             put
             in
             execution
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               29
               ,
               30.
               
            
          
           
             Hugh
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             French
             ,
             sends
             an
             Ambassador
             to
             King
             Athelstan
             to
             demand
             his
             Sister
             in
             Marriage
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               339.
            
             
          
           
             Hundred-Courts
             ,
             every
             one
             to
             be
             present
             at
             them
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
            
          
           
             Hundreds
             ,
             when
             the
             Counties
             were
             first
             thus
             divided
             by
             King
             
               Alfred
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               291.
               
            
             
               
                 Every
                 one
                 of
                 Free
                 Condition
                 ought
                 to
                 enter
                 himself
                 into
                 some
                 
                   Hundred
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   58
                   ,
                   104.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 punishment
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 use
                 where
                 a
                 Murther
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   101.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Hunferth
             has
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Winchester
             resigned
             to
             him
             by
             Daniel
             ,
             Bishop
             thereof
             ,
             and
             why
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               224.
            
             
             
               
                 He
                 dies
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 succeeds
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   226.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Hungus
             King
             of
             the
             Picts
             (
             by
             Achaius
             King
             of
             the
             Scots
             his
             helping
             him
             with
             a
             Thousand
             Men
             )
             beats
             the
             English
             ,
             and
             slays
             one
             King
             Athelstan
             in
             fight
             .
             A
             mere
             fancy
             the
             whole
             story
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               250.
            
             
          
           
             Hunting
             ,
             Liberty
             for
             every
             Man
             to
             Hunt
             in
             his
             own
             ground
             ,
             but
             none
             to
             meddle
             with
             the
             King's
             Game
             under
             a
             penalty
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               60.
            
             
          
           
             Huntington
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Huntandune
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               321.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 repaired
                 and
                 rebuilt
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 
                   Elder
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   322.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Hussa
             Succeeds
             Freodguald
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             
               Bernicia
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               146.
               
            
          
           
             Hyde
             ,
             and
             Abbey
             called
             by
             this
             Name
             ,
             near
             
               Winchester
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               318.
               
            
          
           
             Hye
             ,
             an
             Island
             that
             had
             always
             a
             Bishop
             residing
             in
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               143
               ,
               144.
               
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Monks
                 of
                 Hye
                 Converted
                 by
                 Egbert
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Faith
                 ,
                 in
                 making
                 them
                 to
                 observe
                 Easter
                 Orthodoxly
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 
                   Tonsure
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   217.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             I
          
           
             JAgo
             and
             Jevaf
             ,
             Princes
             of
             North-Wales
             ,
             raise
             great
             and
             long
             Wars
             to
             get
             the
             Supreme
             Government
             of
             all
             Wales
             ,
             as
             being
             of
             the
             
               Elder
               House
            
             to
             the
             Sons
             of
             
               Howel
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               349
               ,
               350.
               
            
             
               
                 Civil
                 Wars
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 Jago
                 keeping
                 his
                 Brother
                 Prisoner
                 by
                 force
                 for
                 near
                 six
                 years
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   6.
                
                 
              
               
                 Jevaf
                 restored
                 to
                 his
                 Liberty
                 by
                 his
                 Son
                 Howel
                 ,
                 and
                 Jago
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 
                 Edgar's
                 mediation
                 with
                 Howel
                 ,
                 his
                 Uncle
                 ,
                 was
                 restored
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 held
                 in
                 Jevaf's
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   7.
                
                 
              
               
                 Great
                 Commotions
                 in
                 Wales
                 upon
                 these
                 Princes
                 and
                 their
                 Sons
                 accounts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 issue
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   16
                   ,
                   20
                   ,
                   21
                   ,
                   22
                   ,
                   23.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Jago
             ,
             Son
             to
             Edwal
             ,
             a
             Prince
             of
             Wales
             ,
             is
             advanced
             to
             the
             Throne
             ,
             as
             lawful
             Heir
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             be
             admitted
             to
             
               South-Wales
               ,
               Id.
               p.
               53.
            
             
             
               
                 His
                 Soldiers
                 deserting
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 slain
                 in
                 Battel
                 by
                 
                   Griffyth
                   ap
                   Lewelin
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   64.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Janbryht
             (
             also
             called
             Lambert
             )
             Consecrated
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             received
             the
             Pall
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               228
               ,
               229.
               
            
             
               
                 Lost
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Province
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 
                   Litchfield
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   233.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 succeeded
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   236.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Japhet
             ,
             very
             probable
             that
             Europe
             was
             Peopled
             by
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               4.
            
             
             
               
                 From
                 him
                 originally
                 descended
                 the
                 Saxons
                 that
                 first
                 came
                 into
                 
                   Britain
                   ,
                   l.
                   3.
                   p.
                   121.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Iberi
             ,
             were
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             Southern
             part
             of
             Britain
             was
             Peopled
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             Icanho
             ,
             supposed
             to
             be
             Boston
             in
             Lincolnshire
             ,
             where
             one
             Bottulf
             began
             to
             build
             a
             Monastery
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               185.
            
             
          
           
             Iceni
             ,
             those
             who
             inhabited
             
               Suffolk
               ,
               Norfolk
               ,
               Camebridge
            
             ,
             and
             
               Huntingtonshire
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               42.
               
            
             
               
                 Their
                 being
                 overcome
                 by
                 
                   Ostorius
                   Scapula
                   ,
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
               
                 Are
                 turned
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 ancient
                 Estates
                 ,
                 and
                 treated
                 like
                 Slaves
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   47.
                
                 
              
               
                 With
                 the
                 Trinobantes
                 ,
                 rise
                 up
                 in
                 Arms
                 against
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 to
                 deliver
                 themselves
                 from
                 their
                 hated
                 servitude
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   47
                   ,
                   48.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Ida
             ,
             the
             first
             that
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             Title
             of
             King
             of
             the
             Northumbrian
             Kingdom
             ,
             who
             had
             Twelve
             Sons
             ,
             partly
             by
             Wives
             ,
             partly
             by
             Concubines
             ;
             with
             his
             Sons
             he
             came
             into
             Britain
             ,
             and
             landed
             at
             Flensburgh
             with
             Forty
             Ships
             ,
             and
             built
             Bamborough
             Castle
             in
             
               Northumberland
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               142.
               
            
             
               
                 He
                 hath
                 the
                 Character
                 of
                 being
                 a
                 very
                 Gallant
                 Man
                 ,
                 but
                 dies
                 within
                 a
                 few
                 years
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   143.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Idel
             ,
             a
             River
             on
             the
             Mercian
             Border
             ,
             now
             in
             
               Nottinghamshire
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               170
               ,
               171.
               
            
          
           
             Idols
             ,
             Their
             Temples
             Pope
             Gregory
             would
             not
             have
             pulled
             down
             ,
             but
             a-new
             Consecrated
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               158.
            
             
             
               
                 Coisi
                 ,
                 Burns
                 and
                 utterly
                 destroys
                 the
                 Idol
                 Temples
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   173
                   ,
                   174.
                   
                
              
               
                 Are
                 destroyed
                 at
                 
                 Earcombert's
                 Command
                 throughout
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 
                   Kent
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   180.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Jerne
             ,
             that
             is
             according
             to
             the
             Scottish
             Writers
             ,
             the
             Province
             of
             
               Strathern
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               98.
               
            
          
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
             the
             Temple
             there
             ,
             laboured
             (
             though
             in
             vain
             )
             to
             be
             rebuilt
             by
             Alypius
             ,
             a
             Heathen
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               90.
            
             
          
           
             Jews
             ,
             all
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Protection
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               102.
            
             
          
           
             Iffi
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Prince
             Osfrid
             ,
             received
             Baptism
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               174
               ,
               176.
               
            
             
               
                 Dies
                 in
                 France
                 under
                 King
                 
                 Dagobert's
                 Tuition
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Infancy
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   176.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Igmond
             the
             Dane
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             Number
             of
             Soldiers
             ,
             Lands
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             Anglesey
             ,
             where
             they
             obtain
             a
             Victory
             over
             the
             Welsh-men
             ,
             who
             gave
             them
             Battel
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               303.
            
             
          
           
             Ilford
             ,
             near
             Christ-Church
             in
             Hampshire
             ,
             seated
             in
             the
             New
             Forest
             ,
             called
             Itene
             in
             English-Saxon
             ,
             perhaps
             it
             anciently
             went
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             
               Ityngaford
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               314.
               
            
          
           
             Iltutus
             ,
             a
             Pious
             and
             Learned
             Britain
             of
             
               Glamorganshire
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               149.
               
            
          
           
             Images
             ,
             not
             introduced
             into
             the
             English-Saxon
             Church
             at
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Abbey
             of
             Evesham
             ,
             by
             Edwin
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             as
             is
             pretended
             by
             some
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               216
               ,
               217.
               
            
             
               
                 Image-Worship
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 wholly
                 abominated
                 ,
                 as
                 practised
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 and
                 Roman
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 then
                 receiv'd
                 in
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   236
                   ,
                   237.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Impostor
             ,
             a
             notable
             Scotch
             one
             ,
             who
             called
             himself
             Run
             ,
             sets
             up
             for
             Prince
             of
             South-Wales
             ,
             but
             he
             and
             his
             Army
             soon
             put
             to
             the
             Rout
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               52.
            
             
          
           
             Ina
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             builds
             a
             Monastery
             at
             Glastenbury
             ,
             endows
             it
             with
             divers
             Lands
             ,
             and
             exempts
             it
             from
             all
             Episcopal
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             Reigns
             Seven
             and
             thirty
             years
             ,
             goes
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             there
             Dies
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               204
               ,
               218
               ,
               219
               ,
               220.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Son
                 of
                 Kenred
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Ceolwald
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 took
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 any
                 Right
                 of
                 Successive
                 Descent
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   205.
                
                 
              
               
                 Summons
                 the
                 first
                 Authentick
                 Great
                 Council
                 ,
                 whose
                 Laws
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 us
                 entire
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   208
                   ,
                   209.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 The
                 
                 Kentish-men
                 enter
                 into
                 a
                 League
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 him
                 Thirty
                 thousand
                 Pounds
                 for
                 his
                 Friendship
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   209.
                
                 
              
               
                 And
                 Nun
                 his
                 Kinsman
                 fight
                 with
                 Gerent
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Britains
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   215.
                
                 
              
               
                 And
                 Ceolred
                 fight
                 a
                 bloody
                 Battel
                 at
                 Wodensburgh
                 in
                 
                   Wiltshire
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   217.
                
                 
              
               
                 Fights
                 with
                 the
                 South-Saxons
                 ,
                 and
                 slays
                 
                   Eadbert
                   Aetheling
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 banished
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   218.
                
                 
              
               
                 Romescot
                 is
                 conferred
                 on
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 first
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 with
                 the
                 Consent
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Council
                
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   219.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Great
                 Example
                 of
                 his
                 Magnanimity
                 and
                 Justice
                 ,
                 Piety
                 and
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   219
                   ,
                   220.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 being
                 King
                 of
                 Wales
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 marrying
                 Guala
                 ,
                 the
                 Daughter
                 of
                 Cadwallader
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Britains
                 ,
                 a
                 groundless
                 and
                 fabulous
                 story
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   220.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Indian
               Apostles
            
             ;
             St.
             Thomas
             and
             St.
             Bartholomew
             were
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             there
             martyr'd
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               286.
            
             
          
           
             Indians
             ;
             their
             deadly
             Feud
             against
             all
             the
             Kindred
             of
             one
             that
             murthers
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               347.
            
             
          
           
             Ingerlingum
             ,
             the
             place
             where
             King
             Oswin
             was
             treacherously
             murthered
             ,
             and
             where
             afterwards
             a
             Monastery
             was
             built
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               182
               ,
               183.
               
            
          
           
             Ingild
             ,
             the
             Brother
             of
             King
             Ina
             ,
             his
             Death
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               218.
            
             
          
           
             Ingwar
             ,
             a
             Danish
             Captain
             ,
             who
             held
             London
             ,
             is
             slain
             by
             King
             
               Alfred
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               286.
               
            
          
           
             
               Inquest
               (
               Grand
            
             )
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             Trials
             by
             them
             of
             more
             than
             twelve
             men
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               43.
            
             
          
           
             Intestates
             ;
             how
             the
             Goods
             of
             those
             who
             dye
             so
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             distributed
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               59.
            
             
          
           
             Inundation
             ;
             a
             mighty
             one
             about
             Greenwich
             ,
             that
             drowned
             both
             many
             People
             and
             Towns
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               39.
            
             
          
           
             Invasion
             ,
             Of
             the
             Romans
             upon
             the
             Britains
             ,
             an
             Account
             thereof
             ;
             as
             also
             of
             that
             of
             the
             Picts
             and
             Scots
             ;
             and
             then
             of
             the
             English-Saxons
             ;
             after
             that
             of
             the
             Danes
             ;
             and
             lastly
             of
             the
             
               Normans
               ,
               Ep.
               Dedic
               .
               l.
               5.
               p.
               246.
               
            
          
           
             
               John
               of
               Beverlie
            
             ;
             first
             he
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Hagulstad
             ,
             then
             of
             
               York
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               202
               ,
               213
               ,
               215.
               
            
             
               
                 He
                 was
                 Bishop
                 Three
                 and
                 thirty
                 Years
                 ,
                 and
                 Eight
                 Months
                 ,
                 then
                 dies
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 buried
                 at
                 Beverlie
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 canonized
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   John
                   of
                   Beverlie
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   218.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             John
             ,
             sirnamed
             Scotus
             and
             Erigena
             ,
             and
             Grimbald
             ,
             assisted
             King
             Alfred
             in
             founding
             the
             University
             of
             Oxford
             :
             He
             translates
             Dionysius
             his
             Hierarchia
             out
             of
             Greek
             into
             
               Latin
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               306.
               
            
          
           
             Jointures
             ;
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             them
             she●●
             from
             a
             Law
             of
             King
             
               Edmund
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               348.
               
            
          
           
             
               Joseph
               of
               Arimathea
            
             ,
             his
             coming
             to
             pr●ach
             the
             Gospel
             here
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               52
               ,
               53.
               
            
          
           
             Jovian
             ,
             chosen
             Emperor
             by
             the
             Army
             ;
             who
             refusing
             to
             command
             Heathens
             ,
             they
             cried
             out
             ,
             
               They
               were
               all
               Christians
            
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             accepts
             the
             Empire
             .
             He
             dies
             Seven
             Months
             after
             ,
             by
             the
             Damp
             of
             a
             new
             plaister'd
             Chamber
             where
             he
             lay
             ,
             at
             Dadustana
             ,
             on
             the
             Borders
             of
             
               Galatia
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               91.
               
            
          
           
             Ipswich
             in
             Suffolk
             (
             anciently
             Gipiswic
             )
             is
             wasted
             by
             the
             
               Danes
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               23.
               
            
          
           
             Ireland
             exceeds
             all
             the
             Islands
             of
             the
             Mediterranean
             Sea
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             thought
             worth
             
             Agricola's
             Conquest
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               57
               ,
               58.
               
            
             
               
                 Called
                 Scotland
                 by
                 
                   Columba
                   ,
                   l.
                   3.
                   p.
                   143.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 Letters
                 directed
                 by
                 Archb●shop
                 Laurentius
                 to
                 the
                 Irish
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 better
                 observing
                 of
                 Easter
                 ,
                 are
                 superscribed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   per
                   Universam
                   Scotiam
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 throughout
                 
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   166.
                   
                
              
               
                 Coleman
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Lindisfarne
                 ,
                 his
                 departure
                 into
                 Ireland
                 is
                 there
                 called
                 
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   189.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 miserably
                 wasted
                 by
                 King
                 
                 Egfrid's
                 Army
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 sent
                 under
                 one
                 Bert
                 (
                 or
                 Bryt
                 )
                 his
                 General
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   201.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Island
             ;
             't
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             maintain
             a
             powerful
             Fleet
             ,
             if
             ever
             any
             Island
             means
             to
             be
             safe
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               35.
            
             
          
           
             Ithamar
             ,
             a
             Kentish
             man
             ,
             succeeds
             Paulinus
             in
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             
               Rochester
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               181.
               
            
             
               
                 Consecrates
                 Deus-Dedit
                 in
                 the
                 Archbishoprick
                 of
                 
                   Canterbury
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   186.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Ithancester
             ,
             upon
             the
             Bank
             of
             the
             River
             Pent
             ,
             was
             anciently
             a
             City
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               184.
            
             
          
           
             Ivor
             ,
             Son
             to
             Allan
             ,
             or
             Asser
             ,
             Duke
             of
             Armorica
             ,
             or
             Little-Bretaigne
             ,
             conquers
             the
             Countries
             of
             
               Cornwal
               ,
               Devonshire
            
             ,
             and
             Somersetshire
             ,
             and
             re-peoples
             them
             with
             Britains
             ,
             and
             by
             Agreement
             marries
             Ethelburga
             ,
             Cousin
             to
             
               Kentwyn
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               145.
               l.
               4.
               p.
               201
               ,
               220.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 by
                 the
                 Welsh
                 Chronicles
                 recorded
                 to
                 have
                 reigned
                 in
                 
                   Wales
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   220.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Judges
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             first
             appointed
             by
             King
             
               Alfred
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               291.
               
            
             
               
                 None
                 should
                 presume
                 to
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 this
                 Office
                 without
                 due
                 Qualifications
                 .
                 How
                 many
                 Alfred
                 hang'd
                 in
                 one
                 year
                 for
                 their
                 false
                 Judgments
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   308.
                
                 
              
               
                 Obliged
                 to
                 execute
                 Justice
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 evidence
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 summoned
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   325.
                
                 
              
               
                 How
                 often
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 hold
                 the
                 Gemot
                 ,
                 or
                 Assembly
                 for
                 the
                 Administration
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   326.
                
                 
              
               
                 King
                 
                 Edgar's
                 Law
                 of
                 fining
                 a
                 Judge
                 that
                 passes
                 an
                 unjust
                 Sentence
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 will
                 take
                 
                 his
                 Oath
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 malice
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 unskilfulness
                 and
                 mistake
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   13
                   ,
                   58.
                   
                
              
               
                 How
                 Justice
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 administred
                 between
                 the
                 English
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Welsh
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   44.
                
                 
              
               
                 Equally
                 to
                 be
                 distributed
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 poor
                 as
                 rich
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   13.58
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Julia
             ,
             the
             Empress
             ,
             Wife
             of
             Severus
             ,
             the
             remarkable
             meeting
             between
             her
             and
             the
             Wife
             of
             Argentocoxus
             ,
             a
             British
             King
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               77.
            
             
          
           
             Julian
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             commands
             the
             Villain
             Paulus
             to
             be
             burnt
             alive
             ,
             and
             why
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               89.
            
             
             
               
                 Sends
                 Lupicinus
                 to
                 compose
                 the
                 Troubles
                 in
                 
                   Britain
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   90.
                
                 
              
               
                 Marches
                 against
                 Constantius
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Apostate
                 ,
                 and
                 killed
                 by
                 an
                 Arrow
                 in
                 a
                 Battel
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Persians
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   91.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Julianus
               (
               Didius
            
             )
             buys
             the
             Empire
             for
             so
             much
             Money
             to
             be
             given
             to
             each
             Soldier
             ,
             but
             within
             two
             months
             after
             is
             slain
             by
             
               Severus
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               72.
               
            
          
           
             Jury
             .
             Trial
             by
             Twelve
             men
             ,
             appointed
             in
             the
             League
             made
             between
             King
             Alfred
             and
             Guthrun
             the
             
               Dane
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               283
               ,
               284.
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 way
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 too
                 great
                 Partiality
                 of
                 Juries
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   296.
                
                 
              
               
                 Vid.
                 Grand-Jury
                 ,
                 and
                 Inquest
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Introduct
                   .
                   p.
                   123.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Justin
             the
             Elder
             (
             the
             Emperor
             )
             when
             he
             began
             to
             reign
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               136.
            
             
          
           
             Justice
             .
             Vid.
             Judges
             .
          
           
             Justus
             ,
             ordained
             Bishop
             in
             Kent
             of
             a
             certain
             little
             City
             then
             called
             Roscaester
             ,
             now
             
               Rochester
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               159
               ,
               165.
               
            
             
               
                 His
                 Departure
                 into
                 France
                 with
                 Mellitus
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 what
                 account
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   168
                   ,
                   169.
                
                 
              
               
                 Succeeds
                 Mellitus
                 in
                 the
                 Archbishoprick
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 and
                 consecrates
                 Paulinus
                 ,
                 a
                 Roman
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Northumbers
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   171.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Jutes
             ,
             from
             them
             were
             derived
             the
             
             Kentish-men
             ,
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Isle
             of
             Wight
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             Province
             now
             called
             
               Hampshire
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               118.
               
            
             
               
                 Descended
                 from
                 the
                 Getae
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Gothes
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   123.
                
                 
              
               
                 Wholly
                 inhabit
                 the
                 Countrey
                 of
                 Kent
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 leave
                 and
                 consent
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Vortigern
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   126.
                
                 
              
               
                 Commanded
                 by
                 King
                 
                 Egbert's
                 Law
                 to
                 be
                 ever
                 after
                 called
                 
                   Englishmen
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   255
                   ,
                   292.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             K
          
           
             KEawlin
             .
             Vid.
             Ceawlin
             .
          
           
             Kemsford
             in
             Gloucestershire
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Cynesmeresford
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               242.
               l.
               5.
               p.
               247.
               
            
          
           
             Kenbryht
             ,
             the
             Ealdorman
             (
             the
             Annals
             call
             him
             King
             )
             ,
             his
             Death
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               188.
            
             
          
           
             Kened
             ,
             first
             King
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             makes
             a
             total
             Conquest
             of
             the
             Picts
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             far
             as
             their
             Historians
             pretend
             to
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               259.
            
             
          
           
             Kened
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Scots
             ,
             had
             the
             whole
             Countrey
             of
             Lothian
             given
             him
             by
             King
             Edgar
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             terms
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               11.
            
             
             
               
                 Begs
                 Pardon
                 of
                 King
                 Edgar
                 for
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 spoken
                 in
                 his
                 Cups
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   11
                   ,
                   12.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Kenelm
             ,
             Son
             to
             King
             Kenwulf
             ,
             succeeds
             his
             Father
             ,
             under
             the
             Tutelage
             of
             his
             Sister
             Quendride
             ,
             who
             makes
             him
             away
             ,
             out
             of
             an
             Ambition
             of
             reigning
             her self
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               251
               ,
               252.
               
            
          
           
             Keneswith
             ,
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Penda
             ,
             marries
             Offa
             ,
             Son
             to
             Sigher
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             
               East-Saxons
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               214.
               
            
          
           
             Kenet
             in
             Wiltshire
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Cynet
             ,
             where
             a
             Battel
             was
             fought
             between
             the
             English
             and
             the
             Danes
             ,
             but
             the
             latter
             got
             the
             Victory
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Booty
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               32.
            
             
          
           
             Kenred
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             goes
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             tarries
             there
             till
             he
             died
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               214.
            
             
             
               
                 Is
                 called
                 King
                 of
                 Mercia
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Charter
                 pr●tended
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 Evesham
                 Abbey
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   217.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Kent
             ,
             the
             County
             wholly
             planted
             by
             the
             Jutes
             ,
             with
             
             Vortigern's
             leave
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               126.
            
             
          
           
             Kentigern
             ,
             the
             famous
             Bishop
             of
             Ellwye
             in
             
               North-Wales
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               150.
               
            
          
           
             Kentish-men
             ,
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             
               Isle
               of
               Wight
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Province
             lying
             over-against
             it
             (
             now
             called
             Hampshire
             )
             derived
             from
             the
             
               Jutes
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               118.
               
            
             
               
                 Make
                 a
                 League
                 with
                 King
                 Ina
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 give
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   209.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Kentwyn
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             marries
             his
             Niece
             to
             
               Ivor
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               145.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Cynegils
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 
                   Ceolwulf
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   196.
                   
                
              
               
                 Puts
                 the
                 Britains
                 to
                 flight
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 wasting
                 all
                 their
                 Countrey
                 with
                 Fire
                 and
                 Sword
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 last
                 they
                 fall
                 into
                 a
                 friendly
                 Composition
                 and
                 Agreement
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   201.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   202.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Kenulf
             is
             chosen
             Abbot
             of
             Medeshamstead
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             made
             Bishop
             of
             
               Winchester
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               5.
               
            
          
           
             His
             Decease
             ,
             
               Id.
               p.
               31.
            
             
          
           
             Kenwal
             ,
             Vid.
             Cenwalch
             .
          
           
             Kenwulf
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             fights
             with
             Offa
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             at
             the
             Siege
             of
             
             Bensington-Castle
             ,
             but
             was
             worsted
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               236.
            
             
             
               
                 Vid.
                 Cenwulph
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Kings
             .
             What
             sort
             of
             Kings
             were
             anointed
             by
             the
             Britains
             ;
             such
             as
             shew'd
             their
             Office
             in
             Gildas
             his
             time
             to
             have
             been
             a
             very
             dangerous
             Employment
             :
             And
             there
             were
             divers
             of
             them
             ruling
             at
             once
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               116.
            
             
             
               
               
                 All
                 of
                 them
                 inveighed
                 against
                 very
                 sharply
                 by
                 
                   Gildas
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   139.
                
                 
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 be
                 Elected
                 and
                 Ordained
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 Begot
                 of
                 Adultery
                 or
                 Incest
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   233
                   ,
                   234.
                   
                
              
               
                 Honour
                 and
                 Obedience
                 to
                 be
                 rendered
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 to
                 speak
                 evil
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Punishment
                 either
                 for
                 Conspiring
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 or
                 actually
                 Killing
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   234.
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   59.
                   
                
              
               
                 Chief
                 Lords
                 of
                 any
                 Countrey
                 in
                 Wales
                 ,
                 when
                 called
                 Kings
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   241.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Supreme
                 Dominion
                 of
                 One
                 English
                 King
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 no
                 new
                 thing
                 in
                 King
                 
                 Egbert's
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   254.
                
                 
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 Great
                 Councils
                 they
                 used
                 to
                 appear
                 in
                 State
                 with
                 the
                 Crown
                 on
                 their
                 Heads
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   261.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   A
                   weak
                   Prince
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   assistance
                   of
                   Able
                   and
                   Faithful
                   Councellors
                   ,
                   may
                   Govern
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   prudently
                   and
                   happily
                   ,
                
                 Id.
                 p.
                 267.
                 
              
               
                 King
                 of
                 England
                 was
                 anciently
                 called
                 King
                 of
                 
                   London
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   279.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 Alfred's
                 Law
                 concerning
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   292.
                
                 
              
               
                 In
                 
                 Athelstan's
                 time
                 the
                 Mercians
                 had
                 not
                 lost
                 their
                 
                   Ancient
                   Right
                
                 of
                 chusing
                 their
                 own
                 Kings
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   329.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 King's
                 House
                 no
                 shelter
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 sheds
                 Blood
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   347.
                
                 
              
               
                 How
                 dangerous
                 it
                 was
                 for
                 Kings
                 to
                 provoke
                 the
                 Ruling
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 People
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   354.
                
                 
              
               
                 Neither
                 in
                 
                 Edgar's
                 time
                 ,
                 nor
                 long
                 after
                 the
                 Conquest
                 ,
                 did
                 any
                 
                   King
                   Elect
                
                 take
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 King
                 till
                 after
                 his
                 
                   Coronation
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   8.
                   
                
              
               
                 To
                 be
                 blamed
                 for
                 trusting
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 before
                 betrayed
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   30.
                
                 
              
               
                 Sworn
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 good
                 Laws
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 only
                 Ordained
                 ,
                 but
                 obser-served
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   56.
                
                 
              
               
                 Provision
                 for
                 his
                 Houshold
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 Oppress
                 the
                 Subject
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   59.
                
                 
              
               
                 No
                 Subj●ct
                 in
                 their
                 Hunting
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 the
                 King's
                 Game
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   60.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Office
                 ,
                 how
                 declared
                 by
                 Edward
                 the
                 
                 Confessor's
                 Law.
                 His
                 power
                 to
                 pardon
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 loss
                 of
                 Member
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Proviso
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   102.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Kingsbury
             ,
             a
             Council
             held
             there
             under
             Berthwulf
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             
               Mercians
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               261.
               
            
          
           
             
               King's-Evil
               ,
               Edward
            
             the
             Confessor
             the
             first
             that
             Cured
             it
             by
             his
             bare
             washing
             the
             Sores
             with
             his
             own
             hands
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               98.
            
             
          
           
             
             King's
             Houshold
             ,
             Vid.
             Provision
             .
          
           
             Kingsige
             ,
             King
             Edward
             the
             
             Confessor's
             Chaplain
             succeeds
             Aelfric
             in
             the
             Archbishoprick
             of
             
               York
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               79.
               
            
             
               
                 His
                 Deat●
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   88.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Knight's-Service
             ,
             in
             England
             in
             King
             
             Wightred's
             time
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               211.
            
             
          
           
             Knute
             ,
             vid.
             Cnute
             .
          
           
             Kynan
             ,
             vid.
             Conan
             ,
             Prince
             of
             South-Wales
             .
          
           
             Kynobelin
             ,
             at
             Rome
             saluted
             by
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             
               a
               Friend
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               36.
               
            
             
               
                 Being
                 King
                 ,
                 he
                 caused
                 Coins
                 to
                 be
                 stamp'd
                 after
                 the
                 Roman
                 manner
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Died
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 the
                 Roman
                 Invasion
                 by
                 
                   Claudius
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   38.
                
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             L
          
           
             LAncaster
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Caer-Werith
             ,
             supposed
             to
             be
             built
             by
             
               Gurguint
               ,
               l.
               1.
               p.
               13.
               
            
          
           
             Lands-End
             ,
             the
             Point
             anciently
             called
             
               Penwithsteort
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               26
               ,
               82.
               
            
          
           
             Langoemagog
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Giants
               Leap
            
             ;
             from
             a
             persons
             taking
             up
             the
             mighty
             Giant
             Gogmagog
             in
             his
             Arms
             ,
             and
             flinging
             him
             off
             from
             a
             Cliff
             in
             Cornwal
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               9.
            
             
          
           
             Lanthorns
             ,
             first
             Invented
             in
             England
             by
             King
             Alfred
             ;
             of
             Cow's-Horns
             cut
             into
             thin
             plates
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               305.
            
             
          
           
             Lashlite
             ,
             a
             Fine
             ,
             or
             Mulct
             ,
             the
             English
             and
             Danes
             were
             to
             pay
             according
             to
             the
             value
             of
             their
             heads
             ,
             for
             the
             Violation
             of
             the
             Laws
             made
             between
             them
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               284.
            
             
          
           
             Lawrence
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             Peter
             a
             Monk
             ,
             sent
             to
             the
             Pope
             to
             acquaint
             him
             ,
             that
             by
             Augustine
             and
             his
             Monks
             their
             Preaching
             ,
             the
             English
             had
             received
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             his
             Opinion
             about
             certain
             Questions
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               155
               ,
               165.
               
            
             
               
                 Consecrates
                 the
                 Old
                 Church
                 rebuilt
                 by
                 Augustine
                 at
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 and
                 succeeds
                 him
                 as
                 Archbishop
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   157
                   ,
                   166.
                
                 
              
               
                 Draganus
                 refuses
                 to
                 Eat
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ,
                 
                   Id
                   p.
                   166.
                
                 
              
               
                 What
                 happened
                 to
                 him
                 upon
                 his
                 going
                 to
                 desert
                 his
                 Flock
                 in
                 
                   Britain
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   169.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 and
                 Burial
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   171.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Laws
             ,
             called
             Mercevenlage
             ,
             from
             whence
             said
             to
             be
             derived
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               13.
            
             
             
               
                 What
                 those
                 were
                 in
                 King
                 
                 Ethelbert's
                 Reign
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   163.
                
                 
              
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Laws
                 made
                 between
                 King
                 Alfred
                 and
                 Guthrune
                 the
                 
                   Dane
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   284
                   ,
                   285.
                   
                
              
               
                 Every
                 man
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 equal
                 Justice
                 done
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   13
                   ,
                   58.
                   
                
              
               
                 Three
                 sorts
                 of
                 Laws
                 in
                 use
                 in
                 Brompton
                 the
                 Chronicler's
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Merchenlage
                   ,
                   West-Saxonlage
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Danelage
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   103.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             League
             ,
             or
             Agreement
             made
             between
             King
             Alfred
             and
             King
             Guthrune
             ,
             setting
             out
             the
             Territories
             of
             each
             of
             those
             Princes
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               283
               ,
               284.
               
            
             
               
               
                 Between
                 Edward
                 the
                 Elder
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Danes
                 Inhabiting
                 East-England
                 and
                 
                   Northumberland
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   314.
                   
                
                 Vide
                 Peace
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Learning
             reduced
             to
             a
             very
             low
             ebb
             in
             King
             
             Alfred's
             time
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Danish
             Wars
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               304.
            
             
          
           
             Lease
             of
             Abbey-Lands
             made
             in
             a
             Great
             Council
             ,
             the
             
               first
               Example
            
             of
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               230.
            
             
          
           
             Lee
             ,
             a
             River
             anciently
             called
             Ligan
             ,
             which
             divides
             Middlesex
             and
             
               Essex
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               301.316
               .
            
          
           
             Leeds
             in
             Yorkshire
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Loyden
             ,
             where
             the
             Battel
             was
             fought
             between
             Oswy
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             and
             Penda
             King
             of
             the
             
               Mercians
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               185.
               
            
          
           
             Legancester
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             West-Chester
             .
             Vide
             Chester
             .
          
           
             
               Legion
               (
               Roman
            
             )
             being
             sent
             over
             to
             Britain
             ,
             made
             a
             great
             Slaughter
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             driving
             the
             rest
             out
             of
             the
             British
             Borders
             ,
             and
             so
             delivered
             the
             Inhabitants
             from
             being
             destroyed
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               99
               ,
               100.
               
            
          
           
             Legions
             ,
             a
             City
             now
             Caerleon
             upon
             
               Uske
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               85.
               
            
             
               
                 Westchester
                 was
                 anciently
                 called
                 by
                 this
                 Name
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   164.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Leicester
             ,
             anciently
             Caer-Leir
             ,
             by
             whom
             said
             to
             be
             first
             Built
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               11.
            
             
             
               
                 Tocca
                 the
                 first
                 Bishop
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 continued
                 a
                 Bishop's
                 See
                 for
                 divers
                 Ages
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   223.
                
                 
              
               
                 Anciently
                 called
                 Ligceaster
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 Repaired
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   314.
                
                 
              
               
                 And
                 
                   Ligraceaster
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   319.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Leighton
             in
             Bedfordshire
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Ligtune
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               145.
               l.
               5.
               p.
               319.
               
            
          
           
             Lent
             ,
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             Earcombert
             ,
             Ordained
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             the
             first
             observed
             in
             England
             by
             a
             Law
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               180.
            
             
          
           
             Leo
             the
             Pope
             ,
             whom
             the
             Romans
             took
             ,
             and
             cut
             out
             his
             Tongue
             and
             put
             out
             his
             Eyes
             ,
             Deposing
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             Restored
             to
             every
             thing
             he
             had
             lost
             Miraculously
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               241.
            
             
             
               
                 When
                 he
                 Died
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   251.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Leo
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Treve
             ,
             sent
             by
             Pope
             John
             as
             his
             Nuntio
             to
             King
             Ethelred
             ,
             with
             Letters
             of
             Complaint
             against
             the
             Marquiss
             of
             
               Normandy
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               24.
               
            
          
           
             Leof
             ,
             a
             notorious
             Thief
             ,
             Banished
             by
             King
             Edmund
             ,
             but
             be
             returned
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             great
             Entertainment
             of
             the
             King
             's
             ,
             Stabs
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             instantly
             died
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               345.
            
             
          
           
             Leofgar
             ,
             Ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Hereford
             in
             the
             room
             of
             Bishop
             Athelstane
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             Clerks
             ,
             is
             Slain
             by
             Griffyn
             Prince
             of
             
               Wales
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               87.
               
            
          
           
             Leofred
             ,
             a
             Dane
             ,
             his
             Ravages
             in
             Wales
             ,
             but
             at
             last
             is
             Beheaded
             by
             
             Athelstan's
             Order
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               321.
            
             
          
           
             Leofric
             ,
             Earl
             of
             Mercia
             (
             with
             his
             Lady
             Godiva
             )
             Founders
             of
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Coventry
             ,
             and
             the
             Repairers
             of
             several
             others
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               71
               ,
               72.
               
            
             
               
                 Comes
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Council
                 at
                 Glocester
                 about
                 Earl
                 
                   Godwin
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   77.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 and
                 Burial
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 
                   Coventry
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   88.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Leofric
             ,
             King
             Edward
             the
             
             Confessor's
             Chaplain
             ,
             succeeds
             Living
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Devonshire
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             
               Exeter
               ,
               )
               l.
               6.
               p.
               73.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 Enthroned
                 there
                 ,
                 be
                 walking
                 to
                 Church
                 between
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Queen
                 Editha
                 ,
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   78.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Leofwin
             ,
             the
             Abbot
             ,
             is
             unjustly
             Expelled
             from
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Elig
             ,
             goes
             with
             Archbishop
             Athelnoth
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             there
             clears
             himself
             before
             the
             Pope
             ,
             of
             what
             he
             had
             been
             accused
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               53.
            
             
          
           
             Leotheta
             (
             in
             
               French
               ,
               Judith
            
             )
             Daughter
             of
             Charles
             the
             Bald
             King
             of
             the
             Franks
             ,
             Married
             to
             Ethelwulf
             King
             of
             the
             
               West-Saxons
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               263.
               
            
             
               
                 Places
                 her
                 by
                 him
                 on
                 his
                 Royal
                 Throne
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Nation
                 would
                 not
                 permit
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 Queen
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 was
                 formerly
                 a
                 Law
                 made
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 wicked
                 Queen
                 ,
                 called
                 Eadburga
                 ,
                 Wife
                 to
                 King
                 
                   Brythtric
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   264.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Lethard
             ,
             Bishop
             to
             Bertha
             ,
             Wife
             of
             Ethelbert
             King
             of
             Kent
             ,
             whom
             she
             brings
             over
             with
             her
             from
             France
             to
             assist
             and
             strengthen
             her
             in
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               153.
            
             
             
               
                 Levatriae
                 ,
                 now
                 Bows
                 upon
                 Standmore
                 in
                 
                   Richmondshire
                   ,
                   l.
                   2.
                   p.
                   74.
                   
                
              
               
                 Vid.
                 Stanmore
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Leutherius
             ,
             or
             Lothair
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             
               Winchester
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               192.
               
            
             Vid.
             Eleutherius
             .
             
               
                 A
                 Grant
                 of
                 Lands
                 from
                 him
                 to
                 build
                 the
                 Abbey
                 of
                 
                   Malmesbury
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   195.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Llewelin
             ,
             Prince
             of
             North-Wales
             ,
             surely
             mistastaken
             ,
             and
             put
             instead
             of
             Howel
             King
             of
             
               South-Wales
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               328.
               
            
          
           
             
               Llewelin
               ap
               Sitsylt
            
             ,
             in
             Right
             of
             his
             Wife
             ,
             Prince
             of
             
               South-Wales
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               27.
               
            
             
               
                 Raises
                 great
                 Forces
                 against
                 
                   Aedan
                   ap
                   Blegored
                
                 the
                 Usurper
                 of
                 his
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 bloody
                 Battel
                 Kills
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 Four
                 Sons
                 .
                 His
                 Descent
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   40.
                
                 
              
               
                 After
                 
                 Conan's
                 Death
                 he
                 possesses
                 himself
                 of
                 South-Wales
                 ,
                 and
                 Governs
                 both
                 the
                 Countries
                 with
                 great
                 Peace
                 and
                 Prosperity
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   51
                   ,
                   52.
                
                 
              
               
                 Slain
                 by
                 Howel
                 and
                 Meredith
                 ,
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Prince
                 Edwin
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Owen
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   53.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Liblacum
             ,
             signifies
             the
             Art
             of
             Conjuration
             ,
             or
             Witchcraft
             ,
             that
             sort
             of
             it
             particularly
             called
             Fascination
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               340.
            
             
          
           
             
               Licinius
               ,
               (
               Priscus
            
             )
             Propraetor
             ,
             or
             Lieutenant
             in
             this
             Island
             in
             
             Hadrian's
             time
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               67.
            
             
          
           
             Lideford
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Hildaford
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               26.
               
            
          
           
             
             Lising
             made
             Archbishop
             of
             
               Canterbury
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               37.
               
            
             
               
                 Deceases
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 succeeds
                 in
                 his
                 room
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   51.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Lightning
             ,
             such
             fell
             as
             the
             Age
             had
             never
             seen
             before
             ;
             it
             appeared
             as
             if
             the
             stars
             shot
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               224.
               l.
               5.
               p.
               261.
               
            
             
               
                 Vid.
                 
                   Miracles
                   and
                   Prodigies
                
                 .
              
               
                 Strange
                 kind
                 of
                 Wild-Fire
                 appeared
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 none
                 ever
                 remembred
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 mischief
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   56.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Limene
             ,
             a
             River
             ,
             lying
             from
             the
             Eastern
             part
             of
             Kent
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             the
             
             East-end
             of
             that
             great
             Wood
             called
             
               Andred
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               299.
               
            
          
           
             Lindisfarne
             ,
             an
             Isle
             and
             Episcopal
             See
             ,
             till
             that
             Church
             was
             destroyed
             by
             the
             Danes
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             See
             was
             removed
             to
             
               Durham
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               144.
               
            
             
               
                 Desired
                 by
                 Aidan
                 ,
                 of
                 Oswald
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 Episcopal
                 See
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Peninsula
                 ,
                 except
                 when
                 the
                 Sea
                 quite
                 overflows
                 that
                 Neck
                 of
                 Land
                 which
                 joins
                 it
                 to
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   178
                   ,
                   183.
                   
                
              
               
                 Ceolwulf
                 professes
                 himself
                 a
                 Monk
                 in
                 this
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 who
                 brought
                 great
                 Treasures
                 and
                 Revenues
                 in
                 Land
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   223.
                
                 
              
               
                 Eadbert
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 causes
                 the
                 Cathedral
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 besieged
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   225.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Lindisse
             ,
             the
             Danes
             (
             landing
             at
             Humberstan
             )
             spoil
             all
             that
             Countrey
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               170.
            
             
          
           
             Lindissi
             ,
             now
             
               Lincoln
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               175.
               
            
          
           
             Litchfield
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Licetfield
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               217.
               
            
             
               
                 Two
                 Bishops
                 ordained
                 in
                 this
                 Diocess
                 on
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 
                   Alwin
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   223.
                
                 
              
               
                 Becomes
                 an
                 Archbishoprick
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 Provinces
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Mercia
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 East-Angles
                 ,
                 subject
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 obtained
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 by
                 
                   Offa
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   229
                   ,
                   233.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 Archbishoprick
                 confirm'd
                 by
                 a
                 General
                 Synod
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   233.
                
                 
              
               
                 Becomes
                 again
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 
                   Canterbury
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   235.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Living
             ,
             Abbot
             of
             Tavistock
             ,
             brings
             the
             Letter
             that
             Cnute
             wrote
             upon
             his
             Return
             from
             Rome
             ,
             and
             sent
             into
             England
             ,
             the
             Purport
             of
             which
             is
             there
             set
             down
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               55.
            
             
             
               
                 Succeeded
                 in
                 the
                 Bishopricks
                 of
                 Worcester
                 and
                 
                   Gloucester
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   65.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 accused
                 to
                 King
                 Hardecnute
                 ,
                 and
                 deprived
                 of
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   67.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Living
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Devonshire
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             Exeter
             )
             deceases
             ,
             and
             who
             succeeds
             him
             ,
             
               Id.
               p.
               73.
            
             
          
           
             London
             ,
             said
             (
             though
             without
             any
             ground
             of
             truth
             )
             to
             be
             called
             by
             
               Brute
               ,
               Troja
               Nova
            
             ,
             which
             in
             time
             was
             changed
             to
             Trinobantum
             ,
             or
             
               Troynovant
               ,
               l.
               1.
               p.
               9.
               
            
             
               
                 Mellitus
                 made
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   London
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   159
                   ,
                   166.
                   
                
              
               
                 When
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 East-Saxon
                 Kingdom
                 for
                 above
                 One
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   177.
                
                 
              
               
                 When
                 it
                 suffered
                 great
                 mischief
                 by
                 Fire
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   229.
                
                 
              
               
                 With
                 a
                 great
                 Multitude
                 of
                 its
                 Inhabitants
                 consumed
                 by
                 a
                 sudden
                 Fire
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   242.
                
                 
              
               
                 Taken
                 by
                 the
                 Danes
                 ,
                 Three
                 hundred
                 of
                 their
                 Ships
                 coming
                 into
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 
                   Thames
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   261.
                   
                
              
               
                 Tribute
                 due
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Aberfraw
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 
                   London
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   229.
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   3.
                   
                
              
               
                 Taken
                 from
                 the
                 Danes
                 by
                 King
                 Alfred
                 ,
                 who
                 repairs
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   288.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 City
                 miserably
                 destroyed
                 by
                 Fire
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   21.
                
                 
              
               
                 Besieged
                 by
                 the
                 Danes
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 draw
                 off
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   25.
                
                 
              
               
                 Always
                 gave
                 the
                 Danes
                 an
                 ill
                 Reception
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   34.
                
                 
              
               
                 Becomes
                 subject
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 Hostages
                 to
                 Sweyn
                 the
                 
                   Dane
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   38.
                
                 
              
               
                 Besieged
                 by
                 the
                 Danish
                 Forces
                 both
                 by
                 Land
                 and
                 Sea
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 delivers
                 it
                 from
                 their
                 fury
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   46.
                
                 
              
               
                 Submits
                 to
                 the
                 Danes
                 (
                 as
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Mercian
                 Kingdom
                 )
                 who
                 take
                 up
                 their
                 Winter-Quarters
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   48.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 flourishing
                 Trade
                 and
                 Wealth
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 
                 Cnute's
                 time
                 could
                 pay
                 above
                 a
                 seventh
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 excessive
                 Tax
                 of
                 Danegelt
                 which
                 was
                 laid
                 on
                 the
                 whole
                 Nation
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   51.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Lords
             ,
             to
             have
             none
             of
             the
             Intestate's
             Goods
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             due
             to
             them
             as
             a
             
               Heriot
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               59.
               
            
          
           
             Lord's-Day
             ;
             if
             any
             Servant
             do
             then
             any
             work
             by
             his
             Master's
             order
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             free
             ,
             and
             his
             Master
             fined
             Thirty
             Shillings
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             does
             it
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             
               beaten
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             The
             Punishment
             of
             a
             Freeman
             ,
             or
             Priest
             ,
             that
             worketh
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               208
               ,
               211.
               l.
               5.
               p.
               285.
               
            
             
               
                 Strictly
                 observed
                 in
                 the
                 Saxon
                 times
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   209.
                
                 
              
               
                 No
                 Market
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 on
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 under
                 Penalty
                 of
                 the
                 Wares
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Mulct
                 of
                 Thirty
                 Shillings
                 besides
                 ,
                 by
                 King
                 
                 Athelstan's
                 twenty
                 fourth
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   341.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 Edgar's
                 Law
                 for
                 keeping
                 this
                 day
                 like
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   13.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Lord's-Prayer
             .
             Vid.
             Creed
             .
          
           
             Lothaire
             ,
             King
             of
             Kent
             ,
             his
             Death
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               202.
            
             
          
           
             Lothair
             ,
             Nephew
             of
             Bishop
             Agelbert
             ,
             takes
             on
             him
             the
             Episcopal
             Charge
             over
             the
             
               West-Saxons
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               192.
               
            
          
           
             Lothebroc
             ,
             descended
             from
             the
             Royal
             Family
             in
             Denmark
             ;
             the
             story
             of
             his
             coming
             hither
             into
             Norfolk
             ,
             and
             being
             killed
             by
             King
             
             Edmund's
             Huntsman
             ,
             the
             Body
             found
             out
             by
             his
             own
             Greyhound
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               272
               ,
               273.
               
            
          
           
             
             Lots
             ;
             none
             to
             be
             cast
             for
             deciding
             of
             Civil
             Controversies
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               234.
            
             
          
           
             Lucius
             ,
             succeeds
             his
             Father
             Coil
             ,
             the
             Tributary
             King
             of
             the
             Britains
             ;
             is
             called
             Lees
             ,
             sirnamed
             by
             the
             
               Britains
               Lever-Maur
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Great
               Light
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               68.
               
            
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Commodus
                 his
                 Reign
                 ,
                 he
                 sends
                 to
                 Eleutherius
                 ,
                 then
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 desiring
                 by
                 his
                 means
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   68
                   ,
                   69.
                
                 
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 story
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 very
                 suspicious
                 credit
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   69.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 happened
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Had
                 Regal
                 Authority
                 under
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Island
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Lucullus
               (
               Salustius
            
             )
             Legate
             of
             Britain
             in
             the
             days
             of
             
               Domitian
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               65.
               
            
          
           
             Ludgate
             ,
             received
             its
             name
             from
             King
             Lud
             ,
             as
             conjectured
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               16.
            
             
             
               
                 
                 Cadwallo's
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 Brass
                 Statue
                 set
                 over
                 Ludgate
                 ,
                 false
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   177.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Ludican
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             and
             five
             of
             his
             Ealdormen
             ,
             slain
             by
             the
             East-Angles
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             occasion
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               253.
            
             
          
           
             Lugeanburh
             ,
             now
             Loughburrow
             in
             Leicestershire
             ,
             or
             Leighton
             in
             
               Bedfordshire
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               145.
               
            
          
           
             Lupicinus
             ,
             sent
             into
             Britain
             by
             Julian
             ,
             to
             compose
             the
             Troubles
             there
             raised
             by
             the
             Scots
             and
             
               Picts
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               90.
               
            
          
           
             Lupus
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Troyes
             ,
             and
             Germanus
             Bishop
             of
             Auxerre
             ,
             sent
             to
             confirm
             Britain
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               107.
            
             
          
           
             
               Lupus
               (
               Virius
            
             )
             had
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Northern
             parts
             of
             Britain
             ;
             but
             buys
             a
             Peace
             of
             the
             Meatae
             :
             He
             gives
             an
             Account
             to
             Severus
             of
             the
             state
             of
             Affairs
             here
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               74.
            
             
             
               
                 Was
                 left
                 by
                 the
                 Antonini
                 their
                 Lieutenant
                 in
                 
                   Britain
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   79.
                
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             M
          
           
             MAccuse
             ,
             King
             of
             Man
             and
             several
             other
             Islands
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               9.
            
             
          
           
             
               Macrinus
               (
               Opilius
            
             )
             makes
             away
             Caracalla
             ,
             and
             is
             chosen
             Emperor
             by
             the
             Army
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               79.
            
             
          
           
             
               Maelgwn
               Gwineth
               ,
               elected
            
             King
             of
             the
             Britains
             in
             Wales
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               146
               ,
               147.
               
            
             
               
                 His
                 Decease
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   148.
                
                 
                 Vid.
                 Malgo.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Magnentius
             ,
             slays
             Constans
             ,
             and
             keeps
             the
             Western
             Empire
             from
             Constantius
             for
             three
             years
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             not
             longer
             being
             able
             to
             contest
             it
             ,
             kills
             himself
             at
             
               Lyons
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               89.
               
            
          
           
             Maildulf
             ,
             a
             Scotch
             Monk
             ,
             and
             Philosopher
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               195.
            
             
          
           
             
               Maims
               and
               Wounds
            
             :
             King
             
             Alfred's
             Law
             concerning
             them
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               296.
            
             
          
           
             Malcolm
             ,
             King
             of
             Scots
             ,
             receives
             from
             King
             Edmund
             the
             whole
             Countrey
             of
             Cumberland
             ,
             upon
             condition
             to
             assist
             him
             both
             by
             Sea
             and
             Land
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               344.
            
             
             
               
                 And
                 to
                 attend
                 him
                 at
                 several
                 
                   great
                   Feasts
                
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 held
                 his
                 Common-Council
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 divers
                 Houses
                 were
                 assigned
                 him
                 to
                 lye
                 at
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   345.
                
                 
              
               
                 Receives
                 Sweyn
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 him
                 free
                 Quarter
                 for
                 fourteen
                 years
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   26.
                
                 
              
               
                 Wastes
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 the
                 Northumbers
                 ,
                 and
                 besieges
                 
                   Durham
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   27.
                
                 
              
               
                 Another
                 of
                 the
                 
                   same
                   Name
                
                 becomes
                 subject
                 to
                 King
                 Cnute
                 upon
                 his
                 going
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 years
                 after
                 dies
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   56.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Third
                 of
                 this
                 Name
                 enters
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 and
                 depopulates
                 the
                 Earldom
                 of
                 Tostige
                 ,
                 formerly
                 his
                 sworn
                 Brother
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   89.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Maldon
             in
             Essex
             (
             anciently
             Maldune
             )
             rebuilt
             and
             fortified
             by
             King
             Edward
             the
             
               Elder
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               320.
               
            
          
           
             Malgo
             ,
             or
             Malgoclunus
             ,
             in
             
               Welsh
               Mailgwn
               Gwineth
            
             ,
             King
             of
             North-Wales
             ,
             or
             else
             of
             the
             Northern
             parts
             of
             
               Britain
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               139.
               
            
             
               
                 Called
                 by
                 Gildas
                 the
                 Island-Dragon
                 ,
                 accused
                 of
                 Sodomy
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 murthering
                 the
                 King
                 his
                 Uncle
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   140.
                
                 
              
               
                 Professes
                 himself
                 a
                 Monk
                 ;
                 but
                 afterwards
                 breaks
                 his
                 Vow
                 ,
                 and
                 reigns
                 as
                 Supreme
                 or
                 Sole
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Britains
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   142.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 time
                 he
                 reigned
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   144.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Mallings
             in
             Sussex
             ,
             the
             Mannor
             given
             by
             Baldred
             King
             of
             Kent
             ,
             to
             Christ-Church
             in
             Canterbury
             ;
             but
             being
             afterwards
             taken
             away
             ,
             it
             was
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Common-Council
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             under
             King
             
               Egbert
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               257.
               
            
          
           
             Malmesbury
             ,
             the
             Abbey
             begun
             to
             be
             built
             by
             one
             
               Adhelm
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               195.
               
            
             
               
                 Greatly
                 endowed
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   196.
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   329
                   ,
                   339.
                   
                
              
               
                 King
                 
                 Athelstan's
                 great
                 Liberality
                 to
                 this
                 Abbey
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 buried
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   339.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Nun
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 hence
                 by
                 King
                 Edgar
                 ,
                 and
                 deflowred
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   4.
                
                 
              
               
                 Anciently
                 called
                 in
                 
                   Saxon
                   ,
                   Mealdelnesbyrig
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   40.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Man
             ,
             the
             City
             ;
             taken
             by
             William
             Duke
             of
             
               Normandy
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               89.
               
            
          
           
             Man
             ,
             the
             Isle
             ;
             whither
             Aedan
             fled
             from
             the
             Borders
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             after
             he
             was
             beaten
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               147.
            
             
             
               
                 Destroyed
                 by
                 Sweyn
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Harold
                 the
                 
                   Dane
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   25.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Manchester
             ,
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Manigeceaster
             ,
             is
             rebuilt
             ,
             and
             fortified
             with
             a
             Garison
             at
             the
             Command
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             
               Elder
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               324.
               
            
          
           
             Mancuses
             ,
             what
             Sum
             of
             Money
             ,
             now
             uncertain
             ;
             
             but
             by
             
             Ethelwulf's
             last
             Will
             he
             orders
             Three
             hundred
             to
             be
             sent
             every
             year
             to
             Rome
             for
             such
             and
             such
             Uses
             ,
             and
             One
             hundred
             of
             them
             for
             the
             Pope
             himself
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               264
               ,
               265.
               
            
          
           
             Mandubratius
             ,
             desires
             to
             be
             relieved
             from
             the
             Injuries
             of
             
               Cassibelan
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               34.
               
            
             
               
                 Who
                 thereupon
                 is
                 forbid
                 by
                 Caesar
                 further
                 to
                 molest
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   35.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 not
                 restored
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 Trinobantes
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 he
                 attends
                 Caesar
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 there
                 entertained
                 as
                 King
                 of
                 Britain
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Friend
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   36.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Manslaughter
             .
             Vid.
             Murther
             .
          
           
             
               Marcellus
               (
               Ulpius
            
             )
             sent
             to
             stop
             the
             Rebellion
             of
             the
             Britains
             in
             Commodus
             his
             Reign
             ;
             a
             man
             not
             to
             be
             corrupted
             by
             Money
             ,
             but
             severe
             in
             his
             Conversation
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               70.
            
             
          
           
             
               Marcus
               Aurelius
            
             .
             Vid.
             Aurelius
             .
          
           
             Marcus
             ,
             is
             Elected
             Emperor
             by
             the
             British
             Army
             ,
             but
             they
             soon
             took
             him
             off
             ,
             he
             not
             answering
             their
             expectations
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               102.
            
             
          
           
             Margaret
             ,
             Daughter
             of
             Edward
             the
             Son
             of
             
               Edmund
               Ironside
            
             ,
             is
             married
             to
             Malcolm
             King
             of
             
               Scotland
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               49.
               
            
          
           
             Mariage
             ;
             concerning
             the
             manner
             and
             Rights
             thereof
             ;
             with
             Covenants
             ,
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             Bonds
             for
             Performance
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               348.
            
             
             
               
                 Widows
                 not
                 to
                 marry
                 within
                 the
                 Twelve-Months
                 after
                 their
                 Husbands
                 decease
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 forfeit
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   60.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Marinus
             ,
             the
             worthy
             good
             Pope
             ,
             sends
             some
             Wood
             of
             the
             Holy
             Cross
             unto
             King
             
               Alfred
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               286.
               
            
             
               
                 His
                 Decease
                 ,
                 and
                 freeing
                 the
                 English
                 School
                 at
                 Rome
                 from
                 all
                 Tax
                 and
                 Tribute
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   287.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Marius
             (
             called
             by
             our
             British
             Writers
             Meurig
             )
             succeeds
             his
             Father
             Arviragus
             ,
             and
             slays
             Roderick
             King
             of
             the
             Picts
             ,
             who
             aided
             the
             
               Caledonians
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               66.
               
            
             
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 about
                 what
                 year
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 leaving
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 his
                 Son
                 
                   Coil
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   67.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             St.
             Martin
             ,
             an
             old
             ruinous
             Church
             without
             the
             City
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             now
             St.
             
               Pancrace
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               163.
               
            
          
           
             Martinus
             ,
             a
             Prefect
             ,
             endeavours
             to
             stab
             Paulus
             ,
             but
             missing
             his
             Pass
             ,
             runs
             his
             Sword
             into
             his
             own
             Body
             .
             His
             good
             Character
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               89.
            
             
          
           
             Martinus
             ,
             the
             Pope
             ,
             sends
             some
             of
             the
             Wood
             of
             the
             Holy
             Cross
             to
             King
             Alfred
             ,
             and
             what
             re●urn
             he
             makes
             again
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               286.
            
             
          
           
             Martyrdom
             ,
             that
             of
             St.
             
             Alban's
             ,
             a
             particular
             Account
             of
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               85.
            
             
             
               
                 Of
                 several
                 other
                 Christians
                 at
                 Litchfield
                 and
                 
                   Winchester
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   86.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Maserfield
             ,
             now
             called
             Oswestre
             in
             
               Shropshire
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               180.
               
            
          
           
             Maxentius
             ,
             The
             Tyrant
             ,
             overthrown
             near
             Rome
             by
             
               Constantine
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               87.
               
            
          
           
             Maximinian
             ,
             said
             to
             Command
             the
             Roman
             Legion
             in
             Britain
             ,
             the
             Fabulous
             story
             of
             him
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               101
               ,
               102.
               
            
          
           
             
               Marcus
               Aurelius
               Maximinianus
            
             ,
             Associate
             in
             the
             Empire
             with
             Dioclesian
             ,
             adopted
             
               Constantius
               Chlorus
            
             ,
             Caesar
             ;
             constrains
             him
             to
             put
             away
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             to
             Marry
             his
             Daughter
             ;
             is
             forced
             to
             conclude
             a
             Peace
             with
             Carausius
             ,
             and
             to
             yield
             him
             up
             
               Britain
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               83.
               
            
          
           
             
               Maximinus
               (
               Julius
            
             )
             succeeds
             
               Alexander
               Severus
            
             ,
             but
             being
             condemned
             by
             the
             Senate
             ,
             is
             slain
             by
             the
             Soldiers
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               80.
            
             
          
           
             
               Maximus
               (
               Pupienus
            
             )
             Vid.
             Balbinus
             .
          
           
             
               Maximus
               (
               Trebellius
            
             )
             hath
             the
             Province
             of
             Britain
             delivered
             to
             him
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               51.
            
             
             
               
                 Falls
                 into
                 the
                 Hatred
                 and
                 Contempt
                 of
                 his
                 Army
                 for
                 his
                 sordid
                 Covetousness
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Aversion
                 heightned
                 by
                 
                   Roscius
                   Coelius
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   53.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Maximus
             ,
             General
             of
             the
             Roman
             Armies
             ,
             assumes
             the
             Imperial
             Purple
             ,
             drives
             back
             and
             subdues
             the
             Scots
             and
             
               Picts
               .
               l.
               2.
               p.
               91.
               
            
             
               
                 Makes
                 Triers
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 his
                 Usurped
                 Empire
                 ;
                 sends
                 Andragathius
                 as
                 his
                 General
                 ,
                 against
                 Gratian
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 killed
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   2.
                   p.
                   95.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Image
                 is
                 sent
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Market-place
                 to
                 be
                 Reverenced
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   2.
                   p.
                   96.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 great
                 concern
                 for
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 Execution
                 of
                 Persons
                 for
                 meer
                 matters
                 of
                 Faith.
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Meanwari
             ,
             supposed
             to
             be
             People
             of
             that
             part
             of
             Hampshire
             ,
             lying
             over
             against
             the
             Isle
             of
             
               Wight
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               188.
               
            
          
           
             Medcant
             ,
             now
             called
             
               Turne-Island
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               146.
               
            
          
           
             Medeshamhamsted
             ,
             a
             Monastery
             built
             in
             Honour
             of
             Christ
             and
             St.
             Peter
             ;
             it
             had
             its
             Name
             from
             a
             Well
             there
             ,
             called
             
               Medeswell
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               186.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 erecting
                 this
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   186
                   ,
                   187.
                
                 
              
               
                 Pope
                 
                 Agatho's
                 Bull
                 of
                 Priviledges
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 Forged
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   200.
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   4
                   ,
                   5.
                   
                
              
               
                 Is
                 burnt
                 and
                 destroyed
                 by
                 the
                 Danes
                 (
                 who
                 killed
                 all
                 the
                 Abbots
                 and
                 Monks
                 they
                 found
                 there
                 )
                 with
                 a
                 Noble
                 Library
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 its
                 Charters
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 carried
                 away
                 all
                 the
                 rich
                 spoil
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   270
                   ,
                   271
                   ,
                   272.
                   
                
              
               
                 Afterwards
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 above
                 Fourscore
                 Monks
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Abbot
                 ,
                 there
                 slain
                 ,
                 were
                 Buried
                 in
                 one
                 Grave
                 in
                 the
                 Church-yard
                 ,
                 and
                 putting
                 a
                 Pyramidal
                 Stone
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 the
                 Abbot
                 and
                 Monks
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 were
                 Carved
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   172.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 Is
                 rebuilt
                 by
                 Athelwald
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 found
                 the
                 Charter
                 ,
                 which
                 Abbot
                 Headda
                 had
                 formerly
                 wrote
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   4
                   ,
                   5.
                   
                
              
               
                 A
                 new
                 Charter
                 of
                 Confirmation
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 Endowments
                 granted
                 by
                 King
                 Edgar
                 ;
                 the
                 Lands
                 granted
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 this
                 Monastery
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 distinct
                 Shire
                 ,
                 having
                 
                   Sac
                   ,
                   Soc
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Is
                 more
                 enriched
                 in
                 Lands
                 by
                 Abbot
                 Adulf
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 succeeded
                 by
                 Kenulf
                 ,
                 that
                 changed
                 its
                 name
                 into
                 Burgh
                 .
                 It
                 has
                 been
                 the
                 
                   Episcopal
                   See
                
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Peterburgh
                 almost
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 Dissolution
                 of
                 this
                 Abbey
                 in
                 H.
                 VIII's
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   5.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Melgas
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Picts
             ,
             the
             Story
             of
             the
             Virgins
             that
             were
             Killed
             ,
             or
             made
             Slaves
             by
             him
             ,
             a
             notorious
             Invention
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               96.
            
             
          
           
             Mellitus
             ,
             is
             sent
             to
             Preach
             the
             Word
             in
             Britain
             ,
             and
             Letters
             of
             Instruction
             sent
             afterwards
             by
             the
             Pope
             to
             him
             ,
             concerning
             the
             
             Idol-Temples
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               157
               ,
               158.
               
            
             
               
                 Ordained
                 by
                 Augustine
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 East-Saxons
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 fix
                 his
                 Episcopal
                 See
                 at
                 
                   London
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   159
                   ,
                   165
                   ,
                   166.
                   
                
              
               
                 Sent
                 to
                 Rome
                 to
                 confer
                 with
                 Pope
                 Boniface
                 about
                 the
                 necessary
                 Affairs
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   166.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 departure
                 into
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 what
                 reason
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   169.
                
                 
              
               
                 Succee●s
                 Lawrence
                 in
                 the
                 Archbishoprick
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ;
                 stops
                 a
                 great
                 Fire
                 there
                 by
                 his
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   171.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Members
             ,
             loss
             of
             any
             for
             Crimes
             ,
             of
             the
             Party
             survived
             it
             Four
             Nights
             ,
             he
             ,
             with
             the
             Bishops
             leave
             ,
             might
             be
             helped
             ,
             which
             before
             was
             unlawful
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               285.
            
             
          
           
             Menai
             ,
             a
             River
             ,
             near
             to
             which
             Bangor
             was
             built
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               143.
            
             
             
               
                 I●
                 parts
                 Caernarvonshire
                 from
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 
                   Wight
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   165.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Menaevia
             ,
             now
             is
             called
             St.
             
             David's
             in
             
               Pembrokeshire
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               149.
               
            
          
           
             Mercevenlage
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             Laws
             were
             so
             called
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             Mercia
             ,
             when
             this
             Kingdom
             began
             ;
             it
             was
             one
             of
             the
             largest
             of
             the
             English-Saxon
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             last
             conquered
             by
             the
             
               West-Saxons
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               147.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 People
                 received
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 under
                 Peadda
                 their
                 Ealdorman
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   183
                   ,
                   186.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 Province
                 of
                 the
                 Mercians
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 Five
                 Diocesses
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   199
                   ,
                   200.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Mercians
                 ,
                 or
                 Southumbers
                 ,
                 Kill
                 Ostrythe
                 ,
                 the
                 Wife
                 of
                 Ethelred
                 their
                 late
                 King
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   210
                   ,
                   212.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 destroyed
                 with
                 Fire
                 and
                 Sword
                 by
                 the
                 
                   South-Welshmen
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   231.
                
                 
              
               
                 Anciently
                 was
                 called
                 
                   Merscwarum
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   259.
                   
                
              
               
                 Is
                 forced
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 Peace
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Danes
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   269.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Mercy
             ,
             King
             
             Cnute's
             Law
             to
             have
             it
             used
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             should
             die
             for
             small
             Offences
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               58
               ,
               59.
               
            
          
           
             Meredyth
             ,
             Conquers
             the
             whole
             Countrey
             of
             North-Wales
             for
             himself
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               22.
            
             
             
               
                 Others
                 laying
                 waste
                 his
                 Countrey
                 of
                 
                   South-Wales
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   23.
                
                 
              
               
                 Cast
                 off
                 by
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Anglesey
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 well
                 Protecting
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 afterwards
                 resolving
                 (
                 if
                 he
                 could
                 )
                 to
                 recover
                 so
                 considerable
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 he
                 Fights
                 with
                 
                   Edwal
                   ap
                   Meyric
                
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 Usurped
                 upon
                 him
                 )
                 but
                 is
                 worsted
                 by
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 set
                 Battel
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   24.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Meredyth
             and
             Howel
             ,
             the
             Sons
             of
             Edwin
             or
             Owen
             ,
             how
             they
             got
             the
             Government
             of
             South-Wales
             ,
             but
             were
             afterwards
             slain
             by
             the
             Sons
             of
             
               Conan
               ap
               Sitsylt
            
             ,
             Brother
             to
             Prince
             
               Lewelin
               .
               l.
               6.
               p.
               56.
               
            
          
           
             Merehwit
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Somersetshire
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             Wells
             )
             Deceases
             ,
             and
             is
             Buried
             at
             
               Glastenbury
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               56.
               
            
          
           
             Meresige
             (
             now
             Mercey
             )
             in
             Essex
             ,
             an
             Island
             near
             the
             Sea
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               301.
            
             
          
           
             Merton
             in
             Surrey
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Merinton
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               232.
               
            
          
           
             Merwina
             ,
             an
             Abbess
             of
             the
             Nunnery
             of
             Rumsey
             in
             
               Hampshire
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             Midletune
             in
             Kent
             ,
             where
             the
             Danes
             built
             a
             Fort
             to
             infest
             the
             
               English
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               298
               ,
               300.
               
            
          
           
             Militia
             ,
             King
             
             Athelstan's
             Law
             ,
             that
             for
             every
             Plow
             a
             man
             shall
             keep
             Two
             well-furnished
             Horsemen
             ;
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Ancientest
             of
             this
             kind
             in
             England
             ,
             being
             laid
             according
             to
             the
             rate
             of
             Estates
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               341.
            
             
          
           
             Milred
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Wiccij
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             Diocess
             of
             Worcester
             )
             his
             Character
             and
             death
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               230.
            
             
          
           
             Milton
             ,
             his
             History
             of
             England
             commended
             by
             the
             Author
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               20.
            
             
          
           
             Mints
             ,
             places
             appointed
             for
             them
             by
             King
             
             Athelstan's
             Law
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               341.
            
             
             
               
                 One
                 granted
                 to
                 the
                 Abbot
                 of
                 Stamford
                 by
                 King
                 
                   Edgar
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   5.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             first
             Law
             whereby
             the
             
               private
               Mints
            
             to
             the
             Archbishops
             and
             Abbots
             were
             forbid
             ,
             
               Id.
               p.
               14.
            
             
          
           
             
               Miracles
               ,
               Germanus
            
             and
             Lupus
             ,
             two
             French
             Bishops
             ,
             recover
             a
             Magistrate's
             Daughter
             ,
             Aged
             Ten
             Years
             ,
             of
             Blindness
             ,
             which
             the
             Pelagians
             refused
             to
             attempt
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               107
               ,
               108.
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 great
                 Fire
                 in
                 Canterbury
                 suddenly
                 stopp'd
                 by
                 the
                 Prayers
                 of
                 Mellitus
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 which
                 caused
                 the
                 Wind
                 to
                 blow
                 directly
                 contrary
                 to
                 what
                 it
                 had
                 done
                 before
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   171.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 Of
                 Oswald
                 King
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 after
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   180.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 one
                 Eardulf
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 he
                 was
                 commanded
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 was
                 found
                 alive
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   236.
                
                 
              
               
                 On
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 ,
                 who
                 received
                 his
                 Sight
                 and
                 Hands
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 one
                 was
                 put
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   241.
                
                 
              
               
                 About
                 Kenelm
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Mercians
                 ,
                 whom
                 Quedride
                 ,
                 his
                 Sister
                 ,
                 made
                 away
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 Ambition
                 of
                 Reigning
                 her self
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   251.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Pillar
                 of
                 Light
                 reaching
                 up
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 stood
                 over
                 
                 Wiglaff's
                 Tomb
                 in
                 Repton-Monastery
                 ,
                 where
                 Wulstan
                 was
                 Buried
                 ,
                 for
                 Thirty
                 days
                 ,
                 which
                 procured
                 him
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 a
                 Saint
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   261.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Earth's
                 Opening
                 and
                 swallowing
                 up
                 a
                 whole
                 Army
                 of
                 Scots
                 who
                 came
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 King
                 
                   Cuthred
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   286.
                   
                
              
               
                 Of
                 
                 Athelstan's
                 striking
                 a
                 Rock
                 with
                 his
                 Sword
                 near
                 the
                 Castle
                 of
                 Dunbar
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 a
                 Gap
                 in
                 it
                 an
                 Ell
                 deep
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   337.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 St.
                 
                 Dunstan's
                 Horse
                 falling
                 down
                 dead
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Hearing
                 of
                 a
                 Voice
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Horse
                 (
                 it
                 seems
                 )
                 perfectly
                 understood
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   351.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 his
                 Harp
                 Playing
                 a
                 whole
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 hung
                 against
                 the
                 Wall
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 hands
                 to
                 touch
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 taking
                 the
                 Devil
                 by
                 the
                 Nose
                 with
                 red
                 hot
                 Tongs
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   3.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 speaking
                 of
                 a
                 Crucifix
                 in
                 a
                 Great
                 Council
                 at
                 
                   Winchester
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   16.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Edward
                   the
                
                 Confessor's
                 Curing
                 the
                 Blind
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 we
                 call
                 now
                 the
                 
                   King
                   's
                   Evil
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 being
                 Elected
                 King
                 by
                 his
                 Father's
                 Command
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Great
                 Council
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Mother's
                   Womb
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   98.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Modwina
             ,
             an
             Irish
             Abbess
             ,
             who
             first
             bred
             up
             Edgithe
             ,
             King
             
             Egbert's
             Daughter
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               257.
            
             
          
           
             Mollo
             ,
             Brother
             to
             Ceadwalla
             ,
             is
             Burnt
             in
             Kent
             ,
             and
             Twelve
             others
             with
             him
             ;
             but
             his
             Body
             (
             not
             being
             reduced
             to
             Ashes
             )
             Buried
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Abbey
             of
             St.
             
               Augustine
               ,
               Cant.
               l.
               4.
               p.
               204.
               
            
          
           
             Mona
             ,
             is
             now
             known
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             
               Anglesey
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               46.
               
            
             
               
                 Upon
                 
                 Agricola's
                 coming
                 to
                 subdue
                 it
                 ,
                 desires
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 delivers
                 up
                 the
                 Island
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   55.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Monarch
             ,
             this
             Title
             the
             Saxon
             Kings
             never
             took
             upon
             them
             ,
             though
             our
             Historians
             have
             unjustly
             given
             it
             them
             ;
             for
             it
             could
             not
             properly
             belong
             to
             those
             who
             had
             divers
             others
             under
             them
             with
             like
             Jurisdiction
             within
             their
             own
             Territories
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               254.
            
             
          
           
             Monasteries
             ,
             the
             only
             Universities
             wherein
             the
             Liberal
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             were
             Taught
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               151.
            
             
             
               
                 That
                 of
                 Christ-Church
                 in
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 when
                 Founded
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   167.
                
                 
              
               
                 One
                 in
                 a
                 Town
                 called
                 Cnobsbury
                 ,
                 enriched
                 afterwards
                 with
                 Noble
                 Buildings
                 and
                 Revenues
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   180.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 
                   Brige
                   ,
                   Cale
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Andelegium
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 Franks
                 ,
                 where
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Britains
                 used
                 to
                 send
                 their
                 Children
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 and
                 professed
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 then
                 but
                 very
                 few
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 
                   Reculf
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   182.
                
                 now
                 Reculver
                 in
                 
                   Kent
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   205.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Ingerlingum
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 what
                 account
                 it
                 was
                 built
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   183.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Streanshale
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 founded
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   188
                   ,
                   189.
                
                 
                 It
                 was
                 burnt
                 and
                 destroyed
                 by
                 the
                 Danish
                 cruel
                 Tyrants
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   ●
                   .
                   p.
                   269.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 St.
                 Peter
                 in
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Durham
                 ,
                 by
                 King
                 
                 Egfrid's
                 Consent
                 and
                 License
                 freed
                 from
                 all
                 Secular
                 Servitude
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   194.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 St.
                 Paul
                 at
                 Girwy
                 ,
                 now
                 Yarrow
                 ,
                 near
                 
                   Tyne
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   194
                   ,
                   205.
                   
                
              
               
                 Of
                 Abington
                 ,
                 founded
                 by
                 one
                 
                   Hean
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   196.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Berking
                 and
                 Chertsey
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Erkenwald
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   196.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Ely
                 ,
                 built
                 by
                 Queen
                 
                   Etheldrethe
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   198.
                
                 
                 Burnt
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 killed
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   272.
                
                 
                 And
                 is
                 rebuilt
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   4.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Coludesburgh
                 ,
                 for
                 Monks
                 and
                 Nuns
                 ,
                 but
                 afterwards
                 was
                 called
                 Coldingham
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Marches
                 of
                 
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   198
                   ,
                   199.
                   
                
              
               
                 Of
                 
                   Medeshamsted
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   187
                   ,
                   200.
                   
                
                 The
                 Charter
                 of
                 it
                 justly
                 suspected
                 of
                 Forgery
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   200
                   ,
                   201.
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   271.
                   
                
              
               
                 Of
                 
                   Lindisfarne
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   201.
                   
                
                 Destroyed
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   269.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Derawnde
                 ,
                 now
                 
                   Beverley
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   202.
                   
                
              
               
                 Of
                 Glastingabyrig
                 ,
                 now
                 
                   Glastenbury
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   204
                   ,
                   218
                   ,
                   219.
                   
                
              
               
                 Of
                 Wiremouth
                 and
                 Girwy
                 ,
                 built
                 by
                 Abbot
                 
                   Benedict
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   205.
                   
                
                 And
                 is
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   269.
                
                 
              
               
                 Bardeney
                 Abbey
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   212.
                
                 
                 Destroyed
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   270.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Selsey
                 ,
                 where
                 Ceadbert
                 the
                 Abbot
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 was
                 consecrated
                 the
                 first
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 the
                 
                   South-Saxons
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   214.
                   
                
              
               
                 Of
                 Evesham
                 ,
                 founded
                 by
                 Egwin
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Worcester
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 what
                 occassion
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   216
                   ,
                   217.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Theoewkesbury
                 in
                 Gloucester
                 ,
                 founded
                 for
                 Benedictine
                 Monks
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   217.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Winburne
                 ,
                 built
                 by
                 Cuthburgh
                 ,
                 Sister
                 to
                 King
                 
                   Ina
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   218.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Berodune
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Mercians
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   221.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Vocingas
                 ,
                 freed
                 from
                 all
                 Duties
                 besides
                 St.
                 Peter
                 and
                 the
                 Abbot
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   230
                   ,
                   231.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 Of
                 Chester
                 ,
                 where
                 Werburh
                 ,
                 Wife
                 of
                 King
                 Ceolred
                 ,
                 was
                 Abbess
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   232.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Winchelcomb
                 in
                 Gloucestershire
                 ,
                 for
                 Three
                 hundred
                 Benedictine
                 Monks
                 ,
                 founded
                 by
                 Kenwulf
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Mercians
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   242.
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   251.
                   
                
              
               
                 Of
                 Cotham
                 and
                 St.
                 
                 Saviour's
                 in
                 
                   Canterbury
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   243.
                   
                
              
               
                 At
                 Wilton
                 ,
                 founded
                 by
                 Alburge
                 ,
                 Sister
                 to
                 King
                 Egbert
                 ,
                 for
                 Benedictine
                 Nuns
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   248.
                
                 
              
               
                 Some
                 Disputes
                 determined
                 in
                 a
                 Synodal
                 Council
                 at
                 Cloveshoe
                 concerning
                 this
                 of
                 
                   Westburgh
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   253.
                   
                
              
               
                 Of
                 Croyland
                 ,
                 Egbert's
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 Lands
                 and
                 Priviledges
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Great
                 Council
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   254.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Polesworth
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Edgithe
                 ,
                 King
                 
                 Egbert's
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 was
                 Abbess
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   257
                   ,
                   330.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Rependun
                 (
                 now
                 Repton
                 )
                 in
                 
                   Derbyshire
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   261.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Coldingham
                 Nunnery
                 ;
                 the
                 Chastity
                 of
                 the
                 Abbess
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   269.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Tinmouth
                 ,
                 destroyed
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Danes
                   ,
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Athelney
                 in
                 Somersetshire
                 ,
                 built
                 by
                 King
                 Alfred
                 for
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   298
                   ,
                   307.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Shaftsbury
                 ,
                 for
                 Nuns
                 ,
                 built
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 King
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Ambresbyri
                 in
                 Wiltshire
                 ,
                 and
                 Banuwelle
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 granted
                 by
                 
                   Alfred
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   307.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Exeter
                 ,
                 anciently
                 called
                 
                   Exancester
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   307.
                   
                
              
               
                 Of
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 its
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   312.
                
                 
              
               
                 Abbey
                 of
                 Hyde
                 ,
                 near
                 
                   Winchester
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   318.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 
                   Rochester
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   320.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Badricesworth
                 ,
                 now
                 St.
                 
                   Edmundsbury
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   323.
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   52.
                   
                
              
               
                 Of
                 Middletune
                 in
                 Dorsetshire
                 ,
                 founded
                 by
                 King
                 
                   Athelstan
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   337.
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   6.
                   
                
              
               
                 Of
                 Tavistock
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 founded
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 soon
                 after
                 burnt
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   4.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Undale
                 in
                 
                   Northamptonshire
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   5.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 both
                 old
                 and
                 new
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   6.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Chertsey
                 in
                 
                   Surrey
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   6.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Rumsey
                 in
                 Hampshire
                 ,
                 founded
                 by
                 King
                 
                   Edward
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   6.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Ramsey
                 ,
                 founded
                 by
                 Aylwin
                 the
                 Ealdorman
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   6
                   ,
                   7.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 St.
                 
                   John
                   Baptist
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   8.
                   
                
              
               
                 Of
                 Cerne
                 in
                 Dorsetshire
                 ,
                 founded
                 by
                 whom
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   22.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Burton
                 in
                 Staffordshire
                 ,
                 built
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 King
                 
                 Ethelbert's
                 Courtiers
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 cruel
                 Wars
                 in
                 the
                 Eastern
                 and
                 Southern
                 parts
                 of
                 England
                 ;
                 who
                 endowed
                 it
                 with
                 his
                 Paternal
                 Inheritance
                 ;
                 and
                 purchased
                 the
                 King's
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   31.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 St.
                 
                 Bennet's
                 in
                 Holme
                 ,
                 founded
                 by
                 King
                 Cnute
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   Benedictines
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   54.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Coventry
                 ,
                 founded
                 by
                 Leofric
                 Earl
                 of
                 the
                 Mercians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lady
                 
                   Godiva
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   71.
                   
                
              
               
                 Of
                 Leon
                 ,
                 or
                 Lemster
                 ,
                 near
                 Hereford
                 ,
                 Repaired
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Earl
                 and
                 Lady
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   72.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Wenlock
                 ,
                 Repaired
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Earl
                 and
                 Lady
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   72.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 St.
                 Wereburga
                 ,
                 in
                 Chester
                 ,
                 Repaired
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Earl
                 and
                 Lady
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   72.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 St.
                 John
                 in
                 Worcester
                 ,
                 Repaired
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Earl
                 and
                 Lady
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   72.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Evesham
                 ,
                 Repaired
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Earl
                 and
                 Lady
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   72.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Burgh
                 ,
                 richly
                 endowed
                 by
                 Abbot
                 Leofric
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Golden
                   Burgh
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   84.
                   
                
              
               
                 Of
                 St.
                 Aethelbert
                 in
                 Hereford
                 City
                 ,
                 burnt
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   86
                   ,
                   87.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Cross
                
                 at
                 Waltham
                 in
                 Essex
                 ,
                 founded
                 by
                 Earl
                 Harold
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 afterwards
                 King
                 of
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   89.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 founded
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   93.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Money
             ;
             King
             
             Athelstan's
             Law
             ,
             That
             through
             all
             his
             Dominions
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Money
             be
             current
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               314.
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 same
                 enacted
                 by
                 the
                 last
                 Law
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Edgar
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   14.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 Punishment
                 for
                 wittingly
                 receiving
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 making
                 Bad
                 Money
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 Merchants
                 that
                 import
                 any
                 Counterfeit
                 Money
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p
                   44.
                
                 
              
               
                 No
                 more
                 Money
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 raised
                 by
                 any
                 unjust
                 Exactions
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   55.
                
                 
              
               
                 One
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 be
                 current
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 to
                 refuse
                 it
                 .
                 Embasing
                 the
                 Coin
                 punishable
                 by
                 cutting
                 off
                 the
                 guilty
                 person's
                 Hands
                 without
                 Redemption
                 .
                 
                 Cnute's
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   58.
                
                 
              
               
                 How
                 Money
                 brought
                 to
                 a
                 Town
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 disposed
                 of
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   103.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Monks
             ,
             formerly
             almost
             the
             only
             Historians
             as
             well
             as
             Divines
             ;
             and
             from
             them
             we
             are
             to
             have
             our
             Accounts
             both
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Civil
             Affairs
             of
             Ancient
             Times
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               151.
            
             
             
               
                 There
                 were
                 only
                 two
                 Orders
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 use
                 amongst
                 our
                 Ancestors
                 of
                 the
                 English-Saxon
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Orders
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   168.
                
                 
              
               
                 Most
                 people
                 of
                 all
                 Qualities
                 used
                 to
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 the
                 Monastick
                 Habit
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   221
                   ,
                   223.
                
                 
              
               
                 None
                 but
                 Monks
                 anciently
                 made
                 Archbishops
                 of
                 
                   Canterbury
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   333.
                   
                
              
               
                 Turn'd
                 out
                 of
                 divers
                 Monasteries
                 by
                 King
                 Edwī
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Secular
                   Channons
                
                 put
                 into
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   353.
                
                 
              
               
                 Are
                 restored
                 to
                 them
                 again
                 by
                 King
                 
                   Edgar
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   6
                   ,
                   7.
                   
                
              
               
                 A
                 Civil
                 War
                 is
                 raised
                 in
                 the
                 Nation
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   15
                   ,
                   16.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 Are
                 removed
                 from
                 Exeter
                 to
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Secular
                   Channons
                
                 placed
                 in
                 their
                 stead
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   78.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Morchar
             ,
             a
             Dane
             of
             great
             Riches
             and
             Power
             in
             the
             Northern
             Parts
             ,
             is
             Treacherously
             slain
             by
             
             Edric's
             Order
             at
             his
             own
             House
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             invited
             to
             a
             Feast
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               40.
            
             
          
           
             Morchar
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Earl
             Aelfgar
             ,
             is
             chosen
             by
             the
             Northumbers
             to
             be
             their
             Earl
             ,
             
               Id.
               p.
               90.
            
             
          
           
             Morgant
             ,
             a
             Prince
             of
             the
             Isle
             of
             
               Medcant
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               147.
               
            
          
           
             Morindus
             ,
             Vid.
             Morvidus
             .
          
           
             Morini
             ,
             or
             Moriani
             ,
             a
             People
             of
             Gaul
             landing
             in
             Northumberland
             ,
             with
             Fire
             and
             Sword
             wast
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             but
             are
             at
             last
             defeated
             by
             Morindus
             and
             his
             Army
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               14.
            
             
             
               
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 
                   Picardy
                   ,
                   l.
                   2.
                   p.
                   25.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Mortality
             ,
             Vid.
             Plague
             .
          
           
             Morvidus
             ,
             defeating
             the
             Moriani
             ,
             putting
             all
             the
             Prisoners
             to
             death
             with
             exquisite
             Torments
             ,
             but
             at
             last
             is
             devoured
             by
             a
             Monster
             that
             came
             out
             of
             the
             Irish
             S●a
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             would
             needs
             fight
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               14.
            
             
          
           
             Moston
             ,
             his
             
               British
               M●
            
             arraigned
             as
             to
             the
             credit
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             a
             late
             Romish
             Writer
             ,
             but
             without
             any
             material
             Objection
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               162.
            
             
          
           
             Mould
             in
             Flintshire
             ,
             in
             the
             British
             Tongue
             is
             called
             
               Guiderac
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               108.
               
            
          
           
             Mouric
             ,
             Son
             of
             Tudric
             ,
             King
             of
             Glamorgan
             ,
             is
             reduced
             to
             great
             extremity
             by
             the
             
               Saxons
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               148
               ,
               149.
               
            
          
           
             Mulcts
             ,
             Cnute's
             Law
             about
             them
             for
             divers
             Offences
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               58.
            
             
             
               
                 For
                 what
                 Crimes
                 no
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Compensation
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   59.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 particular
                 Mulcts
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 Violate
                 the
                 King's
                 Peace
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   103.
                
                 
                 Vid.
                 Murther
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Murrain
             ,
             Vid.
             Plague
             .
          
           
             Murther
             ,
             The
             Punishment
             for
             it
             ,
             Anciently
             Redeemable
             by
             Pecuniary
             
               Mulcts
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               209.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Two
                 Priests
                 notably
                 returned
                 on
                 the
                 Murtherers
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   209.
                
                 
              
               
                 If
                 a
                 Layman
                 kill
                 a
                 Thief
                 ,
                 no
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Friends
                 of
                 the
                 Party
                 slain
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   211.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Value
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 slain
                 ,
                 whether
                 English
                 or
                 Dane
                 ,
                 Four
                 Marks
                 of
                 Pure
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Redemption
                 of
                 each
                 Four
                 hundred
                 shillings
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   283.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Mulct
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 for
                 killing
                 a
                 Woman
                 with
                 Child
                 ;
                 or
                 of
                 killing
                 in
                 Troops
                 or
                 Companies
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   293
                   ,
                   294.
                
                 
              
               
                 By
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 his
                 Estate
                 is
                 Confiscated
                 and
                 he
                 Degraded
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   
                   Id.
                   p.
                   297.
                
                 
              
               
                 By
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
                 the
                 Punishment
                 for
                 it
                 by
                 King
                 
                 Ethelstan's
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   340.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Murtherer
                 alone
                 to
                 bear
                 the
                 
                   deadly
                   feud
                
                 of
                 the
                 Kindred
                 of
                 the
                 Party
                 slain
                 ,
                 or
                 within
                 a
                 Year
                 to
                 Pay
                 the
                 Value
                 of
                 the
                 slain
                 Man's
                 Head
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   347.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Punishment
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 Manslaughter
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   43.
                
                 
              
               
                 Edward
                 the
                 
                 Confessor's
                 Law
                 concerning
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   101.
                
                 
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 Party
                 wrongfully
                 killed
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 cleared
                 in
                 his
                 Reputation
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 satisfaction
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 his
                 Friends
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   103.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Myranheofod
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             
               Saxon
               ,
               Ant's-head
               ;
               Thurkytell
            
             of
             that
             Name
             fled
             from
             the
             Danes
             ,
             and
             the
             English
             Army
             beaten
             by
             them
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               34.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             N
          
           
             NAitan
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Picts
             ,
             desires
             the
             Assistance
             of
             the
             English
             Nation
             concerning
             the
             Celebration
             of
             
               Easter
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               216
               ,
               221.
               
            
          
           
             Nation
             ,
             the
             Miseries
             and
             Desolations
             that
             Divine
             Providence
             brings
             upon
             a
             Wicked
             and
             Perverse
             People
             in
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               150.
            
             
          
           
             Nazaleod
             ,
             a
             Great
             British
             King
             ;
             some
             think
             him
             Ambrosius
             ,
             others
             
               Uther
               Pendragon
            
             ,
             his
             pretended
             Brother
             ;
             and
             others
             again
             only
             the
             General
             of
             the
             King
             of
             the
             
               Britains
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               134.
               
            
          
           
             Nennius
             ,
             a
             British
             Author
             of
             no
             great
             Credit
             ,
             
               Id.
               p.
               114.
            
             
             
               
                 A
                 credulous
                 trivial
                 Writer
                 ,
                 who
                 vents
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 Fables
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   3.
                   p.
                   1●6
                
                 .
              
               
                 Could
                 not
                 Study
                 at
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 supposed
                 by
                 some
                 Writers
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   290.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               St.
               Neot
            
             ,
             the
             Story
             of
             King
             Alfred
             in
             the
             Account
             of
             this
             Saint's
             Life
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               280.
            
             
          
           
             Nero
             ,
             his
             succeeding
             Claudius
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               45.
            
             
          
           
             Nerva
             ,
             his
             short
             Reign
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Commotions
             in
             it
             in
             this
             Island
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               66.
            
             
          
           
             Nesse-point
             in
             Essex
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             
               Saxons
               ,
               Ealdulfe's
               Naese
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               81.
               
            
          
           
             Newenden
             ,
             a
             Town
             in
             Kent
             ,
             quite
             destroyed
             by
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             ,
             rebuilt
             ;
             where
             it
             stood
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             First
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               132
               ,
               133.
               
            
          
           
             Nice
             ,
             the
             Great
             Council
             there
             ,
             when
             Assembled
             ;
             some
             of
             our
             Bishops
             assisted
             at
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               88.
            
             
          
           
             Nicholaus
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Florence
             made
             Pope
             upon
             the
             Expulsion
             of
             Pope
             
               Benedict
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               88.
               
            
          
           
             
               Niger
               (
               Peseenius
            
             )
             Saluted
             Emperor
             in
             Syria
             ,
             War
             against
             him
             by
             
               Severus
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               72.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 afterwards
                 slain
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   73.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Night-Mare
             ,
             a
             Disease
             ,
             whence
             it
             came
             to
             be
             so
             called
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               125.
            
             
          
           
             Nobility
             ,
             their
             Domineering
             and
             Severity
             ●ver
             poor
             Countreymen
             ,
             restrained
             by
             King
             
             Alfred's
             Law
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               294.
            
             
             
               
                 Most
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 Nobility
                 slain
                 at
                 the
                 
                 Battel
                 of
                 Ash-down
                 ,
                 by
                 Cnute
                 and
                 his
                 Army
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   47.
                
                 
              
               
                 King
                 Cnute
                 causes
                 several
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 what
                 Crimes
                 unknown
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   50.
                
                 
              
               
                 Their
                 great
                 Degeneracy
                 before
                 the
                 coming
                 in
                 of
                 William
                 Duke
                 of
                 
                   Normandy
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   116.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Normandy
             ,
             formerly
             called
             Neustria
             ,
             entirely
             Conquered
             by
             Rollo
             the
             Dane
             ,
             who
             Reigned
             there
             Fifty
             years
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               278.
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 Succession
                 of
                 the
                 Dukes
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   53.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 great
                 Battel
                 of
                 Vallesdune
                 ,
                 between
                 Henry
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Nobility
                 of
                 that
                 Dukedome
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 refusing
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 the
                 Bastard
                 William
                 for
                 their
                 Duke
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p
                   74.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Normans
             ,
             or
             Northlandmen
             ,
             were
             Danes
             and
             Swedes
             ,
             their
             Religion
             and
             common
             Deities
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               256.
            
             
             
               
                 All
                 Banish'd
                 that
                 had
                 introduc'd
                 unjust
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 false
                 Judgments
                 ,
                 and
                 committed
                 many
                 Outrages
                 upon
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 except
                 a
                 very
                 few
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   82.
                
                 
              
               
                 Too
                 many
                 brought
                 over
                 by
                 Edward
                 the
                 Confessor
                 ,
                 who
                 soon
                 by
                 their
                 Customs
                 corrupted
                 the
                 English
                 Simplicity
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   98.
                
                 
              
               
                 Before
                 their
                 Engaging
                 King
                 Harold
                 ,
                 spent
                 the
                 night
                 in
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Confessions
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   112.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Northalbingia
             ,
             formerly
             
               Old
               Saxony
            
             ,
             it
             's
             extent
             and
             bounds
             ;
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               118.
            
             
          
           
             Northampton
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Hamtune
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               319
               ,
               321.
               
            
          
           
             Northern
             People
             of
             Britain
             ,
             described
             by
             Herodian
             ,
             afterwards
             supposed
             to
             be
             called
             
               Picti
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               22.
               
            
          
           
             Northumbers
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             those
             English-Saxons
             who
             lived
             North
             of
             the
             River
             
               Humber
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               171.
               
            
             
               
                 When
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Nation
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 Nobles
                 as
                 others
                 ,
                 retired
                 into
                 
                   Monasteries
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   221.
                
                 
              
               
                 Their
                 frequent
                 Rebellions
                 and
                 Expulsion
                 of
                 their
                 Kings
                 ,
                 shew
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 proud
                 and
                 turbulent
                 Temper
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   239
                   ,
                   240.
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   260.
                   
                
              
               
                 Kings
                 of
                 England
                 appointed
                 Earls
                 under
                 them
                 to
                 Govern
                 that
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   259.
                
                 
              
               
                 Expel
                 their
                 Lawful
                 King
                 Osbryht
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 Tyrant
                 and
                 Usurper
                 ,
                 not
                 Descended
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Royal
                   Line
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   267.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Expel
                   Egbert
                
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 Wulfher
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 
                   York
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   277.
                
                 
              
               
                 Rebel
                 against
                 King
                 Athelstan
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Event
                 of
                 their
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   330.
                
                 
              
               
                 Beat
                 the
                 Scotchmen
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 whose
                 Heads
                 were
                 afterwards
                 set
                 upon
                 Poles
                 round
                 the
                 Walls
                 of
                 
                   Durham
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   27.
                   
                
              
               
                 Take
                 Arms
                 against
                 their
                 Earl
                 Tostige
                 ,
                 slaying
                 his
                 Servants
                 and
                 seizing
                 his
                 Treasures
                 ;
                 committing
                 a
                 world
                 of
                 Outrages
                 and
                 Desolations
                 :
                 And
                 what
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 this
                 Insurrection
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   90
                   ,
                   91
                
                 ,
              
            
          
           
             Northumbrian
             Kingdom
             began
             in
             Ida
             ,
             and
             when
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               142.
            
             
             
               
                 Becomes
                 divided
                 into
                 Two
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Deira
                
                 and
                 
                   Bernicia
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   143.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Custom
                 of
                 this
                 Nation
                 was
                 anciently
                 to
                 sell
                 their
                 own
                 Children
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 near
                 Relations
                 to
                 Foreign
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   152.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 perverse
                 and
                 perfidious
                 Nation
                 ,
                 worse
                 than
                 
                   Pagans
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   240.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 certain
                 Youth
                 is
                 made
                 King
                 hereof
                 by
                 the
                 joint
                 Consent
                 of
                 both
                 the
                 English
                 and
                 Danes
                 ,
                 King
                 Alfred
                 himself
                 confirming
                 the
                 
                   Election
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   286.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             North-Wales
             ,
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Roman
             Province
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Genoani
             ,
             or
             
               Guinethia
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               68.
               l.
               5.
               p.
               317
               :
            
             
               
                 All
                 the
                 Coasts
                 thereabouts
                 spoiled
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Danes
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   319.
                   
                
              
               
                 Upon
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 
                   Howel
                   Dha
                
                 ,
                 it
                 returned
                 to
                 the
                 Two
                 Sons
                 of
                 
                   Edwal
                   Voel
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   349.
                   
                
              
               
                 Is
                 sorely
                 harrassed
                 by
                 King
                 Edgar
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 War
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   3
                   ,
                   4.
                   
                
              
               
                 War
                 is
                 made
                 upon
                 it
                 by
                 Eneon
                 ,
                 who
                 subdues
                 all
                 the
                 Countrey
                 of
                 Gwin
                 or
                 
                   Gwir
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   6
                   ,
                   16.
                   
                
              
               
                 Is
                 Conquered
                 by
                 Meredyth
                 ,
                 Prince
                 of
                 South-Wales
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   22.
                
                 
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 
                   Edwal
                   ap
                   Meyric
                
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 under
                 an
                 Anarchy
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   25.
                
                 
              
               
                 It
                 gave
                 occasion
                 to
                 great
                 disturbances
                 ,
                 till
                 Aedan
                 got
                 and
                 held
                 it
                 for
                 Twelve
                 Years
                 ,
                 but
                 whether
                 by
                 Election
                 ,
                 or
                 Force
                 ,
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   30
                   ,
                   31.
                
                 
              
               
                 Blithen
                 and
                 Rithwallen
                 made
                 Joint
                 Princes
                 thereof
                 by
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 
                   Confessor
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   90.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Norway
               ,
               Harold
               Harfager
            
             their
             King
             ,
             coming
             with
             a
             great
             Fleet
             to
             Invade
             England
             ,
             Lands
             in
             Yorkshire
             but
             is
             slain
             in
             Battel
             with
             most
             of
             his
             Men
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               109.
            
             
          
           
             Norwich
             ,
             the
             only
             Bishop
             in
             England
             ,
             since
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             Monasteries
             ,
             that
             has
             still
             the
             Title
             of
             an
             
               Abbot
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               54.
               
            
          
           
             Nothelm
             receives
             his
             Pall
             from
             Rome
             ,
             and
             is
             made
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             after
             
               Tatwin
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               223.
               
            
             
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 is
                 Consecrated
                 in
                 his
                 room
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   224.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Numerianus
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             Emperor
             Carus
             ,
             made
             Caesar
             by
             him
             ,
             whom
             he
             takes
             with
             him
             into
             the
             East
             ;
             but
             this
             pious
             Son
             was
             slain
             by
             Aper
             ,
             one
             of
             his
             Captains
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               83.
            
             
          
           
             Nunnery
             ,
             Vid.
             Monastery
             .
          
           
             Nunnichia
             ,
             the
             Wife
             of
             Gerontius
             ,
             her
             extraordinary
             Courage
             and
             Affection
             to
             her
             Husband
             ,
             
             who
             was
             prevailed
             upon
             to
             slay
             her
             by
             her
             own
             Importunity
             ,
             rather
             than
             she
             would
             be
             left
             behind
             him
             ,
             exposed
             to
             the
             violence
             of
             an
             enraged
             Multitude
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               103.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             O
          
           
             OAkly
             in
             Surrey
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Aclea
             ,
             where
             the
             Danes
             were
             beaten
             by
             King
             
               Aethelwulf
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               261.
               
            
          
           
             
               Oath
               of
               Fidelity
            
             .
             Vid.
             Fealty
             .
             
               
                 The
                 Oath
                 the
                 Danes
                 took
                 to
                 King
                 Alfred
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 ne'er
                 would
                 take
                 before
                 to
                 any
                 Nation
                 )
                 upon
                 a
                 Sacred
                 Bracelet
                 ,
                 to
                 depart
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   278.
                
                 
              
               
                 Or
                 Pledge
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 a
                 man's
                 Promise
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 the
                 Peace
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 strictly
                 kept
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Punishment
                 in
                 breaking
                 it
                 ,
                 made
                 by
                 King
                 
                   Alfred
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   292.
                
                 
              
               
                 To
                 give
                 Security
                 by
                 Oath
                 at
                 twelve
                 years
                 of
                 Age
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 what
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   58.
                
                 
              
               
                 Vid.
                 Purgation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Odo
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Wells
             ,
             succeeds
             ,
             Wulfhelme
             in
             the
             Archbishoprick
             of
             Canterbury
             .
             His
             Character
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               333.
            
             
             
               
                 Is
                 severely
                 revenged
                 on
                 the
                 Lady
                 Athelgiva
                 ,
                 for
                 causing
                 King
                 Edwi
                 to
                 turn
                 all
                 the
                 Monks
                 out
                 of
                 divers
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 and
                 putting
                 Secular
                 Channons
                 in
                 their
                 rooms
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   354.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Decease
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   2.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Offa
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Sigher
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             East-Saxons
             ,
             marries
             Keneswith
             ,
             but
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             through
             her
             persuasions
             ,
             takes
             upon
             him
             a
             Monastick
             Life
             ,
             and
             goes
             to
             Rome
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               214.
            
             
             Vid.
             217.
             
             
               
                 Is
                 proposed
                 as
                 a
                 Pattern
                 for
                 all
                 other
                 Princes
                 to
                 follow
                 ,
                 
                   Id
                   p.
                   214.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Offa
             ,
             expels
             the
             Usurper
             Beornred
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             (
             His
             Pedigree
             .
             )
             and
             succeeds
             him
             by
             the
             
               General
               Consent
            
             of
             the
             Nobles
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             becomes
             a
             Terror
             to
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             
               England
               ,
               Id.
               p.
               227.
            
             
             
               
                 Obtains
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 a
                 Pall
                 for
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Litchfield
                 to
                 become
                 an
                 Archbishoprick
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   229.
                
                 
              
               
                 Subdues
                 the
                 Nation
                 of
                 the
                 Hestings
                 ,
                 but
                 who
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 known
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   230.
                
                 
              
               
                 And
                 Cynwulf
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 West-Saxons
                 ,
                 fight
                 at
                 Bensington
                 in
                 Oxfordshire
                 ,
                 where
                 Offa
                 prevails
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                   &
                   p.
                   236.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 forced
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Peace
                 with
                 the
                 Saxon
                 Kings
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   231.
                
                 
              
               
                 Seizes
                 on
                 the
                 whole
                 Countrey
                 of
                 North
                 and
                 South-Wales
                 ,
                 planting
                 Saxons
                 in
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 annexes
                 them
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 making
                 a
                 famous
                 Ditch
                 from
                 Sea
                 to
                 Sea
                 ,
                 to
                 defend
                 his
                 Countrey
                 from
                 the
                 Incursions
                 of
                 the
                 Welsh
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Offa's
                   Ditch
                   ,
                   Ibid.
                   &
                   p.
                   239.
                   
                
              
               
                 His
                 Eldest
                 Son
                 Egfred
                 (
                 or
                 Egbert
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Saxon
                 Annals
                 )
                 is
                 anointed
                 and
                 crowned
                 King
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   233
                   ,
                   235.
                   
                
              
               
                 Builds
                 a
                 new
                 Church
                 and
                 Monastery
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Alban
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   237.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 reigned
                 forty
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 Burial
                 in
                 a
                 Chappel
                 at
                 Bedford
                 ,
                 near
                 the
                 River
                 Ouse
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 mixture
                 in
                 him
                 of
                 Virtues
                 and
                 Vices
                 ,
                 and
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 our
                 English-Saxon
                 Kings
                 ,
                 who
                 maintained
                 any
                 great
                 Correspondence
                 with
                 Foreign
                 Princes
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   238.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Enmity
                 with
                 
                   Charles
                   the
                   Great
                
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 his
                 firm
                 League
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   239.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Offerings
               at
               the
               Altar
            
             ,
             Pope
             Gregory
             determines
             how
             they
             were
             to
             be
             divided
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               155.
            
             
          
           
             Olaff
             ,
             is
             driven
             out
             of
             
               Norway
               ,
               Cnute
            
             conquering
             that
             Countrey
             for
             himself
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               53.
            
             
             
               
                 Returning
                 to
                 regain
                 his
                 Right
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 slain
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 afterwards
                 was
                 canonized
                 under
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 a
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   54.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Olanaege
             ,
             an
             Island
             in
             the
             River
             Severne
             ,
             now
             called
             the
             
               Eighth
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               47.
               
            
          
           
             
               Old
               Saxony
            
             .
             Vid.
             Northalbingia
             .
          
           
             Orcades
             ,
             the
             Islands
             in
             the
             Northern
             Ocean
             ,
             near
             
               Scotland
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               94.
               
            
             
               
                 Governed
                 long
                 by
                 English
                 and
                 Danish
                 Kings
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   259.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Ordeal
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             used
             to
             a
             person
             accused
             of
             a
             Crime
             ,
             unless
             there
             be
             no
             direct
             proof
             against
             him
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               285.
            
             
             
               
                 A
                 simple
                 and
                 a
                 threefold
                 
                   Ordeal
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   340.
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   59.
                   
                
              
               
                 A
                 Danish
                 Custom
                 ,
                 and
                 grew
                 more
                 in
                 request
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Cnute
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   43.
                   
                
              
               
                 After
                 what
                 manner
                 this
                 Judgment
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 executed
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop's
                 Officer
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   100.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Order
             ;
             that
             of
             St.
             
               Basil
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               167.
               
            
             
               
                 That
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Benedict
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   167
                   ,
                   168.
                   
                
              
               
                 Of
                 St.
                 
                   Equitus
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   168.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Ordgar
             ,
             the
             Abbot
             ,
             rebuilds
             the
             Abbey
             of
             Abingdon
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             destroyed
             by
             the
             
               Danes
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               196.
               
            
          
           
             Ordgar
             ,
             Earl
             of
             Devonshire
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             Father-in-Law
             to
             King
             Edgar
             ,
             founded
             the
             Abbey
             of
             Tavistock
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             long
             after
             burnt
             by
             the
             
               Danes
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               4.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ordination
               of
               a
               Bishop
            
             ,
             whether
             without
             the
             presence
             of
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               156.
            
             
             
               
                 Ceadda
                 renews
                 his
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 what
                 account
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   191.
                
                 
              
               
                 Bishop
                 Wilfrid
                 is
                 sent
                 into
                 France
                 to
                 be
                 re-ordained
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   192.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Ordovices
             ,
             those
             people
             now
             of
             
               North-Wales
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               42.
               
            
             
               
                 Almost
                 destroyed
                 a
                 whole
                 Squadron
                 of
                 Roman
                 Horse
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   55.
                
                 
              
               
                 Their
                 whole
                 Nation
                 very
                 near
                 cut
                 off
                 by
                 
                   Agricola
                   ,
                   Ibid.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             Orgiva
             .
             Vid.
             Edgitha
             .
          
           
             Orkeney
             ,
             the
             Isles
             ,
             when
             first
             discovered
             by
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               63.
               
            
          
           
             
               Orotius
               (
               Paulus
            
             )
             took
             what
             he
             wrote
             from
             an
             History
             of
             Suetonius
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             lost
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               35.
            
             
          
           
             Osbald
             ,
             a
             Nobleman
             ,
             is
             made
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             but
             held
             it
             not
             long
             ,
             being
             forced
             to
             fly
             ;
             and
             going
             to
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Picts
             ,
             dies
             there
             an
             Abbot
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               239
               ,
               240.
               
            
             
               
                 According
                 to
                 Simeon
                 of
                 Durham
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 buried
                 in
                 
                   York
                   Minster
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   242.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Osberge
             ,
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Aslat
             ,
             or
             Oslac
             ,
             chief
             Butler
             to
             King
             Aethelwulf
             ,
             to
             whom
             she
             was
             married
             ,
             and
             became
             the
             Mother
             of
             Alfred
             ,
             who
             was
             afterwards
             King
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               261.
            
             
             
               
                 Her
                 Character
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Osbert
             ,
             or
             Osbryght
             ,
             succeeds
             Ethelred
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             is
             killed
             by
             the
             
               Danes
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               260.
               
            
             
               
                 Their
                 lawful
                 King
                 ,
                 is
                 expelled
                 by
                 the
                 Northumbers
                 ,
                 who
                 set
                 up
                 an
                 Usurper
                 ,
                 not
                 descended
                 from
                 the
                 Royal
                 Line
                 ,
                 
                   Id
                   p.
                   267.
                
                 
              
               
                 Lies
                 with
                 the
                 Wife
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Noblemen
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 complaining
                 of
                 the
                 Affront
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 causes
                 a
                 great
                 Army
                 to
                 come
                 over
                 to
                 revenge
                 that
                 Injury
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   268
                   ,
                   269.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Osfrid
             ,
             a
             Son
             of
             King
             Edwin
             by
             Quenburga
             ,
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Ceorle
             ,
             King
             of
             
               Mercia
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               174.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 slain
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Father
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 Battel
                 of
                 
                   Hethfield
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   176.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Oskytel
             ,
             first
             consecrated
             Bishop
             of
             Dorchester
             ,
             then
             made
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             ;
             his
             Death
             and
             Burial
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               7.
            
             
          
           
             Osmund
             ,
             when
             he
             began
             to
             reign
             over
             the
             
               South-Saxons
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               228.
               
            
          
           
             Osred
             ,
             succeeds
             his
             Father
             Alfred
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             
               Northumbers
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               213.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 reconciled
                 to
                 Wilfrid
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Great
                 Men
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Becomes
                 Bishop
                 
                 Wilfrid's
                 adopted
                 Son
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   214.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 killed
                 in
                 a
                 Fight
                 near
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Southern
                 Borders
                 .
                 His
                 Character
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   217.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Osred
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Alchred
             ,
             Nephew
             of
             King
             Alfwold
             ,
             reigned
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             betrayed
             and
             driven
             out
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             who
             succeeded
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               236.
            
             
             
               
                 Is
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 by
                 King
                 
                 Ethelred's
                 Command
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 buried
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   237.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Osric
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Elfric
             ,
             obtains
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Deira
             ,
             abjures
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             is
             cut
             off
             by
             Cadwallo
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             Army
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               176.
            
             
          
           
             Osric
             builds
             a
             Nunnery
             at
             
               Bath
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               196.
               
            
          
           
             And
             the
             Nunnery
             of
             St.
             Peter
             in
             Gloucester
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             was
             destroyed
             by
             the
             Danes
             ,
             and
             then
             rebuilt
             ;
             and
             after
             was
             King
             of
             the
             
               Northumbers
               ,
               Id.
               p.
               201.
            
             
          
           
             Osric
             ,
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             slain
             ,
             and
             who
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             
               Id.
               p.
               220.
            
             
          
           
             
               Ostorius
               Scapula
            
             ,
             succeeds
             Plautius
             in
             the
             quality
             of
             Propraetor
             ,
             and
             reduces
             the
             most
             Southerly
             parts
             of
             Britain
             to
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Province
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               41.
            
             
             
               
                 Overcomes
                 the
                 Iceni
                 ;
                 engages
                 with
                 the
                 Silures
                 and
                 Caractacus
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Success
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   42
                   ,
                   43.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 decreed
                 by
                 the
                 Senate
                 all
                 the
                 Ensigns
                 of
                 a
                 Triumph
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 worn
                 out
                 with
                 cares
                 and
                 troubles
                 ,
                 dies
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   44
                   ,
                   45.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Oswald
             and
             Oswie
             ,
             with
             Eanfrid
             their
             Elder
             Brother
             ,
             all
             Sons
             of
             King
             Ethelfrid
             ,
             are
             banished
             by
             
               Edwin
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               170
               ,
               171.
               
            
             
               
                 Oswald
                 ,
                 Edwin's
                 Successor
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 finishes
                 St.
                 
                 Peter's
                 Church
                 in
                 
                   York
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   174
                   ,
                   176
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   254.
                   
                
              
               
                 Routs
                 Cadwallo
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 Forces
                 .
                 His
                 Speech
                 to
                 his
                 Army
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   177.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Kingdom
                 extended
                 over
                 both
                 Deira
                 and
                 Bernicia
                 .
                 He
                 would
                 interpret
                 Bishop
                 
                 Aidan's
                 Sermons
                 to
                 his
                 Subjects
                 that
                 heard
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 not
                 understand
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 his
                 Reign
                 Churches
                 were
                 built
                 in
                 divers
                 places
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 His
                 Great
                 Character
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   178.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Charity
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 
                 Edwin's
                 Nephew
                 by
                 his
                 Sister
                 
                   Acca
                   ,
                   Ibid.
                   &
                   p.
                   179.
                   
                
              
               
                 Fights
                 a
                 great
                 Battel
                 with
                 Penda
                 ,
                 ●und
                 was
                 therein
                 slain
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   180.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 many
                 Miracles
                 supposed
                 that
                 he
                 wrought
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 He
                 was
                 the
                 sixth
                 King
                 that
                 ruled
                 over
                 all
                 
                   Britain
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   254.
                   
                
              
               
                 His
                 Body
                 (
                 under
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Saint
                 )
                 long
                 after
                 translated
                 from
                 Bardeney
                 in
                 Lincolnshire
                 ,
                 into
                 
                   Mercia
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   315.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Oswald
               Aetheling
            
             ,
             fighting
             with
             Ethelhard
             ,
             is
             worsted
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             year
             dies
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               220.
            
             
          
           
             Oswald
             ,
             Son
             to
             King
             Ethelred
             ,
             is
             mentioned
             by
             his
             Father
             in
             his
             Charter
             to
             the
             Abbey
             of
             
               Abingdon
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               276.
               
            
          
           
             Oswald
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             ,
             his
             Decease
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             Oswald
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             succeeds
             his
             Kinsman
             Oskytell
             in
             the
             Archbishoprick
             of
             
               York
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               7.
               
            
             
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 Burial
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 St.
                 Mary
                 in
                 
                   Worcester
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   23.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Oswestre
             in
             Shropshire
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Maserfield
             ,
             where
             was
             fought
             the
             great
             Battel
             between
             Oswald
             ,
             the
             most
             Christian
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             and
             Penda
             ,
             the
             Pagan
             King
             of
             the
             
               Mercians
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               180.
               
            
          
           
             Oswin
             ,
             the
             Brother
             of
             King
             Oswald
             ,
             is
             made
             King
             of
             
               Deira
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               181.
               
            
             
               
                 His
                 Death
                 at
                 
                   Ingerlingum
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   182.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Character
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   183.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Seventh
                 King
                 that
                 Ruled
                 over
                 all
                 
                   Britain
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   254.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Oswulf
             ,
             his
             Son
             ,
             succeeds
             Eadbert
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             but
             is
             slain
             within
             a
             Year
             after
             by
             the
             Treachery
             of
             his
             own
             Servants
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               228.
            
             
          
           
             Oswy
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Usric
             ,
             King
             of
             
               Bernicia
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               182.
               
            
             
               
                 Treacherously
                 procures
                 Oswin
                 to
                 be
                 slain
                 ,
                 but
                 afterwards
                 builds
                 a
                 Monastery
                 where
                 the
                 Murther
                 was
                 committed
                 ,
                 to
                 expiate
                 the
                 Crime
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   183.
                
                 
              
               
                 Overcomes
                 Penda
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 Battel
                 is
                 slain
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   185.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Ealdormen
                 of
                 Mercia
                 Rebel
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   188.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 and
                 Burial
                 at
                 
                   Streanshale-Monastery
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   192.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Otford
             in
             Kent
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Ottanford
             ,
             where
             the
             Mercians
             and
             Kentishmen
             had
             a
             Battel
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               230.
            
             
          
           
             
               Outlawry
               ,
               Ethelward
            
             the
             Ealdorman
             is
             Outlaw'd
             in
             a
             Great
             Council
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               51.
            
             
             
               
                 Earl
                 
                   Sweyn
                   ,
                   Son
                
                 of
                 Godwin
                 ,
                 is
                 declared
                 Outlaw'd
                 in
                 a
                 Great
                 Council
                 at
                 
                   London
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   77.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Common
                 Law
                 of
                 all
                 Outlaws
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 
                   Wulfes
                   hefod
                
                 ,
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 a
                 
                   Wolf's
                   head
                
                 )
                 or
                 as
                 we
                 say
                 in
                 
                   Latin
                   ,
                   gerere
                   Caput
                   Lupinum
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   99
                   ,
                   100.
                   
                
              
               
                 Usurer
                 's
                 Convicted
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 look'd
                 on
                 as
                 Outlaw'd
                 Persons
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   102.
                
                 
              
               
                 Earl
                 Elfgar
                 is
                 Outlaw'd
                 in
                 the
                 Witena-Gemot
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 what
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   86.
                
                 
              
               
                 Vid.
                 Pledge
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Oxford
             ,
             the
             University
             when
             Founded
             ,
             and
             who
             the
             first
             Regents
             and
             Professors
             there
             .
             The
             Quarrel
             that
             arose
             betwixt
             Grimbald
             and
             the
             Old
             Scholars
             of
             Oxford
             .
             This
             passage
             of
             the
             Quarrel
             ,
             &c.
             objected
             against
             by
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Spelman
            
             ,
             and
             answered
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               288
               ,
               289
               ,
               290.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 flourishing
                 state
                 of
                 Learning
                 here
                 ,
                 related
                 by
                 Asser
                 ,
                 very
                 much
                 questioned
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   304.
                
                 
              
               
                 King
                 Alfred
                 assisted
                 by
                 Grimbald
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   John
                   Scotus
                
                 ,
                 in
                 Founding
                 this
                 University
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   306.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 taken
                 and
                 Burnt
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Danes
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   34
                   ,
                   35.
                   
                
              
               
                 All
                 Studies
                 cease
                 there
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 after
                 ,
                 till
                 about
                 the
                 Year
                 Eleven
                 hundred
                 thirty
                 three
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 Scholars
                 have
                 continued
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   35.
                
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             P
          
           
             
               PAenius
               Posthumus
            
             runs
             himself
             through
             with
             his
             own
             Sword
             ,
             and
             why
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               50.
            
             
          
           
             Pagan-Rites
             ,
             the
             Forbidding
             of
             them
             to
             be
             observed
             by
             the
             Decree
             of
             
               Calcuith
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               234.
               
            
             
               
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 Vid.
                 Heathens
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Palace-Royal
             ,
             the
             Punishment
             on
             any
             that
             fight
             within
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               208.
            
             
          
           
             Palladius
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             sent
             by
             Pope
             Caelestine
             to
             the
             Scots
             to
             confirm
             their
             Faith
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               109
               ,
               110.
               
            
          
           
             
               St.
               Pancrace
               Church
            
             ,
             the
             first
             Built
             in
             Britain
             ,
             and
             from
             a
             Heathen
             Temple
             was
             turned
             into
             a
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               157.
            
             
             
               
                 It
                 had
                 been
                 before
                 the
                 Old
                 ruinous
                 Church
                 of
                 St.
                 Martin
                 without
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 
                   Canterbury
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   163.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Papinian
             ,
             the
             Great
             Lawyer
             ,
             helping
             Geta
             to
             Govern
             the
             South
             part
             of
             this
             Island
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               75.
            
             
             
               
                 Bassianus
                 would
                 have
                 had
                 him
                 wrote
                 a
                 Defence
                 of
                 his
                 Murthering
                 his
                 Brother
                 Geta
                 ;
                 but
                 his
                 sharp
                 reply
                 to
                 him
                 cost
                 him
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   79.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Pardon
             ,
             Vid.
             Prerogative
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             the
             University
             there
             when
             first
             Erected
             ,
             by
             whom
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             means
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               244.
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 Danes
                 passing
                 up
                 the
                 River
                 Seine
                 ,
                 take
                 up
                 their
                 Winter-Quarters
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   287.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Parish-Feasts
             ,
             in
             several
             parts
             of
             England
             to
             this
             day
             :
             Their
             Antiquity
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               99.
            
             
          
           
             Parker
             ,
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             Author
             of
             the
             Latin
             History
             
               de
               Antiquitate
               Ecclesiae
               Anglicanae
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               165.
               
            
          
           
             Parliament
             ,
             King
             Ethelbert
             confirms
             there
             all
             the
             Charters
             of
             Endowment
             on
             Christ-Church
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             St.
             Pancrace
             in
             
               Canterbury
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               163.
               
            
             
               
                 Parliament
                 Men
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 Injury
                 done
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Party
                 shall
                 be
                 Fined
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Egbert
                 changed
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 into
                 that
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Consent
                 of
                 his
                 Parliament
                 held
                 at
                 
                   Winchester
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   247.
                   
                
              
               
                 Where
                 the
                 Great
                 Men
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 were
                 wont
                 of
                 course
                 to
                 attend
                 at
                 the
                 King's
                 Court
                 ,
                 to
                 Consult
                 and
                 Ordain
                 what
                 was
                 good
                 and
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Common-Weal
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   261.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Paschalis
             ,
             the
             Pope
             ,
             succeeds
             Stephanus
             ,
             and
             is
             Consecrated
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               251.
            
             
          
           
             Pasham
             in
             Northamptonshire
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Passenham
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               322.
               
            
          
           
             Patern
             ,
             a
             Preacher
             at
             
               Llan
               Patern
            
             in
             
               Cardiganshire
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               149.
               
            
          
           
             Paulinus
             ,
             a
             Roman
             ,
             Consecrated
             by
             Justus
             to
             be
             Bishop
             of
             the
             
               Northumbers
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               171.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 sent
                 as
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 Guide
                 and
                 Guardian
                 with
                 Ethelburga
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 King
                 Edwin
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 Instructed
                 in
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Faith
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   172.
                   
                
              
               
                 Converts
                 his
                 Chief
                 Idol-Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 of
                 the
                 Nobles
                 .
                 Is
                 the
                 first
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   York
                   ,
                   Edwin
                
                 settling
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 See
                 there
                 .
                 Spent
                 a
                 
                 Month
                 at
                 Adefrin
                 in
                 doing
                 scarce
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 but
                 Catechising
                 and
                 Baptizing
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   173
                   ,
                   174.
                
                 
              
               
                 Converts
                 Blecca
                 ,
                 the
                 Governor
                 of
                 Lincoln
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 Family
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Faith.
                 Has
                 an
                 Archiepiscopal
                 Pall
                 sent
                 him
                 by
                 Pope
                 Honorius
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 Ordains
                 one
                 of
                 that
                 Name
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 
                   Canterbury
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   175.
                
                 
              
               
                 Takes
                 on
                 him
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Rochester
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   176.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 at
                 Rochester
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 succeeded
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   181.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             St.
             Paul's
             Church
             at
             London
             ,
             is
             caused
             to
             be
             Built
             by
             King
             
               Sebert
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               159.
               
            
             
               
                 Burnt
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 King
                 Edgar
                 ,
                 and
                 soon
                 after
                 Rebuilt
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   4.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Paulus
             ,
             a
             Notary
             ,
             sent
             into
             Britain
             ,
             a
             Malicious
             Inquisitor
             ,
             and
             his
             great
             Oppressions
             there
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               89.
            
             
             
               
                 He
                 is
                 Burnt
                 alive
                 by
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 Julian
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               of
               the
               King
            
             ,
             Alfred's
             Law
             concerning
             the
             keeping
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Punishment
             in
             breaking
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               292
               ,
               295.
               
            
             
               
                 All
                 People
                 bound
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Peace
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   58.
                
                 
              
               
                 Stated
                 times
                 and
                 days
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 strict
                 observance
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   99.
                
                 
              
               
                 Or
                 Protection
                 granted
                 to
                 Persons
                 and
                 Places
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 certain
                 times
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 manifold
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 particulars
                 there
                 shew
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   100.
                
                 
              
               
                 What
                 this
                 was
                 to
                 free
                 Persons
                 from
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   101.
                
                 
              
               
                 Those
                 who
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 injure
                 others
                 under
                 a
                 double
                 Penalty
                 ;
                 the
                 particular
                 Mulcts
                 or
                 Penalties
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 violate
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   103.
                
                 
              
               
                 Vid.
                 
                   Pledge
                   ,
                   Protection
                   ,
                   Suretyship
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Peace
             ,
             or
             League
             ,
             agreed
             on
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             Oath
             between
             Eardulf
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Northumbers
             ,
             and
             Kenwulf
             ,
             King
             of
             Mercia
             ,
             by
             the
             Intercession
             of
             King
             
               Egbert
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               248.
               
            
             
               
                 Concluded
                 on
                 (
                 Hostages
                 and
                 Oaths
                 being
                 mutually
                 exchanged
                 )
                 between
                 
                   Edmund
                   Ironside
                
                 and
                 King
                 Cnute
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 particularities
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   47.
                
                 
              
               
                 made
                 between
                 Edward
                 the
                 Confessor
                 and
                 Earl
                 
                   Godwin
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   81
                   ,
                   82
                   ,
                   83.
                   
                
              
               
                 Vid.
                 League
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Peadda
             ,
             Son
             of
             Penda
             ,
             desiring
             Alfreda
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Oswy
             to
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             not
             being
             able
             to
             obtain
             her
             unless
             he
             turned
             to
             the
             
               Christian
               Faith
            
             ,
             he
             voluntarily
             accepted
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               183
               ,
               184.
               
            
             
               
                 Held
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 South-Mercia
                 divided
                 from
                 the
                 Northern
                 by
                 the
                 River
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 as
                 Tributary
                 to
                 the
                 Northumbrian
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 At
                 last
                 is
                 slain
                 by
                 the
                 Treachery
                 of
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   186.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Pecuniary
               Fines
            
             ,
             Vid.
             Punishments
             .
          
           
             Pedidan
             ,
             or
             
               Pendrid's
               Mouth
            
             ,
             the
             River
             Parret
             in
             Somersetshire
             ,
             where
             a
             great
             Battel
             was
             fought
             between
             these
             ,
             and
             the
             Dorsetshire-men
             and
             the
             
               Danes
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               260
               ,
               301.
               
            
          
           
             Pelagius
             ,
             a
             British
             Monk
             ,
             when
             he
             first
             broached
             his
             Heresy
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               107.
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 Britains
                 being
                 averse
                 to
                 receive
                 it
                 ,
                 send
                 for
                 Bishops
                 out
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 publick
                 Disputation
                 was
                 agreed
                 on
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 success
                 the
                 Bishops
                 had
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Vid.
                 Heresy
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Pen
             ,
             in
             Somersetshire
             ,
             by
             the
             Saxons
             called
             Peanhoe
             and
             
               Peonnan
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               28
               ,
               45.
               
            
          
           
             Penda
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             is
             overcome
             by
             
               Cadwallo
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               176.
               
            
             
               
                 Fights
                 a
                 great
                 Battel
                 with
                 Oswald
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 therein
                 slain
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   180.
                
                 
              
               
                 Hates
                 and
                 despises
                 those
                 professing
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 found
                 not
                 to
                 live
                 answerably
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   184.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 manner
                 how
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   185.
                
                 
              
               
                 Had
                 been
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Four
                 or
                 Five
                 Christian
                 Kings
                 in
                 Battel
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Pentarchy
             ,
             when
             the
             Kingdom
             was
             rent
             into
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             Pentecost-Castle
             ,
             where
             is
             not
             known
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               81.
            
             
             
               
                 Took
                 it's
                 Name
                 from
                 one
                 Osbern
                 ,
                 Sirnamed
                 
                   Pentecost
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   82.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Penvahel
             ,
             in
             the
             
             Pict's
             Tongue
             ,
             in
             
               English
               Penvellum
            
             ,
             where
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               100.
            
             
          
           
             Pepin
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Franks
             ,
             makes
             a
             League
             with
             Eadbert
             ,
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             and
             sends
             him
             great
             Presents
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               228.
            
             
             
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   229.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Perennis
             ,
             in
             highest
             Power
             with
             Commodus
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             sets
             only
             men
             of
             the
             Equestrial
             Order
             to
             Command
             the
             British
             Army
             ;
             their
             Complaint
             and
             his
             Punishment
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               70.
            
             
          
           
             Perjury
             ,
             if
             any
             in
             Holy
             Orders
             Perjure
             themselves
             ,
             what
             the
             Punishment
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               284.
            
             
             
               
                 No
                 Credit
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 Perjured
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   
                   Id.
                   p.
                   325.
                
                 
              
               
                 Some
                 justly
                 punished
                 for
                 it
                 by
                 being
                 put
                 to
                 Death
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   49.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Pertinax
               (
               Helvius
            
             )
             made
             Lieutenant
             of
             Britain
             by
             Commodus
             ,
             but
             not
             long
             enjoys
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               70
               ,
               71.
               
            
             
               
                 Created
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 but
                 within
                 Three
                 Months
                 is
                 slain
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Praetorian
                   Bands
                   ,
                   l.
                   2.
                   p.
                   72.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Pestilence
             ,
             Vid.
             Plague
             .
          
           
             Peter
             ,
             a
             Monk
             ,
             and
             Lawrence
             ,
             sent
             by
             Augustine
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             about
             what
             Message
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               155.
            
             
             
               
                 Vid.
                 Lawrence
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 first
                 Abbot
                 of
                 the
                 Monastery
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 
                   Canterbury
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   157.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 Is
                 drowned
                 ,
                 going
                 on
                 a
                 Message
                 into
                 
                   France
                   ,
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Peterburgh
             Abbey
             ,
             an
             Account
             of
             its
             Foundation
             ,
             with
             the
             form
             and
             manner
             of
             erecting
             it
             ;
             as
             also
             its
             Consecration
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               186
               ,
               187.
               
            
          
           
             
               Peter-pence
               ;
               viz.
            
             a
             Penny
             to
             be
             paid
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             from
             every
             House
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             first
             given
             by
             King
             Ina
             ;
             but
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             suspected
             ,
             unless
             granted
             by
             the
             Mycel-Synod
             ,
             or
             
               Great
               Council
            
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               219.
            
             
             
               
                 A
                 perpetual
                 Tribute
                 granted
                 by
                 King
                 Offa
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 Every
                 house
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 but
                 however
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 was
                 not
                 made
                 Tributary
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 only
                 a
                 Voluntary
                 Annual
                 Alms
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Benevolence
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   239.
                
                 
              
               
                 Alfred
                 call'd
                 it
                 
                   his
                   Alms
                
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 sent
                 it
                 to
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   281
                   ,
                   286
                   ,
                   291
                   ,
                   298.
                   
                
              
               
                 Justly
                 called
                 
                   Alms
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   a
                   Tribute
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 Modern
                 Popish
                 Writers
                 term
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   291.
                
                 
              
               
                 When
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Penalty
                 for
                 not
                 performing
                 it
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   13.
                
                 
              
               
                 Edward
                 the
                 
                 Confessor's
                 Law
                 to
                 reinforce
                 the
                 Payment
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   100.
                
                 
              
               
                 Vid.
                 Romescot
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Petroc
             ,
             a
             Learned
             British
             Preacher
             in
             
               Cornwall
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               149.
               
            
          
           
             Philip
             ,
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             Henry
             is
             made
             King
             of
             
               France
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               88.
               
            
             
               
                 Visited
                 by
                 Duke
                 William
                 ,
                 who
                 solicited
                 his
                 Assistance
                 in
                 his
                 designed
                 War
                 against
                 Harold
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 hearken
                 to
                 the
                 Proposals
                 made
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 what
                 reason
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   109.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Philippus
               (
               Marcus
               Julius
            
             )
             an
             Arabian
             ,
             succeeded
             Gordianus
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             but
             his
             Army
             soon
             made
             away
             with
             him
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               81.
            
             
          
           
             
               Philippus
               (
               Nonnius
            
             )
             a
             Lieutenant
             in
             Britain
             under
             the
             Emperor
             
               Gordianus
               ,
               Id.
               Ib.
            
             
          
           
             Phoenicians
             ,
             the
             first
             Discoverers
             of
             this
             Island
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
          
           
             Picts
             ,
             came
             out
             of
             Scythia
             ,
             and
             landed
             first
             in
             the
             North
             of
             
               Ireland
               ,
               l.
               1.
               p.
               4.
               
            
             
               
                 Are
                 totally
                 subdued
                 by
                 the
                 Scots
                 .
                 Their
                 Language
                 is
                 unknown
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   5.
                
                 
              
               
                 Confederate
                 with
                 Carausius
                 against
                 
                   Constantius
                   Chlorus
                   ,
                   l.
                   2.
                   p.
                   83.
                   
                
              
               
                 Surrender
                 up
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 Forts
                 and
                 strong
                 Places
                 to
                 
                   Fergus
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   98.
                
                 
              
               
                 And
                 Scots
                 ,
                 their
                 landing
                 first
                 in
                 Britain
                 ,
                 passing
                 over
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Irish
                   Sea
                
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Scythic
                   Vale
                   ,
                   l.
                   3.
                   p.
                   114.
                   
                
              
               
                 And
                 Saxons
                 privately
                 make
                 a
                 Peace
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   126.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Picts
                 cut
                 off
                 King
                 Egfrid
                 and
                 his
                 whole
                 Army
                 ,
                 and
                 recover
                 their
                 Countrey
                 the
                 English
                 had
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   202.
                
                 
              
               
                 Slay
                 Bert
                 the
                 Ealdorman
                 ,
                 
                   Id
                   p.
                   211.
                
                 
              
               
                 Fight
                 against
                 Beorfrith
                 the
                 Ealdorman
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   215.
                
                 
              
               
                 Keep
                 their
                 League
                 with
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 and
                 rejoice
                 to
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Peace
                 and
                 Truth
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   221.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 great
                 fight
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 Britains
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 
                   Cumberland
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   225.
                
                 
              
               
                 These
                 and
                 the
                 Scots
                 conquer
                 Galloway
                 and
                 Lothian
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Low-lands
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 Friths
                 of
                 Dunbritton
                 and
                 
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   249.
                   
                
              
               
                 Rout
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 and
                 slay
                 King
                 Athelstan
                 in
                 fight
                 ,
                 a
                 story
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   250.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 total
                 Conquest
                 of
                 the
                 Picts
                 by
                 Kened
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 King
                 of
                 
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   259.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Pightwin
             (
             or
             Pechtwin
             )
             is
             consecrated
             Bishop
             of
             Witherne
             (
             called
             in
             
               Latin
               ,
               Candida
               Casa
            
             )
             at
             
               Aelfet
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               228.
               
            
             
               
                 His
                 Decease
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   231.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Pinchenhale
             ,
             or
             Finkenhale
             ,
             now
             Finkney
             in
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Durham
             ,
             and
             Kingdom
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             where
             a
             General
             Synod
             assembled
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               236.
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 second
                 Synod
                 ,
                 or
                 Council
                 ,
                 held
                 here
                 ,
                 under
                 Eanbald
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 York
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   242.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Pius
               (
               Antoninus
            
             )
             succeeds
             Hadrian
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             first
             coming
             to
             the
             Throne
             ,
             hath
             a
             Law
             made
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             should
             be
             
               Free
               Citizens
            
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               67.
               
            
          
           
             Plague
             ;
             a
             very
             sore
             one
             in
             Britain
             ,
             when
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               117.
            
             
             
               
                 A
                 great
                 one
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Britain
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 went
                 into
                 
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   190.
                   
                
              
               
                 A
                 great
                 Mortality
                 both
                 of
                 Men
                 and
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   269.
                
                 
              
               
                 Another
                 great
                 one
                 upon
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 Murrain
                 of
                 Cattle
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   302.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 great
                 Mortality
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 very
                 malignant
                 Feaver
                 in
                 
                   London
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   4.
                   
                
              
               
                 A
                 great
                 Mortality
                 of
                 Cattle
                 in
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   21.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Cattle
                 died
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Intemperance
                 of
                 the
                 Season
                 ,
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 were
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   70.
                
                 
              
               
                 So
                 great
                 a
                 Murrain
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Cattle
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 could
                 ever
                 remember
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   85.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Plautius
             ,
             Praetor
             in
             Gaul
             ,
             invades
             Britain
             ,
             and
             his
             Success
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               38
               ,
               39.
               
            
             
               
                 Has
                 an
                 Ovation
                 allowed
                 him
                 by
                 
                   Claudius
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   41.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Pledge
             ;
             Alfred's
             Law
             about
             keeping
             the
             Peace
             ,
             and
             the
             Punishment
             in
             breaking
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               292
               ,
               295.
               
            
             
               
                 Those
                 who
                 violate
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 Holy
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 despise
                 the
                 Bishop's
                 Sentence
                 ,
                 shall
                 give
                 Pledges
                 to
                 reconcile
                 themselves
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 
                   outlaw'd
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   99
                   ,
                   100.
                   
                
                 Vid.
                 Security
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Plegmund
               ,
               elected
            
             by
             God
             and
             all
             his
             Holy
             Men
             to
             be
             Archbishop
             of
             
               Canterbury
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               298.
               
            
             
               
                 Sent
                 for
                 by
                 King
                 Alfred
                 out
                 of
                 Mercia
                 ,
                 to
                 help
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Learning
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   306.
                
                 
              
               
                 Presides
                 at
                 the
                 Great
                 Council
                 held
                 by
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 Elder
                 ,
                 where
                 five
                 new
                 Bishopricks
                 were
                 ●rected
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Council
                 ;
                 with
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 this
                 Decree
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   313
                   ,
                   314.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Decease
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   324.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Pl●nty
             ;
             a
             wonderful
             one
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Pr●vision
             in
             
               Britain
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               115.
               
            
          
           
             
               Polidore
               Virgil
            
             ,
             an
             Historian
             of
             no
             ●xtraordinary
             Credit
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             the
             Perusal
             of
             a
             great
             many
             curious
             Manuscripts
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               323.
            
             
          
           
             Polycle●us
             ,
             one
             of
             
             Nero
             ●s
             Free'd
             Men
             ,
             sent
             to
             ●nspect
             the
             State
             of
             
               Britain
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               50.
               
            
          
           
             Pope
             ,
             who
             called
             the
             Emperor
             Mauritius
             his
             
               Lord
               ;
               and
               dated
               his
               Letters
               by
               the
               Year
               of
               his
               Reign
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               153
               ,
               158.
               
            
             
               
                 Sends
                 more
                 Preachers
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 upon
                 
                 Augustine's
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   157.
                
                 
              
               
                 Sends
                 Letters
                 to
                 King
                 Edwin
                 ,
                 exhorting
                 him
                 to
                 cas●
                 off
                 his
                 Idols
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 receiv●
                 Chris●
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   17●
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Kings
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 tho●ght
                 themselves
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 Pope's
                 De●rees
                 on
                 Appeals
                 ,
                 if
                 contrary
                 to
                 a
                 General
                 Synod
                 or
                 Council
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Nation
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   206
                   ,
                   207
                   ,
                   208.
                   
                
              
               
                 Always
                 encouraging
                 Appeals
                 to
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   215.
                
                 
              
               
                 Usually
                 sent
                 his
                 Pall
                 to
                 every
                 new
                 Archbishop
                 on
                 his
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 token
                 of
                 his
                 Dependance
                 on
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   223.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 thought
                 his
                 Authority
                 alone
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 annul
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 solemnly
                 decreed
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 Council
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   248.
                
                 
              
               
                 Anoint●
                 Alfred
                 King
                 in
                 his
                 Father's
                 Life-time
                 ,
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 his
                 future
                 Royal
                 Gr●atness
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   262.
                
                 
              
               
                 Aethelwulf
                 orders
                 by
                 his
                 last
                 Last
                 Will
                 Three
                 hundred
                 Mancuses
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 Rome
                 every
                 year
                 for
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 uses
                 ;
                 and
                 One
                 h●ndred
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 Pope
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   264
                   ,
                   265.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Port
             ,
             now
             called
             Portland
             in
             Dorsetshire
             ,
             where
             the
             Danes
             were
             put
             to
             flight
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               258.
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 Isle
                 spoiled
                 by
                 the
                 Danish
                 Pyrates
                 that
                 landed
                 in
                 
                   Dorsetshire
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   21.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 whole
                 Island
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Possessions
                 ,
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Winchester
                 by
                 Edward
                 the
                 Confessor
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 what
                 account
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   79.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Portlock-bay
             in
             Somersetshire
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Portlocan
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               319.
               
            
          
           
             Portsmouth
             ,
             so
             called
             from
             one
             Port●
             ,
             who
             with
             his
             two
             Sons
             obtained
             a
             great
             Victory
             over
             the
             
               Britains
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               133.
               
            
          
           
             
               Portus
               Ictius
            
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             whether
             it
             be
             yet
             in
             being
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               30
               ,
               31.
               
            
          
           
             Posentesbyrig
             ,
             supposed
             Pontesbury
             in
             
               Shropshire
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               188.
               
            
          
           
             Prae●idialis
             ,
             a
             Province
             that
             is
             so
             ,
             is
             not
             governed
             by
             any
             particular
             Praetor
             or
             Proconsul
             ,
             but
             is
             under
             the
             immediate
             Protectio●
             and
             Eye
             of
             the
             
               Emperor
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               65.
               
            
          
           
             Prasutagus
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Icenians
             ,
             deceived
             in
             leaving
             Caesar
             Co-heir
             with
             his
             two
             Daughters
             ;
             and
             how
             the
             Romans
             used
             them
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               47.
            
             
          
           
             Prayer
             to
             be
             made
             for
             Kings
             ,
             by
             Withred
             King
             of
             
             Kent's
             Law
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               211.
            
             
             
               
                 Priests
                 to
                 learn
                 the
                 Lord's-Prayer
                 and
                 Creed
                 in
                 
                   English
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   225.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Predur
             ,
             a
             British
             Prince
             ,
             Son
             of
             
               Oliver
               Gosgard
               Vawr
            
             ,
             a
             Prince
             of
             
               Cumberland
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               147.
               
            
          
           
             Prerogative
             ,
             a
             pretence
             of
             King
             
             Offa's
             unlimited
             Power
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             as
             well
             as
             Civil
             Matters
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               239.
            
             
             
               
                 Danegelt
                 ;
                 how
                 by
                 constant
                 usage
                 it
                 became
                 a
                 Prerogative
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   66.
                
                 
              
               
                 That
                 of
                 Pardoning
                 in
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 extend
                 to
                 the
                 Prejudice
                 of
                 the
                 Party
                 injured
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   
                   Id.
                   p.
                   102.
                
                 
              
               
                 To
                 set
                 at
                 liberty
                 any
                 Captive
                 or
                 Prisoner
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 King
                 comes
                 into
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Priests
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             able
             to
             contain
             ,
             may
             marry
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               155.
            
             
             
               
                 To
                 learn
                 the
                 Creed
                 and
                 Lord's-Prayer
                 in
                 English
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 interpret
                 the
                 Mass
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   225.
                
                 
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 King's
                 Priest
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 meant
                 either
                 his
                 Chaplain
                 ,
                 or
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   295.
                
                 
              
               
                 Breach
                 of
                 the
                 Peace
                 by
                 Priests
                 ,
                 how
                 punishable
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   297.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Priscilla
             ,
             and
             other
             Hereticks
             of
             his
             Party
             ,
             were
             sentenced
             to
             Death
             by
             Maximus
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               96.
            
             
          
           
             
               Probus
               (
               M.
               Aurel.
               Valer.
            
             )
             succeeds
             
               Claudius
               Tacitus
            
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             vanquishes
             Bonosus
             ,
             who
             upon
             it
             Hang'd
             himself
             ;
             prevents
             a
             new
             Rebellion
             in
             Britain
             ,
             gains
             other
             Victories
             elsewhere
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             is
             slain
             by
             his
             own
             Army
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               82.
            
             
          
           
             Prodigies
             ,
             a
             great
             fight
             and
             slaughter
             of
             Birds
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               192.
            
             
             
               
                 A
                 Comet
                 continuing
                 Three
                 Months
                 ,
                 carrying
                 with
                 it
                 every
                 morning
                 a
                 large
                 Tail
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 Pillar
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   196.
                
                 
              
               
                 Another
                 appeared
                 in
                 King
                 
                 Ethelheard's
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   220.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 A
                 Red
                 Cross
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 after
                 Sun
                 set
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   230.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 appeared
                 of
                 it self
                 upon
                 men's
                 Clothes
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   235.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Light
                 frequently
                 seen
                 from
                 Heaven
                 over
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 Alfwold
                 was
                 Murthered
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   236.
                
                 
              
               
                 Immoderate
                 Lightnings
                 ,
                 Meteors
                 like
                 fiery
                 Dragons
                 flying
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   238.
                
                 
              
               
                 Sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 
                 2d
                 .
                 
                   Nones
                   June
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 
                 3d.
                 
                   Kal.
                   September
                
                 ,
                 a
                 wonderful
                 Circle
                 seen
                 round
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   248.
                
                 
              
               
                 An
                 appearance
                 of
                 a
                 Cross
                 in
                 day-time
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   250.
                
                 
              
               
                 Strange
                 Prodigies
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   15.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 strange
                 cloud
                 appeared
                 about
                 midnight
                 all
                 over
                 England
                 in
                 divers
                 Colours
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   18.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Column
                 of
                 Light
                 streaming
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 over
                 St.
                 
                   Edward
                   the
                   Martyr's
                
                 Grave
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   20.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Protection
             ,
             granted
             anciently
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             Persons
             ,
             but
             to
             Places
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Privilege
             ;
             the
             several
             sorts
             of
             giving
             it
             ,
             and
             what
             this
             Peace
             (
             as
             it
             was
             called
             )
             was
             to
             free
             Persons
             from
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               100
               ,
               101.
               
            
          
           
             
               Provision
               for
               the
               King's
               Houshold
            
             ,
             how
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             not
             to
             oppress
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               59.
            
             
          
           
             Punishments
             ,
             all
             Crimes
             Redeemable
             by
             Pecuniary
             Fines
             in
             Edward
             the
             
             Elder
             's
             time
             ,
             and
             some
             Ages
             after
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               326.
            
             
             
               
                 Anciently
                 consisted
                 in
                 Pecuniary
                 Fines
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 in
                 Blood
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   342.
                
                 
              
               
                 In
                 
                 Edgar's
                 time
                 ,
                 Fines
                 were
                 not
                 Arbitrary
                 ,
                 nor
                 set
                 above
                 a
                 constant
                 rate
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   13.
                
                 
              
               
                 For
                 what
                 Crimes
                 no
                 Satisfaction
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 
                   Mulct
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   59.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Purgation
             ,
             in
             case
             a
             man
             be
             of
             good
             Repute
             ,
             his
             own
             should
             be
             accepted
             ,
             but
             otherwise
             either
             a
             Threefold
             one
             ,
             or
             his
             single
             Oath
             in
             Three
             
               Hundreds
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               58
               ,
               59.
               
            
          
           
             Pusa
             ,
             Abbot
             of
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Vocingas
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             succeeded
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               231.
            
             
          
           
             Putta
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             is
             forced
             to
             retire
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Mercians
             (
             by
             his
             Church's
             being
             destroyed
             )
             and
             there
             died
             .
             This
             very
             Man
             is
             made
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             
               Hereford
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               196.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Q
          
           
             QUarrel
             ,
             or
             
               Deadly
               Feud
            
             ,
             King
             
             Alfred's
             Law
             concerning
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               296.
            
             
             
               
                 King
                 
                 Edmund's
                 Law
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   347.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Indians
                   Deadly
                   Feud
                
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 Kindred
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 Murthers
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Queen
             ,
             upon
             the
             Account
             of
             
             Eadburga's
             ill
             conduct
             of
             her self
             ,
             both
             as
             Wife
             to
             Brihtric
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             whom
             she
             Poisoned
             ,
             and
             as
             Widow
             upon
             divers
             other
             accounts
             ;
             a
             Law
             was
             made
             ,
             That
             for
             the
             future
             no
             King's
             Consort
             should
             be
             so
             called
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               264.
            
             
          
           
             Quenburga
             ,
             Daughter
             of
             Ceorle
             King
             of
             Mercia
             ,
             and
             Wife
             to
             King
             
               Edwin
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               174.
               
            
          
           
             Quendride
             ,
             Sister
             to
             King
             Kenelm
             ,
             Son
             to
             Kenwulf
             King
             of
             Mercia
             ,
             makes
             her
             Brother
             away
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             wicked
             Ambition
             of
             Reigning
             her self
             ;
             and
             the
             dreadful
             Judgement
             that
             befel
             her
             upon
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               252.
            
             
             
               
                 Is
                 forced
                 to
                 make
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 Archbishop
                 Wilfrid
                 for
                 the
                 Wrongs
                 that
                 King
                 Kenwulf
                 her
                 Father
                 had
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ;
                 afterwards
                 professed
                 her self
                 a
                 Nun
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 was
                 an
                 Abbess
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   253.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Quendrith
             ,
             by
             her
             wicked
             Instigations
             ,
             Ethelbert
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Ethelred
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             East-Angles
             ,
             is
             slain
             going
             to
             
             Offa's
             Court
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             Woo
             his
             Daughter
             .
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               237.
            
             
          
           
             Quichelme
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             when
             he
             Governed
             that
             See
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               201.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             R
          
           
             RAdnor
             ,
             the
             Town
             destroyed
             by
             Meredyth
             ,
             Prince
             of
             
               North-Wales
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               23.
               
            
          
           
             
             Radnorshire-men
             ▪
             supposed
             by
             Cambden
             ,
             to
             be
             meant
             by
             the
             
               Magaesetons
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               46.
               
            
          
           
             Raven
             ,
             the
             Raven-Banner
             ▪
             Vid.
             Banner
             .
          
           
             Reculf
             ,
             a
             Monastery
             built
             by
             Basse
             ,
             a
             Priest
             ,
             
               l.
               4.192
            
             .
             
               
                 Now
                 known
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Reculver
                 in
                 
                   Kent
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   205.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Redburge
             ,
             Wife
             of
             King
             Egbert
             ,
             was
             (
             according
             to
             the
             then
             West-Saxon
             Law
             )
             never
             called
             Queen
             .
             What
             Law
             she
             is
             said
             to
             have
             procured
             from
             her
             Husband
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               257.
            
             
          
           
             Redwald
             ,
             called
             the
             greatest
             King
             of
             the
             East-Angles
             ,
             the
             Tenth
             from
             
               Woden
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               146.
               l.
               4.
               p.
               171.
               
            
             
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   157.
                
                 
              
               
                 Receives
                 Edwin
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 forced
                 to
                 fly
                 the
                 Countrey
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 )
                 very
                 kindly
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   169.
                
                 
              
               
                 Slays
                 Ethelfrid
                 in
                 Battel
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   170.
                
                 
              
               
                 Had
                 been
                 Baptized
                 in
                 Kent
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 Eadbald
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 afterwards
                 by
                 his
                 Wife
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 perverted
                 from
                 the
                 true
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   175.
                
                 
              
               
                 He
                 was
                 the
                 Fourth
                 King
                 that
                 Ruled
                 over
                 all
                 
                   Britain
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   254.
                   
                
              
               
                 Succeeds
                 Ethelred
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 but
                 soon
                 after
                 fighting
                 with
                 the
                 Danes
                 at
                 Alvethelie
                 ,
                 he
                 and
                 Earl
                 Alfred
                 were
                 slain
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   260.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             Rees
             ,
             the
             Brother
             of
             Griffyn
             ,
             King
             of
             South-Wales
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             Command
             of
             
               Edward
               the
               Confessor
            
             ,
             put
             to
             death
             for
             his
             Insosolencies
             against
             the
             English
             ,
             and
             his
             Head
             sent
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               85.
            
             
          
           
             Reginald
             ,
             succeeds
             Eowils
             and
             Healfden
             as
             King
             over
             the
             
               Danes
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               315.
               
            
             
               
                 Enters
                 into
                 a
                 Contract
                 of
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 with
                 Aelfwinna
                 ,
                 Daughter
                 of
                 Aethelfleda
                 ,
                 and
                 Heir
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 
                   Mercia
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   320.
                
                 
              
               
                 Submits
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 to
                 King
                 
                   Edward
                   the
                   Elder
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   323
                   ,
                   324.
                   
                
              
               
                 He
                 takes
                 
                   York
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   324.
                
                 
              
               
                 Was
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 
                   Eardulph
                   ,
                   Id.
                   Ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 Eadmund
                 receive●
                 him
                 at
                 his
                 confirmation
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   3●3
                
                 .
              
               
                 Is
                 called
                 King
                 of
                 York
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 conquered
                 that
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   344.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Regni
             ,
             those
             Parts
             we
             now
             call
             Surrey
             and
             
               Sussex
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               69.
               
            
          
           
             Reiderch-hoel
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Liberal
             )
             a
             British
             King
             of
             
               Cumberland
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               146
               ,
               147.
               
            
          
           
             Religion
             ,
             none
             ought
             to
             be
             Compelled
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             Service
             of
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             
               Voluntary
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               154.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 state
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Western
                 Church
                 ,
                 when
                 Augustine
                 came
                 over
                 hither
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   155.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 came
                 not
                 first
                 into
                 Britain
                 by
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 any
                 Persons
                 sent
                 from
                 Rome
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 most
                 likely
                 propagated
                 here
                 by
                 some
                 Apostle
                 of
                 the
                 Eastern
                 or
                 Asiatick
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   162.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 state
                 of
                 it
                 here
                 before
                 the
                 coming
                 in
                 of
                 
                   William
                   the
                   Conqueror
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   116.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Religious
               Houses
            
             ,
             Vid.
             Monasteries
             .
          
           
             
               Resignation
               of
               Bishopricks
            
             ,
             and
             why
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               149.
               l.
               4.
               p.
               224
               ,
               232.
               
            
          
           
             Restitutus
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             the
             City
             of
             London
             ,
             is
             sent
             (
             with
             others
             )
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Arles
             in
             
               Gallia
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               88.
               
            
          
           
             Revenge
             ,
             none
             to
             take
             it
             for
             any
             Injury
             done
             him
             before
             
               publick
               Justice
            
             be
             demanded
             ,
             and
             the
             ;
             Penalty
             on
             those
             that
             do
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               208.
            
             
          
           
             Rhine
             ,
             fortified
             with
             Garisons
             by
             
               Constantine
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               102.
               
            
          
           
             Richard
             the
             Elder
             ,
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             Dukedome
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             and
             Governed
             it
             Two
             and
             fifty
             Years
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               343.
            
             
             
               
                 His
                 Enmity
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 War
                 with
                 Pope
                 
                   John
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   24.
                   
                
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 succeeded
                 him
                 in
                 that
                 Dutchy
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   26.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Richbert
             ,
             a
             Heathen
             ,
             slays
             Eorpwald
             ,
             not
             long
             after
             he
             had
             received
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               175.
            
             
          
           
             Ricsige
             ,
             succeeded
             Egbert
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             
               Northumberland
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               277.
               
            
             
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 his
                 Successor
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   278.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Ripendune
             ,
             alias
             Hrepton
             Abbey
             (
             now
             Repton
             )
             in
             Derbyshire
             ,
             Founded
             by
             King
             Aethelbald
             ,
             the
             most
             famous
             one
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               227.
               l.
               5.
               p.
               277.
               
            
          
           
             Ripon
             in
             Yorkshire
             ,
             the
             Monastery
             Burnt
             which
             had
             been
             Built
             by
             Bishop
             
               Wilfrid
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               350.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ritheric
               ap
               Justin
            
             ,
             on
             the
             Death
             of
             
               Llewelyn
               ap
               Sitsylt
            
             ,
             Seizes
             upon
             South-Wales
             ,
             and
             holds
             it
             by
             Force
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               53.
            
             
             
               
                 Is
                 slain
                 in
                 Battel
                 by
                 Howel
                 and
                 Meredyth
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Irish
                   Scots
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   56.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Ritherch
             and
             Rees
             ,
             the
             Sons
             of
             
               Ritheric
               ap
               Justin
            
             ,
             their
             Engagement
             with
             Griffith
             Prince
             of
             Wales
             ,
             and
             the
             Success
             thereof
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               71.
            
             
          
           
             Robber
             ,
             his
             Punishment
             ;
             who
             called
             
               Robbers
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               209.
               
            
          
           
             Robert
             ,
             Duke
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             sends
             Ambassadors
             to
             King
             Cnute
             to
             demand
             that
             his
             Nephews
             
               (
               viz.
               Edward
            
             and
             Alfred
             ,
             King
             
             Ethelred's
             Two
             Sons
             )
             might
             be
             restored
             to
             their
             Right
             ;
             and
             upon
             his
             refusing
             ,
             he
             prepares
             a
             great
             Navy
             to
             force
             him
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             what
             happened
             thereupon
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               54.
            
             
             
               
                 To
                 whom
                 he
                 recommends
                 his
                 Son
                 William
                 ,
                 a
                 Child
                 of
                 Seven
                 Years
                 Old
                 (
                 afterwards
                 King
                 of
                 England
                 )
                 whilst
                 he
                 undertakes
                 his
                 Pilgrimage
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 Dies
                 ,
                 
                   Ibid.
                   &
                   p.
                   56.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Robert
             ,
             a
             Norman
             Monk
             ,
             made
             Bishop
             of
             London
             by
             Edward
             the
             
               Confessor
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               73.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 upon
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Eadsige
                 ,
                 made
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 :
                 He
                 immediately
                 went
                 to
                 Rome
                 to
                 obtain
                 his
                 Pall
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   75.
                
                 
              
               
                 Accuses
                 Queen
                 Emma
                 of
                 being
                 too
                 Familiar
                 with
                 Alwin
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Winchester
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   79.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 flight
                 out
                 of
                 England
                 variously
                 reported
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   80
                   ,
                   81.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 Banished
                 and
                 Outlawed
                 for
                 being
                 a
                 Chief
                 Incendiary
                 in
                 the
                 Quarrel
                 between
                 Edward
                 the
                 Confessor
                 and
                 Earl
                 
                   Godwin
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   81.
                
                 
              
               
                 But
                 having
                 made
                 his
                 Peace
                 ,
                 King
                 Edward
                 sends
                 him
                 Ambassador
                 to
                 Duke
                 William
                 to
                 acquaint
                 him
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 designed
                 him
                 his
                 Successor
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   96
                   ,
                   97
                
              
            
          
           
             Rodoric
             ,
             or
             Rodri
             ,
             when
             he
             began
             to
             Reign
             over
             the
             Britains
             in
             
               Wales
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               218.
               
            
             
               
                 Another
                 Rodoric
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 
                   Edwal
                   Voel
                
                 ,
                 Prince
                 of
                 Wales
                 ,
                 is
                 slain
                 by
                 
                   Irishmen
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   6.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Rodri
               Maur
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Rodoric
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             succeeds
             his
             Father
             
               Merwyn
               Urych
            
             in
             the
             
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Britains
             ,
             and
             divides
             Wales
             into
             three
             Territories
             .
             His
             Wars
             ,
             and
             Death
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               260
               ,
               278.
               
            
             
               
                 His
                 Wife
                 ,
                 and
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 Bequests
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   278
                   ,
                   279.
                
                 
              
               
                 Esteemed
                 by
                 all
                 Writers
                 to
                 be
                 
                   sole
                   King
                
                 of
                 all
                 Wales
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 Right
                 .
                 His
                 Laws
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   279.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 several
                 Ordinances
                 he
                 made
                 about
                 paying
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Tribute
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledging
                 his
                 Sovereig●ty
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 about
                 who
                 should
                 decide
                 the
                 differences
                 that
                 might
                 arise
                 between
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Children
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   279.
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   3.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Rofcaester
             ,
             or
             Hrofcester
             ,
             now
             
               Rochester
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               159.
               l.
               5.
               p.
               259.
               
            
             
               
                 St.
                 
                 Andrew's
                 Church
                 there
                 built
                 by
                 Ethelbert
                 King
                 of
                 
                   Kent
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   160.
                   
                
              
               
                 Tobias
                 the
                 Bishop
                 there
                 dies
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   219.
                
                 
              
               
                 Dun
                 consecrated
                 Bishop
                 here
                 after
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 
                   Eadulph
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   224.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Rollo
             ,
             the
             Dane
             or
             Norman
             ,
             wastes
             Neustria
             (
             afterwards
             called
             Normandy
             )
             and
             not
             long
             after
             made
             an
             entire
             Conquest
             of
             it
             ,
             reigning
             there
             fifty
             years
             .
             His
             Dream
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               278.
            
             
          
           
             
               Roman
               Affairs
            
             ,
             when
             they
             became
             desperate
             in
             
               Britain
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               105
               ,
               106.
               
            
             
               
                 Empire
                 ,
                 what
                 fell
                 with
                 it
                 in
                 
                   Britain
                   ,
                   l.
                   3.
                   p.
                   113.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Language
                   ,
                   Ga●●
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Gown
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 fashion
                 among
                 the
                 Britains
                 in
                 
                 Agricola's
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   2.
                   p.
                   57.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Romans
             left
             the
             ●ritains
             at
             their
             departure
             Paterns
             of
             the
             Arms
             and
             Weapons
             they
             would
             have
             them
             make
             to
             defend
             themselves
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               100.
            
             
             
               
                 Though
                 they
                 subdued
                 Britain
                 to
                 their
                 Empire
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 used
                 their
                 Victory
                 with
                 
                   Moderation
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   246.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Romanus
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             drowned
             in
             going
             on
             a
             Message
             to
             
               Rome
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               176.
               
            
          
           
             Rome
             ,
             taken
             by
             Alaric
             King
             of
             the
             
               Goths
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               104.
               
            
          
           
             Romescot
             ,
             said
             to
             be
             first
             given
             to
             the
             Pope
             by
             King
             Ina
             ,
             but
             much
             doubted
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               219.
            
             
             
               
                 Then
                 by
                 King
                 Offa
                 ,
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 confirm'd
                 by
                 the
                 great
                 Council's
                 consent
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   239.
                
                 
              
               
                 Aethelwulf
                 by
                 his
                 Last
                 Will
                 orders
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 every
                 year
                 to
                 Rome
                 Three
                 hundred
                 
                   Mancuses
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   264
                   ,
                   265.
                   
                
              
               
                 Vid.
                 Peter-pence
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Rowena
             ,
             Hengest's
             ,
             Daughter
             ,
             her
             Arrival
             into
             
               Britain
               ,
               &c.
               l.
               3.
               p.
               125.
               
            
          
           
             
               Rufina
               (
               Claudia
            
             )
             Wife
             of
             Pudens
             a
             Senator
             ,
             famous
             for
             her
             Beauty
             ,
             in
             the
             Elegant
             Epigram
             of
             Martial
             :
             Some
             assert
             she
             was
             the
             same
             St.
             Paul
             makes
             mention
             of
             in
             his
             second
             Epistle
             to
             
               Timothy
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               66.
               
            
          
           
             Run
             ,
             or
             Reyn
             ,
             the
             pretended
             Son
             of
             Meredyth
             ap
             Owen
             ,
             a
             vile
             Scotch
             Impost●r
             ,
             th●t
             sets
             up
             for
             Prince
             of
             
               So●th
               Wale●
            
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             soon
             rou●ed
             and
             all
             his
             Pa●●y
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               52.
            
             
          
           
             
               Runick
               Characters
            
             found
             upon
             a
             few
             Stones
             in
             
               England
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               113.
               
            
          
           
             Runkhorne
             in
             Cheshire
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Run-cafan
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               316.
               
            
          
           
             
               Rusticus
               Decimius
            
             ,
             from
             Master
             of
             his
             Offices
             ,
             is
             advanced
             by
             Constans
             to
             ●e
             
               Praefect
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               103.
               
            
          
           
             Ryal
             in
             Rutlandshire
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Rehala
             ,
             where
             St.
             
             Tibba's
             ●ody
             lay
             entomb'd
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               5.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             S
          
           
             SAcriledge
             ,
             what
             Punishments
             to
             be
             inflicted
             on
             those
             who
             commit
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               156
               ,
               163.
               
            
          
           
             Salaries
             ,
             usually
             allowed
             to
             those
             that
             h●d
             been
             
               Proconsuls
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               64.
               
            
          
           
             
               Safe
               of
               Goods
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vid.
             Traffick
             .
          
           
             Sampson
             ;
             Scholar
             to
             Iltutus
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             Archbishop
             of
             Dole
             in
             Britain
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               149.
            
             
          
           
             Sanctuaries
             ,
             very
             ancient
             in
             
               England
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               208
               ,
               209.
               l.
               5.
               p.
               296
               ,
               ●97
               .
            
             
               
                 Their
                 Design
                 primitively
                 very
                 good
                 ,
                 only
                 to
                 stay
                 there
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Offender
                 could
                 agree
                 with
                 his
                 Adv●rsary
                 ;
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   297.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Punishment
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 〈◊〉
                 ●ny
                 one
                 that
                 s●es
                 to
                 a
                 Church
                 ▪
                 The
                 Knig●t
                 Ho●se
                 no
                 shel●er
                 to
                 him
                 th●●
                 sheds
                 blo●d
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   347.
                
                 
              
               
                 Gra●ted
                 〈◊〉
                 
                 Westminster
                 ●y
                 
                 Edward
                 ●he
                 Confessor
                 ,
                 Charter
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 Great
                 Council
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   94.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Laws
                 concerning
                 them
                 confirm●d
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   99.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Sandwic●
             ,
             anciently
             c●●led
             
               Rutipae
               ,
               l.
               ●
               .
               p.
               90.
            
             and
             
               Sandwi●
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               261.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Port
                 given
                 by
                 King
                 Cnute
                 in
                 Christ-Church
                 in
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Issues
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   54.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Saragosa
             ,
             in
             Spain
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Caesar
               August●
            
             (
             a
             corrupted
             Compou●d
             of
             th●se
             two
             words
             )
             ,
             destroyed
             by
             Ch●rl●s
             King
             of
             the
             
               Franks
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               231.
               
            
          
           
             Sardica
             ,
             the
             Council
             there
             ,
             when
             called
             ;
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Britain
             assisted
             a●
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               89.
            
             
          
           
             
               Sarum
               (
               Old
            
             )
             called
             in
             the
             British
             times
             
               Searebyrig
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               142.
               
            
             
               
                 Or
                 Syrbyrig
                 ,
                 is
                 burnt
                 by
                 King
                 Sweyn
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   30.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Saturninus
               (
               Seius
            
             )
             in
             
               Antoninus
               Pius
            
             his
             time
             ;
             had
             the
             Charge
             of
             the
             Roman
             Navy
             on
             the
             British
             shore
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               68.
            
             
          
           
             
               Saxon
               Annals
            
             ,
             first
             collected
             and
             writ●en
             in
             divers
             Monasteries
             of
             
               England
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               151.
               
            
          
           
             
               Saxons
               (
               English
            
             )
             at
             first
             so
             very
             illiterate
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             much
             doubted
             whether
             they
             had
             the
             use
             of
             Letters
             and
             Writing
             ,
             among
             them
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               113.
            
             
             
               
               
                 Were
                 sent
                 for
                 to
                 repel
                 the
                 Scots
                 and
                 
                   Picts
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   117.
                
                 
              
               
                 Had
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Thanet
                 given
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 Habitation
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   118.
                
                 
              
               
                 Came
                 from
                 three
                 valiant
                 Nations
                 of
                 
                   Germany
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   118
                   ,
                   119
                   ,
                   120
                   ,
                   121.
                   
                
              
               
                 What
                 Countrey
                 
                   Old
                   Saxony
                
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   118
                   ,
                   119.
                
                 
              
               
                 Great
                 Disputes
                 about
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 
                   Saxons
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   121
                   ,
                   123
                   ,
                   124.
                   
                
              
               
                 Their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 Victory
                 over
                 the
                 
                   Picts
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   124
                   ,
                   125.
                   
                
              
               
                 Break
                 League
                 with
                 the
                 Britains
                 ,
                 their
                 Confederates
                 ,
                 and
                 over-run
                 almost
                 the
                 whole
                 Island
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   126.
                
                 
              
               
                 By
                 Vortimer
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 return
                 into
                 Germany
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 durst
                 return
                 hither
                 till
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   128.
                
                 
              
               
                 Obtain
                 a
                 great
                 Victory
                 over
                 Nazaleod
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 slain
                 in
                 the
                 Battel
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 remained
                 undisturbed
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 after
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   3.
                   p.
                   134.
                
                 
              
               
                 Are
                 beaten
                 by
                 the
                 Britains
                 at
                 Wodensburg
                 in
                 
                   Wiltshire
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   148.
                
                 
              
               
                 Were
                 strict
                 Observers
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lord's-Day
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   209.
                   
                
              
               
                 A
                 great
                 Battel
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 Britains
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 North-Wales
                 was
                 slain
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   241.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 English-Saxons
                 suffer'd
                 no
                 Nation
                 to
                 out-go
                 them
                 in
                 Deceit
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Wickedness
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 at
                 last
                 met
                 with
                 the
                 Judgments
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Wrath
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   247.
                
                 
              
               
                 Commanded
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 English-men
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Law
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Egbert
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   255.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 great
                 Sea-fight
                 among
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Saxons
                 of
                 Germany
                 ,
                 supposed
                 with
                 the
                 Danes
                 ;
                 the
                 former
                 getting
                 the
                 Victory
                 twice
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   287.
                
                 
              
               
                 Are
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 Wales
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Northern
                   Britains
                
                 into
                 
                   Mercia
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   317.
                
                 
              
               
                 Utterly
                 rout
                 and
                 put
                 to
                 flight
                 the
                 
                   Scots
                   ,
                   Irish
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Danes
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   334.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Saxony
               (
               Old
            
             )
             called
             Northalbingia
             ,
             its
             Extent
             and
             Bounds
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               118.
            
             
          
           
             Saxulph
             ,
             or
             Sexwulf
             ,
             a
             Monk
             ;
             to
             his
             care
             is
             committed
             the
             finishing
             of
             the
             Abbey
             of
             Medeshamsted
             ,
             though
             Peadda
             and
             Oswy
             had
             laid
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             and
             gone
             a
             good
             way
             through
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               186
               ,
               187.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 ordained
                 by
                 Archbishop
                 Theodore
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Mercians
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 Winfrid
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 
                   deposed
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   194.
                
                 
              
               
                 Parted
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Hereford
                 to
                 Putta
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rochester
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 expelled
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   196.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Scapula
             .
             Vid.
             Ostorius
             .
          
           
             Sceapige
             (
             now
             the
             Isle
             of
             Sheppy
             )
             in
             Kent
             ,
             wasted
             by
             the
             Heathens
             or
             Pagans
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               255.
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 Danes
                 take
                 up
                 their
                 Winter-quarters
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   262.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Sceorstan
             ,
             (
             perhaps
             Shire-stone
             ,
             for
             )
             the
             place
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             a
             Stone
             that
             parts
             now
             the
             Four
             Counties
             of
             
               Oxfordshire
               ,
               Gloucestershire
               ,
               Worcestershire
            
             ,
             and
             
               Warwickshire
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               45.
               
            
          
           
             Sceva
             ,
             a
             Roman
             Soldier
             ,
             his
             incredible
             Valour
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               29.
            
             
          
           
             School
             ,
             erected
             for
             the
             Instruction
             of
             Youth
             ,
             by
             King
             
               Sigebert
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               179.
               
            
             
               
                 Supposed
                 to
                 give
                 Being
                 to
                 the
                 University
                 of
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 ground
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
               
                 Or
                 Colledge
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Nation
                 (
                 at
                 Rome
                 )
                 burnt
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   251.
                
                 
              
               
                 Whom
                 it
                 were
                 that
                 Alfred
                 obliged
                 to
                 keep
                 their
                 Sons
                 at
                 School
                 until
                 fifteen
                 years
                 of
                 Age
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   297.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Scotch
               Historians
            
             ,
             extend
             the
             Limits
             of
             King
             
             Kened's
             conquering
             the
             Picts
             ,
             too
             far
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               259.
            
             
          
           
             Scotland
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Albania
               ,
               North-West
            
             to
             the
             Mountains
             of
             Braid-Albain
             ,
             and
             its
             Extent
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               83
               ,
               98.
               
            
             
               
                 Said
                 to
                 be
                 conquered
                 by
                 the
                 Forces
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 
                   Confessor
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   86.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 Low-lands
                 long
                 in
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   260.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Scots
             ,
             came
             into
             this
             Nation
             out
             of
             
               Ireland
               ,
               l.
               1.
               p.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               
                 Came
                 into
                 Ireland
                 in
                 the
                 Fourth
                 Age
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   7.
                
                 
              
               
                 Scoti
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 called
                 Hiberni
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 first
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   l.
                   2.
                   p.
                   84.
                   
                
              
               
                 They
                 with
                 the
                 Picts
                 make
                 cruel
                 Incursions
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 waste
                 all
                 places
                 near
                 the
                 Borders
                 of
                 
                   Britain
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   90.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 Roman
                 Author
                 that
                 mentions
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Ammianus
                   Marcellinus
                
                 ;
                 but
                 St.
                 Jerome
                 has
                 given
                 a
                 much
                 more
                 Ancient
                 Passage
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 translated
                 out
                 of
                 Porphyry
                 the
                 Greek
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 who
                 wrote
                 an
                 Age
                 before
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   91.
                
                 
              
               
                 Are
                 owned
                 by
                 some
                 Antiquaries
                 to
                 be
                 planted
                 in
                 Ireland
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 
                   Claudian
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   94
                   ,
                   95.
                   
                
              
               
                 And
                 Picts
                 continually
                 wasted
                 the
                 Roman
                 Territories
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   95.
                
                 
              
               
                 Their
                 Incursions
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Honorius
                 his
                 Reign
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   97
                   ,
                   98.
                
                 
              
               
                 They
                 miserably
                 harass'd
                 the
                 Britains
                 ,
                 till
                 speedy
                 Supplies
                 were
                 sent
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Romans
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   106.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Scots
                 Conversion
                 to
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   109
                   ,
                   110.
                
                 
              
               
                 Were
                 sometimes
                 used
                 for
                 Irish-men
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 for
                 Native
                 
                   Scots
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   110.
                
                 
              
               
                 And
                 Picts
                 landing
                 in
                 Britain
                 in
                 shoals
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Romans
                 deserting
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   3.
                   p.
                   114.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 Ever
                 acknowledged
                 Bishops
                 necessary
                 for
                 ordaining
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   3.
                   p.
                   144.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Per
                   Universam
                   Scotiam
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   throughout
                   all
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   166
                   ,
                   189.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 Scots
                 in
                 Britain
                 regain
                 their
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoy
                 it
                 for
                 Six
                 and
                 forty
                 years
                 after
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   202.
                
                 
              
               
                 Who
                 Inhabited
                 Britain
                 ,
                 practised
                 no
                 Treachery
                 against
                 the
                 English
                 Nation
                 ,
                 when
                 Bede
                 finished
                 his
                 History
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   221.
                
                 
              
               
                 Three
                 Scots
                 come
                 from
                 Ireland
                 to
                 King
                 Alfred
                 ,
                 resolving
                 to
                 lead
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 
                   Pilgrims
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   298.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 time
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 King
                 's
                 made
                 Submission
                 to
                 the
                 English
                 was
                 in
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 
                 Elder
                 's
                 Reign
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   323
                   ,
                   324.
                   
                
              
               
                 Are
                 miserably
                 routed
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 King
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 by
                 Athelstan
                 and
                 his
                 Army
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   334
                   ,
                   335
                   ,
                   336.
                   
                
              
               
                 Submit
                 themselves
                 to
                 King
                 Edred
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 King
                 Swears
                 Fidelity
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   349.
                
                 
              
               
                 Are
                 overcome
                 by
                 Uthred
                 ,
                 the
                 Valiant
                 Son
                 of
                 Waltheof
                 Earl
                 of
                 the
                 Northumbers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Reward
                 he
                 received
                 of
                 King
                 Ethelred
                 for
                 his
                 Bravery
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   27.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             Reading
             of
             them
             Decreed
             in
             the
             Second
             Council
             at
             Cloveshoe
             to
             be
             more
             constantly
             used
             in
             Monasteries
             ;
             and
             the
             Creed
             and
             
             Lord's
             Prayer
             to
             be
             learn'd
             in
             
               English
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               225.
               
            
          
           
             Sea
             ,
             Those
             that
             have
             the
             Command
             there
             ,
             may
             force
             a
             King
             of
             England
             to
             what
             terms
             they
             please
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               81.
            
             
          
           
             
               Seals
               ,
               Edward
            
             the
             Confessor
             ,
             was
             the
             first
             English
             King
             we
             meet
             with
             that
             affixed
             any
             to
             his
             Charters
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               98.
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 Island
                 of
                 Seals
                 ,
                 Vid.
                 Seolefeu
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Sebba
             ,
             Vid.
             Siger
             .
          
           
             Sebbi
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             East-Saxons
             ;
             becomes
             a
             Monk
             ,
             and
             soon
             after
             dies
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               210.
            
             
          
           
             Sebert
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Richala
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             East-Saxons
             ,
             receives
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             causes
             St.
             
             Paul's
             to
             be
             Built
             at
             
               London
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               159.
               
            
             
               
                 Founds
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Abbey
                 of
                 
                   Westminster
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   166.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   168.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 most
                 Learned
                 and
                 Christian
                 Prince
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   175.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Secington
             ,
             (
             anciently
             Seccandune
             )
             in
             
               Warwickshire
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               227.
               
            
          
           
             Security
             to
             be
             given
             by
             all
             Servants
             for
             their
             good
             Abearing
             ;
             and
             all
             others
             of
             ill
             Fame
             to
             have
             it
             given
             for
             them
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               346.
            
             
             
               
                 Every
                 one
                 of
                 Twelve
                 Years
                 of
                 Age
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 by
                 Oath
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 what
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   58.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Selred
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             
               East-Saxons
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               214.
               
            
             
               
                 Sirnamed
                 the
                 Good
                 ,
                 Reigned
                 Thirty
                 eight
                 year
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 slain
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 unknown
                 how
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 whom
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   225.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Sempingham
             in
             Lincolnshire
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Sempigaham
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               261.
               
            
          
           
             Seneca
             (
             only
             in
             his
             Books
             a
             Philosopher
             )
             his
             Extortion
             on
             the
             
               Britains
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               47.
               
            
          
           
             Seolefeu
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Island
               of
               Seals
            
             ,
             afterwards
             called
             Selsey
             ,
             where
             Wilfrid
             Founded
             a
             small
             Monastery
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               198.
            
             
          
           
             Sermon
             ,
             the
             first
             that
             is
             to
             be
             found
             at
             any
             King's
             Coronation
             ,
             by
             whom
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             made
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               70.
            
             
          
           
             Serpents
             ,
             strange
             ones
             seen
             in
             the
             Province
             of
             the
             
               South-Saxons
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               230.
               
            
          
           
             Servants
             ,
             none
             to
             receive
             another
             Man's
             Man
             into
             his
             Family
             ,
             without
             leave
             first
             had
             of
             his
             Master
             ;
             the
             Penalty
             of
             doing
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               341.
            
             
             
               
                 To
                 give
                 Security
                 for
                 their
                 good
                 
                   Abearing
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   346.
                
                 
              
               
                 Who
                 Desert
                 their
                 Lord
                 in
                 Battel
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 Forfeit
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   60.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Sester
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Horse-Load
             )
             of
             Wheat
             ,
             Sold
             in
             
             Hardecnute's
             time
             for
             Fifty
             five
             Pence
             and
             more
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               66
               ,
               72.
               
            
          
           
             Severn
             ,
             the
             River
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             came
             to
             be
             so
             called
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               10.
            
             
          
           
             Severus
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             makes
             War
             against
             
               Pescenius
               Niger
            
             ,
             and
             slays
             him
             ;
             then
             sends
             Messengers
             to
             dispatch
             Albinus
             ,
             and
             the
             effect
             thereof
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               72
               ,
               73.
               
            
             
               
                 Puts
                 
                   Laetus
                   Severus
                
                 to
                 Death
                 for
                 his
                 Treachery
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
               
                 Makes
                 an
                 Expedition
                 into
                 Britain
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   74
                   ,
                   75.
                
                 
              
               
                 How
                 he
                 Treats
                 his
                 Son
                 Baffianus
                 that
                 twice
                 attempted
                 to
                 kill
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   75
                   ,
                   76.
                
                 
              
               
                 Makes
                 a
                 Wall
                 cross
                 the
                 Island
                 from
                 Sea
                 to
                 Sea
                 ,
                 One
                 hundred
                 thirty
                 two
                 Miles
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 he
                 receiv'd
                 the
                 Stile
                 of
                 
                   Britannicus
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   76.
                
                 
              
               
                 This
                 Wall
                 was
                 built
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 where
                 
                 Adrian's
                 was
                 before
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   100.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 Funeral
                 Pile
                 ,
                 and
                 Character
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   77
                   ,
                   78.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Severus
               (
               Alexander
            
             )
             succeeds
             Heliogabolus
             ,
             having
             been
             before
             declared
             Caesar
             by
             the
             Senate
             ;
             his
             Actions
             in
             this
             Island
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               80.
            
             
             
               
                 Is
                 slain
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Army
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Severus
               (
               Germanus
            
             his
             Scholar
             )
             being
             Ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Triers
             ,
             preaches
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             
               Germans
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               117.
               
            
          
           
             Seward
             ,
             Abbot
             of
             Croyland
             ,
             conceals
             Withlaf
             King
             of
             Mercia
             ,
             from
             the
             Displeasure
             of
             King
             Egbert
             ,
             in
             the
             Cell
             of
             the
             Holy
             Virgin
             Etheldrith
             ,
             Daughter
             of
             King
             Offa
             ,
             till
             a
             perfect
             Reconciliation
             was
             made
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               254.
            
             
          
           
             Sexburga
             ,
             Governs
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             for
             a
             year
             ,
             as
             being
             left
             to
             her
             by
             King
             Cenwalch
             her
             Husband
             .
             Her
             Character
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               192.
            
             
          
           
             
             Shaftsbury
             ,
             first
             called
             Paladur
             ,
             afterwards
             Septonia
             ,
             by
             whom
             Built
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               10.
            
             
             
               
                 New
                 built
                 by
                 King
                 
                   Alfred
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   285
                   ,
                   298
                   ,
                   307.
                   
                
              
               
                 Called
                 in
                 
                   Saxon
                   ,
                   Scaeftesbyrig
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   20.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Shaving
               of
               Crowns
            
             ,
             and
             about
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               216.
            
             
          
           
             Sheovesham
             ,
             or
             Secvesham
             Abby
             ,
             Vid.
             Abingdon
             .
          
           
             Shepholme
             ,
             a
             little
             Island
             in
             the
             Mouth
             of
             Severne
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Bradanrelic
               ;
               Florence
            
             calls
             it
             
               Reoric
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               319.
               
            
          
           
             Sheriffs
             ,
             their
             Antiquity
             and
             Appointment
             by
             King
             
               Alfred
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               291.
               
            
          
           
             Sherwood-Forest
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Walewode
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               321.
               
            
          
           
             Ships
             ,
             a
             great
             Tax
             raised
             by
             Harold
             ,
             for
             setting
             out
             Sixteen
             Sail
             ,
             which
             highly
             incensed
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             
               English
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               65.
               
            
             
               
                 Sixty
                 two
                 Sail
                 had
                 another
                 Tax
                 of
                 Eight
                 Marks
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 the
                 Rowers
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   66.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Shireburne
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Westwude
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               214.
               
            
          
           
             Shiremotes
             ,
             to
             be
             held
             Twice
             every
             Year
             ,
             and
             who
             to
             be
             present
             thereat
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             Shropshire
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Scrobbesbyrigscire
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               32.
               
            
          
           
             Sicga
             ,
             dies
             ,
             who
             killed
             the
             good
             King
             Oswald
             ,
             or
             Alfwold
             ,
             (
             as
             one
             Historian
             says
             )
             by
             his
             own
             hands
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               236
               ,
               238.
               
            
          
           
             Sigebert
             ,
             succeeds
             his
             Brother
             Eorpenwald
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             East-Angles
             ,
             he
             was
             Baptized
             in
             France
             ,
             whither
             he
             had
             been
             Banished
             ;
             and
             by
             Bishop
             Foelix
             his
             assistance
             erects
             a
             School
             to
             Instruct
             Youth
             ,
             and
             two
             Years
             after
             Resigns
             his
             Kingdom
             to
             his
             Cousin
             Egric
             ,
             and
             became
             a
             Monk
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               179.
            
             
             
               
                 Is
                 forced
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Monastery
                 by
                 the
                 East-Angles
                 ,
                 to
                 encourage
                 the
                 Soldiers
                 against
                 Penda
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Mercians
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 killed
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   181.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 made
                 a
                 Christian
                 at
                 the
                 persuasion
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Oswy
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   184.
                
                 
              
               
                 And
                 at
                 last
                 wickedly
                 Murthered
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 what
                 occasion
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   188
                   ,
                   189.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Sigebert
             ,
             Cousin
             to
             Cuthred
             ,
             succeeds
             him
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ;
             is
             Deposed
             by
             Cynwulf
             ,
             and
             the
             Great
             Council
             ,
             for
             his
             Cruelty
             and
             Injustice
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             a
             certain
             Hog-herd
             ran
             him
             through
             ,
             and
             killed
             him
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               226.
            
             
          
           
             Sigeferth
             ,
             a
             petty
             King
             of
             some
             Province
             ,
             makes
             himself
             away
             ,
             and
             is
             Buried
             at
             
               Wilton
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               4.
               
            
             
               
                 Another
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Name
                 (
                 a
                 
                   Danish
                   Thane
                
                 )
                 Treacherously
                 slain
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Goods
                 seized
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Beautiful
                 Widow
                 secured
                 by
                 King
                 
                   Ethelred
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   40.
                
                 
              
               
                 Siger
                 and
                 Sebba
                 ,
                 who
                 succeed
                 Swidhelm
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 East-Saxons
                 ,
                 their
                 relapse
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Faith
                
                 into
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 but
                 soon
                 again
                 they
                 renounced
                 their
                 
                   Apostacy
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   190.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Sigeric
             ,
             Vid.
             Syric
             .
          
           
             Sihtric
             ,
             a
             Danish
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             is
             Married
             to
             Edgitha
             ,
             the
             Sister
             of
             King
             Athelstan
             ;
             his
             professing
             himself
             a
             Christian
             ,
             though
             he
             relapsed
             soon
             after
             ,
             and
             Died
             the
             next
             year
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               330.
            
             
             
               
                 Another
                 of
                 this
                 Name
                 King
                 of
                 Ireland
                 and
                 the
                 Isles
                 adjacent
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   334.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Silures
             ,
             their
             Complexion
             Swarthy
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             Curled
             Hair
             like
             the
             
               Spaniards
               ,
               l.
               1.
               p.
               4.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 now
                 
                   South-Wales
                   ,
                   l.
                   2.
                   p.
                   42.
                   
                
              
               
                 Their
                 Name
                 ought
                 wholly
                 to
                 be
                 extinguished
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   45.
                
                 
              
               
                 Are
                 wasted
                 by
                 many
                 small
                 Incursions
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   46.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Simony
             ,
             the
             first
             Example
             of
             it
             in
             the
             English
             Church
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               191.
            
             
             Vid.
             Wini.
             
          
           
             Singin
             ,
             a
             Captain
             over
             the
             Worcestershire-men
             ,
             kills
             Constantine
             King
             of
             the
             
               Scots
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               335
               ,
               336.
               
            
          
           
             Sithicundmon
             ,
             esteemed
             equal
             to
             a
             Thane
             ,
             by
             the
             Valuation
             of
             his
             Head
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               342.
            
             
          
           
             Slaves
             ,
             The
             Common
             People
             of
             England
             were
             not
             such
             Slaves
             in
             
             Alfred's
             time
             ,
             as
             some
             
               late
               Writers
            
             would
             fain
             make
             them
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               294
               ,
               295.
               
            
          
           
             Snottingaham
             ,
             the
             Town
             taken
             ,
             and
             Commanded
             to
             be
             Repaired
             and
             Garison'd
             by
             King
             Edward
             the
             
               Elder
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               324.
               
            
          
           
             Soldier
             ,
             the
             Discovery
             made
             by
             One
             ,
             and
             yet
             his
             Fidelity
             at
             the
             same
             time
             to
             a
             Prince
             to
             whom
             he
             had
             formerly
             taken
             a
             Military
             Oath
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               335.
            
             
             
               
                 He
                 that
                 deserts
                 his
                 Lord
                 ,
                 or
                 fellow
                 Soldier
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 Forfeits
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   60.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Somerton
             ,
             taken
             by
             Ethelbald
             from
             the
             
               West-Saxons
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               221.
               
            
             
               
                 Was
                 anciently
                 a
                 great
                 Town
                 and
                 Castle
                 ,
                 that
                 gave
                 Name
                 to
                 that
                 Countrey
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 called
                 
                   Somersetshire
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   222.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Southampton
             ,
             was
             anciently
             called
             
               Hamtun
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               258.
               
            
             
               
                 Destroyed
                 by
                 
                   Danish
                   Pyrates
                
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   20.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             South-Saxons
             ,
             when
             this
             Kingdom
             began
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               132.
            
             
             
               
                 Are
                 Converted
                 by
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 
                   Wilfrid
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   198.
                   
                
              
               
                 Their
                 Province
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 belonged
                 to
                 the
                 Diocess
                 of
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 an
                 Episcopal
                 See
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   214.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             South-Shoebury
             in
             Essex
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Sceobyrig
             ,
             where
             the
             Danes
             built
             a
             Castle
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               300.
            
             
          
           
             Southumbers
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Mercians
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               210
               ,
               212.
               
            
          
           
             
             South-Wales
             ,
             the
             Seat
             of
             War
             a
             long
             while
             for
             the
             Supremacy
             between
             Jevaf
             and
             Jago
             ,
             the
             Sons
             of
             
               Edwal
               Voel
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Sons
             of
             
               Howel
               Dha
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Danes
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               349
               ,
               350.
               l.
               6.
               p.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               16
               ,
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               26
               ,
               27
               ,
               53
               ,
               64.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Irish-Scots
                 invade
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 Howel
                 and
                 
                   Meredyth
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   56.
                   
                
              
               
                 Is
                 molested
                 by
                 Conan
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Jago
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 fled
                 into
                 Ireland
                 for
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   70.
                
                 
              
               
                 So
                 infested
                 by
                 the
                 Danish
                 Pyrates
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sea-Coasts
                 were
                 almost
                 deserted
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   74.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Sparhafock
             ,
             a
             Monk
             of
             St.
             Edmundsbury
             ,
             made
             Abbot
             of
             Abandune
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             upon
             the
             Translation
             of
             Robbyrd
             to
             the
             See
             of
             
               Canterbury
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               74
               ,
               75.
               
            
             
               
                 But
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 refused
                 to
                 consecrate
                 him
                 (
                 tho
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 King's
                 Letters
                 and
                 Seal
                 )
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 forbad
                 him
                 .
                 However
                 ,
                 he
                 held
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   76.
                
                 
              
               
                 Sometime
                 after
                 is
                 deposed
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   78.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Spot
               Wulfric
            
             ,
             a
             Courtier
             ,
             builds
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Burton
             in
             Staffordshire
             ,
             with
             his
             own
             Paternal
             Inheritance
             ,
             and
             gets
             King
             Ethelred
             to
             confirm
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               31.
            
             
          
           
             Stamford
             ,
             a
             Castle
             ,
             commanded
             by
             King
             Edward
             the
             Elder
             to
             be
             built
             on
             the
             
             South-side
             of
             the
             River
             
               Weland
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               323.
               
            
          
           
             Standing-Army
             ,
             no
             War
             possibly
             to
             be
             maintained
             long
             either
             at
             home
             or
             abroad
             ,
             without
             one
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               33.
            
             
          
           
             Stanmore
             Battel
             in
             Westmorland
             ,
             between
             Marius
             the
             British
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Caledonians
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               66.
               
            
          
           
             Stealing
             .
             Vid.
             Theft
             .
          
           
             Stephanus
             ,
             the
             Pope
             ,
             succeeds
             Leo
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             year
             dies
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               251.
            
             
             
               
                 Another
                 of
                 this
                 name
                 ,
                 Abbot
                 of
                 Mountcassin
                 ,
                 is
                 consecrated
                 Pope
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 
                   Victor
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   87.
                   
                
              
               
                 Deceases
                 the
                 next
                 year
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 succeeds
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   88.
                
                 
              
               
                 Stigand
                 ,
                 Cnute's
                 Chaplain
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ashdown
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 there
                 )
                 committed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   51.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 consecrated
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 East-Angles
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   Helmham
                   )
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   71
                   ,
                   73.
                   
                
              
               
                 Receives
                 again
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 it
                 seems
                 by
                 the
                 Simoniacal
                 Practices
                 of
                 Bishop
                 Grymkitel
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 before
                 
                   deprived
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   72.
                
                 
              
               
                 And
                 upon
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Alfwin
                 ,
                 is
                 promoted
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 
                   Winchester
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   73.
                
                 
              
               
                 At
                 last
                 is
                 made
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 
                   Canterbury
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   81.
                
                 
              
               
                 Had
                 the
                 Pall
                 sent
                 him
                 by
                 Pope
                 
                   Benedict
                   .
                   William
                
                 of
                 Malmesbury
                 his
                 Character
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 consecrates
                 Aegelric
                 a
                 Monk
                 of
                 Christ-Church
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Chichester
                 ,
                 and
                 Syward
                 the
                 Abbot
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Rochester
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   88.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Stilico
             ,
             Governor
             to
             the
             Emperor
             Honorius
             ,
             during
             his
             Minority
             ;
             his
             Character
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               97.
            
             
             
               
                 By
                 a
                 Legion
                 sufficiently
                 furnished
                 with
                 Arms
                 ,
                 dispatched
                 to
                 Britain
                 ,
                 delivered
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 both
                 from
                 spoil
                 and
                 inevitable
                 Captivity
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   99
                   ,
                   104
                   ,
                   105.
                   
                
              
               
                 Is
                 killed
                 by
                 the
                 Army
                 ,
                 when
                 Bassus
                 and
                 Philippus
                 were
                 Consuls
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   104.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Stone
             in
             Staffordshire
             ,
             whence
             it
             had
             its
             name
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               195.
            
             
          
           
             Stonehenge
             ,
             here
             
               Aurelius
               Ambrosius
            
             was
             crowned
             ,
             and
             not
             long
             after
             buried
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               131.
            
             
             
               
                 Is
                 called
                 
                   Mons
                   Ambrosij
                
                 ,
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Monument
                 of
                 Ambrosius
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 by
                 the
                 latter
                 Antiquaries
                 to
                 be
                 founded
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Straetcluyd
             ,
             the
             Colony
             erected
             by
             the
             
               Britains
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               344.
               
            
          
           
             Strangers
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             landed
             ,
             the
             Merchants
             are
             to
             declare
             their
             number
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             before
             the
             King's
             Officers
             in
             
               Folcmote
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               294.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Law
                 against
                 buying
                 and
                 receiving
                 Strangers
                 Cattle
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   346.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Law
                 to
                 harbour
                 them
                 for
                 two
                 nights
                 ,
                 as
                 Guests
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 longer
                 so
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   103.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Strathern
             ,
             the
             Scotish
             Writers
             will
             needs
             have
             this
             Province
             understood
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             
               Jerne
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               98.
               
            
          
           
             Streanshale
             Monastery
             ,
             founded
             by
             
               Hilda
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               188.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 now
                 Whitby
                 in
                 
                   Yorkshire
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   189.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Strikers
               in
               open
               Court
            
             ,
             before
             the
             King's
             Ealdormen
             ,
             their
             Punishment
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               295.
            
             
          
           
             Stufe
             and
             Withgar
             (
             Nephews
             to
             King
             Cerdic
             )
             fight
             against
             the
             Britains
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             to
             flight
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               135.
            
             
          
           
             
               Succession
               to
               the
               Crown
            
             ,
             how
             settled
             between
             the
             Picts
             and
             
               Scots
               ,
               l.
               1.
               p.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Britains
                 had
                 no
                 Notion
                 of
                 any
                 Right
                 the
                 
                   Eldest
                   Brother
                
                 had
                 to
                 command
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 not
                 even
                 after
                 they
                 became
                 Christians
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   17.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Suetonius
               (
               Paulinus
            
             )
             in
             his
             time
             the
             Romans
             received
             a
             great
             Blow
             in
             Britain
             ,
             and
             the
             Account
             of
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               46
               ,
               47
               ,
               48.
               
            
             
               
                 Afterwards
                 he
                 gained
                 a
                 mighty
                 Victory
                 over
                 Boadicia
                 ,
                 and
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   49
                   ,
                   50.
                
                 
              
               
                 Carries
                 it
                 too
                 haughtily
                 towards
                 those
                 that
                 submit
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   50
                   ,
                   51.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 succeeded
                 by
                 
                   Petronius
                   Turpilianus
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   51.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Sunday
             .
             Vid.
             Lord's-Day
             .
          
           
             
               Supposititious
               Birth
            
             ,
             said
             to
             be
             put
             upon
             King
             
               Cnute
               (
               viz.
            
             the
             Son
             of
             a
             Shoemaker
             then
             
             newly
             born
             )
             by
             Aelgiva
             ,
             one
             of
             his
             Wives
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               61.
            
             
          
           
             Suretyship
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Breach
             of
             the
             King
             's
             and
             Archbishops
             ,
             &c.
             what
             Fine
             was
             to
             be
             paid
             upon
             it
             by
             
             Alfred's
             Law
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               295.
            
             
             
               
                 Every
                 one
                 to
                 find
                 Sureties
                 for
                 his
                 good
                 Behaviour
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   14.
                
                 
              
               
                 Every
                 Lord
                 to
                 be
                 Surety
                 for
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 every
                 person
                 in
                 his
                 Family
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   42.
                
                 
              
               
                 Whosoever
                 refuses
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   42
                   ,
                   43.
                
                 
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 Danes
                 that
                 stay
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 to
                 enjoy
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 perfect
                 Peace
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   101.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Sutbury
             in
             Suffolk
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Southburg
             ,
             where
             Bishop
             Alfwin
             deceased
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               242.
            
             
          
           
             Swale
             ,
             a
             River
             ;
             but
             where
             ,
             is
             not
             mentioned
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               174.
            
             
          
           
             Swanawic
             ,
             now
             Swanwick
             in
             Hampshire
             ,
             near
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Danes
             lost
             120
             of
             their
             Ships
             in
             a
             violent
             Storm
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             going
             towards
             
               Exmouth
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               278.
               
            
          
           
             Swebryht
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             East-Saxons
             ,
             his
             Death
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               223.
            
             
          
           
             Sweden
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Scandinovia
               ,
               l.
               1.
               p.
               4.
               
            
             And
             
               Gothia
               ,
               Id.
               p.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             Swedes
             and
             Danes
             ,
             called
             Normans
             by
             the
             French
             Historians
             ;
             an
             Account
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Deities
             they
             worshipped
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               256.
            
             
          
           
             Sweyn
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Harold
             the
             Dane
             ,
             slays
             
               Edwal
               ap
               Meyric
            
             in
             Battel
             ,
             and
             destroys
             the
             Isle
             of
             Man
             :
             He
             and
             Anlaff
             besieges
             London
             ,
             endeavouring
             to
             burn
             it
             ,
             but
             are
             forced
             to
             march
             off
             ;
             the
             Ravage
             and
             Murthers
             they
             committed
             in
             
               Essex
               ,
               Kent
            
             ,
             and
             
               Sussex
               ,
               &c.
               l.
               6.
               p.
               25.
               
            
             
               
                 Ousted
                 his
                 Father
                 both
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 and
                 Life
                 ;
                 was
                 afterwards
                 expelled
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 wander'd
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 without
                 relief
                 ,
                 but
                 plagues
                 England
                 after
                 this
                 all
                 he
                 could
                 ,
                 for
                 refusing
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   26.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Sweyn
             ,
             King
             of
             Denmark
             ,
             receiving
             news
             of
             the
             Massacre
             of
             his
             Countreymen
             in
             England
             ,
             by
             the
             Advice
             of
             his
             Great
             Council
             comes
             with
             Three
             hundred
             Sail
             of
             great
             Ships
             ,
             and
             revenges
             ,
             this
             barbarous
             piece
             of
             Treachery
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               30
               ,
               31.
               
            
             
               
                 His
                 frequent
                 Returns
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 Incursions
                 and
                 Ravages
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   32
                   ,
                   37
                   ,
                   38.
                   
                
              
               
                 His
                 Return
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 what
                 occasion
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   37.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Decease
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Monk's
                 Relation
                 of
                 the
                 Suddenness
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   38
                   ,
                   39
                   ,
                   40.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Sweyn
             ,
             Eldest
             Son
             of
             King
             Cnute
             ,
             he
             appoints
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             to
             be
             King
             of
             
               Norway
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               56.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 by
                 Harold
                 ,
                 sirnamed
                 Hairfax
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 recovered
                 it
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   74.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Sweyn
             (
             Earl
             )
             Son
             of
             Godwin
             ,
             goes
             over
             to
             Baldwin
             Earl
             of
             Flanders
             ,
             and
             stays
             there
             all
             Winter
             ,
             being
             in
             disgrace
             at
             Court
             for
             deflowring
             an
             Abbess
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               73
               ,
               74.
               
            
             
               
                 Makes
                 a
                 League
                 with
                 Edward
                 the
                 Confessor
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King's
                 Promises
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 How
                 he
                 decoys
                 his
                 Cousin
                 Beorne
                 on
                 Shipboard
                 ,
                 and
                 causes
                 him
                 afterwards
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 away
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   75.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 declared
                 outlaw'd
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Great
                 Council
                 held
                 at
                 
                   London
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   77.
                
                 
              
               
                 Going
                 from
                 Flanders
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 barefoot
                 ,
                 in
                 Pennance
                 for
                 the
                 Murther
                 of
                 Beorne
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Return
                 home
                 he
                 dies
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   82.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Swidhelme
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Sexbald
             ,
             succeeds
             Sigebert
             ,
             and
             is
             made
             a
             Christian
             by
             
               Cedda
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               189.
               
            
          
           
             Switheard
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             East-Angles
             ,
             dies
             ,
             and
             Elfwold
             succeeds
             him
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               225
               ,
               228.
               
            
          
           
             Swithred
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             East-Saxons
             ,
             is
             vanquished
             by
             King
             Egbert
             ,
             and
             
               driven
               out
            
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             the
             West-Saxon
             Kings
             enjoyed
             ever
             after
             that
             
               Expulsion
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               255.
               
            
          
           
             St.
             Swithune
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             his
             Consecration
             and
             Decease
             ;
             and
             excellent
             Character
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               266
               ,
               267.
               
            
          
           
             Sydeman
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Devonshire
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             Wells
             )
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             Burial
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             Synod
             ,
             of
             Augustine
             ,
             at
             Augustine's-Ake
             ,
             on
             the
             Confines
             of
             the
             Wecti
             ,
             now
             the
             Diocess
             of
             
               Worcester
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               160.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 
                   Streanshale
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   189.
                
                 
              
               
                 At
                 Hertford
                 ,
                 which
                 appointed
                 when
                 Easter
                 should
                 be
                 kept
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   193.
                
                 
              
               
                 To
                 be
                 assembled
                 once
                 a
                 year
                 at
                 a
                 place
                 called
                 
                   Cloveshoe
                   ,
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
               
                 At
                 Hatfield
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 
                   Five
                   first
                   General
                   Councils
                
                 were
                 received
                 and
                 confirm'd
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   199.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Britain
                 ,
                 about
                 Bishop
                 Wilfred
                 ,
                 where
                 held
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 done
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   206
                   ,
                   207
                   ,
                   213.
                   
                
              
               
                 Decree
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 the
                 South-Saxons
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Episcopal
                 See
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 long
                 continue
                 so
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   213
                   ,
                   214.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Cloveshoe
                 ,
                 its
                 Decrees
                 chiefly
                 made
                 in
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 Charter
                 of
                 King
                 Withred
                 ,
                 concerning
                 free
                 Elections
                 to
                 Monasteries
                 in
                 Kent
                 .
                 A
                 second
                 Synod
                 held
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   224
                   ,
                   225.
                
                 
              
               
                 At
                 Aclea
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 place
                 was
                 ,
                 uncertain
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 under
                 what
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Decrees
                 were
                 made
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   232
                   ,
                   236.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 troublesome
                 one
                 of
                 Calcuithe
                 ,
                 where
                 Archbishop
                 Janbryht
                 lost
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Province
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 
                   Litchfield
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   233
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   251.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 D●crees
                 made
                 therein
                 .
                 Two
                 distinct
                 Sessions
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   234.
                
                 
              
               
                 At
                 Pinchenhale
                 ,
                 now
                 Finkley
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 
                   Durham
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   236
                   ,
                   242.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 Of
                 Frankfort
                 ,
                 solemnly
                 condemns
                 the
                 
                   Worship
                   of
                   Images
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   237.
                   
                
              
               
                 Called
                 by
                 Ethelheard
                 ,
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 was
                 confirmed
                 therein
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 Great
                 Council
                 of
                 
                   Becanceld
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   241.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Third
                 Synod
                 at
                 Cloveshoe
                 ,
                 when
                 held
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   243.
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   248.
                   
                
              
               
                 Another
                 held
                 there
                 under
                 King
                 Beornwulf
                 ,
                 and
                 Archbishop
                 
                   Wilfred
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   253.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Canons
                 that
                 were
                 passed
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 held
                 by
                 King
                 
                   Alfred
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   296
                   ,
                   297.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 Great
                 one
                 King
                 Edmund
                 held
                 at
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 was
                 transacted
                 therein
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   346.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 great
                 one
                 held
                 at
                 Kirtlingtun
                 ,
                 but
                 where
                 this
                 was
                 ,
                 is
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   16.
                
                 
              
               
                 Others
                 at
                 
                   Winchester
                   ,
                   Calne
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Ambresbury
                 ,
                 about
                 turning
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Monks
                 ,
                 and
                 restoring
                 the
                 Secular
                 Chanons
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   16
                   ,
                   17.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Great
                 Synod
                 or
                 Council
                 at
                 St.
                 Remy
                 ,
                 where
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 was
                 present
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ;
                 and
                 whom
                 Edward
                 the
                 Confessor
                 sent
                 thither
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 informed
                 what
                 was
                 there
                 decreed
                 touching
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   74.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Great
                 one
                 assembled
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 another
                 at
                 
                   Vercelle
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   75.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Syric
             ,
             or
             Sigeric
             ,
             consecrated
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             in
             the
             room
             of
             Ethelgar
             deceased
             ,
             and
             soon
             after
             goes
             to
             Rome
             for
             his
             Pall
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               22.
            
             
             
               
                 Advises
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Danes
                 a
                 Tribute
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 great
                 Terror
                 they
                 put
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Sea-Coasts
                 into
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   23.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Decease
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   24.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Syward
             ,
             Abbot
             of
             Abingdune
             ,
             succeeds
             Aeadsige
             in
             the
             Archbishoprick
             of
             Canterbury
             ;
             by
             whom
             consecrated
             ,
             but
             soon
             after
             deposed
             for
             his
             Ingratitude
             to
             his
             Predecessor
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             translated
             to
             the
             See
             of
             
               Rochester
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               72.
               
            
             
               
                 His
                 Decease
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   74.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Syward
             ,
             the
             Valiant
             Earl
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             at
             Edward
             the
             
             Confessor's
             Command
             ,
             with
             a
             powerful
             Army
             ,
             and
             a
             strong
             Fleet
             ,
             goes
             against
             Macbeth
             the
             Usurper
             ,
             into
             Scotland
             ,
             to
             restore
             Malcolme
             ,
             the
             Right
             Heir
             ,
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               85.
            
             
             
               
                 Lost
                 his
                 Son
                 in
                 the
                 Engagement
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 bravely
                 he
                 bore
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   85
                   ,
                   86.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Decease
                 ,
                 with
                 divers
                 remarkable
                 Circumstances
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   86.
                
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             T
          
           
             
               TAcitus
               (
               M.
               Claudius
               )
               elected
            
             Emperor
             against
             his
             Will
             ;
             his
             Reign
             ,
             and
             Death
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               82.
            
             
          
           
             Taliessen
             ,
             a
             famous
             British
             Bard
             ,
             whose
             Verses
             are
             preserved
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               150.
            
             
          
           
             Tamworth
             in
             Staffordshire
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Tamaweorthige
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               316.
               
            
          
           
             Tatwin
             ,
             succeeds
             Bertwald
             in
             the
             Archbishoprick
             of
             
               Canterbury
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               220
               ,
               221.
               
            
             
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   222.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Tavistock-Abbey
             ,
             founded
             by
             Ordgar
             ,
             Earl
             of
             Devonshire
             (
             afterwards
             Father-in-Law
             to
             King
             Edgar
             )
             and
             in
             less
             than
             fifty
             years
             burnt
             down
             by
             the
             
               Danes
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               4.
               
            
             
               
                 Anciently
                 was
                 called
                 
                   Aetesingstoce
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   26.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Taunton
             in
             Somersetshire
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             
               Saxons
               Tengton
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               28.
               
            
          
           
             Taxes
             ,
             made
             more
             easy
             to
             the
             Britains
             by
             
               Agricola
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               56.
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 great
                 one
                 paid
                 in
                 
                 Harold's
                 time
                 for
                 the
                 fitting
                 out
                 sixteen
                 sail
                 ,
                 and
                 ●very
                 Port
                 was
                 to
                 pay
                 such
                 a
                 proportion
                 towards
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   65.
                
                 
              
               
                 Another
                 great
                 one
                 decreed
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 of
                 Eight
                 Marks
                 to
                 the
                 Rowers
                 in
                 sixty
                 two
                 sail
                 of
                 Ships
                 ;
                 and
                 two
                 other
                 great
                 ones
                 ,
                 viz.
                 of
                 Twenty
                 nine
                 thousand
                 twenty
                 nine
                 pounds
                 for
                 a
                 Military
                 Tax
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 of
                 Eleven
                 thousand
                 forty
                 and
                 eight
                 pounds
                 ,
                 for
                 thirty
                 two
                 sail
                 of
                 Ships
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   66.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Temples
               of
               Idols
            
             ,
             ordered
             not
             to
             be
             pulled
             down
             ,
             but
             new
             consecrated
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               158.
            
             
          
           
             Tenantius
             .
             Vid.
             Theomantius
             .
          
           
             Testament
             ,
             Lands
             bequeathable
             by
             mens
             Last
             Wills
             ,
             before
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               60.
            
             
          
           
             Testudo
             ,
             a
             kind
             of
             Arch
             made
             with
             Shields
             clapp'd
             close
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             like
             the
             back
             of
             a
             Tortoise
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             had
             its
             name
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               32.
            
             
          
           
             Tetricus
             ,
             ruled
             in
             Gaul
             and
             Britain
             by
             the
             Terror
             of
             his
             Arms
             ,
             till
             
               Domitius
               Aurelianus
            
             reduced
             ,
             and
             led
             him
             in
             Triumph
             to
             
               Rome
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               82.
               
            
          
           
             Thaelwalle
             in
             Cheshire
             ,
             anciently
             Thaelwaele
             ,
             from
             whence
             supposed
             to
             be
             so
             called
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               324.
            
             
          
           
             Thanet-Island
             ,
             given
             to
             the
             Saxons
             for
             their
             habitation
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               118.
            
             
             
               
                 It
                 lies
                 on
                 the
                 
                 East-part
                 of
                 
                   Kent
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   153.
                   
                
              
               
                 Part
                 of
                 it
                 given
                 by
                 King
                 Egbert
                 to
                 build
                 a
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   193.
                
                 
              
               
                 Commanded
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 waste
                 by
                 King
                 Edgar
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   6.
                
                 
              
               
                 Was
                 anciently
                 called
                 
                   Taenet-Land
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   20.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Theft
             ,
             the
             Punishment
             of
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               209.
               l.
               5.
               p.
               346.
               l.
               6.
               p.
               14.
               
            
             
               
                 Anciently
                 redeemable
                 by
                 Pecuniary
                 Mulcts
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   209.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 Alfred's
                 Law
                 about
                 the
                 quantity
                 of
                 Mulcts
                 appointed
                 for
                 several
                 Thefts
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   293.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Forfeiture
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 steals
                 any
                 thing
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   297.
                
                 
              
               
                 If
                 a
                 Servant
                 be
                 accused
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 discharged
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 taken
                 into
                 Custody
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   325.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 Stealing
                 a
                 second
                 time
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Punishment
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   326
                   ,
                   340.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 Athelstan's
                 Law
                 against
                 Thieves
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   339
                   ,
                   340.
                
                 
              
               
                 King
                 
                 Edmund's
                 Law
                 for
                 their
                 Apprehension
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Law
                
                 whereby
                 Thieves
                 are
                 expresly
                 ordered
                 to
                 be
                 
                   hanged
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   346.
                
                 
              
               
                 If
                 a
                 Thief
                 goes
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 he
                 forfeits
                 the
                 Priviledge
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   99.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Theobald
             ,
             Ethelfred's
             Brother
             ,
             is
             slain
             at
             the
             Battel
             of
             
               Degstan
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               159.
               
            
          
           
             Theodore
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             is
             buried
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             St.
             Peter
             and
             St.
             Paul
             there
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               162.
            
             
             
               
                 Another
                 of
                 this
                 name
                 consecrated
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 is
                 sent
                 into
                 
                   Britain
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   191.
                
                 
              
               
                 Makes
                 a
                 thorough
                 Visitation
                 of
                 his
                 Province
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
               
                 Calls
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Great
                 Men
                 at
                 
                   Hartford
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   193.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 and
                 Burial
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   205.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Theodoric
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Ida
             ,
             reigns
             in
             
               Bernicia
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               146.
               
            
          
           
             Theodosius
             ,
             sent
             as
             General
             by
             Valentinian
             ,
             to
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             the
             Incursions
             on
             the
             Britains
             ,
             made
             by
             several
             barbarous
             Nations
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               92.
            
             
             
               
                 Returns
                 to
                 London
                 victorious
                 ,
                 having
                 recovered
                 the
                 Plunder
                 and
                 Captives
                 ,
                 and
                 establishes
                 a
                 firm
                 Peace
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   2.
                   p.
                   92
                   ,
                   93.
                   
                
              
               
                 A
                 Plot
                 contrived
                 against
                 him
                 by
                 Valentinus
                 of
                 Pannonia
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 and
                 the
                 Conspirators
                 being
                 seized
                 ,
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   93.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 Emperor
                 with
                 great
                 Commendations
                 ,
                 on
                 his
                 being
                 recalled
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 left
                 Britain
                 in
                 Peace
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   94.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Theodosius
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             created
             by
             Gratian
             ,
             his
             Partner
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             
               Id.
               p.
               95.
            
             
             
               
                 Undertakes
                 his
                 Quarrel
                 against
                 Maximus
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 who
                 seizes
                 him
                 and
                 orders
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 beheaded
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   96.
                
                 
              
               
                 Restores
                 Valentinian
                 the
                 second
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 and
                 overcomes
                 Eugenius
                 the
                 Usurper
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 deservedly
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   97.
                
                 
              
               
                 Takes
                 the
                 whole
                 Empire
                 to
                 himself
                 both
                 of
                 East
                 and
                 West
                 .
                 His
                 death
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Theodwulf
             ,
             King
             of
             Bernicia
             for
             one
             year
             ,
             and
             then
             dies
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               146.
            
             
          
           
             Theomantius
             ,
             or
             Tenantius
             ,
             succeeds
             Cassibelan
             ,
             by
             the
             general
             applause
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               36.
            
             
             
               
                 In
                 his
                 Reign
                 Octavius
                 obtains
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Tholouse
             ,
             taken
             by
             the
             
               Goths
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               104.
               
            
          
           
             St.
             Thomas
             ,
             called
             an
             Indian
             Apostle
             ,
             because
             he
             there
             suffered
             Martyrdom
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               286.
            
             
          
           
             Thunore
             ,
             a
             Thane
             ,
             cruelly
             murthers
             the
             two
             Sons
             of
             
               Ermenred
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               180
               ,
               185.
               
            
          
           
             Thurkyll
             appointed
             Earl
             over
             East-England
             by
             King
             
               Cnute
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               50.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 banished
                 by
                 King
                 Cnute
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Crime
                 for
                 which
                 is
                 uncertain
                 ;
                 though
                 said
                 for
                 being
                 a
                 principal
                 Promoter
                 of
                 Archbishop
                 
                 Aelfeage's
                 Murther
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   52.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Thyra
             ,
             King
             
             Aethelred's
             Daughter
             ,
             married
             to
             Gormun
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Danes
             ,
             whose
             Son
             by
             her
             was
             Sweyn
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             King
             
               Cnute
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               276.
               
            
          
           
             Tiberius
             ,
             succeeds
             Augustus
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             is
             given
             up
             to
             Ease
             and
             Luxury
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             rather
             have
             thoughts
             of
             contracting
             than
             enlarging
             the
             Bounds
             thereof
             .
             In
             his
             time
             the
             Britains
             paid
             their
             usual
             Customs
             and
             Tolls
             for
             those
             Commodities
             they
             transported
             to
             the
             Romans
             into
             Gaul
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             took
             in
             exchange
             from
             them
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               37.
            
             
          
           
             Tilabury
             ,
             now
             called
             Tilbury
             ,
             near
             the
             River
             
               Thames
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               184.
               
            
          
           
             Tinmouth
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Dunmouth
             ,
             where
             the
             Danes
             were
             vanquished
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               256.
            
             
          
           
             Tiowulfingeeaster
             ,
             a
             City
             near
             the
             River
             Trent
             ,
             but
             where
             ,
             is
             not
             known
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               175.
            
             
          
           
             Titulus
             ,
             or
             Titillus
             ,
             Son
             of
             Uffa
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             
               East-Angles
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               145.
               
            
          
           
             Tobias
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             dies
             at
             Rochester
             ;
             a
             very
             Learned
             man
             in
             that
             Age
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               219.
            
             
          
           
             Tocester
             in
             Northamptonshire
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Tofeceaster
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               321
               ,
               322.
               
            
          
           
             Torswick
             ,
             anciently
             Tursige
             in
             Lindsey
             ,
             part
             then
             of
             the
             Northumbrian
             Kingdom
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               277.
            
             
          
           
             Tostige
             ,
             Son
             of
             Earl
             Godwin
             ,
             to
             whom
             Edward
             the
             Confessor
             gave
             the
             Earldom
             of
             
               Northumberland
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               86.
               
            
             
               
                 His
                 Earldom
                 depopulated
                 by
                 Malcolme
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 
                   Scots
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   89.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Northumbers
                 rise
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 him
                 aside
                 ,
                 and
                 chuse
                 Morchar
                 for
                 their
                 Earl
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   90.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Banishment
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   91
                   ,
                   92.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Invasion
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavours
                 to
                 dethrone
                 his
                 Brother
                 Harold
                 ;
                 with
                 the
                 Ravages
                 he
                 committed
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 Sea-Coasts
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   106.
                
                 
              
               
                 Joins
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 
                 Norway's
                 Fleet
                 ,
                 and
                 lands
                 in
                 Yorkshire
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 both
                 slain
                 by
                 Harold
                 at
                 
                   Staenford-Bricge
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   109.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Tower
               of
               London
            
             ,
             said
             to
             be
             first
             founded
             by
             
               Belinus
               ,
               l.
               1.
               p.
               13.
               
            
          
           
             Tradition
             ,
             an
             uncertain
             Guide
             in
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               114.
            
             
          
           
             
             Traffick
             ,
             King
             Edward
             the
             
             Elder
             's
             Law
             about
             it
             ,
             confirming
             the
             Fourth
             Article
             of
             the
             League
             made
             between
             his
             Father
             and
             Guthrun
             the
             Dane
             ,
             appointing
             Vouchers
             to
             make
             good
             the
             Sale
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               284
               ,
               325.
               
            
             
               
                 
                 Atheltan's
                 Law
                 ,
                 forbidding
                 any
                 Commutati-of
                 Goods
                 ,
                 unless
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 thereby
                 appointed
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   340
                   ,
                   341.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Trajan
             ,
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             soon
             reduces
             the
             Britains
             that
             Revolted
             against
             him
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               66.
            
             
             
               
                 Paved
                 the
                 publick
                 ways
                 with
                 Stone
                 ,
                 and
                 raised
                 Cause-ways
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Transmarine-Nations
             ,
             are
             the
             Scots
             from
             the
             North-West
             ,
             and
             the
             Picts
             from
             the
             North
             ,
             and
             why
             this
             Name
             is
             given
             to
             them
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               99.
            
             
          
           
             Transportation
             ,
             a
             Law
             for
             it
             as
             to
             such
             and
             such
             Criminals
             ,
             though
             the
             King
             should
             Pardon
             them
             as
             to
             Life
             and
             Member
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               102.
            
             
          
           
             
               Traytor
               ,
               Elfgar
            
             was
             so
             to
             the
             
               King
               and
               the
               whole
               Nation
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               86.
               
            
          
           
             Treasure-Trove
             ,
             all
             to
             be
             the
             King
             's
             ,
             unless
             found
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             then
             too
             it
             was
             the
             King's
             if
             it
             were
             Gold
             ;
             but
             if
             Silver
             ,
             then
             he
             to
             have
             one
             half
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             the
             other
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               101.
            
             
          
           
             
               Trebellius
               Maximus
            
             ,
             Vid.
             Maximus
             .
          
           
             Trekingham
             ,
             a
             place
             so
             called
             from
             Three
             Danish
             Kings
             being
             Buried
             there
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               270.
            
             
          
           
             Triades
             ,
             an
             Antient
             Welsh
             Chronicle
             so
             called
             ,
             written
             near
             a
             Thousand
             Years
             ago
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               146.
            
             
          
           
             Tribute
             ,
             Caesar
             appoints
             how
             much
             should
             be
             paid
             by
             the
             Britains
             to
             the
             People
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               35.
               
            
             
               
                 It
                 ceases
                 during
                 the
                 Residence
                 of
                 Kynobelin
                 at
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   36.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 suspected
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 in
                 
                 Kynobelin's
                 time
                 by
                 a
                 Coin
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   37.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 great
                 one
                 is
                 imposed
                 upon
                 North-Wales
                 annually
                 by
                 King
                 
                   Athelstan
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   338.
                   
                
              
               
                 War
                 is
                 made
                 upon
                 North-Wales
                 by
                 King
                 Edgar
                 ,
                 for
                 non-payment
                 of
                 Tribute
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Aberfraw
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 
                   London
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   3
                   ,
                   4.
                   
                
              
               
                 Ten
                 thousand
                 pounds
                 decreed
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 to
                 the
                 Danes
                 for
                 the
                 Terror
                 they
                 gave
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Sea-Coasts
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 this
                 did
                 not
                 long
                 satisfy
                 their
                 Covetousness
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   23.
                
                 
              
               
                 Sixteen
                 thousand
                 pounds
                 Tribute
                 given
                 them
                 beside
                 their
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   25.
                
                 
              
               
                 Another
                 of
                 Twenty
                 four
                 thousand
                 pound
                 paid
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 provision
                 likewise
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   29.
                
                 
              
               
                 Another
                 of
                 Thirty
                 thousand
                 pounds
                 paid
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 find
                 them
                 Provisions
                 during
                 their
                 stay
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   32.
                
                 
              
               
                 And
                 another
                 both
                 of
                 Provisions
                 and
                 Money
                 to
                 make
                 Peace
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 soon
                 after
                 broke
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   35.
                
                 
                 Vid.
                 Danegelt
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Triers
             ,
             The
             Seat
             of
             Maximus
             his
             Usurped
             Empire
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               95.
            
             
          
           
             Trinobantes
             ,
             submit
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             sending
             him
             Forty
             Hostages
             ,
             and
             Corn
             for
             his
             Army
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               34.
            
             
             
               
                 Moved
                 to
                 Rebel
                 by
                 the
                 Cruelty
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Romans
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   47
                   ,
                   48.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Triumphal
               Honours
               and
               Ornaments
            
             ,
             bestowed
             on
             
               C.
               Sidius
            
             (
             though
             he
             had
             never
             been
             Consul
             )
             for
             Routing
             the
             
               Britains
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               39.
               
            
             
               
                 Given
                 to
                 
                   Flavius
                   Vespatian
                
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 Sacerdotal
                 Dignities
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Consulship
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   41.
                
                 
              
               
                 Conferre'd
                 on
                 Agricola
                 ,
                 By
                 
                   Titus
                   Vespatian
                
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 great
                 Atchievements
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   57.
                
                 
              
               
                 Conferre'd
                 on
                 Agricola
                 ,
                 And
                 by
                 Domitian
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 a
                 Statue
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   63.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Troops
             ,
             or
             Companies
             ,
             by
             the
             Saxons
             called
             Hlothe
             ,
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             King
             Ina
             the
             Number
             that
             constituted
             one
             was
             above
             thirty
             .
             The
             Mulcts
             payable
             by
             those
             that
             killed
             in
             Troops
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               293.
            
             
          
           
             Trumbrith
             ,
             or
             Trumbert
             ,
             when
             consecrated
             Bishop
             of
             
               Hagulstade
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               201.
               
            
          
           
             Trumwin
             ,
             consecrated
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Picts
             ;
             this
             was
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Wyterne
             ,
             called
             in
             
               Latin
               ,
               Candida
               Casa
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               201.
               
            
          
           
             Trutulensis
             ,
             a
             Port
             ,
             supposed
             by
             Mr.
             Somner
             to
             be
             Richborough
             near
             
               Sandwich
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               63.
               
            
          
           
             Tryals
             ,
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             them
             by
             a
             
               Grand
               Inquest
            
             of
             more
             than
             Twelve
             men
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               43.
            
             
          
           
             Tuda
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Lindisfarne
             ,
             dies
             of
             the
             Plague
             ,
             and
             where
             buried
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               189
               ,
               190.
               
            
          
           
             Tudric
             ,
             King
             of
             Glamorgan
             ,
             said
             to
             have
             exchanged
             his
             Crown
             for
             a
             Hermitage
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             going
             out
             of
             it
             against
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             his
             Son
             Mouric
             ,
             he
             received
             a
             mortal
             Wound
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               148
               ,
               149.
               
            
          
           
             
               Tudwall
               Gloff
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Lame
             ;
             why
             he
             was
             so
             called
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               317.
            
             
          
           
             Turkytel
             ,
             a
             Danish
             Earl
             ,
             owns
             King
             Edward
             the
             Elder
             ,
             for
             his
             Lord
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               319.
            
             
             
               
                 Goes
                 into
                 France
                 ,
                 with
                 King
                 
                 Edward's
                 leave
                 and
                 Convoy
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 Danes
                 would
                 follow
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   320.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Chancellor
                
                 ,
                 his
                 great
                 Valour
                 ,
                 and
                 Slaughter
                 of
                 Constantine
                 and
                 
                 Anlaff's
                 Army
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 narrow
                 Escape
                 from
                 being
                 killed
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   335
                   ,
                   336.
                
                 
              
               
                 Afterwards
                 he
                 was
                 Abbot
                 of
                 the
                 Abbey
                 of
                 
                   Croyland
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   336
                   ,
                   349.
                   
                
              
               
                 Sent
                 Ambassador
                 by
                 King
                 Edred
                 to
                 the
                 Northumbers
                 ,
                 to
                 reduce
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 Duty
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   349.
                
                 
              
               
                 Carries
                 Archbishop
                 Oskytel
                 ,
                 his
                 Kinsman's
                 Body
                 to
                 Bedford
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 buried
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   7.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   12.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             Turne-Island
             ,
             formerly
             called
             the
             Isle
             of
             
               Medcant
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               146.
               
            
          
           
             
               Turpilianus
               (
               Petronius
            
             )
             sent
             in
             
               Paulinus
               Suetonius
            
             his
             room
             ,
             as
             being
             more
             exorable
             to
             the
             
               Britains
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               51.
               
            
          
           
             Twelfhind-man
             ,
             one
             that
             is
             worth
             Twelve
             hundred
             Shillings
             of
             Estate
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               346.
            
             
          
           
             Twihind-man
             ,
             one
             worth
             Two
             hundred
             Shillings
             of
             Estate
             ;
             they
             both
             to
             join
             together
             to
             apprehend
             a
             Thief
             ,
             if
             known
             where
             he
             is
             ,
             
               Id.
               Ib.
            
             
          
           
             Tyrants
             ,
             said
             to
             be
             justly
             removed
             ,
             for
             being
             the
             Occasion
             of
             the
             Destruction
             of
             the
             Military
             Forces
             of
             their
             Kingdom
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               253.
            
             
          
           
             Tythes
             ,
             to
             be
             paid
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             The
             first
             Decree
             of
             any
             Council
             in
             England
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Payment
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             declares
             them
             to
             be
             of
             
               Divine
               Right
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               234.
               
            
             
               
                 Aethelwulfe's
                 famous
                 and
                 solemn
                 Grant
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 
                   first
                   General
                   Law
                
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 made
                 in
                 a
                 Mycel
                 Synod
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 for
                 their
                 Payment
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   263.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 Edgar's
                 Law
                 concerning
                 them
                 and
                 
                   First-Fruits
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   13.
                   
                
              
               
                 Edward
                 the
                 
                 Confessor's
                 Laws
                 concerning
                 what
                 things
                 
                   small
                   Tythes
                
                 shall
                 be
                 paid
                 out
                 of
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   100.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Tythings
             ,
             when
             Counties
             were
             first
             thus
             divided
             by
             King
             
               Alfred
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               291.
               
            
             
               
                 Every
                 man
                 of
                 free
                 Condition
                 obliged
                 to
                 enter
                 himself
                 into
                 some
                 
                   Tything
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   58
                   ,
                   104.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             V
          
           
             
               VAcancy
               of
               the
               Throne
            
             in
             
             Edwi's
             time
             for
             above
             a
             year
             ,
             and
             what
             Enormities
             were
             committed
             during
             that
             time
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               354.
            
             
          
           
             Valentia
             ;
             who
             ordered
             the
             Northern
             Province
             of
             Britain
             to
             be
             for
             the
             future
             called
             Valentia
             ,
             and
             why
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               93.
            
             
             
               
                 In
                 France
                 ,
                 defended
                 by
                 Constantine
                 against
                 
                   Honorius
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   102.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Valentinian
             ,
             chosen
             Emperor
             by
             the
             Army
             at
             Nice
             in
             Bythinia
             ,
             and
             not
             long
             after
             declares
             Valens
             his
             Brother
             Partner
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               91.
            
             
             
               
                 Is
                 again
                 restored
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 the
                 West
                 by
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 but
                 held
                 it
                 not
                 long
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 strangled
                 by
                 Arbogastes
                 at
                 Vienne
                 in
                 
                   Gallia
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   97.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Valentinus
             ,
             plotting
             with
             some
             Soldiers
             against
             Theodosius
             ,
             they
             were
             seized
             and
             delivered
             to
             Dulcitius
             ,
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               93.
            
             
          
           
             
               Valerianus
               (
               Pub.
               Licinius
            
             )
             Emperor
             ,
             is
             made
             the
             Footstool
             of
             the
             Tyrant
             Sapores
             ,
             King
             of
             Persia
             ,
             for
             seven
             years
             ;
             then
             flead
             alive
             ,
             and
             so
             died
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               81.
            
             
          
           
             Valuation
             .
             The
             Valuation
             of
             mens
             Heads
             ,
             f●om
             the
             King
             's
             ,
             down
             to
             the
             Countreyman's
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               341
               ,
               342.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vectius
               Bolanus
            
             ,
             succeeds
             
               Trebellius
               Maximus
            
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             
               Britain
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               53.
               
            
             
               
                 Could
                 not
                 attempt
                 any
                 thing
                 on
                 the
                 Britains
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Factions
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   54.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Venedoti
             ,
             and
             Daemetae
             ,
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             
               Wales
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               85.
               l.
               3.
               p.
               139.
               
            
          
           
             Venutius
             ,
             a
             Prince
             of
             the
             
               Jugantes
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               45.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 highly
                 provoked
                 by
                 the
                 Injuries
                 of
                 Queen
                 Cartismandua
                 ;
                 his
                 Wife
                 ;
                 he
                 takes
                 up
                 Arms
                 against
                 the
                 Romans
                 ;
                 she
                 d●spises
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 embraces
                 an
                 Adulterer
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
               
                 This
                 War
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 have
                 begun
                 in
                 
                 Nero's
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   46.
                
                 
              
               
                 But
                 is
                 carried
                 on
                 against
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 ev●n
                 till
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 tbe
                 Emperor
                 
                   Vitellius
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   54.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Veranius
             ,
             wastes
             the
             Silures
             by
             many
             small
             I●cursions
             ;
             a
             man
             of
             great
             Vanity
             and
             Ambition
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             Last
             Will
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               46.
            
             
          
           
             Verulam
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             St.
             Albans
             ;
             the
             Great
             Council
             which
             was
             held
             there
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               239.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vespasian
               (
               Flavius
            
             )
             afterwards
             Emperor
             ,
             partly
             under
             Claudius
             ,
             partly
             under
             Plautius
             ,
             fights
             thirty
             Battels
             with
             the
             
               Britains
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               39
               ,
               41.
               
            
             
               
                 Brings
                 two
                 powerful
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 twenty
                 Towns
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Isle
                   of
                   Wight
                
                 ,
                 under
                 his
                 subjection
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   41.
                
                 
              
               
                 Titus
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 serving
                 under
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 Tribune
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 renowned
                 for
                 his
                 Valour
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
               
                 Succeeds
                 Vitellius
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 deposed
                 about
                 the
                 Tenth
                 Month
                 of
                 his
                 Reign
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   54.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   56.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Vespatian
               (
               Titus
            
             )
             succeeds
             ,
             and
             rather
             exceeds
             than
             equals
             his
             Father
             in
             Valour
             and
             Worth
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               56.
            
             
             
               
                 For
                 the
                 great
                 Atchievements
                 of
                 Agricola
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 fifteen
                 times
                 saluted
                 Imperator
                 ,
                 or
                 General
                 ;
                 is
                 stiled
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Delight
                   of
                   Mankind
                
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 dies
                 ,
                 as
                 suspected
                 ,
                 by
                 Poyson
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   57.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Cohort
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 having
                 slain
                 a
                 Centurion
                 and
                 other
                 Soldiers
                 ,
                 deserted
                 and
                 went
                 to
                 Sea
                 ,
                 turning
                 Pyrates
                 where
                 ever
                 they
                 landed
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 last
                 the
                 Suevians
                 and
                 Frisians
                 took
                 and
                 sold
                 them
                 as
                 Pyrates
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   59.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Uffa
             ,
             the
             Eighth
             King
             from
             Woden
             ,
             and
             First
             of
             the
             
               East-Angles
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               149.
               
            
             
               
                 Gets
                 himself
                 made
                 sole
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 governs
                 with
                 that
                 Glory
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 the
                 Kings
                 descending
                 from
                 him
                 were
                 called
                 Uffings
                 .
                 How
                 long
                 he
                 reigned
                 ,
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             Vice-Domini
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Governors
             of
             Provinces
             ,
             divided
             by
             King
             Alfred
             into
             two
             Offices
             ,
             
               viz.
               Judges
            
             and
             
               Sheriffs
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               291.
               
            
          
           
             
               Victor
               ,
               elected
            
             Pope
             in
             the
             room
             of
             Leo
             ,
             that
             holy
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               85.
               
            
          
           
             His
             Decease
             ,
             and
             who
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             
               Id.
               p.
               87.
            
             
          
           
             Victorinus
             ,
             a
             Roman
             Governor
             in
             
               Britain
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               104.
               
            
          
           
             Vienne
             ,
             a
             City
             in
             Dauphine
             ,
             where
             Constans
             was
             slain
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               103.
            
             
          
           
             Villain
             ,
             if
             he
             wrought
             on
             Holidays
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             satisfy
             it
             with
             his
             skin
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             whipping
             ,
             )
             or
             pay
             his
             Head-gild
             ,
             
               &c.
               l.
               5.
               p.
               285.
            
             
          
           
             Villains
             ;
             great
             and
             prosperous
             ones
             often
             meet
             with
             the
             Punishment
             they
             deserve●
             ,
             as
             well
             the
             Actors
             as
             Contrivers
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               96.
            
             
          
           
             Virgilius
             ,
             the
             Sco●ish
             Abbot
             ,
             his
             Decease
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               312.
            
             
          
           
             
               Virgins
               ,
               Geoffrey
            
             of
             
             Monmouth's
             Story
             of
             
             Ursula's
             being
             sent
             over
             to
             Britain
             ,
             and
             Eleven
             thousand
             Noble
             Virgins
             to
             attend
             her
             ,
             besides
             sixty
             thousand
             of
             meaner
             condition
             ;
             she
             to
             be
             bestowed
             on
             Conan
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             on
             the
             other
             Britains
             ,
             and
             their
             End
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               96
               ,
               97.
               
            
          
           
             Vitalian
             ,
             the
             Pope
             ,
             confirms
             by
             his
             Bull
             King
             
             Wulfher's
             Charter
             to
             the
             Abbey
             of
             
               Medeshamsted
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               187.
               
            
             
               
                 This
                 Bull
                 is
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Pope
                 
                   Agatho
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   200.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Ulfkytel
             ,
             the
             Ealdorman
             ,
             his
             sharp
             Engagement
             with
             the
             Danes
             ,
             and
             the
             bloody
             slaughter
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               31.
            
             
          
           
             University
             ,
             of
             Paris
             ,
             by
             whose
             means
             erected
             ;
             Alcuinus
             an
             Englishman
             reading
             there
             Logick
             ,
             Rhetorick
             ,
             and
             Astronomy
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               244.
            
             
             
               
                 Of
                 Oxford
                 and
                 Cambridge
                 .
                 Vid.
                 their
                 particular
                 Heads
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Unust
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Picts
             .
             Vid.
             Eadbert
             ,
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             .
          
           
             Vortigern
             ,
             is
             chosen
             King
             by
             the
             
               Britains
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               116.
               
            
             
               
                 By
                 the
                 Advice
                 of
                 his
                 Council
                 he
                 sent
                 for
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Saxons
                 to
                 repel
                 the
                 Scots
                 and
                 
                   Picts
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   117.
                
                 
              
               
                 Falls
                 passionately
                 in
                 Love
                 with
                 Rowena
                 ,
                 Hengest's
                 daughter
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   125.
                
                 
              
               
                 Marries
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 divorced
                 from
                 his
                 former
                 Wife
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   126.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 story
                 of
                 his
                 taking
                 his
                 own
                 Daughter
                 to
                 Wife
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 a
                 Son
                 by
                 her
                 ,
                 is
                 all
                 unlikely
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   127
                   ,
                   128.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 deposed
                 ,
                 and
                 Vortimer
                 his
                 Son
                 is
                 chosen
                 King
                 by
                 the
                 British
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   128.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 restored
                 ;
                 wages
                 War
                 with
                 the
                 Saxons
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Treachery
                 of
                 Hengest
                 is
                 taken
                 Prisoner
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 Ransom
                 ,
                 gives
                 up
                 
                   East-Sex
                   ,
                   Middlesex
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Sussex
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   129.
                
                 
              
               
                 Uncertain
                 what
                 at
                 last
                 became
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 again
                 deposed
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 in
                 his
                 Castle
                 by
                 his
                 Successor
                 
                   Aurelius
                   Ambrosius
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   131.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Vortimer
             ,
             obtain●
             a
             great
             Victory
             over
             the
             
               Saxons
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               128.
               
            
             
               
                 Drives
                 them
                 into
                 Germany
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 lif●time
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
               
                 Dies
                 ,
                 supposed
                 by
                 Poyson
                 of
                 his
                 Mother-in-Law
                 
                 Rowena's
                 Procurement
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   129.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Vortipore
             ,
             King
             of
             that
             part
             of
             South-Wales
             called
             
               Demetia
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               139.
               
            
          
           
             Urbgen
             ,
             or
             Urien
             ,
             King
             of
             Cumberland
             ,
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             fight
             with
             Theodoric
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             and
             where
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               146.
            
             
          
           
             
               Urbicus
               (
               Lollius
            
             )
             drives
             back
             the
             Brigantes
             ,
             draws
             another
             Wall
             beyond
             that
             of
             Hadrian
             ,
             and
             keeps
             out
             the
             Incursions
             of
             the
             
               Northern
               Britains
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               68.
               
            
          
           
             Urgeney
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             St.
             
             David's
             ,
             is
             slain
             by
             the
             
               Danes
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               27.
               
            
          
           
             
               Urych
               Merwin
            
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Britains
             ,
             slain
             at
             the
             Battel
             of
             
               Ketell
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               260.
               
            
          
           
             Uscfrea
             ,
             a
             Son
             of
             King
             
             Edwin's
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               176.
            
             
          
           
             Usurers
             ,
             not
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             if
             any
             were
             convicted
             ,
             to
             forfeit
             their
             Goods
             ,
             and
             be
             look'd
             on
             as
             
               outlaw'd
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               102.
               
            
          
           
             
               Uther
               Pendragon
            
             ,
             look'd
             on
             by
             the
             British
             Antiquaries
             as
             a
             mere
             imaginary
             King
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               133.
            
             
          
           
             Uthred
             ,
             his
             Bravery
             against
             the
             Scots
             ,
             and
             the
             Reward
             he
             met
             with
             for
             it
             from
             King
             Ethelred
             ;
             casts
             off
             his
             Wife
             (
             but
             gives
             her
             back
             her
             Fortune
             )
             ,
             and
             marries
             another
             ,
             one
             
               Sig●
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               27.
               
            
             
               
                 Submits
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 Northumbrian
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 to
                 King
                 Sweyn
                 ,
                 the
                 Dane
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 mischiefs
                 he
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Army
                 ,
                 did
                 both
                 there
                 and
                 where
                 ever
                 they
                 went
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   37
                   ,
                   38.
                
                 
              
               
                 He
                 with
                 
                   Edmund
                   Etheling
                
                 plunders
                 all
                 places
                 where
                 ever
                 they
                 come
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   41.
                
                 
              
               
                 But
                 at
                 last
                 submits
                 to
                 Cnute
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 he
                 gave
                 Hostages
                 ,
                 was
                 soon
                 after
                 slain
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 say
                 by
                 
                 Cnute's
                 Orders
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Utrecht
             ,
             in
             the
             Gallick
             Tongue
             Trajectum
             ,
             in
             the
             old
             Language
             ,
             
               Wiltaburg
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               212.
               
            
          
           
             Vulgar
             ,
             or
             Common
             People
             ;
             the
             Care
             the
             English-Saxons
             had
             of
             the
             Persons
             and
             Chastity
             of
             their
             meanest
             Subjects
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               293
               ,
               294.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             W
          
           
             WAda
             ,
             a
             Rebel
             in
             chief
             in
             Northumberland
             ,
             that
             leads
             out
             the
             Conspirators
             to
             Battel
             against
             King
             Eardwulf
             at
             Billingahoth
             ,
             near
             Whalie
             in
             
               Lancashire
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               241.
               
            
          
           
             
             Wakes
             ,
             or
             Parish
             Feasts
             ,
             their
             Antiquity
             in
             several
             parts
             of
             
               England
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               99.
               
            
          
           
             Wales
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Cambria
             ,
             by
             some
             supposed
             to
             come
             from
             the
             King
             
             Ina's
             marrying
             Gualla
             ,
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Cadwallader
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Britains
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             certainly
             a
             notorious
             Falshood
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               220.
            
             
             
               
                 Their
                 Chief
                 Lords
                 of
                 any
                 Countrey
                 there
                 ,
                 called
                 Kings
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   241.
                
                 
              
               
                 Kings
                 of
                 
                   Cardigan
                   ,
                   Divet
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Powis
                 ,
                 died
                 in
                 one
                 year
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   243.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 several
                 Princes
                 of
                 Wales
                 were
                 perpetually
                 weakning
                 each
                 other
                 with
                 Civil
                 Wars
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 English
                 observing
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 reduced
                 them
                 all
                 under
                 their
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   279
                   ,
                   280.
                   
                
              
               
                 Great
                 Commotions
                 there
                 between
                 Jevaf
                 and
                 Jago
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Children
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 sev●ral
                 Countries
                 being
                 thereby
                 spoiled
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   16
                   ,
                   20
                   ,
                   21
                   ,
                   22.
                   
                
              
               
                 Laws
                 concerning
                 the
                 Inabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 of
                 this
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   44.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 great
                 Revolution
                 happen'd
                 there
                 from
                 the
                 fickleness
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   64.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 Civil
                 War
                 or
                 Rebellion
                 there
                 that
                 happen'd
                 in
                 Edward
                 the
                 
                 Confessor's
                 Reign
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   85.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 called
                 Brytland
                 ,
                 and
                 subdued
                 by
                 E.
                 Harold
                 and
                 E.
                 
                   Tostige
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   89.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Wall
             ;
             That
             which
             Severus
             built
             from
             Sea
             to
             Sea
             ,
             132
             miles
             in
             length
             ,
             which
             procured
             him
             the
             stile
             of
             
               Britannicus
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               76.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 repaired
                 ,
                 and
                 fortified
                 with
                 Castles
                 ,
                 &c.
                 by
                 
                   Carausius
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   84.
                
                 
              
               
                 Built
                 cross
                 the
                 Island
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 Seas
                 ,
                 or
                 Streights
                 ,
                 called
                 then
                 Glotta
                 and
                 Bodotria
                 ,
                 (
                 now
                 the
                 Friths
                 of
                 Edinburgh
                 and
                 Dunbritton
                 )
                 with
                 Turf
                 instead
                 of
                 Stone
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   99
                   ,
                   100.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Description
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Wall
                 of
                 Stone
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   100.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Wall-brook
             ,
             whence
             it
             had
             its
             name
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               85.
            
             
          
           
             Waltham-Abbey
             ,
             the
             Foundation
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             story
             of
             the
             Crucifix
             brought
             thither
             ,
             and
             the
             Miracles
             said
             to
             be
             effected
             by
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               89.
            
             
             
               
                 King
                 Harold
                 is
                 buried
                 in
                 the
                 Abbey-Church
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   144.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Wall-Town
             ,
             near
             the
             Picts-Wall
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Admurum
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               184.
               
            
          
           
             Wanating
             ,
             now
             Wantige
             in
             
               Berkshire
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               261.
               l.
               6.
               p.
               43.
               
            
          
           
             Warewell
             (
             now
             Harwood
             )
             Forest
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               10.
            
             
          
           
             Warham
             in
             Dorfetshire
             ,
             formerly
             Werham
             ,
             a
             strong
             Castle
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             is
             taken
             and
             destroyed
             by
             the
             Danes
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Nunnery
             there
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               278.
            
             
          
           
             Warwick
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Caer-Gaurvie
             ,
             supposed
             to
             be
             built
             by
             
               Gurgwint
               ,
               l.
               1.
               p.
               13.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 
                   Weringwic
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   316.
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   41.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Watchet
             in
             Somersetshire
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Weced
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               319.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 Weedport
                 ;
                 destroyed
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Danes
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   22
                   ,
                   26.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Wax-Tapers
             ,
             hated
             by
             King
             Ethelred
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             Mother
             's
             unmercifully
             beating
             him
             with
             one
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             reason
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               19.
            
             
          
           
             Wectij
             ,
             or
             Wiccij
             ,
             now
             
               Worcester
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               160
               ,
               197.230
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 same
                 Shire
                 also
                 anciently
                 called
                 
                   Wiccon
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   242.
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   247.
                   
                
              
               
                 Vid.
                 the
                 City
                 and
                 County
                 of
                 Worcester
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Wedesbury
             in
             Staffordshire
             ,
             anciently
             supposed
             to
             be
             called
             
               Wearbyrig
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               316.
               
            
          
           
             Weland
             River
             in
             Northamptonshire
             ,
             on
             the
             side
             of
             Rutland
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Weolade
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               322.
               
            
          
           
             Welsh
             ,
             the
             Chronicle
             called
             
               Triades
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               140.
               
            
             
               
                 Manuscript
                 of
                 Britain
                 ,
                 the
                 Credit
                 of
                 it
                 arraign'd
                 by
                 a
                 late
                 Romish
                 Writer
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   162.
                
                 
              
               
                 Are
                 forced
                 to
                 quit
                 all
                 the
                 plain
                 Countrey
                 b●tween
                 Severne
                 and
                 Wye
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 retire
                 to
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   231.
                
                 
              
               
                 Western-Welsh
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 Cornish-men
                 ,
                 where
                 a
                 great
                 Fleet
                 of
                 Danes
                 landed
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   257.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Welsh
                 beaten
                 by
                 Igmond
                 the
                 
                   Dane
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   303.
                
                 
              
               
                 Are
                 forbid
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 English
                 to
                 enter
                 
                   Wales
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   44.
                   
                
              
               
                 Raise
                 some
                 Insurrections
                 in
                 
                 Harold's
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 what
                 account
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   65.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Law
                 that
                 no
                 Welshman
                 should
                 pass
                 over
                 
                 Offa's
                 Ditch
                 ,
                 on
                 pain
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
               
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 Penalty
                 of
                 losing
                 his
                 Right
                 Hand
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   115.
                
                 
              
               
                 Vid.
                 Britains
                 .
              
               
                 Build
                 a
                 Castle
                 in
                 Herefordshire
                 upon
                 the
                 Lands
                 of
                 Earl
                 Sweyn
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 ensued
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   77.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Wenbury
             in
             Devonshire
             (
             by
             the
             Saxons
             called
             Wicganbeorch
             )
             a
             place
             where
             Earl
             Ceorle
             with
             his
             Forces
             fights
             the
             Pagan
             Danes
             ,
             and
             gets
             the
             Victory
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               261.
            
             
          
           
             Werfriht
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             (
             one
             very
             well
             skill'd
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             )
             ,
             sent
             to
             King
             Alfred
             out
             of
             
               Mercia
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               305
               ,
               306.
               
            
          
           
             West-burgh
             ,
             a
             Monastery
             in
             
               Worcestershire
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               253.
               
            
          
           
             West-Chester
             .
             Vid.
             Chester
             .
          
           
             
               Westminster
               Church
               and
               Abbey
            
             ,
             founded
             by
             King
             
               Sebert
               ,
               Mellitus
            
             the
             Bishop
             dedicating
             it
             to
             St.
             
               Peter
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               166.
               
            
             
               
                 But
                 being
                 destroyed
                 by
                 the
                 Danes
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 ever
                 since
                 lain
                 in
                 Ruins
                 ,
                 till
                 Edward
                 the
                 Confessor
                 built
                 it
                 anew
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 it
                 re-cons●crated
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   93
                   ,
                   94
                   ,
                   95.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 Legend
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 her
                 having
                 been
                 anciently
                 consecrated
                 by
                 St.
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   93.
                
                 
              
               
                 Charter
                 of
                 Endowment
                 ,
                 and
                 Privileges
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Council
                
                 .
                 The
                 Greatest
                 and
                 Noblest
                 of
                 any
                 Foundation
                 
                 in
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   94.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             West-Saxons
             ,
             when
             this
             Kingdom
             first
             began
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               133.
            
             
             
               
                 Were
                 conquered
                 by
                 Cerdic
                 and
                 his
                 S●ns
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
               
                 Who
                 first
                 took
                 upon
                 them
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 West-Saxons
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 they
                 overcome
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 six
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   136.
                
                 
              
               
                 They
                 fight
                 with
                 Ivor
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 put
                 to
                 flight
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   145.
                
                 
              
               
                 Cut
                 off
                 
                 Sebert's
                 three
                 Sons
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 all
                 Heirs
                 to
                 the
                 East-Saxon
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   168
                   ,
                   169.
                   
                
              
               
                 Their
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 Byrinus
                 an
                 
                   Italian
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   179.
                
                 
              
               
                 Anciently
                 called
                 
                   Gewisses
                   ,
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 West-Saxons
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Dorchester
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   203.
                
                 
              
               
                 Their
                 Royal
                 Standard
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Golden
                   Dragon
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   226.
                   
                
              
               
                 Are
                 forced
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 Danes
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Money
                 they
                 give
                 them
                 besides
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   25.
                
                 
              
               
                 Submit
                 to
                 King
                 Cnute
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 him
                 Hostages
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 provide
                 Horses
                 for
                 his
                 Army
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   41.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Westwude
             ,
             since
             called
             
               Shireburne
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               214.
               
            
          
           
             Whalie
             ,
             in
             Lancashire
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Wealaege
             ,
             where
             a
             bloody
             Battel
             was
             fought
             ,
             and
             with
             whom
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               241.
            
             
          
           
             Wheat
             ,
             at
             what
             rate
             sold
             in
             
             Hardecnute's
             time
             .
             Vid.
             Sester
             .
          
           
             Whipping
             ,
             a
             Punishment
             to
             be
             inflicted
             only
             on
             Villains
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               285.
            
             
          
           
             Whitby
             ,
             in
             Yorkshire
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Streanshale
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               189.
               
            
          
           
             Whitchurch
             in
             Hampshire
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Whitcircan
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               28.
               
            
          
           
             Whitsand
             ,
             an
             ancient
             Port
             ,
             Five
             hundred
             years
             before
             
             Caesar's
             time
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               31.
            
             
             
               
                 About
                 the
                 Fourteenth
                 Century
                 was
                 made
                 unserviceable
                 ,
                 being
                 stopp'd
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Sands
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Wibbendon
             ,
             now
             Wimbledon
             in
             
               Surrey
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               145.
               
            
          
           
             Wiccon
             ,
             now
             
               Worcestershire
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               242.
               l.
               5.
               p.
               247.
               
            
          
           
             Widow
             ,
             to
             remain
             so
             a
             Twelvemonth
             by
             King
             
             Cnute's
             Law
             ;
             and
             if
             she
             marry
             within
             that
             time
             ,
             to
             lose
             her
             Dower
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             her
             Husband
             left
             her
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               60.
            
             
          
           
             Wigbryht
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             goes
             to
             Rome
             about
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             English
             Church
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               251.
            
             
          
           
             Wigheard
             ,
             the
             Presbyter
             ,
             sent
             to
             Rome
             ,
             there
             to
             be
             made
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             but
             died
             almost
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             arrived
             there
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               195
               ,
               205.
               
            
          
           
             Wight
             ,
             is
             brought
             under
             subjection
             by
             
               Titus
               Vespatian
               ,
               l.
               2.
               p.
               41.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Isle
                 ,
                 anciently
                 called
                 
                   Vecta
                   ,
                   l.
                   2.
                   p.
                   84.
                   
                
              
               
                 Is
                 conquered
                 by
                 Cerdic
                 and
                 Cynric
                 ,
                 who
                 b●stow
                 it
                 on
                 Stufe
                 and
                 Withgar
                 ,
                 Nephews
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   3.
                   p.
                   138.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 taken
                 by
                 Wulfher
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 
                   Mercia
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   188.
                   
                
              
               
                 Received
                 at
                 last
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 though
                 upon
                 hard
                 terms
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   203.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Danes
                 quartering
                 here
                 ,
                 made
                 it
                 their
                 old
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   27
                   ,
                   31.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Wightred
             ,
             confirms
             all
             the
             Privileges
             of
             the
             Monks
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Canterbury
             by
             a
             Charter
             under
             his
             Hand
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               163.
            
             
          
           
             Wigmore
             in
             Herefordshire
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Wigingamere
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               321.
               
            
          
           
             Wilbrode
             ,
             an
             English
             Priest
             ,
             converts
             several
             Nations
             in
             Germany
             to
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ;
             is
             ordained
             by
             the
             Pope
             Archbishop
             of
             the
             
               Frisons
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               211.
               
            
             
               
                 His
                 Episcopal
                 See
                 was
                 the
                 famous
                 Castle
                 ,
                 anciently
                 called
                 Wiltaburg
                 ,
                 now
                 
                   Utrecht
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   211
                   ,
                   212.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Wilfreda
             ,
             a
             Nun
             taken
             out
             of
             a
             Cloyster
             at
             Wilton
             ,
             by
             King
             Edgar
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             had
             a
             Beautiful
             Daughter
             ,
             that
             was
             afterwards
             Abbess
             of
             the
             said
             Monastery
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               3
               ,
               12.
               
            
          
           
             St.
             Wilfrid
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             York
             ,
             when
             he
             caused
             the
             Rule
             of
             St.
             Benedict
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             
               England
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               167
               ,
               168.
               
            
          
           
             Wilfrid
             ,
             Abbot
             ,
             chosen
             unanimously
             by
             
             Oswi's
             Great
             Council
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Lindisfarne
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             came
             to
             lose
             it
             ,
             upon
             his
             refusing
             Consecration
             here
             at
             home
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               190.
            
             
             
               
                 Is
                 sent
                 into
                 France
                 to
                 be
                 ordained
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   192.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 great
                 Contention
                 between
                 King
                 Egfrid
                 and
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 expell'd
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   196.
                
                 
              
               
                 He
                 appeals
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 the
                 success
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   197.
                
                 
              
               
                 By
                 his
                 preaching
                 converts
                 the
                 
                   South-Saxons
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   198.
                
                 
              
               
                 Receives
                 of
                 Ceadwallo
                 as
                 much
                 Land
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Isle
                   of
                   Wight
                
                 ,
                 as
                 maintain'd
                 300
                 Families
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   203.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 recalled
                 home
                 by
                 King
                 Alfred
                 ,
                 and
                 restored
                 in
                 a
                 General
                 Synod
                 to
                 his
                 Sees
                 of
                 York
                 and
                 
                   Hagulstad
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   204
                   ,
                   213.
                   
                
              
               
                 Is
                 a
                 second
                 time
                 expelled
                 by
                 Alfred
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   205
                   ,
                   206.
                
                 
              
               
                 Three
                 times
                 deprived
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 time
                 unjustly
                 ;
                 but
                 whether
                 so
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 ,
                 is
                 doubtful
                 .
                 His
                 Decease
                 at
                 Undale
                 ,
                 and
                 Burial
                 at
                 Ripon
                 in
                 
                   Yorkshire
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   214
                   ,
                   215.
                   
                
              
               
                 His
                 Character
                 .
                 Is
                 the
                 first
                 Bishop
                 in
                 that
                 Age
                 that
                 ever
                 used
                 Silver
                 Plate
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   215.
                
                 
              
               
                 An
                 Account
                 of
                 his
                 building
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 
                   Ripon
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   350.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 Bishop
                 of
                 York
                 of
                 that
                 name
                 ,
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   224.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Wilfrid
             ,
             or
             Wulfred
             ,
             consecrated
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             in
             the
             room
             of
             Ethelward
             deceased
             ;
             and
             the
             next
             year
             received
             his
             Pall
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               248.
            
             
             
               
               
                 Goes
                 to
                 Rome
                 about
                 the
                 Affairs
                 of
                 the
                 British
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   251.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 different
                 Account
                 who
                 succeeded
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   255.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             William
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Robert
             Duke
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             by
             Harlotte
             ,
             his
             Concubine
             ,
             (
             afterwards
             King
             of
             England
             )
             ;
             to
             whom
             recommended
             ,
             whilst
             his
             Father
             made
             his
             Pilgrimage
             to
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               54.
               
            
             
               
                 When
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 reign
                 in
                 
                   Normandy
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   56.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 great
                 Battel
                 at
                 Vallesdune
                 in
                 Normandy
                 upon
                 his
                 account
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   74.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 coming
                 over
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 noble
                 Reception
                 here
                 ;
                 with
                 
                 Edward's
                 promising
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 his
                 Successor
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   79.
                
                 
              
               
                 Takes
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 
                   Man
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   89.
                   
                
              
               
                 Sets
                 Harold
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 detained
                 by
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Ponthieu
                 ;
                 contracts
                 Friendship
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 betroths
                 his
                 Daughter
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   92.
                
                 
              
               
                 Harold
                 promises
                 (
                 upon
                 King
                 
                 Edward's
                 death
                 )
                 to
                 deliver
                 up
                 
                 Dover-Castle
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 procure
                 his
                 Succession
                 to
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
               
                 Could
                 have
                 no
                 pretence
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 England
                 by
                 Blood
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   96
                   ,
                   97.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 great
                 Preparations
                 to
                 invade
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reasons
                 why
                 ;
                 first
                 acquainting
                 the
                 Pope
                 with
                 his
                 Design
                 ,
                 and
                 receiving
                 his
                 Answer
                 ;
                 with
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 craving
                 Aid
                 of
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 Neighbour
                 Princes
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   107
                   ,
                   108
                   ,
                   109.
                   
                
              
               
                 His
                 coming
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 landing
                 at
                 Pevensey
                 ,
                 and
                 Preparations
                 for
                 a
                 Battel
                 ;
                 but
                 first
                 sends
                 a
                 Monk
                 to
                 Harold
                 with
                 Proposals
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 would
                 hearken
                 to
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   110
                   ,
                   111.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 manner
                 how
                 he
                 drew
                 up
                 his
                 Army
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 fight
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   112.
                
                 
              
               
                 By
                 seeming
                 to
                 retreat
                 ,
                 he
                 gets
                 the
                 Victory
                 ;
                 wherein
                 Harold
                 is
                 slain
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   212
                   ,
                   213.
                
                 
              
               
                 Having
                 got
                 
                 Harold's
                 Standard
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 curiously
                 embroider'd
                 ,
                 he
                 sends
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   113.
                
                 
              
               
                 Sends
                 
                 Harold's
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 found
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 Mother
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   114.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Wills
               (
               Last
            
             )
             Vid.
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Wilton
             ,
             near
             Salisbury
             ,
             supposed
             anciently
             to
             be
             Ellendune
             ,
             where
             a
             great
             Battel
             was
             fought
             between
             Egbert
             King
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ,
             and
             Beornwulf
             King
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             the
             latter
             being
             beaten
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               253.
            
             
             
               
                 Both
                 Town
                 and
                 County
                 take
                 their
                 names
                 from
                 the
                 River
                 
                   Willie
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   276.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             Wiltshire-men
             gain
             the
             Victory
             over
             the
             
             Worcestershire-men
             ,
             or
             
               Mercians
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               247.
               
            
          
           
             Wina
             .
             Vid.
             Wini.
             
          
           
             Winandermere
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Wonwaldermere
             ,
             a
             Village
             by
             the
             great
             Pool
             in
             
               Lancashire
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               236.
               
            
          
           
             Winchelcomb
             ,
             a
             Monastery
             in
             Gloucestershire
             for
             Three
             hundred
             Benedictine
             Monks
             ,
             founded
             by
             Kenwulf
             King
             of
             the
             Mercians
             ,
             and
             its
             Consecration
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               242.
               l.
               5.
               p.
               251.
               
            
             
               
                 Kenelm
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 martyr'd
                 by
                 his
                 Sist●r
                 Quendride
                 ;
                 after
                 his
                 Body
                 was
                 found
                 ,
                 was
                 brought
                 hither
                 ,
                 and
                 buried
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 this
                 Abbey
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   252.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Winchester
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Caer-Guent
             ,
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             first
             pretended
             to
             be
             built
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               10.
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 Old
                 Church
                 there
                 commanded
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 by
                 King
                 
                   Cenwall
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   181.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 Bishoprick
                 is
                 resigned
                 by
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 Old
                 Age
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Hunferth
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   224.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 taken
                 from
                 King
                 Ethelbert
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Danes
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   266.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 Consecration
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Monastery
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   312.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Great
                 Council
                 held
                 here
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 turning
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Monks
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   16.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Winchester-Measure
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Standard
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               14.
            
             
          
           
             Winfrid
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             the
             
               Mercians
               ,
               deposed
            
             by
             Archbishop
             Theodore
             ,
             and
             why
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               194.
            
             
          
           
             Wini
             ,
             or
             Wina
             ,
             made
             Bishop
             of
             the
             West-Saxons
             ;
             and
             the
             Province
             being
             divided
             into
             two
             Diocesses
             ,
             he
             is
             settled
             in
             that
             of
             
               Winchester
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               182
               ,
               188.
               
            
             
               
                 But
                 being
                 driven
                 from
                 his
                 See
                 by
                 King
                 Kenwalch
                 ,
                 goes
                 and
                 purchases
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 London
                 of
                 King
                 Wulfher
                 .
                 The
                 
                   First
                   Example
                
                 of
                 Simony
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   191.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Wipha
             ,
             or
             Wippa
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Cryda
             ,
             succeeded
             his
             Father
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             
               Mercians
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               148.
               
            
          
           
             Wir
             ,
             a
             River
             in
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             
               Durham
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               194.
               
            
          
           
             Wiregild
             ,
             is
             a
             satisfaction
             made
             by
             a
             Murtherer
             to
             the
             Friends
             of
             the
             Party
             slain
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               211.
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 Valuation
                 of
                 a
                 Man's
                 Head
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   341.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Wiremouth
             ,
             a
             Monastery
             built
             by
             Abbot
             
               Benedict
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               194
               ,
               205.
               
            
          
           
             Witchcraft
             ;
             King
             
             Athelstan's
             Law
             against
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               340.
            
             
          
           
             Wite
             ,
             a
             Fine
             or
             Mulct
             to
             be
             paid
             by
             the
             English
             and
             Danes
             ,
             upon
             the
             violating
             of
             their
             Laws
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               284
               ,
               285.
               
            
          
           
             Witena-Gemote
             ,
             their
             large
             Authority
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             assenting
             to
             new
             Laws
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             Judicial
             Power
             in
             giving
             Judgments
             up●n
             all
             Suits
             or
             Complaints
             brought
             before
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             Appeals
             between
             Subject
             and
             Subject
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             King
             himself
             was
             a
             Party
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               83.
            
             
             
               
                 It
                 outlaws
                 and
                 convicts
                 Earl
                 Aelfgar
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 Charge
                 of
                 being
                 a
                 
                   Traytor
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   Nation
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   86.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             Witerne
             ,
             a
             Bishopri●k
             ,
             called
             in
             
               Latin
               ,
               Candida
               Casa
            
             ,
             belonging
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             
               Northumberland
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               201
               ,
               231.
               
            
          
           
             St.
             Withburg
             ,
             her
             Body
             found
             at
             Durham
             ,
             entire
             and
             uncorrupt
             ,
             after
             she
             had
             been
             Fifty
             five
             years
             buried
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               242.
            
             
          
           
             Withgar
             ,
             Nephew
             to
             King
             Cerdick
             ,
             with
             Stufe
             ,
             put
             the
             Britains
             to
             flight
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               135.
            
             
             
               
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 Burial
                 at
                 Withgarasbyrig
                 ,
                 supposed
                 
                 Caresbrook-Castle
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Isle
                   of
                   Wight
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   138.
                   
                
              
               
                 His
                 Constitutions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 confirmed
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 called
                 by
                 Archbishop
                 
                   Ethelheard
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   241.
                   
                
              
               
                 He
                 and
                 Stufe
                 ,
                 first
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Isle
                   of
                   Wight
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   261.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Withlaff
             ,
             an
             Ealdorman
             of
             
               Mercia
               ,
               created
            
             King
             by
             the
             Consent
             of
             all
             the
             People
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               253.
            
             
             
               
                 Reigns
                 Thirteen
                 Years
                 as
                 Tributary
                 to
                 King
                 
                   Egbert
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   254.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 expelled
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 what
                 account
                 ;
                 where
                 he
                 lay
                 concealed
                 till
                 he
                 procured
                 
                 Egbert's
                 Reconciliation
                 ;
                 upon
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 restored
                 ,
                 paying
                 a
                 Yearly
                 Tribute
                 ,
                 
                   Ib.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Privileges
                 and
                 Concessions
                 of
                 this
                 King
                 to
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 Croyland
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 in
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 held
                 at
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 were
                 present
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   257.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Decease
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 succeeded
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   259.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Withred
             ,
             by
             his
             Piety
             and
             Industry
             freed
             Kent
             from
             Foreign
             Invasions
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               205.
            
             
             
               
                 King
                 of
                 
                   Kent
                   ,
                   elected
                
                 by
                 the
                 General
                 Consent
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 held
                 it
                 thirty
                 years
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   209.
                
                 
              
               
                 Holds
                 a
                 great
                 Council
                 at
                 Becancelde
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 were
                 there
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 was
                 transacted
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   210.
                
                 
              
               
                 Another
                 at
                 Berkhamsted
                 in
                 Kent
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Laws
                 were
                 made
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   211.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Death
                 .
                 His
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 Character
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   218.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Wittereden
             ,
             signifies
             a
             certain
             Fine
             or
             Forfeiture
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               262.
            
             
          
           
             Woden
             ,
             King
             of
             a
             City
             in
             Asia
             ,
             called
             Asgard
             ,
             dies
             in
             Swedeland
             ;
             counted
             a
             great
             Magician
             ,
             and
             after
             his
             Death
             is
             worshipped
             as
             a
             God
             ,
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               121.
            
             
             
               
                 Brought
                 back
                 the
                 Goths
                 out
                 of
                 Asia
                 into
                 
                   Europe
                   ,
                   Ib.
                   &
                   p.
                   122.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Wodensbeorge
             ,
             now
             Wodensburg
             ,
             a
             little
             Village
             in
             
               Wiltshire
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               148.
               
            
          
           
             Wolves
             ;
             a
             Tribute
             of
             so
             many
             Wolves
             Heads
             to
             be
             paid
             to
             King
             Edgar
             ,
             instead
             of
             that
             in
             Money
             ,
             for
             his
             concluding
             a
             Peace
             with
             
               North-Wales
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               4.
               
            
          
           
             Woodstock
             in
             Mercia
             ,
             where
             King
             Ethelred
             made
             several
             Excellent
             Laws
             with
             the
             Assistance
             of
             his
             Great
             Council
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               42
               ,
               43.
               
            
          
           
             Worcester
             ,
             anciently
             was
             called
             
               Vectij
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               160
               ,
               230.
               
            
             
               
                 Bofel
                 ,
                 being
                 ordained
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Wi●ij
                 ,
                 had
                 his
                 See
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   199
                   ,
                   200.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 First
                 Bishop
                 hereof
                 was
                 Talfride
                 ,
                 a
                 Learned
                 Monk
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 died
                 before
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   200.
                
                 
              
               
                 Thi●
                 Church
                 was
                 first
                 founded
                 by
                 Athelred
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Mercians
                   ,
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 City
                 plunder'd
                 and
                 burnt
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Countrey
                 wasted
                 by
                 Hardecnute
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   67.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Shire
                 ,
                 anciently
                 called
                 
                   Wicon
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   242.
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   247.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Wounds
               and
               Maims
            
             ,
             King
             
             Alfred's
             Law
             concerning
             them
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               296.
            
             
          
           
             Wulfheard
             ,
             an
             Ealdorman
             ,
             at
             Southampton
             fights
             
               33
               Danish
            
             Pyrates
             ,
             and
             makes
             there
             a
             terrible
             slaughter
             of
             them
             ,
             
               Id.
               p
               258.
            
             
          
           
             Wulfhelme
             ,
             consecrated
             Archbishop
             of
             
               Canterbury
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               329.
               
            
             
               
                 His
                 Decease
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 succeeds
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   333.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Wulfher
             ,
             succeeds
             his
             Brother
             Peadda
             ,
             and
             greatly
             enriches
             the
             Abbey
             of
             Medeshamsted
             with
             Lands
             and
             other
             Endowments
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               p.
               186
               ,
               187.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 proclaimed
                 King
                 by
                 the
                 Ealdormen
                 of
                 Mercia
                 ;
                 takes
                 the
                 
                   Isle
                   of
                   Wight
                
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Countrey
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Meanvari
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   188.
                
                 
              
               
                 Fights
                 with
                 Aescwin
                 at
                 
                   Bedanheafde
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   195.
                
                 
              
               
                 Concerning
                 his
                 Baptism
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 ridiculous
                 story
                 of
                 his
                 murthering
                 his
                 two
                 Sons
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 hands
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   Ib.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Wulfher
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             ,
             is
             expelled
             by
             the
             Northumbers
             ,
             but
             restored
             to
             it
             the
             next
             year
             after
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               277.
            
             
             
               
                 His
                 Decease
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   299.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Wulfnoth
             ,
             Father
             of
             Earl
             Godwin
             ,
             being
             impeached
             before
             King
             Ethelred
             ,
             and
             escaping
             ,
             and
             running
             away
             with
             some
             of
             his
             Ships
             ,
             turns
             Pyrate
             ,
             and
             does
             a
             world
             of
             mischief
             ,
             by
             burning
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Fleet
             that
             had
             escaped
             Shipwreck
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               33.
            
             
          
           
             Wulfric
             .
             Vid.
             Spot
             .
          
           
             Wulstan
             ,
             is
             wickedly
             slain
             by
             his
             Cousin
             Berthferth
             ,
             Son
             of
             Bertwulf
             King
             of
             Mercia
             ,
             and
             his
             Body
             buried
             at
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Rependun
             in
             
               Derbyshire
               ,
               l.
               5.
               p.
               261.
               
            
          
           
             Wulstan
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             ,
             is
             made
             a
             close
             Prisoner
             at
             Witharbyrig
             ,
             by
             King
             Edred
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             ;
             but
             because
             of
             his
             Function
             he
             is
             afterwards
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             restored
             ,
             
               l.
               5.
               p.
               350.
            
             
             
               
                 His
                 Decease
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   355.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Wulstan
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             ,
             consecrates
             Ethelnoth
             (
             a
             Monk
             and
             Dean
             of
             Canterbury
             )
             Bishop
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               51.
            
             
             
               
                 His
                 Decease
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 succeeds
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   53.
                
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Y
          
           
             YArrow
             ,
             near
             the
             River
             Tine
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Girwy
               ,
               l.
               4.
               p.
               194.
               
            
          
           
             Year
             ;
             the
             English-Saxon
             Year
             began
             not
             at
             Lady-day
             ,
             as
             ours
             does
             now
             ,
             but
             at
             
             New-Year's-tide
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               93
               ,
               94.
               
            
          
           
             
               Year
               and
               Day
            
             allow'd
             for
             discovery
             of
             Murther
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               101.
            
             
          
           
             York
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Caer-brank
             ,
             by
             whom
             built
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               10.
            
             
             
               
                 And
                 
                   Eoferwick
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   324.
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   41.
                   
                
              
               
                 Augustine
                 had
                 Power
                 from
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 to
                 ordain
                 whom
                 he
                 pleased
                 Bishop
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 to
                 ordain
                 Twelve
                 Bishops
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoy
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 a
                 Metropolitan
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   158.
                
                 
              
               
                 Paulinus
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   York
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   173.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 City
                 and
                 Monastery
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 burnt
                 ,
                 
                   Id.
                   p.
                   224.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Noble
                 Library
                 built
                 there
                 by
                 Bishop
                 Egbert
                 ,
                 accounted
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 in
                 
                   Europe
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   229.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 taken
                 by
                 Reginald
                 the
                 Danish
                 King
                 of
                 
                   Northumberland
                   ,
                   l.
                   5.
                   p.
                   324.
                   
                
              
               
                 Stormed
                 ,
                 plunder'd
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 slain
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 
                   Norway
                   ,
                   l.
                   6.
                   p.
                   109.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Yric
             ,
             appointed
             by
             King
             Cnute
             to
             be
             Earl
             of
             the
             
               Northumbers
               ,
               l.
               6.
               p.
               41
               ,
               59.
               
            
          
           
             Yrling
             the
             Dane
             ,
             and
             Lothen
             ,
             with
             Twenty
             five
             Ships
             land
             at
             Sandwic
             ,
             and
             commit
             great
             havock
             ,
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
               74.
            
             
          
           
             
               Ywrch
               (
               Edwal
            
             )
             the
             Son
             of
             
               Cadwallader
               ,
               l.
               3.
               p.
               145.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Z
          
           
             ZEal
             ;
             the
             Intemperate
             Zeal
             of
             some
             Church-men
             ,
             how
             not
             to
             be
             imitated
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               96.
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 Founding
                 of
                 a
                 Monastery
                 accounted
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Atonement
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 whatsoever
                 Injustices
                 Princes
                 committed
                 ;
                 so
                 great
                 was
                 the
                 Superstitious
                 Zeal
                 of
                 Ancient
                 Times
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   242.
                
                 
              
               
                 Upon
                 
                 Oswy's
                 Repentance
                 for
                 his
                 Treacherous
                 Procurement
                 of
                 King
                 
                 Oswin's
                 Death
                 ,
                 he
                 builds
                 a
                 Monastery
                 on
                 the
                 Place
                 where
                 the
                 Murther
                 was
                 committed
                 ,
                 to
                 expiate
                 the
                 Crime
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pray
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 Soul
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 's
                 he
                 had
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 killed
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   4.
                   p.
                   183.
                
                 
              
               
                 Vid.
                 
                   Egbert
                   ,
                   Id.
                   p.
                   192
                   ,
                   193.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           most
           considerable
           ERRATA
           .
           The
           smaller
           the
           Reader
           may
           easily
           amend
           .
        
         
           
             Book
             1.
             
          
           PAge
           7.
           line
           21.
           for
           his
           r.
           certain
           of
           his
           .
           
             id
             .
             l.
          
           27
           for
           transactions
           r.
           translations
           .
           p.
           13.
           l.
           32.
           dele
           now
           .
           p.
           14.
           l.
           38.
           after
           longer
           r.
           able
           .
           p.
           17.
           l.
           13.
           for
           the
           r.
           any
           .
           
             ib.
             for
          
           originals
           r.
           words
           .
        
         
           
             Book
             2.
             
          
           P.
           21.
           
             in
             marg
             .
             for
          
           Lib.
           r.
           Diod.
           p.
           22.
           l.
           16.
           for
           then
           r.
           as
           .
           p.
           24.
           l.
           8.
           for
           at
           r.
           yet
           .
           
             id
             .
             l
          
           48.
           
             put
             the
             Semicolon
             after
          
           it
           .
           p.
           30.
           l.
           20.
           d.
           of
           .
           p.
           46.
           
             in
             marg
             .
             after
          
           History
           r.
           Lib.
           3.
           
             id
             .
             in
             marg
             .
             after
          
           Annal
           d.
           LXIII
           .
           p.
           54
           l.
           9.
           d.
           partly
           .
           p.
           56.
           l.
           14.
           for
           and
           that
           r.
           at
           an
           .
           p.
           60.
           l.
           26.
           after
           Tributes
           r.
           they
           used
           .
           p
           63.
           l
           7.
           for
           some
           r.
           sometimes
           .
           p
           64.
           l.
           49.
           for
           who
           wanted
           r.
           the
           wonted
           .
           
             id
             .
             l.
          
           52.
           for
           bought
           r.
           sought
           .
           p.
           66.
           l.
           13.
           for
           found
           r.
           famed
           .
           p.
           7●
           .
           l.
           9.
           r.
           Choir
           .
           p.
           72.
           l.
           48.
           for
           charged
           r.
           changed
           .
           p.
           75.
           l.
           2.
           after
           all
           r.
           things
           .
           
             ib.
             for
          
           having
           r.
           leaving
           .
           p.
           79.
           l.
           21.
           for
           when
           he
           r.
           having
           .
           
             id
             .
             l.
             penult
             .
             for
          
           and
           r.
           he
           then
           .
           
             ib.
             after
          
           Army
           
             make
             a
          
           Full
           Point
           .
           
             id
             .
             l.
             ult
             .
             for
          
           other
           r.
           (
           as
           many
           of
           his
           Successors
           )
           
             within
             a
             Parenthesis
             .
             p.
          
           83.
           l.
           6.
           r.
           Vopiscus
           .
           p.
           86.
           l.
           30.
           for
           wrote
           r.
           wrought
           .
           p.
           87.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           Constantius
           .
           
             id
             l.
          
           13.
           d.
           Augustus
           .
           
             id
             .
             l.
          
           14.
           after
           declared
           r.
           Augustus
           .
           
             id
             .
             l.
          
           26.
           after
           out
           r.
           of
           .
           p.
           88.
           l
           1.
           for
           Mercurius
           r.
           Maxentius
           .
           
             id
             .
             l.
          
           32.
           for
           114.
           r.
           314.
           p.
           89.
           l.
           34.
           d.
           and.
           
             id
             .
             l.
          
           50.
           r.
           Ariminum
           .
           p.
           93.
           l.
           33.
           r.
           Dulcitius
           .
           p.
           95.
           l.
           4.
           after
           former
           r.
           of
           that
           name
           .
           p.
           96
           l.
           14.
           r.
           Priscillian
           .
           p.
           97.
           l.
           30.
           r.
           Honorius
           .
           p.
           98.
           l.
           37.
           r.
           Veremundus
           .
           p.
           100.
           l.
           15.
           for
           long
           so
           r.
           so
           long
           p.
           104.
           l.
           22.
           after
           for
           r.
           as
           .
           
             ib.
             for
          
           proved
           for
           r.
           observed
           .
           p.
           106.
           l.
           33.
           r.
           435
           ▪
        
         
           
             Book
             3.
             
          
           P.
           115.
           l.
           45.
           for
           by
           r.
           the.
           p.
           118.
           l.
           15.
           for
           149
           r.
           449.
           
             id
             .
             l.
          
           45.
           for
           Elles
           r.
           Albis
           p.
           119.
           l.
           20.
           r.
           Krantzius
           .
           p.
           122.
           l.
           44.
           for
           Ranulphus
           r.
           Angrimus
           Jonas
           .
           p.
           123
           l.
           20.
           for
           names
           other
           r.
           other
           names
           p.
           124.
           l.
           33.
           for
           latter
           r
           former
           .
           p.
           128.
           l.
           19.
           for
           him
           r.
           them
           .
           p.
           133.
           l.
           45.
           for
           500
           r
           504.
           p.
           137.
           l.
           27.
           for
           Thom.
           Radburne
           r.
           and
           others
           .
           p.
           138.
           l.
           41.
           r.
           Camalan
           .
           p.
           141.
           l.
           6.
           
             put
             a
             Semicolon
             after
          
           one
           .
           
             id
             .
             in
             marg
             .
             for
          
           Anno
           DLXIV
           .
           r.
           DXLIV.
           p.
           142.
           
             in
             marg
             .
             for
          
           DLXVII
           .
           r.
           DXLVII
           .
           p.
           152.
           l.
           30.
           for
           England
           r.
           Britain
           .
        
         
           
             Book
             4.
             
          
           P.
           158
           l.
           13.
           for
           sixty
           r.
           six
           hundred
           and
           one
           .
           p.
           159
           l.
           48.
           after
           Sebert
           ,
           d.
           also
           baptized
           Ethelbert
           .
           p.
           161
           l.
           13.
           d.
           as
           they
           relate
           .
           
             id
             .
             l.
          
           38.
           for
           but
           r.
           then
           .
           p
           163.
           l
           28.
           for
           Seal
           r.
           Hand
           .
           p
           167.
           l.
           26.
           for
           denied
           r.
           much
           question'd
           .
           p
           169.
           l.
           3.
           for
           them
           r.
           him
           p.
           180.
           l.
           37.
           for
           one
           r.
           this
           .
           p.
           191.
           l.
           7.
           for
           Monastery
           r.
           Mortality
           .
           p.
           193.
           l.
           27.
           for
           January
           r.
           March.
           p.
           199.
           l.
           15.
           for
           Seat
           r.
           See
           at
           .
           p.
           204.
           
             l.
             penult
             .
             r.
          
           Cadwallo
           .
           p.
           205.
           l
           41.
           for
           he
           again
           r.
           Benedict
           .
           p.
           211.
           l.
           50.
           r.
           696.
           p.
           219.
           l.
           17.
           d.
           by
           .
           p.
           220
           ▪
           
             in
             Marg.
             after
          
           cap.
           r.
           35.
           f.
           148.
           p.
           223.
           l.
           23.
           for
           31.
           r.
           21.
           
             id
             .
             l.
          
           36.
           for
           Leycester
           r.
           Chester
           .
           p
           229.
           l.
           6.
           for
           Death
           r.
           Resignation
           .
           p.
           231.
           l.
           37.
           for
           flight
           r.
           fight
           .
           p.
           240.
           l.
           36.
           after
           Northumbers
           r.
           had
           the
           year
           before
           .
           
             id
             .
             l.
          
           39.
           r.
           Cobre
           .
           p.
           241.
           l.
           4.
           for
           Bishop
           r.
           Dr.
           p.
           242.
           l.
           29.
           for
           Rog.
           Hoveden
           r.
           Simeon
           of
           Durham
           .
           
             ib.
             r.
          
           Osbald
           .
        
         
           
             Book
             5.
             
          
           P.
           250.
           l.
           22.
           for
           40
           r.
           4.
           p.
           255
           l.
           49.
           for
           thousand
           r.
           hundred
           .
           p.
           258.
           l.
           8.
           for
           was
           not
           Son
           but
           Brother
           to
           ,
           r.
           was
           Son
           ,
           not
           Brother
           to
           .
           p.
           265
           l.
           43.
           for
           Ethelred
           r.
           Ethelbert
           ,
           
             in
             Capital
             Letters
          
           .
           p.
           266.
           l.
           45.
           d.
           all
           .
           p.
           272.
           l.
           21.
           for
           Britains
           r.
           Danes
           .
           p.
           277.
           l.
           19.
           for
           Bertulph
           r.
           Burhed
           .
           p.
           278.
           l.
           21.
           for
           him
           r.
           them
           .
           p.
           279.
           l.
           26.
           after
           his
           r.
           third
           .
           p.
           281.
           l.
           47.
           for
           Hubblestones
           r.
           Hubbestow
           .
           p.
           286.
           l.
           21.
           d.
           and
           says
           for
           .
           p.
           289.
           l
           29.
           d.
           though
           .
           p.
           298.
           l.
           7.
           for
           Menia
           r.
           Mercia
           .
           p.
           300.
           l.
           4.
           for
           then
           r.
           though
           .
           
             id
             .
             l.
          
           5.
           for
           sallied
           r.
           went.
           
             ib.
             d.
          
           of
           their
           Camp
           p.
           305.
           l.
           46.
           d.
           not
           only
           .
           p.
           306.
           l.
           2.
           after
           Asser
           
             d.
             the
             Parenth
             .
             r
          
           himself
           
             id
             .
             l.
          
           44.
           r.
           Brocmail
           .
           p.
           312.
           l.
           27.
           for
           some
           r.
           new
           .
           p
           324.
           l.
           25.
           for
           that
           r.
           Derby
           .
           
             id
             .
             l.
          
           26.
           for
           Derby
           r.
           that
           shire
           .
           p.
           343.
           l.
           11.
           for
           them
           r.
           him
           .
           p.
           344.
           l.
           7.
           d.
           for
           this
           ,
           r.
           the
           next
           .
        
         
           
             Book
             6.
             
          
           
             This
             Book
             being
             printed
             at
             another
             Press
             ,
             the
             Title
             was
             forgot
             to
             be
             alter'd
             like
             the
             rest
             ;
             therefore
             in
             Page
          
           1.
           
             in
             the
             Title
             ,
             d.
          
           Britain
           now
           called
           r.
           England
           ;
           
             and
             so
             also
             in
             the
             Titles
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Pages
             .
             P.
          
           3.
           l.
           15.
           for
           who
           r.
           for
           he
           .
           p.
           4.
           l.
           7.
           d.
           for
           that
           Tribute
           ,
           r.
           in
           lieu
           thereof
           .
           p.
           24.
           l.
           50.
           after
           Normandy
           r.
           and
           King
           Ethelred
           .
           p.
           26.
           l.
           22.
           for
           whither
           r.
           either
           .
           p.
           29.
           l.
           29.
           for
           to
           manage
           r.
           who
           managed
           .
           p.
           39.
           l.
           36.
           for
           then
           r.
           there
           .
           p.
           56.
           l.
           16.
           d.
           after
           .
           p
           72.
           l.
           15.
           for
           consecrated
           r.
           design'd
           .
           p.
           89.
           l.
           10.
           for
           chief
           Standard-bearer
           r.
           Mareschal
           .
           p.
           96.
           
             l.
             penult
             .
             for
          
           some
           years
           r.
           the
           year
           .
           p
           97.
           l.
           9.
           for
           suspicious
           r.
           certain
           .
           p.
           110.
           l.
           30.
           for
           Kings
           r.
           Dukes
           .
           p.
           113.
           l.
           26.
           d.
           them
           .
           
             ib.
             for
          
           not
           to
           shoot
           r.
           not
           to
           be
           shot
           .
           p.
           116.
           l.
           20.
           for
           Ages
           r.
           Years
           .
        
         
           
             Appendix
             to
             the
             former
             Addenda
             .
          
           
             SOme
             things
             of
             moment
             having
             been
             casually
             omitted
             ,
             or
             mistaken
             ,
             I
             thought
             good
             to
             insert
             them
             here
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Years
               of
               our
               Lord
               left
               out
               in
               the
               Margin
               by
               the
               Oversight
               of
               the
               Printers
               ,
               and
               not
               perceived
               till
               the
               Work
               was
               finish'd
               .
            
          
           
             P.
             132.
             l
             32.
             
               in
               margin
               add
            
             Anno.
             Dom.
             CCCCLXXXVIII
             .
             p.
             174.
             l.
             15.
             
               in
               marg
               .
               add
            
             Anno
             Dom.
             DCXXVIII
             .
          
           
             P.
             80.
             l.
             16.
             after
             Macrinus
             ,
             
               add
               within
               a
               Parenthesis
            
             (
             being
             slain
             by
             the
             Army
             ,
             as
             was
             also
             his
             Predecessor
             .
             )
             p.
             110.
             l
             28.
             
               after
               Notes
               ,
               r.
            
             of
             the
             Learned
             Dr.
             
               Gale.
               p
            
             138.
             l.
             42.
             after
             absence
             ,
             add
             but
             was
             here
             also
             slain
             :
             And
             yet
             another
             Ancient
             Welsh
             .
             Chronicle
             makes
             King
             Arthur
             to
             have
             died
             at
             Glastenbury
             of
             the
             Wounds
             he
             received
             in
             that
             Battel
             .
             p.
             179.
             l.
             39.
             after
             Episcopal
             See
             ,
             add
             ,
             whom
             Pope
             Honorius
             sent
             into
             England
             ,
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             
               East-Angles
               p.
            
             181
             l.
             4.
             after
             Victory
             ,
             add
             ,
             But
             he
             was
             some
             years
             after
             esteemed
             a
             Saint
             and
             Martyr
             for
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             Oswin
             his
             Brother
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             Saxon
             Annals
             reigned
             30
             years
             .
             p.
             185.
             l.
             45.
             after
             Winved
             ,
             
               add
               ,
               Anna
            
             was
             avenged
             .
             p.
             193.
             l.
             26.
             after
             Easter
             add
             [
             day
             ]
             ,
             
               and
               after
            
             fourteenth
             add
             [
             day
             of
             the
             ]
             :
             
               These
               words
               not
               being
            
             Bede
             
               's
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               added
               to
               explain
               his
               meaning
               .
               p.
            
             195.
             l.
             22.
             
             
               The
               Account
               of
               St.
            
             Erkenwald
             
               being
               repeated
               in
               the
               next
               Page
               ,
               may
               be
               here
               struck
               out
               .
               And
               p
            
             196.
             l.
             16.
             after
             according
             to
             ,
             d.
             Bede
             ,
             
               and
               read
               it
               thus
            
             ,
             According
             to
             
               Mat.
               Westminster
            
             (
             for
             Bede
             does
             not
             give
             us
             the
             time
             )
             Archbishop
             
               Theodore
               ,
               &c.
            
             consecrated
             Erkenwald
             (
             younger
             Son
             to
             Anna
             King
             of
             the
             East-Angles
             )
             Bishop
             ,
             
               &c.
               p.
            
             225.
             l.
             45.
             
               over-against
               these
               words
            
             ,
             the
             City
             of
             
               Beban
               ,
               add
               in
               ●he
               margin
               ,
            
             now
             called
             Bamburgh
             Castle
             in
             
               Northumberland
               .
               p.
            
             232
             l.
             12.
             over-against
             Soccabyrig
             ,
             
               add
               in
               the
               margin
            
             ,
             now
             called
             Secburne
             ,
             in
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             
               Durham
               .
               p.
            
             241.
             l
             9.
             after
             buried
             
               r.
               thus
            
             ,
             and
             another
             Eanbald
             was
             consecrated
             in
             his
             stead
             .
             Also
             the
             same
             year
             Bishop
             Ceolwulf
             died
             .
             
               And
               then
               d
               the
               same
               words
               in
               that
               line
               .
               p.
            
             262.
             l
             28.
             after
             Dignity
             ,
             add
             ,
             Though
             I
             conceive
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             story
             was
             ,
             That
             this
             anointing
             amounted
             to
             no
             more
             than
             the
             Chrism
             administred
             by
             the
             Pope
             at
             this
             young
             Prince's
             Confirmation
             ;
             which
             by
             the
             Monkish
             Writers
             of
             those
             times
             is
             magnified
             into
             a
             Royal
             Unction
             .
             p.
             311.
             l.
             2
             after
             Eadred
             ,
             add
             ,
             Vice-King
             or
             Alderman
             of
             ,
             
               &c.
               p.
            
             315.
             l.
             24.
             after
             St.
             
               Oswaid
               ,
               add
               within
               a
               Parenthesis
               ,
            
             (
             once
             King
             of
             
               Northumberland
               .
               )
               p.
            
             317.
             l.
             44.
             after
             Northumberland
             ,
             add
             ▪
             Yet
             that
             the
             Britains
             of
             Cumberland
             were
             ,
             notwithstanding
             this
             Relation
             ,
             many
             years
             after
             still
             remaining
             in
             that
             Countrey
             ;
             as
             you
             may
             find
             in
             the
             next
             Book
             ,
             under
             
               Anno
               Dom
            
             945.
             
          
           
             Book
             VI.
             p.
             12
             l
             9
             after
             Charter
             ,
             add
             ,
             commonly
             called
             
             Oswald's
             Law
             ,
             from
             St.
             Oswald
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             is
             supposed
             to
             have
             procured
             it
             .
             
               ib.
               in
               the
               margin
               ,
               over-against
               the
               word
            
             Charter
             ,
             add
             ,
             Vid.
             Sir
             H.
             Spelman's
             Councils
             ,
             Vol.
             1.
             
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             964.
             
             It
             is
             also
             found
             to
             be
             enrolled
             (
             by
             Inspeximus
             )
             in
             the
             Tower.
             Vid.
             Chart
             9.
             
             Edw.
             3.
             n.
             49.
             
             Chart.
             4.
             
             Edw.
             4.
             n.
             4.
             p.
             14
             l.
             31.
             after
             to
             pass
             ,
             add
             ,
             This
             King
             is
             also
             mentioned
             by
             William
             of
             Malmesbury
             to
             have
             made
             a
             Law
             for
             restraining
             excessive
             drinking
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             was
             ordained
             ,
             That
             no
             man
             ,
             under
             a
             great
             Penalty
             ,
             should
             drink
             at
             one
             draught
             below
             certain
             Pins
             which
             were
             order'd
             to
             be
             fix'd
             on
             purpose
             on
             the
             inside
             of
             the
             Cups
             or
             Goblets
             .
             p.
             25.
             l
             48.
             after
             Countrey
             ,
             
               add
               ,
               Norway
            
             ,
             of
             which
             (
             as
             John
             of
             Wallingford
             informs
             us
             )
             he
             was
             then
             King.
             p.
             45.
             l.
             40.
             after
             Almer
             d
             joined
             ,
             r.
             both
             which
             had
             then
             privately
             combined
             with
             ,
             and
             assisted
             the
             Danes
             underhand
             .
          
           
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A64087-e610
           
             Vid.
             
               Append.
               3.
               ad
               vit
               .
               Alfredi
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Gorcelin
               in
               vit
               .
               Grimbaldi
               .
            
          
           
             
               Page
               491.
               
               Edit
               .
               Camden
               .
            
          
           
             
               De
               Gest.
               Pon●
               .
               lib.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
               Script
               .
               Britan.
               Cent.
               2.
               cap.
               25.
               
            
          
           
             Vid.
             Hollinshea●
             .
             
               Lib.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             
             Scotland's
             Soveraignty
             asserted
             ,
             
               p.
               39
               ,
               40.
            
             
          
           
             
               Lib.
               1.
               fol.
               23.
            
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Vol.
             1.
             
             Script
             .
             Ang.
             Edit
             .
             Oxon.
             
          
           
             
               Florenc
               .
               An.
               Dom.
               921.943
            
             .
          
           
             
               Craig
               .
               ubi
               supra
               .
               p.
               47.
               
            
          
           
             
               Pag.
               545.
            
             
          
           
             
               Lib.
               4.
               cap.
               24.
            
             
          
           
             
               Idem
               .
               pa.
               41.
            
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               p.
               47.
            
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             Antiq.
             of
             the
             British
             Church
             .
             
               Pref.
               pag.
               39
               ,
               40.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             
               Lib.
               1.
               c.
               6.
            
             
          
           
             
               Dissert
               .
               Cypr.
               11.
               de
               paucitate
               Martyrum
               ,
               §.
               75.
               
            
          
           
             
               Cap.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             
               Lib.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             
               Lib.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             
               An.
               1257.
               
               An.
               794.
            
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64087-e11970
           
             De
             ●is
             Nomini●us
             ,
             vid.
             Pancirol
             .
             ad
             N●t
             .
             imperii
             Occident
             .
             &
             Camden
             .
             Brit.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Pancirol
             .
             in
             Notit
             .
             Imperii
             .
          
           
             The
             Heprarchy
             .
          
           
             1
             st
             .
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             2
             d.
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             3
             d.
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             4
             th
             .
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             5
             th
             .
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             545.
             
          
           
             6
             th
             .
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             7
             th
             .
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             *
             De
             moribus
             Germanorum
             .
          
           
             32
             Hen.
             VIII
             .
             Cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Adam
             .
             Bremens
             .
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             Brem
             .
             &
             Hamburg
             .
             cap.
             5.
             ex
             Bibliothecâ
             Henric
             .
             Ranzovii
             .
          
           
             *
             Nithard
             .
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Mag.
             Charta
             ,
             C.
             6.
             
             &
             Merton
             .
             C.
             7.
             
          
           
             Bede
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             Li.
             5.
             
             Cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Verstegan
             .
             Chap.
             3.
             pag.
             68
             ,
             69.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Howell's
             
               General
               History
               ,
               Part.
            
             4
             Fol.
             272.
             
          
           
             Id.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Kent
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             
               's
               Genealogy
               of
               the
            
             Kentish
             
               Kings
               at
               the
               end
               of
               his
               Chronicle
               ,
            
             pag.
             689.
             and
             Will.
             of
             Malmes●ury
             ,
             Lib.
             1.
             p.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Saxon
             Annals
             ,
             Anno
             901
             ,
             902.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             South-Saxons
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             East-Saxons
             .
          
           
             Bede
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             5.
             
             &
             Flor.
             Wig.
             pag.
             690.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             Cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Northumbers
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             
               The
               Genealogies
               of
               the
            
             Saxon
             
               Kings
               at
               the
               end
               of
            
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             See
             Florence
             
               in
               the
               Place
               above
               cited
            
             .
          
           
             Flor.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             East-Angles
             .
          
           
             6.
             Mercians
             
          
           
             *
             Florence
             Wig.
             p.
             691.
             
          
           
             †
             Pag.
             852.
             
               printed
               at
               the
               end
               of
            
             Script
             .
             post
             Bedam
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Anno
             758.
             
          
           
             *
             Page
             26.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Sir
            
             Henry
             Spelm.
             Co●cil
             .
             Vol.
             1.
             
             Anno
             787.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Chronicon
             Saxonicum
             ,
             Anno
             DCCLV
             .
             
               where
               his
               Pedigree
               is
               set
               down
               .
            
          
           
             Vid.
             William
             Malm.
             Lib.
             p.
             33.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             West-Saxons
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Vid.
               Rad.
            
             de
             Diceto
             ,
             Anno
             593.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Annal.
             Saxon.
             An.
             611.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             1.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Flor.
             Wig.
             An.
             666.
             
               and
               the
               Pedigree
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
            
             4
             
               th
               Book
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             William
             Malmesb.
             Lib.
             1.
             pag.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Flor.
             Hist.
             Anno
             672.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Annal.
             Saxon.
             Anno
             693.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             1st
             
               Vol.
               of
               Sir
            
             Henry
             Spelman
             
               's
               Councils
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               ensuing
               History
               .
            
          
           
             Anno
             755.
             
          
           
             E●helwerdi
             Hist.
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Fol.
             292.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             
             Cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Selden
             .
             
               Tit.
               Hon.
            
             Fol.
             502.
             
               last
               Edition
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Division
               of
            
             England
             
               into
               Counties
               was
               much
               more
               antient
               than
               King
            
             Alfred
             .
          
           
             Aelfredi
             Magnì
             Vita
             ,
             Fol.
             82.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Annal.
             Saxon.
             &
             Flor.
             Wig.
             An.
             636.
             
          
           
             *
             Flor.
             Hist.
             Anno
             637.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Annal.
             Asserii
             ,
             Anno
             855.
             pag.
             56.
             edit
             .
             per
             Doct.
             Gale
             ,
             &
             De
             Gestis
             Aelfredi
             ,
             pag.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Testament
             .
             Alfredi
             Regis
             .
          
           
             Fol.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Printed
               also
               at
               the
               end
               of
            
             Asser
             de
             Gestis
             Alfredi
             .
          
           
             
               See
               the
               Translation
               of
               this
               Will
               at
               the
               end
               of
               K.
            
             Alfred
             
               's
               Life
            
             .
          
           
             *
             De
             Gestis
             Alsredi
             .
          
           
             De
             Genealog
             .
             Regum
             Ang.
             Col.
             351.
             
          
           
             1
             Vol.
             pag.
             59.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Ecclesi
             .
             pag.
             5.
             
          
           
             Chron.
             Ethelwerdi
             .
             Lib.
             3.
             
             Ca.
             3.
             
             An.
             901.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ethelwerdi
             Histor.
             Cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Otho
             .
             D.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               True
               and
               exact
               History
               of
               the
               Succession
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
            
             so
             .
             3
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             
               Exact
               History
               of
               the
               Succession
            
             p.
             7
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Cleopatra
             .
             B.
             13.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             Dunelm
             .
             975.
             
          
           
             
               True
               and
               exact
               History
               of
               the
               Succession
               ,
            
             &c.
             Fol.
             7.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             37.
             
          
           
             Ibid
             pag.
             38.
             
          
           
             Bibliothec.
             Cotton
             .
             Nero.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Id.
             sub
             .
             Effigie
             Claudii
             .
             A.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               Ld.
               or
               Prince
               to
               be
               elected
               ;
               whence
               the
               Spanish
               and
               Italian
               Titles
               of
            
             Seignior
             .
          
           
             Cleopatra
             .
             B.
             13.
             
          
           
             Seld.
             
               Tit.
               Hon.
            
             pag.
             116.
             
          
           
             Id.
             pag.
             140.
             
          
           
             Ingulph
             .
             fol.
             507.
             
               b.
               lin
            
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Otho
             .
             D.
             7.
             
          
           
             Page
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Fol.
             509.
             a
             Line
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             6.
             p.
             365.
             
          
           
             Otho
             D.
             7.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             895.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             6.
             p.
             365.
             
          
           
             Cleopatra
             .
             C.
             3.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             6.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Page
             8.
             
          
           
             Col.
             189.
             n.
             20.
             
          
           
             Fo.
             512.
             n.
             40.
             
          
           
             Page
             172.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             cap.
             43.
             fol.
             515.
             
          
           
             Page
             5.
             
          
           
             VVill.
             Malmesbur
             .
             de
             Gestis
             Anglorum
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Fol.
             ●5
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Brady
             
               's
               Answer
               to
               Argum
               .
               Antinorman
               .
            
             fol.
             238.
             
          
           
             
               True
               and
               exact
               History
               of
               the
               Succession
               ,
            
             Fol.
             7.
             
          
           
             Id.
             Fol.
             9.
             
          
           
             Id.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Ante
             Vitam
             Aelfred
             .
             R.
             Tab.
             4.
             &
             ante
             Camden
             .
             Britan
             .
             Tab.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Vitam
             Aelfredi
             .
             pag.
             158.
             
          
           
             Li●
             .
             4.
             pag.
             363.364
             .
             
               pub●●●h'd
               by
               Dr.
            
             Gale.
             
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             318.
             
               published
               in
               the
               same
               Vol.
               by
               Dr.
            
             Gale.
             
          
           
             †
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             Artic.
             super
             Chartas
             ,
             cap.
             20.
             p.
             576.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             340.
             
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             
               At
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
               K.
            
             Clotair
             II.
             tit
             .
             Moeurs
             &
             Constumes
             .
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Hoveden
             ,
             pars
             p●●or
             ,
             p.
             42●
             .
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             345.
             
          
           
             †
             Pag.
             138.
             
          
           
             Seld.
             Tit.
             Ho●
             .
             c.
             8.
             so
             .
             131.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             fol.
             110.
             
          
           
             De
             Comitiis
             Imperatoriis
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Aetheling
             .
          
           
             
               General
               of
               the
               King's
               Forces
            
             .
          
           
             Chancellor
             .
          
           
             Hist.
             Ingulph
             .
             Fol.
             36.
             
             Edit
             .
             Oxen.
             
          
           
             Page
             8.
             
          
           
             Ealdorma●
             .
          
           
             
               Gloss.
               tit
            
             .
             Aldermannus
             ,
             Fol.
             25.
             
          
           
             Huntingtonshir●
             .
          
           
             
               Ti●●●s
               of
               ●ono●r
            
             ,
             Chap.
             5
             Fol.
             505.
             
          
           
             *
             〈◊〉
             .
             Lib.
             d●
             Ramsey
             
               publish'd
               by
               D●
            
             .
             Gale.
             
          
           
             Spelm.
             
               Glos
               Tit.
            
             Aldemannus
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             35.
             tit
             .
             Geref
             .
          
           
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             Lib.
             3.
             
             Cap
             3.
             
             &
             Vid.
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             Eorle
             .
          
           
             Heretoch
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             Holde
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             de
             Her●tochiis
             .
          
           
             Sheriff
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             
             An.
             787.
             
          
           
             Thane
             .
          
           
             
               Tit.
               of
               Honours
            
             ,
             Fol.
             507
             ,
             508.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Notas
             ad
             Eadmerum
             pag.
             170.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             52.
             
          
           
             Sithcund-Man
             .
          
           
             Lamb.
             
               Explic.
               Verb.
            
             pag.
             5.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Part
             4.
             
             Ch.
             ●
             .
          
           
             
               Ceorle
               ▪
            
          
           
             
               Compleat
               History
            
             ,
             pag.
             65.
             
          
           
             *
             LL.
             Edward●
             Cap.
             35.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Hovede●
             .
          
           
             Socmen
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             de
             Brev.
             de
             Recto
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             LL.
             Edwardi
             Confess
             .
             Cap.
             35.
             
          
           
             
               Tit.
               Honour
            
             ,
             Ch.
             5.
             
             Fo.
             515.
             
          
           
             Apud
             Lambard
             in
             Itinerar
             ,
             Cantii
             ,
             pag.
             552
             ,
             553.
             
          
           
             Slaves
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Aelfric
             .
             Gloss.
             Saxonic
             
          
           
             
               Burh
               witan
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               Citizens
               and
               Townsmen
            
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Aelfric
             ,
             Gloss.
             Saxonic
             
          
           
             
               Different
               Courts
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               Court
               of
            
             Trihings
             or
             Lathes
             .
          
           
             Lambard
             .
             de
             priscis
             Anglor
             .
             Legibus
             .
             Fol.
             135.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Chap.
               12
               Fol.
               26.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 Hundred
                 Court.
              
               
            
          
           
             Dugdale
             's
             Origin
             .
             Juridic
             .
             Cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ex
             Regist.
             de
             Ely
             ,
             in
             Bibl.
             Cotton
             ,
             sub
             Effigie
             Titi.
             ●
             .
             1.
             
             F.
             6.
             b.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             Fol.
             5.
             b.
             &
             Fol.
             7.
             a.
             &
             Fol.
             13.
             b.
             
          
           
             *
             Cart
             2.
             
             R.
             2.
             m.
             12.
             n.
             5.
             per
             inspex
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Decennary
               ,
               or
               Tything
               Court.
               
            
          
           
             Vid
             Leg.
             Canut
             .
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Leges
             Edwardi
             .
             cap.
             27.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Lambard
             .
             LL.
             Edward
             ,
             Cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             50.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Rise
                 of
                 Court-Barons
              
               .
            
             
               Vid.
               Leges
               Edw.
               Conf.
               apud
               Lamb.
               F.
               132.
               a.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Sciremote
                 ,
                 or
                 Sh●riff's
                 Tourn
                 .
              
            
             
               Vid.
               Dugd.
               Juridical
               .
               Orig.
               c.
               13.
               fol.
               28.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Leges
             Edgari
             (
             ●enes
             Lamb.
             )
             cap.
             5.
             fol.
             80.
             
          
           
             Leges
             Canuti
             (
             ibid
             )
             c.
             17·
             Fol.
             108.
             a.
             Selden
             
               's
               Tit.
               of
               Honour
            
             ,
             part
             2.
             cap.
             5.
             and
             Sect.
             5.
             
             Fol.
             628
             ,
             130.
             
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Jani
             Angl.
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Cart.
             2.
             
             R.
             2.
             per
             Inspex
             .
             m.
             12.
             
          
           
             LL.
             Henry
             I.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Page
             260.
             
          
           
             Verb.
             Laeta
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             LL.
             Edwardi
             ,
             c.
             35.
             
          
           
             
               The
               County
               Court.
            
             Vid.
             Dugdale
             ut
             Supra
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             Leges
             Edwardi
             Senioris
             apud
             Lamb.
             c.
             xi
             .
             Fol.
             51.
             a.
             Videsis
             etiam
             Leges
             Canuti
             cap.
             17.
             apud
             Lamb.
             Fol.
             108.
             a.
             
          
           
             
               Cap.
               39.
               apud
               Brompt
               .
               Col.
               924.
               &
               apud
               Lamb.
               Fol.
               108.
               a.
               n.
               18.
               
               Vid.
               Spelm.
               Gloss.
               vocab
               .
               Comitatus
               Curia
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Vid.
               Lib.
               rub
               .
               in
               Scacc.
               Fol.
               26.
               inter
               Leges
            
             Hen.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Glanvil
               .
               Lib.
               1.
               
               Cap.
               4.
               
            
          
           
             Vid.
             Dugdale
             Origin
             .
             Jurid
             .
          
           
             Selden
             
               's
               Tit.
               of
               Honours
            
             ,
             chap.
             5.
             
             Fol.
             509
             ,
             510.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Curia
               Domini
               Regis
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             3.
             
             C.
             10.
             
          
           
             Dugdal
             .
             Origin
             .
             Juridical
             .
             Cap.
             17.
             
             F.
             38.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Great
               Council
               ,
               or
               Parliament
               .
            
          
           
             Vid.
             Vol.
             1.
             
             Council
             .
             An.
             851.
             
             Fol.
             347.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             116
             ,
             117
             ,
             118.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Introduct
             .
             and
             Fol.
             127
             ,
             128.
             
          
           
             Glossary
             ,
             Fol.
             66.
             
          
           
             Id.
             Fol.
             67.
             
          
           
             *
             Cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Id.
             ibid.
             Lamb.
             fol.
             147.
             
          
           
             *
             Fol.
             85.
             
          
           
             
               Witena
               Gemot
            
             .
          
           
             
               Concilium
               Procerum
               ,
               vel
               Primatum
            
             .
          
           
             
               Laity
               and
               Clergy
            
             .
          
           
             Thanes
             .
          
           
             Milites
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Brady's
             Introduct
             .
             fol.
             6
             ,
             &
             7.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Antiquit.
             Britan.
             Matth.
             Parkeri
             Archiep
             .
             Cant.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Brady
             ,
             ut
             sup
             .
          
           
             Nobilis
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             Ad●lingi
             ,
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             Proceres
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             9.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Page
             420.
             
          
           
             Primates
             .
          
           
             Optimates
             .
          
           
             ●rincipes
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Brady's
             Introduct
             .
             fol.
             7.
             
          
           
             Id.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Spelm.
             Gloss.
             tit
             .
             Barones
             Comitatus
             .
          
           
             
               Compleat
               Hist.
            
             Fol.
             69
             ,
             70.
             
          
           
             
               Answer
               to
               Mr.
            
             Petyt
             
               's
               Rights
               of
               the
               Commons
               in
            
             Folio
             .
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Deputies
               of
               Cities
               and
               Great
               Towns.
               Procuratores
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             In
             Bibl.
             Cotton
             .
             Tiber.
             C.
             4.
             
          
           
             Claudius
             .
             B.
             9.
             
             Cap.
             5●
             .
          
           
             Tome
             3.
             pag.
             ●00
             .
          
           
             Faustina
             .
             A.
             3.
             
             Fol.
             97.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             64
             ,
             65.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             Bib.
             Cotton
             .
             Faustina
             .
             A.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             
               In
               the
               Margin
               of
               the
               Book
               there
               is
               this
               Note
               in
               a
               more
               Modern
               Hand
               ,
            
             Nota
             hic
             ,
             hos
             omnes
             convocari
             à
             Rege
             suâ
             Auctoritate
             ,
             ad
             causas
             Religionis
             tractandas
             ,
             tàm
             nobiles
             de
             clero
             quàm
             Principes
             Regni
             ,
             cum
             aliis
             inferioris
             gradus
             ;
             conventio
             quorum
             videtur
             esse
             Parliamentum
             :
             
               from
               whence
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               this
               Notator
               took
               this
               Assembly
               for
               a
            
             Parliament
             
               of
               those
               Times
            
             .
          
           
             Bibliothec.
             Politic.
             pag.
             567
             ,
             568.
             
          
           
             Archeion
             .
             p.
             256
             ,
             257
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Of
               which
               sort
               are
            
             Gatton
             in
             Surrey
             ,
             
               besides
               several
               Boro●ghs
               in
            
             Devonshire
             ,
             Com●●●●
             ,
             
               and
               other
               Cou●●i●s
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Rot.
             Pat.
             17.
             
             Ed.
             3.
             pars
             1.
             m.
             20.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Monastic
             .
             Anglican
             .
             vol.
             1.
             fol.
             988.
             col
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Spelm.
             Concil
             .
             f.
             625.
             
          
           
             *
             Lamb.
             LL.
             Edw.
             Regis
             ,
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Answer
               to
            
             Argument
             .
             Anti-●orman
             .
             fol.
             297.
             
          
           
             Lamb.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Baro.
             
          
           
             Villanus
             .
          
           
             
               Compleat
               Hist.
            
             p.
             67.
             
          
           
             Decem-Scriptores
             ,
             fol.
             372.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             Alodium
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             75.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             36.
             
          
           
             Sub
             effigie
             Claudii
             ,
             D.
             2.
             
             F.
             8.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Spelm.
             Co●cil
             .
             f.
             350.
             
          
           
             Charta
             antiq
             .
             in
             Turri
             Lond.
             B.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Vid.
               LLeg
               .
               Regum
               Inae
               ,
               Aelfredi
               ,
               Aethelstani
               ,
               Edgari
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Vid.
               Spelm.
               Concil
               .
               vol.
               1.
               fol.
               552.
               
            
          
           
             Tom.
             1.
             fol.
             219.
             
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             193.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Chronic.
             Brompt
             .
             fol.
             848.
             
          
           
             Brompt
             .
             ut
             supr
             .
             col
             .
             893
             ,
             894.
             
          
           
             Idem
             fol.
             895.
             
          
           
             Bibl.
             Cotton
             .
             sub
             Effig
             .
             Claud.
             B.
             9.
             cap.
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             Rot.
             Cart.
             4.
             
             E.
             3.
             m.
             24.
             n.
             58.
             
          
           
             †
             
               The
               same
               Expressions
               as
               to
               the
               enacting
               part
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               all
               the
               Parties
               that
               gave
               their
               Assent
               ,
               you
               may
               also
               find
               in
               K.
            
             Edward
             
               the
               Confessor's
               last
               Charter
               to
               the
               Abby
               of
            
             Westminster
             .
             
               vid.
               Sir
            
             Hen.
             Spelman
             's
             1st
             
               vol.
               of
               Councils
            
             ,
             ad
             finem
             .
          
           
             Spelm.
             Gloss.
             f.
             225.
             col
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             22
             Edw.
             3.
             f.
             3.
             a.
             b.
             
          
           
             
               Observations
               on
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
            
             England
             ,
             pag.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Tacit.
             de
             Morib
             .
             German
             .
             Cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Bede
             Eccl.
             Hist
             l.
             2.
             c.
             13.
             
             Hunting
             .
             l.
             3.
             f.
             188.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Spel.
             Concil
             .
             ubicunque
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             Westm.
             fol.
             122
             ,
             123.
             
          
           
             Spelm.
             Concil
             .
             Vol.
             1.
             
             Pag.
             152
             ,
             153.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             fol.
             182
             ,
             183
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             189
             ,
             190.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             194.
             
          
           
             Spelm.
             Concil
             .
             p.
             242
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Spelm.
             Concil
             .
             vol.
             1.
             f.
             291
             ,
             292
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Spelm.
             Concil
             .
             387
             ,
             388.
             
          
           
             Spelm.
             Concil
             .
             390
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Spelm.
             Concil
             .
             396
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Spelm.
             Concil
             .
             fol.
             419
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Lamb.
             Archaionomia
             ,
             f.
             57.
             &
             dein
             .
          
           
             Id.
             fol.
             62.
             
          
           
             Id.
             fol.
             97.
             
          
           
             In
             vitâ
             Wilfridi
             ,
             cap.
             11.
             edit
             .
             per
             Rev.
             Dom.
             Dr.
             Gale
             fol.
             46.
             
          
           
             Claudius
             A.
             5.
             
          
           
             Bibl.
             Cotton
             .
             Vitellius
             D.
             17.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             Paris
             .
             fol.
             20.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             de
             Pont.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Ang.
             Sacra
             ,
             Vol.
             1.
             
             Pag.
             107.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Lambard
             
               's
               Peramb●lat
               .
               of
            
             Kent
             ,
             Pag.
             340.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               English
               Laws
               before
               the
               Conquest
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Original
               of
               the
            
             Saxon
             
               Customary
               Laws
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Merchen-Lage
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             West-Saxon-Lage
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Dane-Lage
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Civil
               Laws
            
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Brady's
             
               Compleat
               Hist.
            
             Fol.
             66
             ,
             67.
             
          
           
             Gavelkind
             ,
             Fol.
             11.
             
          
           
             [1.]
             K.
             Edw.
             Sen.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             [2.]
             Gloss.
             in
             verbo
             Terrâ
             ex
             Scripto
             .
             Bocland
             and
             Folkland
             ,
             what
             ?
          
           
             [3.]
             Spelm.
             Concil
             .
             Fol.
             310.
             
             An.
             800.
             
             Concil
             .
             Clovesho
             .
             C.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             [4.]
             Somner
             .
             ut
             ●up
             .
             pag.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             [5.]
             LL.
             A●uvid
             .
             Cap.
             37.
             
             Bocland
             and
             Allodium
             .
          
           
             
               Compl.
               Hist.
            
             pag.
             66
             ,
             67.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             603.
             
          
           
             Anno
             994.
             
          
           
             Ingulph
             .
             Hist.
             fol.
             508.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Camd.
             Brit.
             in
             Cantio
             .
          
           
             Folkland
             .
             Spelm.
             Gloss.
             ●it
             .
             Folkland
             .
          
           
             
               Tenants
               in
               Antient
               Demesne
            
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             Breve
             de
             Recto
             .
          
           
             
               Compleat
               .
               Hist.
            
             fol.
             67
             ,
             68.
             
          
           
             
               Saxon
               Tenures
            
             .
          
           
             Inland
             .
             Utland
             or
             Outland
             .
          
           
             *
             Lamb.
             Peramb
             .
             Kent
             ,
             p.
             495.
             
          
           
             1
             Edit
             .
             Spelm.
             Gloss.
             in
             verb.
             
          
           
             †
             Gavelk
             .
             p.
             14
             ,
             115.
             
          
           
             Spelm.
             Gloss.
             in
             verbo
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Names
               of
               ordinary
               People
            
             .
          
           
             Spelm.
             Gloss.
             in
             verb.
             
          
           
             F.N.B.
             p.
             122.
             
          
           
             *
             
               The
               Original
               of
               Ecclesiast
               .
               Jurisdict
               .
               of
               Testaments
               ,
               set
               out
               by
               Dr.
            
             Littleton
             ,
             fol.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Peramb
             .
             Cant.
             p.
             548.
             
          
           
             Selden
             ut
             sup
             .
             fol.
             15
             ,
             16.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Canuti
             Leg.
             cap.
             68.
             
          
           
             †
             Ejusdem
             Leg.
             cap.
             68.
             
          
           
             ‖
             De
             Moribus
             Germanorum
             .
          
           
             *
             Canut
             .
             Legibus
             ,
             cap.
             75.
             
          
           
             †
             Leg.
             Edw.
             Confess
             .
             cap.
             de
             Heretochiis
             .
          
           
             *
             F.
             S
             Instit.
             de
             bonorum
             possessione
             .
          
           
             
               Criminal
               part
               of
               the
               English
               Saxon
               Laws
               .
            
          
           
             
               All
               Trials
               in
               Court-Leets
               ,
               Sheriffs-turn
               ,
               or
               County-Courts
               .
            
          
           
             Mirror
             ,
             Cap.
             5.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Number
               of
               Jury-men
               to
               be
               Twelve
               .
            
          
           
             LL.
             Sax.
             Lamb.
             
          
           
             
               Grand
               Jury
            
             .
          
           
             K.
             Alured
             .
             Concil
             .
             Brit.
             fol.
             492.
             
          
           
             
               Ordeal
               ,
               
                 what
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 〈◊〉
                 Trial.
                 
              
            
             
               Somn.
               Gloss●r
               .
               in
               verbo
               Ordeal
               .
            
          
           
             LL.
             Longob
             .
             lib.
             1.
             tit
             .
             9.
             c.
             39.
             
             Glanv
             .
             lib.
             14.
             cap.
             1.
             in
             fine
             .
          
           
             Fol.
             79.
             
          
           
             
               See
               the
               Hist.
            
             Anno
             1042.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Praesul
             .
             p.
             89
             ,
             90.
             
          
           
             LL.
             Aethelst
             .
             Can.
             23.
             
          
           
             Vita
             Roberti
             Archiep.
             
          
           
             Sacrilege
             .
          
           
             De
             Gestis
             Pontificum
             ,
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Sabaoth-breaking
               ▪
            
          
           
             
               Adultery
               and
               Fornication
            
             .
          
           
             Treason
             .
          
           
             
               Coining
               and
               Clipping
            
             .
          
           
             Murder
             .
          
           
             Manslaughter
             .
          
           
             Maiming
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Robbery
               and
               Burglary
            
             .
          
           
             Trespasses
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             30.
             
          
           
             Perjury
             .
          
           
             LL.
             Aethelst
             .
             Cap.
             12.
             
             LL.
             Canuti
             ,
             c.
             5.
             
             Spec.
             Sax.
             l.
             3.
             
             Art.
             53.
             
             LL.
             Edw.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Fines
               set
               and
               appointed
               by
               Law.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64087-e72680
           
             *
             Britan.
             Wiltshire
             .
             p.
             102.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             444
             ,
             44●
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             
               Britan.
               D●sc●ipt
               .
               of
            
             Scotland
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64087-e74790
           
             
               Introduct
               .
               to
            
             Britan.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Lib.
               III.
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Lib.
               II.
               c.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Lib.
               I.
               c.
            
             39.
             
          
           
             *
             〈◊〉
             
               II.
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Lib.
               VII
               c.
            
             36.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Lib.
               II.
            
             
          
           
             Cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             2.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64087-e84340
           
             *
             
               Lib.
               IV.
            
             
          
           
             
               ●i●
               .
               ●
               Hist.
               Lib.
               IV.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               Lib.
               III.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Lib.
               LXIII
            
             .
          
           
             
               Lib.
               XI
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Lib.
                 XXXIII
                 .
                 cap.
              
               1.
               
            
             
               
                 Lib.
                 XVII
                 .
                 c.
              
               8.
               
            
          
           
             Cap.
             35.
             
          
           
             
               Caesar
               Comment
               .
               Lib.
               IV.
            
             
          
           
             
               Comment
               .
               Lib.
               IV.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               'T
               is
               supposed
               by
               Mr.
            
             Somner
             
               to
               have
               been
               near
            
             Dover
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Note
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Ensigns
               were
               then
               all
               Eagles
               ,
               tho
               afterwards
               they
               took
               the
               Figures
               of
               other
               Animals
               .
            
          
           
             *
             i.
             e.
             
               that
               side
               which
               wa●
            
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             *
             Esseda
             
               a
               sort
               of
               open
               Waggons
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Temo
             .
          
           
             †
             Jugum
             .
          
           
             *
             
               De
               Porti●
               Icti●
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               ante
               Christ.
            
             LII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               ante
               Christ.
            
             LII
             .
          
           
             *
             (
             i.e.
             
               A
               kind
               of
               an
               Arch
               made
               with
               their
               Shields
               clap'd
               c●ose
               to
               each
               other
               ,
               like
               the
               back
               of
               a
               Tortoise
               ,
               from
               whence
               it
               had
               its
               Name
               .
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               ante
               Christ.
            
             LII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               ante
               Christ.
            
             LII
             .
          
           
             *
             
               I
               shall
               not
               undertake
               to
               English
               th●se
               Names
               ,
               b●cause
               they
               are
               very
               ●ncertain
               .
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               ante
               Christ.
            
             LII
             .
          
           
             M.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               ante
               Christ.
            
             XL.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               ante
               Christ.
            
             XL.
             
          
           
             *
             
               D●on
               .
               Cas.
               l.
            
             49.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Ib●d
               .
               l.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               ante
               Chr.
            
             XIV
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Geoff.
               Mon.
            
             
          
           
             †
             
               Dion
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Car.
               Lib.
               III.
               Od.
               5.
               
            
             
               
                 Coelo
                 tonantem
                 credidimus
                 Iovem
              
            
             
               
                 Regnare
                 :
                 praes●ns
                 divus
                 habebitur
              
            
             
               
                 Augustus
                 ,
                 adjectis
                 Britannis
                 Imp●rio
                 ,
                 gravibusque
                 P●rsis
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             XIV
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Suet.
               in
               Aug.
            
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             XXXVII
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Sueton
               ,
               in
               Calig
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             XXXVII
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Dion
               .
               l.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Suet.
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             XLIII
             .
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             60.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom·
            
             XLIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             XLIV
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Sueton
               :
               in
               Claudio
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             XLIV
             .
          
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             XLIV
             .
          
           
             
               Tacitus
               Annal.
               Lib.
            
             XIII
             .
             c.
             32.
             
          
           
             *
             
               A
               sort
               of
               petty
               triumph
               perform●d
               on
               foot
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sueton
               ,
               in
               Vespas
            
             .
          
           
             
               An.
               XXV
               .
               Id.
               Annal.
               Lib.
               XII
               .
            
             c.
             31.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             XLIV
             .
          
           
             
               Tacit.
               An.
               lib.
            
             12.
             c●p
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Ib.
               cap.
            
             33.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             XLIV
             .
          
           
             
               Ib.
               cap.
            
             36.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             XLIV
             .
          
           
             *
             
               As
               being
               the
               Daughter
               of
            
             Germanicus
             .
          
           
             
               Tacit.
               An.
               lib.
            
             12.
             cap.
             38.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             c.
             39.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             XLIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             LV.
             
          
           
             
               Annal.
               XII
            
             .
          
           
             
               Id.
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             LV.
             
          
           
             History
             III.
             
          
           
             Annal.
             LXIII
             .
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               c.
            
             38.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             LXIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             LXIII
             .
          
           
             *
             Tacit.
             lib.
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             Lib.
             LXII
             .
          
           
             *
             
               In
               Vita
               Agric.
            
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             Annal.
             Lib.
             XIV
             .
             Cap.
             31
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             LXIII
             .
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               cap.
            
             33.
             
          
           
             
               Tacit.
               Ibid.
               chap.
            
             34.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             LXIII
             .
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Ibid.
               cap.
            
             35.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ibid.
               cap.
            
             36.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             LXIII
             .
          
           
             †
             Tacit.
             c.
             37.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             cap.
             39.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             LXIII
             .
          
           
             *
             Cap.
             ●●
             
          
           
             †
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             LXIX
             .
          
           
             *
             Cap
             ●
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             LXIX
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Chap.
               III.
            
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             LXIX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             LXIX
             .
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             LXX
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Tacit.
               H●stor
               .
               Lib.
               II.
               c.
            
             ●
             .
             5
             .
             
               Id.
               v●t
               .
               Agricolae
            
             ,
             〈◊〉
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             LXX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             LXXI
             .
          
           
             
               Tacit.
               vi
               a
               Agritol
            
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             LXXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             LXXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               cap.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             LXXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             LXXIX
             .
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               cap.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Ib.
               c.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             LXXIX
             .
          
           
             †
             Ibid.
             cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             LXXX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             LXXXI
             .
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             cap.
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             LXXXII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             LXXXII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             LXXXIII
             .
          
           
             †
             Ibid.
             cap.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             cap.
             26.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             LXXXIII
             .
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             cap.
             27.
             
          
           
             †
             Ibid.
             cap.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             LXXXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             LXXXIV
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ibid.
                 c.
              
               30
               ,
               31
               ,
               30.
               
            
             
               Galgacus
               
                 his
                 Sp●●ch
                 to
                 the
              
               Britains
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             
               Ibid.
               c.
            
             33
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             LXXXIV
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Substance
               of
            
             Agricola
             
               's
               Spe●ch
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ib.
               cap.
            
             36.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             LXXXIV
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             38.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             38.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             LXXXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Ib.
               ch
            
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             
               Dion
               .
               lib.
            
             67.
             
          
           
             
               Ib.
               c.
            
             40.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             LXXXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             LXXXV
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             41
             ,
             42.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             LXXXV
             .
          
           
             Domitian
             .
          
           
             
               As
               I
               find
               it
               Elegantly
               translated
               in
               Mr.
            
             Dryden
             
               's
               Juvenal
            
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
             Sat.
             4
             v.
             12●
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             LXXXII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             XCVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             XCVIII
             .
          
           
             
               De
               Ec●les
               .
               Brit.
               Antiquitat
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             XCVII
             .
          
           
             
               D●on
               .
               Lib.
            
             68.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CXX
             .
          
           
             
               Spartian
               in
               Adriano
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CXXXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CXXXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Pausan
               in
               Arcad.
            
             
          
           
             
               Capitolin
               in
               Autonin
               .
               Pio.
            
             
          
           
             Lib.
             39.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CLXII
             .
          
           
             
               In
               Eumenius
               capitolinus
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CLXXX
             .
          
           
             
               Bede
               lib.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Chap.
               III.
            
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom
            
             CLXXX
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Vid.
               Eccl.
               Brit.
               Antiquit.
            
             
          
           
             †
             Vide
             his
             
               orig
               .
               Britan.
               chap.
            
             2.
             fol.
             62.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CLXXX
             .
          
           
             
               Dion
               .
               Hist.
               lib.
            
             72.
             about
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CLXXXVII
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             Pertia
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CLXXXVII
             
          
           
             
               Id●m
               in
               Albino
            
             .
          
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Id●m
             in
             Albino
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             LXXXVII
             .
          
           
             
               H●rod
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
               id
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Cap●tolin
               in
               Albino
            
             .
          
           
             
               Spartianus
               in
               Nigro
            
             .
          
           
             
               Capitol
               .
               in
               A●bino
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CLXXXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Herod
               in
               Alb●no
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CXCVIII.
             
          
           
             
               H●rod
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Dig●st
               Lib.
            
             28.
             
             Tit.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CXCVIII.
             
          
           
             
               Herod
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Camden
               Britan.
            
             
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               lib.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CXCVIII.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             76.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CXCVIII.
             
          
           
             
               Spartianus
               in
               S●vero
               ,
               Eutropius
               ,
               Orosius
               lib.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Rege
            
             .
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             *
             
               In
               Britan.
            
             
          
           
             
               See
               the
               Description
               of
               this
               Wall
               in
               the
               New
               Edition
               of
            
             Cam.
             Brit.
             Scotl.
             p.
             958
             ,
             959.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CXCVIII.
             
          
           
             
               Antiquitat
               .
               Eccles.
               Brita●
            
             .
             cap.
             xv
             .
          
           
             Dion
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Herodian
             .
          
           
             In
             Severo
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CXCVIII.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             
               the
               Lord
               B●shop
               of
               St.
            
             Asaph
             
               's
               Preface
               ●o
               his
               H●stori●al
               A●●o●nt
               of
            
             Church-Gove●nment
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CXCVIII.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               D●m
            
             .
             CCXI.
             
          
           
             Herodian
             ,
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             Dion
             .
             lib.
             77.
             
             Spartianus
             in
             Caracalla
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Capitolinus
               in
               Caracalla
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCXIX.
             
          
           
             
               Herodian
               ,
               lib.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Anno.
               Dom.
            
             CCXXII
             .
          
           
             *
             
               In
               C●ro●
               .
               Lib
            
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCXXXV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCXXXV
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCXXXVIII
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCXLIV
             .
          
           
             Vide
             
               Cam●●
               .
               Britan.
               in
               .
               Cumberland
               .
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCL
             .
          
           
             
               Zozimus
               lib.
            
             1.
             
             
               Or●sius
               lib.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCLI
             .
          
           
             
               Id.
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCLIV
             .
          
           
             
               Trebellius
               ●ollio
               in
               Valeriano
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCLX
             .
          
           
             
               Idem
               in
               Galliene
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Trebell●u●
               Poll●o
               in
               XXX
               Tyrannis
               .
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCLXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Idem
               in
               Claudio
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCLXIX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCLXXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCLXXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Vopiscus
               in
               Bonoso
            
             .
          
           
             
               Zosimus
               lib.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Zosimus
               ib.
            
             
          
           
             Vide
             
               Camd.
               Britan.
               in
               Cambridgeshire
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCLXXXII
             .
          
           
             *
             
               In
               Aurelio
               Caro.
            
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCLXXXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCLXXXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Aurel.
               Victor
               Eutropius
               ,
               Orosius
            
             .
          
           
             
               Cumen
               .
               in
               Pa●
               neg
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Ad
               hoc
               ,
               Na●●c
               e●●am
               t●nc
               rudis
               .
               &
            
             soli
             Britanni
             
               Picti●
               modo
               &
               H●b●●nis
               assurta
               ●ost
               bu●
               adh●c
               seminudis
               ,
               fac●le
               P●●nanis
               armis
               〈…〉
               ▪
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCLXXXVI
             .
          
           
             
               This
               is
               supposed
               to
               have
               been
               a
               Temple
               dedicated
               to
               the
               God
            
             Terminus
             ,
             
               and
               is
               seen
               to
               this
               day
               in
            
             Scotland
             
               near
               the
               said
               River
               .
               See
               its
               Description
               in
            
             Camd.
             Brit.
             in
             Scotl.
             Tit.
             St●rling
             Sheriffdom
             :
             
               You
               may
               see
               also
               the
               Figure
               of
               it
               in
               the
               new
               Editions
               ,
               p.
            
             1104.
             
          
           
             An.
             CCLXIII
             .
          
           
             An.
             CCLXV.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCLXV.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCIV.
             
          
           
             Eusebius
             .
          
           
             Socrates
             .
          
           
             
               Hist.
               Eccles
               l.
            
             1.
             c
             6
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCIV.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCIV.
             
          
           
             
               Euseb.
               Chron.
               Zozom
               Eus●b
               .
               Hist.
               Eccles.
               
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCVI
             .
          
           
             
               De
               vita
               Const.
            
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCX
             .
          
           
             *
             
               De
               vita
               Constant.
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCX
             .
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Breviarium
               sexti
               Rufi
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Vid.
               Asserii
               Antiquitates
               Britan.
               Eccles.
               cap.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Amonian
               .
               l●b
            
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCXL
             .
          
           
             
               Id.
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCXLIX
             .
          
           
             
               Libanius
               in
               Basilic
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Jul.
               Tiranicum
            
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCLIX
             .
          
           
             
               Sozom●n
               l.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCLIX
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             XX.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCLX
             .
          
           
             *
             
               This
               was
               the
               n●me
               of
               a
               Legion
               so
               called
               .
            
          
           
             
               V●de
               Mr.
            
             Somner
             
               's
               Discourse
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Ports
               and
               Forts
               in
            
             Kent
             .
             p.
             3.4
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCLXI.
             
          
           
             
               Sozom●n
               ,
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCLXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Id.
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             
               Amian
               .
               Ma●cel
               .
               l.
            
             26.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCLXIV
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             
               advers
               .
               Jovin
            
             .
          
           
             
               Am.
               Marcel
               .
               l.
            
             27.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCLXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Id.
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCLXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCLXIX
             .
          
           
             
               Id.
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCLXIX
             .
          
           
             In
             III.
             Consulat
             .
             Honorii
             .
          
           
             Claud.
             in
             IV.
             Consulat
             .
             Honor.
             
          
           
             
               ●mian
               .
               Marcel
               .
               l.
            
             29.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCLXXXII
             .
          
           
             
               Id.
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             
               Prosper
               .
               Chron.
            
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCLXXXIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCXCI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCXCI
             
          
           
             
               Sulpitius
               Severus
               Hist.
               Ec.
               Lib.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Orosius
               lib.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             
               In
               no●is
               ad
               Roman
               .
               Martyrolog
               .
               Oct.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Brit.
               Eccles.
               Ant.
               cap.
            
             5.
             and
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCXCI
             .
          
           
             
               Zozimus
               lib.
            
             4.
             
             
               Oros.
               lib.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             
               About
               An.
               Dom.
            
             CCCXCVI
             .
             CCCXCVII
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Scòtichron
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCIII
             .
          
           
             P.
             933.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCIII
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             c.
             ●
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCXCIII
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCXCV
             .
          
           
             
               In
               Dr
            
             Stillingfleet
             
               's
               Antiquities
               of
               the
            
             British
             
               Churches
               ,
               chap.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             Bed●
             ▪
             l.
             1.
             
               c
               ▪
            
             ●●
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCXCV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCXCVI
             .
          
           
             
               Id.
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             L●b
             .
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Brit.
               Eccles.
               Antiq.
               c.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCXCVI
             .
          
           
             †
             
               As
               Bed.
               
                 Hist.
                 l.
              
               3.
               c.
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 Ibid.
                 c.
              
               21
               ,
               22.
               
            
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCXCVI
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Hist.
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             40.
             
          
           
             *
             Nen.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             †
             Galfr.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCVII
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             
               in
               Bib.
            
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCXI
             .
          
           
             Zosom
             .
             l.
             9.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCXI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCX
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Dr.
             Stillingfl●et
             
               's
               Antiquities
               of
               the
            
             Brit.
             
               Churches
               ,
               c.
            
             5.
             p.
             295.
             
          
           
             †
             De
             〈…〉
             .
             2.
             v.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCX
             .
          
           
             *
             Jornand
             .
             30.
             
             
               Paul
               diac
               .
               l.
            
             14.
             
             
               Seigeb
               .
               Chron.
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             412.
             
          
           
             
               Ant.
               Brit.
               cap.
            
             11.
             
             P.
             318.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCXXXV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCXXXV
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Arch-bishop
             Ushers
             
               Antiquit.
               Brit.
               Eccles.
               cap.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Anno
             329
             ,
             
               according
               to
               Arch-bishop
            
             Ushers
             
               account
               Vid.
               Brit.
               Eccl.
               Antiq.
               cap.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Constant.
               lib.
            
             ●●
             .
             ch
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCXXXV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCXXXV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCXXIX
             .
          
           
             Vide
             
               the
               various
               Lections
               in
               the
               margin
               of
               the
            
             Oxford
             
               Edition
               of
               these
               Annals
               .
               Cap·
            
             54.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             15.
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCXXX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCXXX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCXXX
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64087-e132330
           
             Tit.
             Cumberland
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCXXXV
             
          
           
             Gildas
             ,
             and
             Bede
             ,
             l.
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCXLVI
             .
          
           
             Gild.
             Bede
             ,
             
               Ib.
               c.
            
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             
               In
               some
               Manuscripts
               and
               Printed
               Copies
               it
               is
               written
            
             Agitius
             ,
             
               but
               in
               the
            
             Bodleian
             
               Manuscript
               it
               is
               written
               right
               ,
               as
               thus
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Chron.
               Herman
               .
               Contracti
            
             .
          
           
             Gild.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCXLVI
             .
          
           
             
               An.
               Dom.
            
             CCCCXLV
             .
             CCCCXLVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCXLVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               D●m
            
             .
             CCCCXLVIII
             .
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Lib.
             1.
             cap.
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCXLIX
             .
          
           
             Gildas
             .
          
           
             Bede
             ,
             l.
             1.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCXLIX
             .
          
           
             
               Malmes
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Gildas
               p.
            
             8.
             
             
               Bede
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Hen.
               Hunt.
               l.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             cap
             26.
             
          
           
             
               Ant.
               Brit.
               Eccl.
               cap.
            
             12.
             p.
             197.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCXLIX
             .
          
           
             L●b
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Excerpt
               .
               Legat
               .
               p.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCXLIX
             .
          
           
             
               Rer.
               Frisic
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             I●id
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCXLIX·
             
          
           
             Chap
             1●
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCXLIX
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCXLIX
             .
          
           
             
               Bell.
               Gal.
               l.
            
             4.
             
             Vide
             
               Sherringham
               de
               orig
               .
               G●nt
               .
               Angl.
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCXLIX
             .
          
           
             Vide
             
               Not.
               Jon.
               Imperii
            
             .
          
           
             Vide
             
               She●ringham
               d●
               Anglor
               .
               Gent.
               Orig.
               
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCXLIX
             .
          
           
             Vide
             
               Voci●
               de
               moribus
               Germ.
            
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCL
             .
          
           
             
               Gild.
               Bede
               .
               H.
               Hunt.
            
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCLI
             .
          
           
             
               Nennius
               c.
            
             3.
             
             
               Bede
               lib.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCLI
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCLII
             .
          
           
             
               N●n.
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Will.
             of
             Malmsbury
             
               calls
               this
            
             Octa
             
               the
               Brother
               of
            
             Hengist
             ;
             
               from
               whom
               he
               suppos●s
               the
               Northumbrian
               Kings
               to
               have
               be●n
               descended
               .
            
          
           
             Bede
             .
          
           
             
               Gildas
               ,
               Sect.
               23.24
               .
            
             
               Nenn●us
               c.
               36.
               
               Bede
               lib.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCLIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCLIV
             .
          
           
             chap.
             5.
             p.
             55●
             .
          
           
             
               N●n.
               c.
            
             38.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCLIV
             .
          
           
             Geoffery
             of
             Monm
             .
          
           
             Nennius
             ,
             c.
             38.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCLV
             .
          
           
             *
             Camden
             
               in
               his
            
             Britannia
             ,
             (
             Tit.
             Kent
             )
             
               says
               ,
               He
               was
               buried
               near
            
             Horsted
             ,
             (
             
               to
               which
               he
               gave
               Name
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Nen.
             c.
             46.
             
             Ran.
             Higden
             .
             Polychron
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCLVI
             .
          
           
             Geoff.
             Monm
             .
             Mat.
             West
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCLVII
             .
          
           
             Nennius
             ,
             cap.
             47.
             
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               c.
            
             48.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCLXV
             
          
           
             *
             S●ct
             .
             ●5
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCLXV
             .
          
           
             *
             Cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             Gildas
             .
          
           
             
               Sax.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCLXV
             .
          
           
             Vid
             Dr.
             Stillingfleets
             Orig.
             Britan.
             Chap.
             5.
             
               from
               whence
               this
               ensuing
               pas●age
               is
               borrowed
               .
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCLXV
             .
          
           
             
               MS.
               Penes
               R.
               Episc
               Wig●●
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCLXXIII
             .
          
           
             
               Sax.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               CCCCLXXVII
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               CCCCLXXXV
            
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Dr.
             Powel
             
               's
               Catalogue
               of
               the
               K●ngs
               of
            
             Wales
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCXC
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCXC
             
          
           
             
               Sax.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCXCV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DI.
             
          
           
             Vi.
             Dr.
             Powel●
             
               Ca●alogue
               of
            
             British
             Kings
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DVIII.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             
               Those
               Annals
               at
               the
               end
               of
            
             Dooms
             -
             
               Day
               Book
               in
               the
               Exchequ●r
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DVIII.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Usher
             de
             Ant.
             Britan.
             Eccl.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Sax.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DXIX.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DXX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DXX
             .
          
           
             
               Somersetshire
               ,
               New
               Edit
               .
               p.
            
             65.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DXX
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             5.
             p.
             332.
             
          
           
             
               Sax.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             D●XXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno.
               Dom.
            
             DXXX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DXXXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DXXXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DXXXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DXL.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DXLII.
             
          
           
             
               Sax.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             Ann.
             DXLIV.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DXLIV.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DXLIV.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DXLIV.
             
          
           
             
               Sax.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DLXVII
             .
          
           
             
               W●ll
               .
               Malm.
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Sax.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             Ann.
             DLVI.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DLX.
             
          
           
             
               Sax.
               An.
            
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DLXV.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             16.
             p.
             367.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DLXV.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               cap.
            
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Sax.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             An.
             DLXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DLXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DLXIX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DLXX.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DLXXI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DLXXV
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Will.
             Malmesb.
             l.
             1.
             
             H.
             Huntingd.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DLXXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DLXXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DLXXXI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DLXXXI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DLXXXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DLXXXV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DLXXXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DLXXXVIII
             .
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DXCI.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DXCII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DXCIII
             .
          
           
             
               Mat.
               Wes●m
               in
               hoc
               Anno.
            
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DXCVI.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DXCVII
             .
          
           
             
               Vid
               Uss●r●●
               Br●t●in
               .
               Eccles.
               Antiqiut
               .
               cap.
            
             5.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64087-e159570
           
             *
             He
             was
             not
             chosen
             King
             till
             above
             seven
             years
             after
             his
             arrival
             ,
             which
             was
             
               An.
               449.
            
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64087-e164190
           
             Bede
             ,
             l.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Li●
             .
             1.
             c●ap
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCXCVIII
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCXCVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCCCXCVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DXCIX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DC
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             111.
             
             〈◊〉
             Dein
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCI.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCI.
             
          
           
             Ib●d
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCI.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCII
             .
          
           
             Bede
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             34.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCIV.
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               Lib.
            
             11
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Sax.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCIV.
             
          
           
             Bede
             
               Ib.
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Page
             67.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Bucher
               de
               Canone
               Pasch.
            
             138
             ,
             and
             139.
             
             
             Usher's
             Religion
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             c.
             9.
             p.
             93.
             
             Vi.
             
               Dr.
               Stillingfleets
               answer
               to
            
             S.
             C.
             p.
             319
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Bede
             Lib.
             3.25
             .
             ●
             .
             235
             ,
             2●6
             .
          
           
             
               Bucher
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCIV.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCIV.
             
          
           
             Vi.
             Spelman
             
               's
               Concil
               .
               p.
            
             108.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DVC
             .
          
           
             *
             Vi.
             Annales
             Baron
             .
             Florence
             of
             Worcester
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCV
             .
          
           
             Vi
             Spelman
             
               's
               Council
            
             ,
             1
             
               Vol.
               p.
            
             118
             ,
             119
             ,
             120.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCVII.
             
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               cap.
            
             
          
           
             Lib.
             11.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             cap.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCVII.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vi.
             
               X.
               Scr●pt
               col
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCVIII
             .
          
           
             Bede
             Lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXI.
             
          
           
             Vi.
             
               Monast.
               Ang.
               T.
            
             1.
             p
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXV
             .
          
           
             
               De
               Just.
               P●nt
               f.
               Lib.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             〈◊〉
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXV
             .
          
           
             Coll.
             2229.
             
          
           
             P.
             220.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXVI.
             
          
           
             Bede
             ,
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXVI.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXX.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXXIV
             .
          
           
             
               ●e●e
               ,
               l.
            
             11.
             c
             8.
             
             An.
             DCXXV
             .
          
           
             
               Ib.
               chap.
            
             9
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXXV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Id●m
               .
               c.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Id.
               c.
            
             13●
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               c.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               c.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Idem
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             
               Id
               c.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               c.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXXXIII
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Ibid.
               cap.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXXXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               Lib.
            
             3.
             
             Cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXXXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Ibid
               cap.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               cap.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               cap.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXVI.
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               Cap.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               Cap.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXXXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXXXV
             .
          
           
             
               Id.
               c.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXXXVI
             .
          
           
             Bede
             ,
             
               Id.
               c.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXXXVI
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXXXIX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXL.
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               c.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXLII
             .
          
           
             Bede
             ,
             
               Id.
               c.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXLII
             .
          
           
             Bede
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXLIII
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             
               Monast.
               Ang.
               T.
            
             1.
             p.
             31.
             
             
               Angl.
               Sacra
               ,
               T.
            
             1.
             
             
               Annal.
               Winton
               in
               Bib.
               Cotton
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXLIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXLV
             .
          
           
             L.
             3.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXLVI
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXLVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXLVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCL
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLI
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLIII
             .
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLIII
             .
          
           
             Bede
             
               Ib.
               c.
            
             22.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLIV
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLV
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             c
             1●
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLIX.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXI
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             11.
             
             Cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               cap.
            
             22.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXI
             .
          
           
             M.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Id.
               Cap.
            
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Lately
               publish●d
               at
            
             Oxford
             ,
             
               by
               the
               Learned
               Dr.
            
             Ga●e
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXIV
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXV.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXV.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXVI
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXVII
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXIX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXX.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXXI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXXII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXXII
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXXIII
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               c.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXXIV
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Published
               by
               Sir
            
             Ja.
             Ware
             1664
             ,
             
               with
               other
               Pieces
               of
            
             Bede
             ,
             
               and
               Arch-Bishop
            
             Egbert
             ;
             
               it
               is
               also
               in
               Manuscript
               in
               the
            
             Cottonian
             Library
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXXV
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             Staffordshire
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXXV
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             
               Monast.
               Angl.
               p
            
             97
             ,
             98.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXXVI
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXXVIII
             .
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXXVIII
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Vid.
               Vitam
               Sancti
            
             Wilfredi
             ,
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             †
             
               De
               Pontif.
               l.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXXIX
             .
          
           
             Vit.
             Wil●redi
             ,
             c.
             39.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXXIX
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             40.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ibid
               cap.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             Bede
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Bede
             ,
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             21.
             
          
           
             Bede
             ,
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXXIX
             .
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               Lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               Id
               cap.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXXX
             .
          
           
             Vi.
             Sir
             H.
             Spelman
             1.
             
             Vol.
             p.
             168.
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               Cap.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXXX
             .
          
           
             
               Cited
               in
               Monasticon
               Anglicanum
            
             ,
             p.
             120.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXXX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXXXI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXXXII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXXXIV
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXXXV
             .
          
           
             Bede
             ,
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXXXV
             .
          
           
             
               Id.
               cap.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXXXV
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             41.
             
          
           
             Bede
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXXXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Id.
               cap.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXXXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Id.
               ibid
               cap.
            
             30.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXXXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXXXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               B●●e
               ,
               lib.
               c.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXXXVIII
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             
               Guidow
               in
               Catalogo
               Pontific
               sub
               sergio
               .
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXC.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             5.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXCI.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             44.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXCI.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXCI.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXCIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXXX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXCIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXXXV
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXCVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCLXXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCXCIX
             .
          
           
             
               Id.
               c.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCC
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCIV
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCV
             .
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Decem
               Script
               .
               col
            
             .
             296.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             19
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCIX
             .
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             20
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCIX
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             62
             ,
             63.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXII
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXII
             .
          
           
             Page
             210.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXVI
             .
          
           
             Vi.
             
               Monast.
               A●gl
               .
               P.
            
             15●
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXXI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXXII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXXV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXXVII
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXXVIII
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             
               Lambert's
               Arch.
               cap.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom·
               DCCXXIX
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXXX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXXXI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXXXI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXXXIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXXXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXXXV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXXXV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXXXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXXXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DC●XXX●X
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXXXIX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXL.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXLI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXLII
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Vid.
               Nominum
               ,
               &
               Locorum
               explan
               .
               ad
               fin
               .
               Chron.
               Saxon.
               nuper
               Edit
               .
               per
               Edm.
               Gibson
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Col.
             2209.
             
             Vol.
             1.
             p.
             230.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXLIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXLIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXLV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXLVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXLVII
             .
          
           
             P.
             245
             ,
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXLVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXLIX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCL
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCLIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCLIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCLV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCLV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom
            
             ,
             DCCLVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCLVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCLVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCLIX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCLX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCLXI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCLXII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCLXIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCLXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCLXV
             .
          
           
             *
             
               De
               Gestis
               Pontif.
               l.
            
             i.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCLXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCLXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCLXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCLXIX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCLXXI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCLXXII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCLXXIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCLXXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCLXXV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCLXXV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCLXXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCLXXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCLXXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCLXXX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCLXXX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCLXXXII
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Page
             305.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCLXXXIV
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCLXXXIV
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCLXXXV
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXXXVI
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             
             Spelman's
             
               Counc●l
               .
               vol.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCXXXVI
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXXXVI
             
          
           
             
               De
               Pontif.
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCLXXXVII
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCLXXXVII
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCLXXXIX
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXC
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXCI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             CCXCI.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Sir.
             H.
             Spe●man
             
               's
               Councel
            
             ,
             1.
             
               vol.
               p.
            
             307.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXCII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXCIII
             .
          
           
             *
             P.
             17●
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXCIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXCIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXCIV
             .
          
           
             P.
             314.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXCIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXCV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom
            
             DCCXCV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXCVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXCVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXCVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXCVIII
             .
          
           
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             187.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCXCIX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCC
             .
          
           
             M.
             
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             Powe●
             
               's
               History
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCC
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCC
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64087-e231610
           
             
               Anno.
               Dom.
            
             DCCCII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno.
               Dom.
            
             DCCCII
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             
               Vol.
               P.
            
             367.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             
               Monast.
               Angl.
            
             Tom.
             1
             p.
             191.
             
          
           
             
               Anno.
               Dom.
            
             DCCCIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno.
               Dom.
            
             DCCCIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno.
               Dom.
            
             DCCCIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno.
               Dom.
            
             DCCCV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno.
               Dom.
            
             DCC●VI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno.
               Dom.
            
             DCCCV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno.
               Dom.
            
             DCCCVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCIX
             .
          
           
             
               Hist.
               Dun.
               Eccles
               .
               col
            
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCXI
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Bib.
               Cotton
               .
               Tib.
               E.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCXII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCXIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCXIX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCXIX
             .
          
           
             
               Will.
               Malmesbury
            
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCXX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCXXI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCXXII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCXXIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCXXV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCXXVII
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCCXXVIII
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCCXXVIII
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCXXIX
             .
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             
               Vol.
               P.
            
             32.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Domit.
             A.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCXXX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCXXXI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCXXXII
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCCXXXII
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCCXXXIII
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCCXXXIII
            
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Sir
             H·
             Spelma●
             
               's
               Council
            
             ,
             1.
             vol.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCCXXXV
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCCXXXVI
            
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Sir
             H.
             Spelman's
             Council
             ,
             1.
             vol.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               ●●●●XXXVI
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCCXXXVII
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCCXXX●●●
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCCXXXIX
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCXL
             .
          
           
             
               Britan.
               Eccles.
               Antiquitat
            
             .
             P.
             374.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCXLI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCXLIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCXLIV
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCXLV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCCXLVIII
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCXLIX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCLI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom
            
             :
             DCCCLII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCLII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCLIII
             .
          
           
             *
             Florence
             ,
             and
             Math.
             Westminster
             ,
             
               call
               them
               the
            
             Midland
             Welch
             ,
             or
             Britains
             :
             
               and
               if
               their
               Copies
               of
               the
               Annals
               are
               true
               ,
               the
               Men
               of
            
             Powisland
             
               are
               here
               meant
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCLIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCLIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCLV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCLV
             .
          
           
             *
             
               From
               w●ence
               came
               the
            
             Corrodies
             ,
             
               that
               still
               remain
               in
               div●rs
               places
               .
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCLV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCLVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCLVII
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Edit
               .
               in
            
             1.
             
             
               Vol.
               Angl.
               Sacr.
            
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCLX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCLXI
             .
          
           
             *
             
               De
               Pontif.
               la.
            
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom
               ▪
            
             DCCCLXV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCLXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCLXVII
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCLXVII
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             X.
             
               Script
               .
               Col.
            
             802.
             
          
           
             
               Anno.
               Dom.
               DCCCLXVIII
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno.
               Dom.
            
             DCCCLXIX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCLXX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DC●CLXX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCLXX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCLXX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCLXX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCLXX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCLXXI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCLXXI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCLXXI
             .
          
           
             *
             Tit.
             Dorsetshire
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCLXXI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCLXXII
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCCLXXIII
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCCLXXIV
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCCLXXV
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCCLXXVI
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCCLXXVII
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCCLXXVII
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCLXXVIII
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCCLXXVIII
            
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             
               C●m●ens
               .
               Britan
               Tit.
            
             Devonshire
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             D●C●IXXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCLXXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCLXXIX
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             
               Lambe●d's
               Archani●m
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCLXXIX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCLXXVIII
             .
          
           
             *
             Brit●n
             D●rs●tsh●r●
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCCLXXXI
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             D●●CLXXXII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               D●CCLXXXIII
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCCLXXXIV
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCCLXXXV
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCCLXXXV
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCCLXXXV●
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCCLXXXVI
            
          
           
             *
             Oxfordshire
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCCLXXVII
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Published
               at
            
             Oxford
             
               in
               Latine
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Page
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCCLXVIII
            
             .
          
           
             I●b
             .
             4.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               ad
               sin
               .
               X.
               script
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCC●XXXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCLXXXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCLXXXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCLXXXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             D●CCLXXXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCLXXXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCCLXXXVII
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom·
            
             DCCCLXXXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCC●LXXXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCLXXXIX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCXC
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCXCI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCXCIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCXCIII
             .
          
           
             *
             Note
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Mouth
               of
               this
               River
               than
               ran
               into
               the
               Sea
               near
            
             Rumney
             in
             Kent
             ,
             
               but
               is
               now
               turned
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCXCIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCXCIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCXCIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCXCV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCXCVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCXCVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCCXCVII
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCCXCVIII
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCC
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             
               the
               MSS.
               in
               Bib.
               B●dl●ian
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCCI.
             
          
           
             *
             
               De
               Gestis
               Alfredi
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCCI.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCCI.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCCI.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCCI.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCCI.
             
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCCI.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCCI.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             The
             Reason
             in
             the
             Introduction
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCCI.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Histor.
               Major
               .
            
             
               Vid.
               Ang.
               Sacra
               ,
               1
               vol.
               
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCCI.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               D●m
            
             .
             DCCCCI.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCCII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCCIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCCIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom
            
             DCCCCV
             .
          
           
             *
             Council
             ,
             1.
             
             Vol.
             p.
             387.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom
            
             DCCCCV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               D●m
            
             .
             DCCCCVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCCVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCCVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCCIX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCCX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCCXI
             .
          
           
             *
             
               MS.
               in
               Bib.
               Cot.
               T.
               b.
               c.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCCXI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCCXII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCCXIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCCXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCCXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCCXV
             .
          
           
             *
             Vi.
             Fuller
             
               's
               Church
               History
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCCXV
             .
          
           
             C●nt
             .
             8.
             
             Num.
             53.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCCXV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCCXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCCCXVII
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCCCXVIII
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
               DCCCCXVIII·
            
          
           
             *
             Vesp.
             A.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCCXIX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCCXX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCCXX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCCXXI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCCXXI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCCXXI
             .
          
           
             
               De
               Gest.
               Pontif.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxxii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxxii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxxiii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxxiv
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxxv.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxxv.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxxv.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxxv.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxxv.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxxv.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxxv.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxxvi
             .
          
           
             
               Anno.
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxxvii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno.
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxxvii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxxviii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxxxii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxxxiii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno.
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxxxiii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxxxiv
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxxxiv
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxxxv.
             
          
           
             *
             
               De
               Pontif.
               Lib.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxxxvi
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxxxviii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxxxviii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxxxviii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxxxviii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxxxviii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxl.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxli
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxli
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxli
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxli
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxli
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxli
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Somn.
             Gloss.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxlii
             .
          
           
             *
             
               This
               way
               we
               know
               not
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxlii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxliii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxliv
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxlv.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxlvi
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxlvi
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxlvi
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxlvi
             .
          
           
             *
             Col.
             861.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxlvi
             .
          
           
             Cleop.
             D.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxlvii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxlviii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxlviii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxlix
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccl.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccli
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccliv
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclv.
             
          
           
             Edit
             .
             Oxon.
             1691.
             
          
           
             Vol.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclv.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclv.
             
          
           
             *
             
               In
               Bib.
               Cotton
               .
               Cleop.
               B.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Gest.
               Po●●
               .
               Lib.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclv.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Vid.
               Ang.
               Sacra
               .
               Vol.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclix
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64087-e293500
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCCLXI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCCLXI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             DCCCCLXI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclxiii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclxiii
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             the
             Introduction
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclxiii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclxiv
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclxvii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclxix
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclxxiii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Do●
            
             Dcccclxx.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclxxi
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclxxii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclxxiii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclxxiii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclxxiii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclxxv.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclxxv.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclxxv.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclxxv.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclxxv.
             
          
           
             
               From
               whence
               we
               may
               gather
               ,
               that
               Fines
               at
               this
               time
               were
               not
               Arbitrary
               ,
               nor
               could
               be
               set
               above
               a
               known
               constant
               Rate
               ;
               such
               as
               a
               man
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               Quality
               ,
               was
               able
               to
               pay
               ,
               without
               the
               loss
               of
               his
               Life
               or
               Liberty
               .
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclxxv.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclxxv.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclxxvi
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclxxvii
             .
          
           
             *
             Julius
             ,
             D.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclxxviii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclxxviii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclxxviii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclxxviii
             .
          
           
             *
             Nero
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclxxviii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclxxx.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclxxxi
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclxxxii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             .
             Dcccclxxxiii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclxxxiv
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclxxxv.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclxxxvii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclxxxviii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclxxxix
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxc.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxci
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxcii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxcii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxciii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxciii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxciv
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dcccclxciv
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxcv.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxcvii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxcviii
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             Dccccxcix
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             M.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MI.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MI.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MII.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MII.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MIII.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MIII.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MIV
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Monast.
             Angl.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MIX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MIX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXI.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXI.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXIII.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXIII.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             Saxon
             it
             is
             500
             l.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXVI.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXVI.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXVI.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXVI.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXVI.
             
          
           
             *
             
               De
               Genealog
               :
               Reg.
               Ang.
            
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXVI.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXVI.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXVI.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXVI.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXVI.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXIX.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXX.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXX.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXXI.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXXI.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXXII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXXIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXXV.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXXIX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXXX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXXXI
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             X.
             
               Script
               .
               col
            
             .
             2225.
             
          
           
             †
             Tom.
             I.
             p.
             282.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXXXI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXXXI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXXXII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXXXIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXXXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXXXV.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXXXVI
             .
          
           
             M.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXXXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXXXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXXXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXXXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXXXVI
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Otho
               ,
               D.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Julius
               ,
               D.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXXXVI
             .
          
           
             *
             Note
             ,
             
               S●me
               other
               Historians
               make
               him
               the
               Elder
               .
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXXXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXXXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXXXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXXXIX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXXXIX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXL
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXL
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXLI.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXLI.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXLI.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXLI.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Otho
               ,
               D.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXLII.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXLII.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             
             Cambden's
             Britan.
             Warwickshire
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXLII.
             
          
           
             *
             Vol.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXLIII
             .
          
           
             *
             
               De
               Pontif.
               Lib.
            
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXLIII
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             X.
             Script
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXLIV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXLV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXLVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXLVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXLVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXLVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXLVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXLVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXLVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MXLIX
             .
          
           
             *
             Vol.
             2
             p.
             222.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLII
             .
          
           
             *
             P.
             525.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLIII.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLIII.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLIV.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLIV.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLV.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLV.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno.
               Dom.
            
             MLVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLVII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLIX
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLX.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLXI.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLXII
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Julius
               ,
               D
            
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLXIII
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLXIV.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLXIV.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLXIV.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLXIV.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLXIV.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLXV
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLXVI
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Otho
               ,
               D.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLXVI
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             1
             
               Vol.
               Concil
               .
               sub
               hoc
               Anno.
               
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLXVI
             .
          
           
             *
             Cleopatr●
             ,
             A.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLXVI
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             
               Introduct
               .
               ad
               Britan.
            
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLXVI
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Julius
               ,
               D.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             MLXVI
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64087-e361840
           
             *
             
               Deest
               in
               Text.
               Roffensi
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               In
               Roffensi
            
             .
          
           
             
               First
               King
               of
            
             Kent
             .
          
           
             *
             
               In
               Roffensi
            
             .
          
           
             
               First
               King
               of
               the
            
             East-Angles
             .
          
           
             
               First
               King
               〈◊〉
               the
            
             East-Saxons
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Deest
               in
               Roffensi
            
             .
          
           
             
               From
               whom
               descended
               the
               Kings
               of
            
             Deira
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Deest
               in
               Roffensi
            
             .
          
           
             
               First
               King
               of
               the
            
             West-Saxons
             ,
             
               and
               from
               whom
               they
               were
               all
               descended
               .
            
          
           
             
               First
               King
               of
            
             Bernicia
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Deest
               in
               Roffensi
            
             .
          
           
             
               First
               King
               of
               the
            
             Mercians
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64087-e363740
           
             *
             Note
             ,
             That
             C
             
               in
               the
            
             Saxon
             
               Tongue
               is
               pronounced
               like
            
             K.
             
          
           
             *
             
               In
               Textu
               Roffensi
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               In
               Textu
               Roffensi
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               These
               Five
               Kings
               ,
               as
               far
               as
            
             Brihtric
             ,
             
               not
               being
               descended
               from
               each
               other
               ,
               their
               Pedigrees
               are
               not
               known
               ,
               more
               than
               that
               they
               were
               all
               descended
               from
            
             Cerdic
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             
               I
               have
               not
               put
               down
               all
               the
               Wives
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               the
               Daughters
               of
               these
               Kings
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               all
               recorded
               ;
               nor
               would
               there
               have
               been
               room
               for
               all
               those
               that
               are
               .
            
          
           
             Harold
             ,
             
               Son
               of
               Earl
            
             Godwin
             ,
             the
             XXXIII
             d
             
               and
               Last
               of
               the
            
             English
             Saxon
             Kings
             .